《Keizoku wa Maryoku Nari -Munou Mahou ga Benri Mahou ni-》 1 Item Collection Misanga of Growth All Growth Values for Status Double Creator: Leons Forster Love necklace Significantly promotes magic growth When you have someone you love, it doesn''t make you an anomaly other than love. Creator: Leons Forster < Rucksack with pockets for different space storage > You open your backpack, you put it in what you want, and you think, "Put it in," you go in the pocket that''s inside. The pocket capacity is proportional to the magic first poured by the user into the backpack The user was the first to instill magic You can only hold a backpack with magic at the same time as the user or user Created by Leons Forster Talking necklace. You can even read away via a registered magic item with someone who has put magic into this demonic stone The only way to register is to make contact with this necklace. Connecting (Registered Item) : Shelley (love necklace) : Leena (love necklace +) : Hellman (Loyalty Bracelet) : Belle (love necklace +) : Elsie (love necklace +) : Frank (Friendship Bracelet) : Lou (collar of slaves) < Demon Sword Elena Lv.3 > I can talk to the owner. It absorbs a lot of magic from its owners to enhance its sharpness and durability Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.3... Heals the owner''s health by taking away the health of the attacked opponent Creator: Leons Forster Sky Shoes + I can run through the air. Gear speed up 50%. < transparent cape + > Not only does it use magic to be transparent. Block your magic, smell and signs Equip this to halve all attacks you hit. Creator: Leons Forster Automapping It automatically records the paths in the 10-meter radius I''m in. Creator: Leons Forster Wana Terrace When you enter the universe, you provide light to the user. illuminate the place where the trap is in red light Creator: Leons Forster Water bottle When you can magic, water comes out, water bottle. Creator: Leons Forster Magic Hand Put this on and you''ll get extraordinary magic accuracy and power. I can add my magic to these gloves or to the weapons I have with my hands when I wear them again. Creator: Leons Forster Pocket watch with alarm It''ll always tell you exactly when. When you say the time you want me to wake you, you''ll wake me up at that time. It won''t break. Creator: Leons Forster Comfort tent This tent can''t be anywhere near what any demon or person can see. provided, however, that any person who was within sight when the tent was erected shall be void Spacious inside, comfortable with one large bath at 5LDK Creator: Leons Forster Universal auxiliary goggles Provides different support to the owner I can do a lot of things, so just ask me directly. Creator: Leons Forster < Holy Sword Serena Lv.1 > I can talk to the owner. The owner can summon anywhere. Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.1... 1.5x the health of the owner Creator: Leons Forster Dismantling BOX The body you put in this dismantles beautifully. corpse and keep the lid closed for 5 minutes and it will only make it a valuable material Whatever the size, you can put it in, so don''t worry about dragons! It can also be set to store the owner''s space so that they can keep the prepared items Creator: Leons Forster < Love necklace + > Significantly promotes magic growth It also greatly promotes the scale of magic When you have someone you love, it doesn''t make you an anomaly other than love. Creator: Leons Forster The Divine Devil''s Staff Use this wand to use magic to multiply your power and potency by up to 100 times It is also easy to adjust the power and direction of magic Creator: Leons Forster Loyalty Bracelet Promotes Magic Growth As long as I have loyalty to the creator of this bracelet. It''s not gonna be a state anomaly. 1.5 times faster. Creator: Leons Forster The Magic of Flying If we cross this, everyone can fly. The magic. This swing moves with magic and adjusts the speed by adjusting the amount of magic that the operator pours. (Note) You cannot use this manipulation unless it is Lv.3 or higher. Creator: Leons Forster House dungeon (immature) The house was dungeoned, but the level of the creator is still low, making it immature. The functions available are limited only to temperature regulation in the dungeon, monitoring in the dungeon using the nucleus of the dungeon, and automatic repair of the dungeon. This dungeon can only be rebuilt once. Creator: Leons Forster Happiness Ring Ten times the value of luck. When you pour out your magic, you''ll know where the other ring of happiness is. Extremely durable Creator: Leons Forster Friendship Bracelet Promotes Magic Growth As long as there''s a friendship between you and the creator of this bracelet. It''s not gonna be a state anomaly. Magic is 1.5 times more powerful. Creator: Leons Forster Armor of Service (Skin) Power and speed are multiplied tenfold as long as there is a heart of service to the Lord. Deactivate enemy magic. I will be able to feel where the Lord is. Creator: Leons Forster Rat Monitor instantly save and edit footage sent by rats before offering primarily You can also send instructions to the rats and they will help you steal as much as possible Creator: Leons Forster God Demon''s Boundary Ball When you pour magic, you can develop a powerful bond only for what you pour magic This juncture can reject any interference from outside The breadth of the junction is adjustable by the magic manipulation of the user During the development of the junction, this sphere emits a light Creator: Leons Forster < universal key > It can be any key. Allow the keyhole to do this for optimal key shape and can be easily unlocked Creator: Leons Muldeen Safety Deposit Whatever happens, I''ll try to protect your treasure. We can''t open this safe unless we break through biometrics. Creator: Leons Muldeen Slave Collar A slave wearing this can''t dislike his husband no matter what. If you love your husband, the magical power greatly facilitates It won''t be an anomaly other than love. Creator: Leons Muldeen The Sucker''s Wall Even if magic strikes, it''s a mechanism to absorb magic in an instant Absorbed magic is used to repair broken areas Creator: Leons Muldeen Appraisal Pedestal The results of the appraisal of the person touching the pedestal are shown on the pedestal. Appraisal results only show my stuff Creator: Leons Muldeen < Simulated Sun & Moon > We can pour the light down from high. regulate the light in conjunction with the sun on earth, during the night it becomes the moon It''s only simulation, it''s just appearance, so it only releases light. Creator: Leons Muldeen 2 Prologue "Let me give you special abilities and limited memories of your previous life. From now on, how to live with it is your freedom. I look forward to seeing what life you lead...." (Huh?) (Special ability? Memory? The rest of your life? So I wake up. (What. Dream ~) But when I opened my eyes there was a lot of discomfort First of all, I was surrounded by people I didn''t know. With a guy who seems to be a handsome late twenties with dark hair. Woman looking around twenty with redhead (beautiful) At one point there was a 4,5-year-old redhead girl who seemed to have two children. ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö What!? He''s waving at me, so I know I''m being spoken to, but I don''t understand the language at all. At least it wasn''t Japanese or English. And a man lifts up lightly about me. Yes, this is the second discomfort What''s going on? My body is babying!! Look around in confusion. I felt like this place was different from my world. First, the room. I don''t see any appliances, plastic products in this room. In addition to that, every decoration in the room was not a machine and appeared to be made at the hands of the craftsmen. And three outfits surrounding me. Whatever you think, it was far from the clothes of my time. He wears clothes that are likely to be worn by the nobility of films often staged in the Middle Ages. (Could it have been reincarnated into another world!?) I just don''t have any memory of when, how, or when he died. I try to remember, but now I realize I don''t even know what I was like. I have no idea my name, my relationships with friends, family, etc. So I remember the voice that came out of my dreams. (Give you special abilities and limited memories of your previous life) Sure, I think I was saying this. We can''t know what kind of abilities we have at the moment, so let''s give up and think about something different. Besides his abilities, he said things like giving him limited memories of his previous life. Does the limiting memory not include who I was in my memory in previous life? Thinking, for example, a man came close to my face. If he was reincarnated, is this man his father? And point your gaze at the two guys next to you These two are probably mothers and sisters. Then I saw my body. My body is still small and contoured Yeah, maybe this really reincarnated. Oh, you look forward to the rest of your life....... Please, may this not be a dream either And may it be an unimaginably interesting life With that hope, my consciousness gradually faded... 3 Number one, to use magic. Ever since I was a baby, I slept most of my day, so I don''t know, but I think it''s been six months. However, I couldn''t speak because I couldn''t move my tongue well because I was listening to the maid who was awake, the maid who would take care of me, my mother and sister who would come to see how things were going, but I could understand and hear the words. The information I was able to get... I''m called Leo. My sister''s name seems to be Helena. I don''t know the names of my parents. My mother couldn''t know her name just by saying, "Mother." My father seems to be busy. I haven''t seen him since my first day of reincarnation. And new facts!! There is magic in this world. The first time I saw it, I was surprised. When I thought my maid''s hand glowed, my body glowed, and when I realized it, my body turned pretty. Now it has been established that this world is a different world A magical world...... I want to be able to use magic soon. Then two months. Finally, I learned how to get high. So I want to adventure around the house! But with surveillance. It seems to be OK to move freely because it will gain strength, but the maid is accompanied outside the room because it is just as dangerous. This house is really big. How many rooms on earth exist in this House? I couldn''t find what I was looking for, and I repeated every day asking my maid to take me to my room. The purpose of this adventure is a book. Especially when it comes to finding magic books. And a week went by, and I found a room with the object. is I jumped right into the book, and I opened the book. But I forgot I couldn''t read So I turn to the maid nearby. Did the maid find out what I was trying to say? "Dear Leo, are you concerned about the book? Besides, I''m gonna snort right away. "Ugh, which, this is a book about magic." You hear that, and I make my eyes shine. "Do you want me to read it? Fine, it''s just that this book is difficult, so I think it''s more interesting." I immediately shook my head to the side. "Okay. Now let''s go back to your room and read it." That''s how I get back to my room. Then, because it was a thick book there, they read it in several days. The book has "Magic is the magic in your body, and you can do a lot of different things. Magic power is held by everyone and is also present in nature. Then why are there people out there who can and cannot use magic.... That is simply a lot of magic. Some are few, but most of the time it is what aptitude magic you have. Suitability Magic is divided into six attributes: fire, water, wind, earth, light, darkness and no attributes and other unique attributes. Six attributes are held by half of the world''s people. No attributes, most people have. Unique attributes are held by very few people. When you hear this, most people will think that no attribute is something they can use. Unattributed can improve muscle strength, vision, and hearing by using it on you. But most people give up because it takes a lot of workout to use this freely. Besides, aptitude Most people who are blessed with magic have never had a chance to learn magic... " I think this was written as far as I can tell. After this, I gibbered up because words came out that I didn''t understand. So let''s try to think about what''s going to happen. First of all, I can''t know the attributes right now, so I''ll think about it again. And all you can do now will be train your magic. I just don''t know what to do. Maybe it was written in a part of the book that I didn''t understand..... But I can''t help but think for myself about what I don''t know! So, I''m going to start by looking for where the magic is in my body. How do we find him? ..... thats the body of the past life and the body of the present to find out if there is anything uncomfortable about it! What if it doesn''t work? If you can''t.... now you have to give up and wait for the book to be ready to read..... So my search for magic began. I meditated my eyes and turned my consciousness all over my body. Hands, arms, toes, feet, head, neck, chest, belly..... Hmm? I feel a little uncomfortable in my stomach. Furthermore, I felt that there was a small mass around Heso when I was pointing my consciousness at my stomach. Is this magic? It''s hard to believe, but I don''t see anything else like it at all, so let''s think of this chunk as magic. Now that I''ve been able to find magic, I''d like to figure out a way to train magic, which is the real deal. But I can''t think of anything at all..... I don''t know what to do..... At times like this, it''s a change of mind! Let''s think about what we can do with this chunk now, not what to do. Let''s just say if that hassle had no effect on magic at all, And if I said what I could do with this chunk, it would be to move The reason is simple, because I can''t think of anything else..... Well, let''s just figure out a way to move the magic. .... but all I can think of is a fit (...) to do something about it. In the meantime, I can''t, and I''m going to move the chunks in a temper. Close your eyes and concentrate your consciousness on a mass of heso. And I kept remembering things like ''magic, it moves''..... Then, incredibly, just a little bit, but the chunk moved. Ugh, it moves.....! Really, I was surprised because it only worked with temper. Well, I''ve never been over it to move. Thus, I succeeded in finding a way that was a light purpose, perhaps capable of building magic. However, if I fulfill and continue this method, will my magic power really increase? I doubt the way I found it, but there''s nothing else I can or can do right now, so I''m going to try it. Well, I say continuity is a force. There must be something magical about continuity! Then every day, I kept working my magic all the time I could stay awake. When I said move it, I had little sense of accomplishment because of the small range of motion of the chunks..... For this reason, I wondered if this special training really meant anything. Still, I kept going for a while without giving up telling myself, "A little more, just a little more". And when a week went by I realize that there is Magic is getting bigger!! And the range of motion is getting wider!! The magnitude of the magic was certainly greater than that of the navel The range of motion was growing to such an extent that it could be moved around the heso. I knew I could increase my magic with this magic workout! Now that I know this, I can undoubtedly continue this practice. And thanks to the fact that I stopped doubting, the efficiency of the special training was greatly improved. - Three more months. I can finally move magic all over my body. And the magnitude of the magic grew by about four navels. Moreover, he succeeded in changing the form of magic. Then the magic workout continued. However, as soon as it got to some size, the magic stopped getting bigger. Still, I kept saying something might happen. Then... The color or concentration of magic you can feel? felt thicker. And I thought it wouldn''t grow any more because those who move it can now move it all over their bodies.... But now I''ve noticed a gradual increase in the speed with which I move my magic. Thus began my magic growth play..... 4 Lesson Two: First Birthday & About This World It''s my first birthday. It seems normal for nobles in this world to celebrate their 8,16th birthday with a grand party By the way, the adult is sixteen. The whole family just got together because it was their first birthday. So I finally figured out my whole family and my name (not my nickname) and age. They say I''m Leons Forster. Pretty cool name, huh? I like it a lot. What a family, besides my sister, I had two older brothers. My oldest brother is Ivan Forster, eight. He''s like my father, he''s in good shape, he''s got a good face. My second brother is Alex Forster, seven years old. She looks like her mother, thin body but smart. This one''s handsome too. And my sister and my parents... My sister''s four years old, Helena Forster. My father was "Diorc Forster," 28. My mother is "Carla Forster," 25. By the way, my oldest brother and sister were redhead and my second brother was brunette. And I finally got a look in the mirror lately and found out that I was brunette. My face, I''m still a baby, so I can''t tell if I''m handsome, but when I look at my sister, my brother, I''m starting to feel like I''m handsome, too. And right now, my two older brothers, who don''t normally see me because my dad''s not coming, are talking to me. "Nice to meet you, Leo. I''m Ivan." and my oldest brother has greeted me aloud In contrast, my second brother... "I''m Alex." and gave a gentle greeting "Leo has dark hair or... good for you." "Right. I was the only one of my brothers with dark hair, so I finally had company." and Brother Alex stroked his head. In that. "Sorry I''m late." and momentum, my father came into the room And then my mother... "It''s okay. Ivan and I were just saying hello to Leo." "That''s good. Oh, the kids are all grown up." and to each and every "Is Ivan and Alex having fun at school? "Helena, it''s time for school to start." "Leo, I missed you." I stroked my head as I said. And "Well, let''s get started," everyone took their seats. "" "" "Happy Birthday Leo! And it started. "I couldn''t see everyone because I''ve been busy around the territory here, but I''m finally done, so I''ll see you every day from now on" and my father said happily "But my brother Ivan and I are going back to Empire tomorrow because we have school." "What!? But I''m just glad to see you today." "What more is Leo like than that? and Brother Alex asked a question after a conversation with my father. And my sister, not my mother. "Eh. Leo is so cute and involved! answered "What, are you involved? He usually looks smart, but..." And my mother. "Oh, well, if I thought I could get high, I''d move around the house every day, and when I found a book in my study about magic, I''d love it, and ever since, I''ve been stuck in my room, letting my maids read it." That''s unusual, isn''t it? I looked like one. Apparently, I don''t realize how much magic I do every day. "Oh, yeah, that''s promising in the future." "Right. I''m looking forward to the magic of fitness." Suitability. Magic. What could it be? Looking forward to it. Four years later. Finally, I''m five. Since then, I''ve been reading magic training or study books every day without ever getting out of the house. And since I was able to talk, I''ve been asking my family, maids and deacons questions about this world, the country I live in, and the Forster family. Promising vision intensified from the family in the future. At the beginning, it was a simple question, so he smiled and taught it so even children could understand. However, as it became a bit of a fine question, the adults had difficulty answering and the maid was no longer close when they were reading the book. However, Deacon Sebastian answered any questions sincerely. Besides, "As soon as you doubt it, you solve it. The more knowledge you have, the more power you make your life richer. So don''t hesitate to use me to resolve your questions." And Ning backed me up. And since there was magic in this world, you''d be right if you thought maybe. They say there are demons and demon kings. However, there is a great mountain range between the human world where man dwells and the demon kings, and a great forest to sandwich it. There are so many fierce demons and dragons there that they are called Demon Forest, Mountains of Death, that neither humans nor demons seem to be able to interfere with each other. And then there''s the demon king, so there''s the elves, the dwarves, the beasts. Each has its own country and its own interior, but mostly mixed with humans. Next in the human world are the three great nations known as the Kingdom of Alber, the Vector Empire and the Gulm Nation. These three countries are of the same order of population, the Kingdom of Alber and the Vector Empire do not wage war but they are very unfriendly, and the Gulmist State declares neutrality because neither makes them enemies. I live in the Vector Empire. Features are a magical nation, which can be built up with magical prowess, and the more magical schools in the Empire come to learn from all over the world, the higher the level. However, because we are bordered by a huge forest, which is a border with the demonic world, disasters caused by dragons and monsters occur every now and then. And finally, about the Forster family. What a brave man the first Forster is. Besides, they say it''s my grandpa. Until the brave became aristocrats, they were famous enough to be stories, and I read them too. "About 50 years ago, the Demon King suddenly appeared before the Kings of the Three Kingdoms and declared war. Then the number of demons grew, and more and more demons became more powerful. The three countries in a hurry decided to cooperate. First, the princess of the kingdom summoned brave men from different worlds to travel with the Virgin of the Patriarchate and the Magic Master of the Empire. With the help of his companions, the brave defeated and empowered powerful demons to defeat the last Demon King who was in the Devil''s Forest. But the brave man who defeated the Demon King was caught up in a power struggle in the kingdom and defected to an empire with a demon conductor he was in love with. Then, the brave man married the wizard mentor and was recited the marquis by the emperor, giving him a territory bordering the Devil''s Forest, protecting the empire from disastrous demons and dragons until he hid. " What this summarises It''s so like a story and it''s cool! (It''s a story) It''s amazing what a grandpa this guy is. And the brave (grandpa) is still alive! By the time I was born, he was recited by the Duke to the reward of continuing to protect his country and living in hiding in the Imperial Capital. By the way, they''re going to see you now. We''re going to look into aptitude magic, and... 5 Lesson Three: Suitability Magic I''m out for the first time in this world right now. And I''m on a long journey on my first outing. I''ve already been in the carriage for a week. I don''t remember riding a carriage in my previous life, so this is my first time riding a carriage. The first carriage I rode rocked quite a bit and got drunk for a few days. It was a couple of days ago that I finally got used to getting drunk. There''s me, my father and my mother in the carriage. In the first half of the trip I got a carriage drunk and couldn''t talk at all, but I asked a number of questions as I saw the view from the carriage from around the corner yesterday. First of all, there were demons in this world, but plants and animals were inhabited that were no different from the previous world. On the road I traveled, I saw animals and plants that I knew a lot about, such as where the wheat fields were spread on one side and where I frequented deer. On the contrary, however, no demons could be seen. There were several escorts attached to the carriage, so I may have knocked them down before I realized it, but I never saw a demon I wanted to see so badly. And now, I''m almost there to reach Imperial City. When we arrive in Imperial City, they plan to check my aptitude magic as it is.... I think I read and understood more or less in the book about aptitude magic. I just didn''t know how to actually find out.... So I''ll ask. Dad, what are you doing? I asked my father a question, aware of his childhood. "Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t tell me." That said, your father had no foretaste from his hands, and suddenly he put out a white card. And you showed me that card. "This is something you can get at the temple. It says on this card," My strength, my God''s righteousness, my magic and my title. " The card showed the father''s name and various letters and numbers Diorc Forster Lv.56 Age: 33 Race: People Occupation: Magic Swordsman Health: 1540/1540 Magic: 4250/4250 Force: 620 Speed: 530 Luck: 20 Attributes: None, Flame Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. Ooh, status!! It''s cool that the profession is a magic swordsman. But why can''t I see the skill and the title? Is this what''s happening to your mother''s too? I turned to my mother because I cared. Then you noticed what I was thinking. "You want to see mine, too? That''s what I said, he showed me the card out of his hand. Carla Forster Lv.36 Age: 30 Race: People Occupation: nobility Health: 570/570 Magic: 1820/1820 Force: 110 Speed: 140 Luck: 100. Attribute: Ice Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. After all, I don''t seem to see the skill and title. Well, your mother''s luck is high. "Father, why can''t you see the skill and the title? "Well, first of all, skill is something you can get by getting a title as something you can strive to get. And titles are what God gives you by accomplishing something. I can''t see these two things because if some people see them, they suck." "I see." Sure, it''s not a good idea if you look at the title, you''ll know the background of the person. "By the way, status is done so that the LV.1 adult average is 10" Well, then, your father and mother are very strong. "Hehe, I''m looking forward to seeing what sort of aptitude magic Leo has." My mother smiled and worried about my aptitude magic again. "Is aptitude magic important? "No, it''s not that important. However, because there are many strong people who have great aptitude magic, nobility determines the superiority and inferiority of aptitude magic. Mom doesn''t like you getting bullied at school." "Because when I was a student, I saw a lot of people being bullied because of their attributes." Apparently, in aristocracy, aptitude magic determines strength and weakness. So, the weak guy bullies..... Ha, there''s a weak bully in every world. I was thinking about that, and I finally saw a big town and a castle. "Whoa, I see the Empire! Then we''re going straight to church." Then he entered the imperial capital and proceeded to the centre, arriving at a church that looked just like the church of his previous life, near the castle. And when I went inside, a priestly man spoke to my father. "Long time no see, Duke of Forster. Today, is it your child''s status card? "Oh yeah. Just now, okay? And I gave him a bag stuffed inside about the grip and said. The priest who received the bag looked twice at the bag he got if it was heavier than he thought. "Thank you so much for this. Well, let''s just do it." I graciously thanked my father and began guiding him. Apparently, there was gold in the bag. Besides, I guess it was quite a lot of money..... He''s got a bag of priests. His hands are shaking. Then, I was led to an underground room. In that room was a statue of a goddess with her knees on the ground and her hands reaching out. "Now touch the statue of the goddess." I touched the statue of the goddess as the priest told me. Then a very strong light was emitted by the goddess. Too strong, I closed my eyes. Then, this light lasted about a minute. The light finally weakened and when I opened my eyes, one card was glowing in the hand of the goddess. I tried to hold that card in horror. Then, the card suddenly disappeared with the light. He said he was surprised because his card suddenly disappeared. "Try to remember to give me your earlier card." The priest taught me. I tried to remember what the priest said. (Out) Then a white card came out of my hand like my father was doing in the carriage earlier. Is this the status card.... Well, what''s my aptitude magic? Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 5/5 Magic: 4650/4650 Force: 3 Speed: 4 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.1 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.4 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard I''ve been looking at this status for a while..... Magic and luck would be too weird! If you still have magic, you can still be convinced because you''ve been working out the trick..... what''s going on with you, 100 times more luck than normal? Besides, creative magic feels so rare aptitude magic..... "How''d it go? My father said worryingly because I''ve been looking at the status too long and shut up. I showed the cards to both of you. The two people who were shown the card looked at the status for a while and looked very surprised. "The magic would be too weird. I''ve already lost..." "Alas, I thought only luck could beat anyone, but this doesn''t make it....." They both looked incredible. But after a while, my mother''s complexion has changed. "It''s just fitness magic..." She looked so sorry for me while my mother said that. "Don''t say that..... Leo has so much magic he can be the most powerful swordsman if he''s extremely unattributed" Huh? Why is my father and mother saying something like my aptitude magic is a hell of a hassle? Aren''t you usually happy with creative magic? "Is creative magic weak? I wondered why, and I asked the two of you. "Oh, oh, the magic of creation. It is a rare attribute among the unique attributes..... they are supposedly weak because they can only make simple objects....." Dad said that with a broken tooth. Oh, no..... I can''t believe I''ve worked so hard to use magic before but I can''t use magic...... "Don''t be disappointed. There are plenty of people who can''t use magic. So do something else." My father tries to inspire me but it didn''t reach my ears at all..... 6 Episode Four: Grandpa & Grandma When I got in the carriage, I checked my status again. Because I cannot yet believe that my aptitude magic is incompetent, that I could not confirm it firmly in the Church. Again, I''m afraid my heart will be beaten, but I''m sure there''s something new to discover! Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 5/5 Magic: 4650/4650 Force: 3 Speed: 4 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.1 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.4 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard Earlier, my eyes went so high on magic and luck that I hadn''t seen anything else but it sucks a lot..... First, the title.... Those with memories of different worlds, I wish this had been seen by their fathers, would have been really helpful in a setting that no one would have seen. And then there''s the appraisal. We''ll see about that. Maybe, if you remember, you can see the appraisal results. Well, should I appraise the card to see if I''m hitting < status card > Copy the results of the assessment of the owner''s abilities It was invented by a reincarnator about 1,000 years ago. After all, there are reincarnators besides me. Now I appraised the letter of the card. Appraisal Ability to examine what you see I can get it by title. < Creative Magic Lv.1 > Magic that can use magic to create what you imagine The higher the level, the wider you can build With ingredients, you can make more widths. Lv.1... even with ingredients you can only build simple objects < No Attribute Magic Lv.1 > Use your magic to increase your power and speed Lv.1... only up 10% of the magic used < Magic Operation Lv.4 > I can manipulate the magic in my body. The faster the level goes up, the wider it can move. Use this skill to increase your magic I can get it with hard work. Lv.4... I can move my magic fast all over my body Who has memories of different worlds I''ll have someone born with memories of another world. Got Skills Wizard If the magic power exceeds 1000, you''ll get it. Magic requires 5% less magic This came out once I appraised my skills and titles. Anyway, too much information, I can''t keep up with thinking.... And the carriage stopped. "Here we are, this is your other house" When I got off the carriage, there was a very fine mansion there, smaller than the house I now live in. Is this the Forster family mansion in the Imperial capital.... "Whoa, your face is a little brighter. You''ll be living here when you''re eight." "Really? "Yeah, when you''re eight, you''ll start going to school in Imperial City." School. Please, don''t be bullied.... "Welcome, good long journey" When I walked into the house, one woman greeted me. "Long time no see, Mother! Because he''s my father''s mother.... this guy is my grandma! "Long time no see, mother-in-law." "Long time no see. Is that my sweet grandson? That''s what lifted me up. "Leo, introduce yourself." "Yes. I''m Leons. I''m five." I suddenly got bitten because I was told. "Oh? It''s good to be five years old." (Gikli) My grandmother dropped a bomb. "If you ask me, I might." Mother''s pursuit. "Well, Leo''s just a genius." I can be helped by my father''s parent idiot. "I look forward to the future. For now, Grandpa''s waiting for you, so just go." Grandma stared at my face, almost hugging me when she said so, and led me to the room where Grandpa was. And when you get into that room, "It''s late! I''m tired of waiting." There, an old man in his 50s or so stood in a bad mood. But when you look at me being held by my grandmother, "Is he the grandson of Non? Grandma, you''re sloppy! Let Non hold me too." Immediately, I was in a bad mood and went somewhere. "I can''t help it. Hey." My grandfather gave it to me. Grandpa has dark eyes, dark hair mixed with gray hair, and he stays Japanese as he remembers. By the way, Grandma has blonde hair. "Okay, okay, she''s cute." Grandpa''s face is so distorted that he can''t imagine it from the face he was in a bad mood just now. Apparently, if brave men become grandfathers, they become grandfathers and idiots. And I thought, but after some time, I turned back to my serious face and turned to my father. "So, just now, how was your status? "Magic and luck are very high. Oh, my God, they''re both higher than me already." "Magic is already higher than yours? You''re lying, right?" "No, it''s not a lie. Let me see it." That''s what I said. My father looked at me, so I took the card out of my hand and gave it to Grandpa. "It''s true..... isn''t it awesome? Well, it''s not my dream to go beyond Grandma." "You''re really going to get pulled out..... I''m looking forward to it" Huh? Is it that awesome to go beyond Grandma? What the hell kind of magic power is that? I was curious, so I''ll take an appraisal. Karina Forster Lv.141 Age: 60 Race: People Occupation: Former Magician Status: Aging Health: 5890/8060 Magic: 9970/16740 Force: 750 430 Speed: 1020 680 Luck: 90 Attributes: None, Flame, Plant, Soil, Water, Wind Skills Flame Magic Lv.MAX Plant Magic Lv.MAX Soil Magic Lv.MAX Water Magic Lv.MAX Wind Magic Lv.MAX Unattributed Magic Lv.6 Magic Operation Lv.MAX Magic Sensing Lv.MAX Swordsmanship Lv.4 Space Storage Title Wizard Demon King''s Dungeon Breaker Heroes Oh, that''s so awesome! A boulder, a magician in a story. He''s losing his status in aging, but he''s still definitely stronger than his father. Sure, the amount of magic this whole season is amazing...... And Grandpa and I are still looking at my cards, so let''s see if Grandpa can appraise them. Kent Forster Lv.164 Age: 56 Race: People Occupation: Former Brave Status: Aging Health: 8420/12630 Magic 880/970 Force: 5080 3060 Speed: 4090 2980 Luck: 140 Attribute: None Skills Unattributed Magic Lv.MAX Swordsmanship Lv.MAX Knife Technique Lv.MAX Magic Operation Lv.4 Spatial storage limit exceeded Title who come from different worlds Demon King''s Dungeon Breaker Heroes This is just the brave guy and the status I''d like to say. Less magic, but other stats are awesome in different digits! After all, the protagonist of the story is different. Just finished looking at my status. "All right, I''ve made up my mind, Leo. I''ll work you out when you''re eight." "What''s the matter, suddenly? "Because when (...) or (...) Ru (...) Is magic just attributeless magic? "Because I have so much magic, I would definitely be strong if I could use that with super powerful unattributed magic" True!? Even if creative magic was truly incompetent, can you just point to attributeless magic for the strongest? I''m glad about this. ''Cause it''s rare for the strongest swordsman to teach you. "Grandpa tells you? "Yes, I am." "Yay, I love Grandpa! "Right, well, she''s really cute" My grandson''s sweet attack succeeded. Now you can tell me for sure! "Well, Leo will be tired, so it''s time for dinner." When Grandma said that and everyone tried to make a move Bataan! "I''m home! Father, Mother, long time no see." "Oh, Leo - you''ve grown. I missed you ~" What a sister she was. Suddenly he came and suddenly hugged me. Speaking of which, what kind of aptitude magic is your sister? Something''s making me enjoy using appraisals. Helena Forster Lv.17 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Wizard Health: 120/120 Magic: 1040/1040 Force: 20 Speed: 80 Luck: fifty. Attributes: Thunder, Water, Wind Skills Thunder Magic Lv.3 Water Magic Lv.4 Wind Magic Lv.4 Magic Operation Lv.3 Swordsmanship Lv.2 Title Wizard Three attributes are amazing. Plus, you''re absolutely strong with thunder and stuff! Then I stayed overnight and then went home, but my sister didn''t leave me overnight.... 7 Episode Five: Im going to use creative magic. A week after I left the capital, I finally got home. And right now, I''m alone in my room trying to use creative magic. Anyway, I want to know if it''s really incompetent magic The appraisal said that creative magic can create an image. So for now, I imagined a ping-pong sphere that seemed light and easy to build Then my hands glowed. Then, after a while, the light subsided. There were spheres with distorted shapes.... It is a failure. And I got dizzy at the same time that the light subsided. Look at the status card. Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Creator Condition: Magic sickness Health: 5/5 Magic: 3650/4650 (-1000) Force: 3 Speed: 4 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.1 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.4 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard Seriously, I''ve used 1,000 magic for this one! It''s really incompetent magic that you can''t even build something as simple as this and you need so much magic..... Well, then, nobody''s going to use it. I don''t know what to do..... Oh, speaking of which, you said that if you had ingredients in your creative magic appraisal results, it would be like widening the range of objects you can make.... All right, now let''s use some ingredients and use creative magic! So I''ve been looking for something that might be an ingredient. What I found was a branch in the garden! I think this is the best for ingredients. Because I don''t have to think about when I failed because I was originally garbage. So I would like to try to create chopsticks with branches! When I was aware of the chopsticks with the branches, this time I could see the magic coming out of my body. Then the branches shifted in shape as I saw them glowing, and when the light subsided, the chopsticks were ready. Even more disgusting but successful! Creative magic can be made with magic and ingredients. Now let''s use a glass of metal to build a fork. I found a metal cup nearby so I used it. Then this time, more magic was taken than ever before, and as soon as I thought the cup glowed, it disappeared, and the cup just took a distorted form. And suddenly the nausea came in. Hurry up and look at the status card. Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Creator Condition: Magic sickness Health: 5/5 Magic: 50/4650 (-3600) Force: 3 Speed: 4 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.1 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.4 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard This sucks! Let''s just lay back in bed and wait for the nausea to heal. I jumped into the cot and fell asleep. < 3 days later > I finally figured out the law. First of all, I still can''t use creative magic without the ingredients. Next, creative magic requires magic like an idiot. And when the material is hard or large, it needs magic accordingly. Also, because I continued to use it for 3 days, the level of creative magic came to 2. < Creative Magic Lv.2 > Magic that can use magic to create what you imagine The higher the level, the wider you can build With ingredients, you can make more widths. Lv.2¡­ Easy objects are made and the necessary magic is halved when materials are available. When the level reached 2, the magic alone allowed me to make ping-pong balls. And then, if it was small, the material could be made of metal. Now I''m a little less incompetent. Another week later. Creative magic is now level 3! Then I could do something amazing. < Creative Magic Lv.3 > Magic that can use magic to create what you imagine The higher the level, the wider you can build With ingredients, it increases the width you can build more. Lv.3... most things can be built without materials if they are not big, and simple magic items can be built with demonic stones and materials This magic item looks awesome, but how much magic does it take to build it? By the way, my magic is now. Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 5/5 Magic: 5670/5670 (+1020) Force: 3 Speed: 4 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.3 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.4 Title who have memories of different worlds Mage (new) What a little over 10 days and a great amount of magic increased. Apparently, the more magic you use, the more. So the growth of my magic that kept using magic until I threw up every day turned out awesome. And then the wizard became a magician. Mage. If the magic exceeds 5,000, you''ll get it. 10% less magic required for magic Oh, thanks for the 10% reduction in magic you need! 10% can''t be very foolish because it uses an amazing amount of magic in a single creation magic. All right, maybe we can build some magic items with this. If that''s what you decide, first, we need to find out what the Demon Stone is! This has been Sebastian''s place for a long time! "What is Demon Stone? Suddenly Sebastian, questioned by me, tilts his neck. "Yes, what is it? How do we get it? When I said that, he understood what I wanted to know. "Really, wait a minute" That''s what I said, he''s gone somewhere. And a few minutes later, Sebastian came back with a bag containing something. Sebastian showed me the stone like a chunk of gray glass out of the bag. "This is the cheapest demon stone. Defeat the demon and you''ll get it right away. This demonic stone has no magic in it, so you can easily get it. To this, I think I''ll learn when I start going to school to instill magic and train magic. And when you put a lot of magic into the magic stone, the magician buys it high, so the students at the magic school use it to earn cash." "Hehe - Is this the Demon Stone?" With that said, I took one demon stone and tried to instill magic. Then, the demonic stone, which was gray, glowed out beautifully. "Huh? Can Master Leo manipulate magic already!? It''s a boulder" Sebastian was so surprised to see that I casually poured on the Demon Stone. Speaking of which, I used magic manipulation to move magic to pour magic into the Demon Stone. I''m living a lot of magic manipulation practice now. I''m glad you''re working really hard.... "Oh, that''s not true..." "No, it''s very amazing. Be more confident. And I''ll give you this, so use it as you please." That said, he gave me a bag containing about 10 demon stones. "Huh? Can I have it? "Yeah, don''t worry, this isn''t so valuable" "Well, thank you. Let me take care of it." "No, don''t hesitate to continue to rely on me" Then, as soon as I get back to the room, I take out the demonic stone that instilled magic. When I heard about Sebastian, I wanted to try and instill magic to my limits. Craftsmen are buying magic stones out of excellent magic school students to build magic implements, so I guess I can do everything in my power to get enough... (I just didn''t know Leo... That if you''re just the amount of magic you already have, you''re no different from the top of the magic school. Besides, people who do it to sell don''t devote all their energy to one to earn numbers) And I put all my magic into it. The light of the demonic stone grew stronger and darker. Then a few minutes later. Finally, I was able to instill all my magic. Recently, I used creative magic to the limit every day, so I wasn''t used to it or I wasn''t magically drunk. When you look at the Demon Stone, it is so brilliant that it is incomparable with earlier. All right, I wonder what I''ll build with this.... But I''m not magical, so I''m going to bed. When you go to sleep, you recover your magic quickly. Mostly, it''s about twice as fast as you''re awake. About 3 hours later Finally, the restoration of magic is complete. Mostly, it looks like 1% of the total will recover in a minute or two when you''re asleep. So, what shall we make... Anyway, I''d like to build something that can increase my status. That too, the one that drives growth. But no standouts like rings and necklaces because they''re suspicious of where you got them. And then let''s make it a modest ability because trying to build something with great content is going to fail. After much thought, what I''ve decided to build is Missanga, where the amount of magic grows. You should be able to do this because it''s inconspicuous and not something that makes you stronger directly. Ingredients use the handkerchief that your father seemed to have. I picked up the drop in the hallway and got it. It''s okay, I''m sure you won''t find out.... Placing a shining demon stone on top of a handkerchief, I imagined Misanga. Then the two glowed out, becoming one, and the shape changed. Then it was shaped, and after a while, I had a beautiful glowing misanga. Oh, did you succeed? I''ll try to appraise it for confirmation. Misanga of Growth All Growth Values for Status Double Creator: Leons Forster Huh!? You''re crazy! Can I make this shit up? Even if you ever fail, how can you do something better than you imagined? Oh, my God. "Everything." I''m already looking forward to getting my level up.... Dinner that day "Guys, didn''t you see my handkerchief? "No, by the way, what kind of handkerchief? "A luxury handkerchief in silk made from a rare silkworm cocoon" "Don''t drop something like that! "Oh, I''m sorry. You haven''t even seen Leo, have you? "Ugh, yeah." "You''re right." Turns out that handkerchief is a great thing. And I''m sorry, Dad.... 8 Episode Six: First Shop About six months have passed since the day I built the Misanga of Growth. I haven''t built a magic item since I built the growing misanga. Because I think I probably need to use good ingredients to make magic items, so now I pour magic every day without using magic stones dearly. Thanks to this, the Demon Stone is shining very beautifully every day. Now, that gray stone shines so bright that it will never beat the gems around there. It''s just because I put magic to the limit on Demon Stone every day and misanga of growth (thanks to?), and my magic has become outrageous! Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 5/5 Magic: 10340/10340 Force: 4 Speed: 5 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.3 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.4 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard (new) Oh, my God, I''m 5 and my magic is over 10,000.... And then the magician became a magician. By the way, among those who live in this world right now, the Magic Instructor is said to be only Grandma. Magic Master If the magic exceeds 10,000, you''ll get it. 25% less magic required for magic That''s awesome that you need a quarter less magic.... I look forward to seeing how much magic goes up as I grow. So, I can''t help working out any more magic today, so I''m thinking about practicing unattributed magic. Like that, I was thinking about today''s date.... Concon "Excuse me, Master Diorc is calling for Master Leo" "Okay. I''ll be right there." I''ve never had anything to call you before. What''s going on? Could it be.... I found out about the handkerchief!? "Excuse me, I''ve brought Master Leo." When I walked into the room, my father was on his way to the paperwork on his desk. "Are you here?" Dad looked up quietly when he noticed I was coming in. "Duh, what''s wrong? Dad?" Does this really piss you off? He said I was thrilled inside. "You don''t have to be nervous like that, ''cause I''m not angry about anything" Father has spoken in the usual atmosphere. "True!? Then why did you call me? "It''s time for an emperor''s inspection every three years" "Huh? Why do you come here once every three years? "That''s right. By coming to this place at the forefront of this country and demons, the purpose of our country is to show our country at home and abroad that it is safe... and the real deal is the emperor''s triennial vacation." "Huh? I''m satisfied with the contents of the first half, but is there a place to vacate here? "Yeah, because this is a hot spring town my dad used to build because he wanted to go into the hot springs. By the way, the city is called Ookla, which my father used to name." Well, if you''re Japanese, don''t want to go into the hot springs. Ookura, was Grandpa''s last name Okura-san? "So, why did you call me? "That''s because as many princesses as you will come with the emperor and queen." "So?" "I mean, deal with the princess" "Eh, that sounds like a tough one" "You can''t help it. The queen wants to talk to Kara alone because she''s close, and I have to deal with the emperor." "Uh-huh. Oh, fine. Instead, give me permission to go outside and a penny!!" I''ve come up with a good thing. Now I can go outside. And you might be able to find creative magic ingredients.... "Ugh, well, that would be nice. But if you''re going out there, you have to be with Sebastian." "Yeah, okay. Thanks!" Yay! "All right, well, that''s about the penny." That''s what I said, he gave me three pieces of gold in a small bag. "Huh? So good? "Oh, it''s an advance on the princess''s entertainment salary" "Oh, thank you" "Whoa, don''t waste it." "Ha ~ i" Gold coins, by the way, are worth between 200,000 and 300,000 yen in previous lives for just one. 1 silver coin for 100 copper coins 1 gold coin for 100 silver coins 1 white gold coin for 10 gold coins The unit is one vector per piece of copper coin. And the penny I got, 30,000 vectors. In yen.... 800,000 to 900,000. Normally, you give a kid this kind of money easily? Well, if I can get it, I''ll get it! Next day Just now, I got permission today, so I want to go outside. "I''m coming! "Don''t get lost, never leave Sebastian." "Okay, Mother." "Dear Kara, don''t worry. I will accompany you." "Don''t worry if you''re around. Go ahead." When I went outside and walked a little, there were a lot of people in a very long shopping district. "The town, as a hot spring town for the brave, is home to some visitors on sightseeing, as well as top adventurers challenging the Devil''s Forest. And then some people come to buy precious materials that can be found in the Devil''s Forest." "Heh ~ Demon Forest is so awesome" "Yeah, only the brave guys could get to the back, and it''s a place where even the A-plus adventurers can come home alive, even in shallow places." "Then why do adventurers try? "That''s because you can get lots of expensive materials to play with and live with for the rest of your life" "So you''re going to try for a thousand bucks.... Sebastian, I want to go to a store that sells materials from this town" "Did you have an interest in the current story? Fine. Let''s go." "Yeah, I was interested (because it seems like it could be used for creative magic)" Then, walk down the mall for a while. "This is the material store." There were many kinds of stores that Sebastian said and pointed to, including animal skins, plant leaves, and large demonic stones and many different colors of demonic stones in the back. "Welcome. What can I do for you today? As soon as I entered the store, the clerk spoke to me. "This kid was interested in the material, and I came to show him what it was like" "Really? Now take your time." Then we''ll look at it in turn, and we''ll appraise what we care about. Red Auger Skin Excellent fire resistance Durable Manticore Skin Durable yet light Easy to pass through magic Cyclops skin Very sturdy and tear resistant Elder Trent Branches Excellent magic penetration It also becomes a medicine. Wyburn''s Fang Very hard and sharp ahead. Mithril. Easy to process and great magic penetration All awesome, but my eyes closed on Mithril "Sir, this is Mithril. Mithril is what you get when you defeat the Mithril Golem in the Dungeon." "How much do you want for this? "Eh. Miss Lil ''Golem is a monster in the back floor, even in the dungeon, so it''s expensive.... it''ll be five pieces of white gold a kilo" "Oh, that''s expensive. By the way, how much would it cost if you bought this off me? With that said, I showed the clerk the magic stone that had been accumulating this magic. "This is a great demon stone.... Who did the magic? "It''s me. I instilled magic every day." "Oh, that has a great amount of magic.... eh. This Demon Stone is classified as the finest Demon Stone." "You''re Master Boulder Leo! I didn''t know you could make the Demon Stone I gave you that day such a splendid thing.... I''m grateful" Sebastian said so, holding his eyes down with a handkerchief "So.... the price of this demon stone, what about 10 white gold coins? "Is it that expensive? "Yeah, because it''s hard to see demonic stones with magic so far...." "Then I''ll sell it. And I''ll buy a kilo of Mithril, so deduct it from the payout." "Okay. Now it''s a kilo of misrils and five white gold coins." "Yes, then, thank you" "Thank you for coming." Out of the store. "Dear Leo, what do you do with Mithril? "Use it to practice creative magic" "It''s a boulder for effort." (But why use misrills for creative magic practice? In fact, people in this world don''t know that materials can be used for creative magic. Leo happened to have an appraisal so he was lucky (...) good (...) ku (...) to know. That night. I was just decorating my room and looking at the misrill I bought today. Yesterday I was surprised at 800,000 yen, but today alone, I got 10 million yen of precious metal and 10 million yen.... He is 5 years old and very rich. If you''re a normal kid, you''re going to be crazy about the rest of your life. Well, if you''re a normal kid, you can''t get all this money..... Concon That? What''s going on at this hour? "Leo, we''re coming in." That''s what I said, my father came in. What''s really going on? It''s even rarer for my father to come to my room. "Duh, what''s wrong? After all, you can''t have that much money in a kid.... "The emperor will arrive tomorrow, so thank you." Is that it? Apparently not. Right, the emperor will be here already.... "Ha, okay." It''s going to be another time using Mithril to experiment with creative magic. "Well, that sounds good. Rumor has it the princess is adorable." "It doesn''t matter! "Oh, you''re more responsive than I thought. Nice to see you!!" That''s what Dad said, leaving the room to run away. Ha, I don''t know what will happen.... That''s what I thought, but for tomorrow, I went into bed early. 9 Episode 7: Hospitalizing the Princess â‘  The next day, I was waiting for the emperor in front of the mansion, softening. No matter how aristocratic we are and how close our father and emperor are to each other, it was hard to believe that His Majesty the Emperor would carry his own foot in the mansion beneath him. Inside the mansion our servants run around in a flurry in the morning. Even the sober Sebastian, who never saw where he was always in a hurry, looks like he''s standing on the Emperor''s visit. and the maid chief rushed to the doorway with a big body shaking. "Your Majesty the Emperor, you are here! Almost simultaneously with his voice, an international luxury carriage came in, surrounded by numerous escort carriages on the property. ... I''m really here... Well, if you say this in a previous life, it feels like His Majesty the Emperor came to us, doesn''t it? No, no, hahaha......... Huh? You sure about that? When the carriage stops in front of the front door, it comes down at a bent escort and one of them opens the luxurious carriage door. Then the emperor stepped out of the carriage and came for a walk around it, grinning with open arms like that. And the emperor turned further to his father, "Three years ago, instead, we were busy with each other, and we hadn''t seen each other for a while, but how have you been? Then, my father was respectful. "Yeah, thanks to you. Your Majesty also wishes you every success and celebration." "Oh, come on, you''re saying no respects except in an official setting" "Oh Orton, I just deliberately tried to tear it up. You''ve never been here as emperor, have you? "You''re the first Emperor to entertain me." "Yes, but thanks to you, we''ve been making a scene since this morning." "I''m sorry about that. Tell everyone it''s out of business. Maybe it''s too late." As the emperor and father said that and laughed at each other, an adorable voice rang from side to side. "Dad, don''t talk long at the exit." It was a silver-haired girl as old as me who came out pushing the Emperor''s back with that in mind. Or cute. This is a pretty girl. The emperor strokes the head of the girl with her mouth pointy. "Oh, I''m sorry. - Diorc, this is my daughter Shelia." "Whoa, you''re a cute little lady, as rumored. Nice to meet you, Shelia." When his father greeted the girl, Shelia, she pinched her skirt and gently broke her knee, letting her greet him like a lady in public. "Nice to meet you. It''s Shelia." or cute......! No, no, it''s not like I''m a lollicon, is it? In a small animal sense!? My father points me at the Emperor with a pointless excuse in his chest. "This is my son Leonce." I''ll pay my respects to the Emperor and Shelia in accordance with my manners. I heard more voices from inside the carriage there. "Oh, that''s adorable. You''re sure to make a good man in the future. It''s Mr. Boulder Diorc and Carla''s child!" It was the queen who came out of the carriage with a high voice. Those eyes are shining brightly, looking straight at me. "Long time no see, Ashley! I missed you! Mother''s gonna run over to the queen. "Me too, Carla! The two people who say so and hug each other are floating so much that they can still come around holding hands. To both of them, Dad laughed at the mix. "Yes, yes, there ''ll be plenty of stories to pile up, but we''ll take it slow later. Let''s all have a good lunch first." Then he led the emperors to a room with lunch. This lunch was prepared by the family early in the morning. They are all definitely more luxurious than usual and look very tasty. "Everybody get in your seats! Dad''s gonna sit them all down. And hold one glass of liquor. "Well, welcome and cheers Orton, Ashley and Shelia!!" "" "" "" Cheers!! "" "" Thus began the nervous lunch. And reach out to the dishes you care about each "Whenever you come, the food here is amazing. Always going back to the castle makes me want to eat again sexually." The emperor greatly admired our food as it looked delicious. "I''ve never had such rare and delicious food! the queen cheeks the dish with a full grin as if there had been such food in the world "Speaking of which, Ashley and Shelia have never cooked for the Forster family before. This dish is food from the home of the brave." With that said, the emperor cut the hamburger with a larger knife and threw it into his mouth. And when the emperor told me, I realized that our food was from a previous life. Lined up at the table are fried chicken, pizza, gratin and more.... I had never eaten anything other than ours, so I never thought about food culture in this world. "Oh, does it taste like the home of a brave man? That''s a delicious decision! "I''m glad you''re happy. My dad came up with a recipe with our head chef." "Diorc, I''m sorry..... can I have that recipe? A lifetime favor! Every time, for three years, I don''t like eating this dish, and when I became emperor, I dreamed I''d count on you." With that said, the emperor lowered his head so desperately that his head would reach his desk that he asked his father. "You''ve been thinking about that? I didn''t keep the recipe a secret, so I could always give it to you if you asked." "Oh yeah...... how could I not ask about the recipe......" The emperor was holding his head and regretting his actions How much do you like our food? I can''t believe it was my dream to get the recipe that made me emperor...... "Dude, let''s think more positively! From now on, you''ll be able to eat every day." "This is it, every day from now on!? Yes I do. I can''t help but regret what I''ve been doing..... I can eat every day from now on....." To his father''s words, the emperor, who had dead eyes, turned around and became a lively eye, like saying that he would not be looking forward to it this time. "Oh, you look better. I''ll make sure the recipe is ready for the chef by the time he gets home. In the meantime, we''ll enjoy the dishes we have. And when you''re done eating, we''ll go into the hot springs." Then the adults had fun talking and the kids just listened to it and the lunch went on.... 10 Episode 8: Entertaining the Princess (2) Lunch with the Emperors is over. We all headed outside to enter the hot springs. Hot Springs is the first time I''ve come to this world, so I''ve been secretly looking forward to only hot springs since I was asked to entertain the princess. When I went outside, there were three carriages. I have a really bad feeling about this. How did you even bother to make it three good places with two? "Well, I''ve got three carriages for you, so you can split up and ride each one of them" "Dad, how do you tell, by the way? "Of course, me and Orton, Carla and Ashley, you and Shelia." "I knew you would....." "Neither do we, but our mothers won''t have a choice because we won''t see each other in a long time and there''s something we''d like to talk about alone, right? So, Shelia, you and Leo need to get on the carriage." With that said, Dad pushed my back I''m out of balance. I''ve made a few steps, I just stopped in front of the princess, and I''ve got eyes for eyes. "Uh, thank you..." I''m awkward, so I left a light greeting for now. "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it here, and we''re headed to the hot springs. Everybody, get in the carriage." My father let me ride in the carriage as he pushed me and the princess back. Diorc, who succeeded in getting Leo and Shelia on the same carriage, spoke to his best friend Orton. "Something, I miss watching those two" "Oh, it was so awkward the first time we got in the carriage together when we were 5 too" "Oh, as far as I have to entertain you, I''ve been worried about how to talk to you - but that''s just the beginning, because we soon got along, and now we''re best friends with no changeover." "Yeah, so they''ll get along fine, too." Around that time "Uh... it''s Leons. "Ah, yes. Shelia." We just said our names to each other, and we shut up. It''s so awkward, since I was born in this world, I can''t think of a conversation with the first person I met because I only talked to the same person every day. But whatever it is, we need to talk soon...... "Hi, how old is the princess now? I talked to him because of the courage, and he bit me. "Sherry." "Yes?" The princess''s voice was so small I couldn''t hear her well. "Call me Shelley without respect" The princess looked me in the eye and said it clearly. Can I nickname the princess as the youngest son of a nobleman like me still has a good mouth for an informal place? But I don''t feel like saying no here either...... "I get it, I get it. So, you call me Leo? In the end, I decided to obey. And how dare you call me by my nickname with momentum, you''ve asked me to do a hell of a thing.... I might have said something extra.... Are you okay? "Leo, right? Okay." Apparently, you didn''t have to worry. Shelly replied with a smile. In my heart, sigh cheeky But something is uncomfortable.... "Speaking of which, Shelly stays respectful! Oh, I did it. What are you talking about, me? I also said things that were not momentum. I don''t care if it''s a tribute or not.... "I''m a respectful man." "Oh yeah...." Apparently, I didn''t have to piss Shelly off. "Hehe, by the way, I''m five years old." Speaking of which, you were asking that question.... "Five? Just like me." "Same age? I thought you were older than me." "Oh, why!?" I''m not taller than Shelly, and why did you think that? "From the first time I got off the carriage to lunch time, I saw the gesture as an adult" "Oh, yeah? I don''t think Shelly''s gonna change, though, do you? Um, the greeting I gave my father looked like an adult. "No, I can''t eat that clean" You mean how to use a knife or something? Then I used it in my previous life, so it would be easy to use. "Oh, yeah?" "That''s right. By the way, Leo, what do you usually do? "Usually? Read books, focus magic on demon stones, practice magic." "Huh? Can you use magic anymore? "Just a little bit, I can use it." "Nice - what magic can you use? Shelly''s been listening with her eyes shining. "Creative magic." "Huh!?" I knew you''d be disappointed to hear about creative magic..... "What is that magic!? That sounds so awesome! Can you tell me what kind of magic it is? Shelley''s been listening very intrigued. "Huh!? You don''t think I''m incompetent? "Why not? "No, it''s nothing" Apparently, Shelley doesn''t know that creative magic is called incompetence. "Oh, you seem to have arrived. Tell me later about the magic of creation." "Ugh, yeah. Okay." When I got out of the carriage, it was covered in hot smoke all around me. All right, we''re all set, so we''re going into the hot springs. The hot springs were separated by men''s and women''s water, so on the way they split between men and women and entered the hot springs. So the emperor would be talking to his father. I guess I''ll let you enjoy the hot springs.... And me, the emperor and my father, we went into the hot spring. "Ugh, I''m dyeing myself." "Really hot springs are healed whenever they come" "I wonder why there are no hot springs in the Imperial capital." "My dad says it''s a geographic issue." "I just don''t know what you''re talking about" I also know a little bit about the conditions under which I can have a hot spring in my previous life''s memory, but I don''t know enough to explain it. "Well, don''t worry about the details" "Well, by the way, does Leo care about the hot springs? "Yes, it feels good" Suddenly I was surprised because they talked to me. "Well, I just heard that Shelia and I are the same age, so it would be helpful if we were going to get along." "Yes, sir" "And is our Shelia cute? "Ha, huh? Yes." He suddenly asked me something weird, so I gave him a weird reply. "Right, right." The Emperor was laughing happily when he saw me panicking. Around that time "Shelia, how''s the hot spring? "It feels good to warm up to the inside of your body" "I can''t believe this stuff is nearby.... I envy Kara! Are you in there every day? "I''m not going in there every day. Since Leo was born, I''ve been too busy to let him in." "Uh - wasted. Speaking of which, Leo, how was your carriage with Leo? Shelia." "What do you say? "What did I tell you in the carriage?" "Eh, I started talking about how we call each other, and I got there when I was talking about how old we were at the same age of 5 and what we usually do" "Oh, you talked so much. By the way, what was Leo supposed to call you about Shelia? "... I asked you to call me Shelley." and said shyly "Oh, you''re already at that distance? Hehe, I''m going to say hello to Leo." "Yes, sir" And then when I got in the carriage, there was Shelley. "Did the hot springs feel good? "Yes, it felt very good" "That''s good. I knew the hot springs would be nice." "Right. I want to come in again. By the way, could you please continue what you just said? "Uh, was it definitely from an explanation of creative magic? "That''s right. Tell me." "Well, just to be brief, creative magic is magic that uses magic and materials to make something." "What kind of things can you build? "There are things that can''t be built by magic alone, but with ingredients, you can make a lot of things." "It''s amazing how much stuff you can build." "Really? Speaking of which, what attributes does Shelley have? "What do you think? Let me guess." "Eh." I can''t imagine at all.... I can''t help it, appraise it!! Shelia Vector Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Princess Health: 3/3 Magic: 11/11 Force: 3 Speed: 3 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Water, Thunder, Ice, Charm Skills Water Magic Lv.1 Thunder Magic Lv.1 Ice Magic Lv.1 Charm Magic Lv.1 No Attribute Magic Lv.1 Title None Oh, I have five attributes and three unique attributes. And luck sucks 50x more than usual. (Can''t tell you about people) "Maybe you don''t have water or something? "Oh, it''s hitting" "Yay." "But I also have no attributes, thunder, ice and charm." "Huh!? Not so much? It''s too much." "Well, your father always said that royalty has many attributes." "Hee ~" Does attribute have many children when there are many parents? "Oh, speaking of which, have you stopped saluting me already? When I realized, at some point Shelley had stopped saluting me "Uh, I forgot." "Let''s not talk about reverence anymore." I''m the only one who''s respectful. "Okay. Ah ~ I''ve been trying so hard to make it look quiet ~" "You don''t have to. Shelley''s cute that she was talking normally." "Oh, thank you" Shelly''s face turned red. Lights up..... you''re adorable ~ Oh, I''ve told you many times, it''s not Loricon! My body and mind are 5-year-olds. "By the way, the emperors said they''d leave a message tomorrow because it''s dangerous for us, but what do you want to do? "Uh... oh, show me the magic of creation" "Yeah, fine. I''ll make you something tomorrow." "Yay, I promise!!" "Yeah, I promise." After this we all had dinner when we got home and the first day of the Emperor''s visit was over..... 11 Episode IX: Shelleys Special Training The next day His Majesty the Emperors came to us. A week from today, His Majesty the Emperor inspects the Devil''s Forest in earnest. And me and Shelley, the kids, can''t take me to the Devil''s Forest, so I''m leaving you at home. "Well, Leo, I asked you to leave a message." "Yeah, I got it." Shelia was close to Leo, too. "Okay. Don''t worry, just leave." "Oh, wow." "Oh, Don Mai, Orton. Then I''m coming." That''s what I said, my father and the emperor got in the carriage "" Come on! I waved and dropped off the carriage leaving. "You''re gone." "Yeah, then show me the magic, as promised." "Fine." "Yay ~" Shelley was happy with her hands up. Could it be.... Did you have such a cold attitude towards the Emperor because you want to see magic soon? Then I''m gonna take Shelly to my room. "Wow, you have a lot of books" Oh, speaking of which, I forgot to clean up the book.... There''s a lot of books piling up high on the wall in my room. "No, I brought a book from the study and when I finished reading it, I repeatedly brought a new book, and now how dare the study have few books! And it''s troublesome and intact to put this number of books back. "Eh, let''s clean up." "Well... I''ve already read it all and I''ll put it back." "All this? How much do you like books?" "It''s not that far. The books here are more or less the same, and what they say is just simple." In fact, the books in this house are just decorative because my father chooses and places titles and looking books that look smart in his study. Still, in my spare time, I read that I have nothing else to do so I can study letters. "Still, it''s too much to read this many." "Really?" I read it in a couple of years, so I don''t think it''s a big deal, though, huh? "In the meantime, I''m gonna clean up the book." "Yes." I was looking forward to all that, and the magic is good? Then, the maid (...) chi (...) added, used the whole morning, and finally finished cleaning up the book. "Ha, I''m tired." "Thank you, annoying" "You''re welcome. Usually the princess of a big country doesn''t clean up." "Excuse me. I''ll give you some magic to thank, so forgive me! "Fair enough. Forgive." With that said, Shelley''s eyes were shining when she heard it was magic. Then we had lunch and finally it was time to show some magic. "Well, I''d like to get started" That''s what I''m thankful for. "First, I''m going to use this Mithril and this demonic stone that I''ve instilled in you." I showed Shelley the magic stone I was going to use this time. "Wow, this demon stone is so beautiful" "That''s about it, Shelley, but you can do it with magic." "Really!?" Shelley climbed out and asked. "It''s true." "Well, tell me how to do it later! "Eh, you''re going to see magic now, right? "After that. If it''s a long time, tomorrow''s fine." "Uh-huh. Okay." Well, maybe it was the other way around because I didn''t have anything in particular to do from tomorrow. "Yay ~" "Yeah. I''m gonna start creating magic for now." "Wah!!" "Well, take a good look. ''Cause it''s gonna be over soon." That''s right, although I said it, I wasn''t thinking about what I was going to build.... I don''t know what to do ~ If I''m going to teach you how to pour magic later, I think I''ll make it my ability to promote magic growth. All right, let''s do that! "I''ll go then!!" First, imagine a piece of a mass of misrills as a necklace. When the shape is more or less formed, we will now mix demonic stones while consciously promoting magic growth And after a while of exerting magic, objects mixed with misrils and demonic stones glowed out, and when they fit, they were complete. The result... seems to have been a success. I got a beautiful shiny necklace. The necklace is very beautiful with a small demonic stone in the shape of a heart. When I appraised what it was made of. Love necklace Significantly promotes magic growth When someone loves you, it doesn''t make you an anomaly other than love. Creator: Leons Forster Wow, this sucks. The first half is on schedule, but the second half is... This is amazing, but she can''t teach me. I mean, other than love, it''s abnormal, it''s stylish. "Wow, that was awesome! "That''s good. Yes, I''ll give you this." With that said, I gave Shelley a freshly made necklace. "Huh!! Are you sure?" "Yeah, ''cause I appreciate the cleaning" "Eh, I just cleaned it." "Never mind. I don''t feel like wearing this." "Yeah, if you say so much, thank you." I put that on my neck with joy. "By the way, wear it as always as you can because you have the ability to drive the growth of magic" "Are you even capable of that? "That''s right. Well, it''s no big deal." Compared to another ability. "Oh yeah...." "That''s right. And it was built in just a few moments." "If you ask me, you haven''t had that much time.... Oh, well, then tell me how to instill magic in the Demon Stone because the sun is still high! "Eh! Well, I get it. But this is plain and boring, isn''t it? Magic manipulation is a trick effort, not a pleasure. "Fine. I''ve decided to do it. I''ll do it! "If that''s all you need to say." "Wow." "So you can feel your magic first? "I can''t, can I? "Can''t you.... Then don''t you feel anything against your navel? "Yeah, I don''t know." "Well, then, I''ll mess with Shelly''s magic, so if you find anything out, say it." That said, I''m on my clothes, but I''m gonna put my hands on Shelly''s stomach. "Yes, sir" Shelley answers, embarrassed or blushing "Well, I''ll mess with you." That said, I''ll look for Shelley''s magic.... Ah! There it is. Like me, there was a mass of magic around my umbilical cord. I found it, so I''ll rock it quick.... Then. "Ahhh." Shelley made a weird voice. Looks like you figured something out. "Yes. Like I was told, there''s something around the navel." "All right, then try to move that." "Yeah, I''m not moving." "It''s an image." "Uh, I don''t know" "Well, one more time, I''ll move you" Say that, I''ll try to rock Shelley''s magic again Then.... "Uh-huh, uh-huh." Also, rather than being weird, I rushed to stop because I made a horny voice. "Are you okay with something? "Uh, don''t worry, it''s not painful" "Oh, yeah? Still want to do it?" "Yeah. Please" "Okay, let''s do it." That''s what I''m gonna say, I''m gonna start over. "Oh, yeah. Maybe it feels good." Yeah, I''ve decided not to care anymore. Then, after about 5 minutes. I''ve been trying to stop since the second half. "Not yet, don''t end it. Huh." I said it out, and Shelley didn''t quite make me stop. "You can move it yourself now, right? "Yeah, I''ll try" Shelley closed her eyes and began to concentrate. "Oh, it moved" "How far does it move? "Uh, only from stomach to chest" "Huh? You''re growing faster than I thought.... Ok, I''ll be able to move my magic anywhere in my body" This growth speed is amazing. Apparently, the love necklace is doing a good job for me. "Uh, you still can''t use the demon stone? "Yeah, I can''t do it now, so I''ll do my best! "Yes." Then I worked out my magic every day. It''s just that when Shelly gets tired of it, she says she''s gonna change her mood and make me move her magic. And Sherry makes another horny voice, so I managed to survive by worrying about my carelessness. Anything, he doesn''t feel anything if he moves it himself. And in more or less a week, Shelley was able to move all over her body. I slept a long time when I started as a baby and it took about a month, but in Shelley''s case I could stay awake, so I could work out for a long time. Probably not only that, but the necklace is also a factor in the faster growth of magic. A week, when I appraised Shelley for working out her magic. Shelia Vector Lv.1 Age: 5 Race: People Occupation: Princess Health: 3/3 Magic: 2510/2510 Force: 3 Speed: 3 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Water, Thunder, Ice, Charm Skills Water Magic Lv.1 Thunder Magic Lv.1 Ice Magic Lv.1 Charm Magic Lv.1 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.3 Title Wizard Firm, the magic is growing. This, too, would be due to the love necklace. "All right, the Demon Stone''s finally working." "Yay! Shelley was happy to raise her hands because she got my permission. Concon "Excuse me. His Majesty the Emperor has returned." Oh, I''ll see you later. This timing looks pathetic.... "Wow, why this timing!!" "Well, let''s go to the front door" When I got to the front door, my fathers just walked in. "Hey, Leo, how you doing? "Welcome back, I''m fine." "That''s good. Did you and Shelia get along? That''s what I said, and I heard my mother as she looked at Shelley. "We were close." With that said, I saw Shelley. Then the emperor. "That was good. Did Shelia have fun? "Yeah, we were training magic together." "That''s good. By the way, what''s wrong with that? The queen said as she pointed to the necklace Shelley was wearing around her neck.... "Leo made this for me! Shelley boasted, straining her chest to show off her necklace. I''m just so embarrassed as far as I built it..... ''Cause it''s a necklace with a heart mark on it, huh? "Oh, good for you." The queen looked at me nibbling. I was embarrassed and out of sight..... "I heard Leo-kun is the magic of creation, but..... it''s amazing how fine things can be built so far" "I also heard Leo sold some amazing demon stones to a material store, but I didn''t know that creative magic was available." Something''s going to make my talk suck, so I''m going to get out of the way here. "How was the inspection better than that? Let me talk to you! "No, the casino was fun." "What? You just came to play? "Oh, you''re not. I''ve seen the Devil''s Forest." Apparently, he''s enjoying his sightseeing. Was it the casino age limit that didn''t take the kids? "So, how long is His Majesty the Emperor here? "That''s not till tomorrow morning." "It is." "Oh, so I often play with Shelia today." "Okay, sweetheart." "Well, dissolve" Then I went back to my room with Shelly. "Then what? "It''s only today, show me how to instill magic in the Demon Stone! "Oh, speaking of which, were you called just before I taught you? "That''s right. So tell me quickly! "I get it. Well, I''ll give you this. Use it." I gave you one of those demonic stones that I was pouring magic into. "Why this? "Oh, I simply don''t have a demonic stone with no magic in it." "Still, don''t you have to give it to me? "That''s.... a gift from me! "I just got something, didn''t I? "Then, one day, if you have a lot of magic built up in that magic stone, give it to me" "That sounds good!!" "Yeah. Then I''ll tell you. I just wanted to say, I already told you ~" "Huh?" "Imagine magic coming from that demonic stone." "Ya, I''ll try.... Ah, lies? I can do it! "Then try your best to instill magic in the Demon Stone." "Okay." And after a while, "I can''t do this anymore." And out of magic, it went down. "It''s gonna be hard right now, so go to sleep." That''s what I said, I held Shelly back and carried her to her bets. After about three hours, Shelley woke up "Oh, I fell asleep..." "I can''t help but lose my magic." "Is it going to be like that when you use all the magic? "I''m fine when I get used to it. Until then, when I say I''m psychotic, I feel sick like that." "Really? Then we''ll have to do our best." "Yeah, good luck! Because every time you run out of magic, you get more magic." "That''s right - oh, it''s already dark..." "I can''t help it. I was asleep." "Oh, come on, Leo, mess with my magic one last time." "Uh... that''s all...." "Hurry up! I can''t see you anymore." "Well, I get it..." And then I worked so hard, I got heartless, I don''t remember. Next day "See you later, Diorc. Good luck with your lord''s work." "Oh, good luck with the emperor''s work, too." "Look, Shelia, say goodbye to Leo too" Then Shelley cried out.... "Come on, I''ll see you again, don''t cry." "Gus, I''m not crying! Leo, I''ll definitely see you again! When I said that, Shelley hugged me. "Also, of course. So stop crying." That''s what I said, I gave you a hug, too. "Higu, you got it." "Oh, I''ll see you later." "Yeah, see you later. Absolutely, I''ll see you around! That said, Shelly, she got in the carriage right away. "Hey Diorc....." "What? "I thought we''d get along, but it''s a complicated feeling as a father when Leo gets along with his daughter that far...." "Don''t worry so much. Well, say hello when you''re related." "Ah, oh. You and your relatives...." "Hehe, I hope so. I''d love to be related to Kara." Whoa, whoa! What an embarrassment we''re talking about before we have ourselves! You''re only five years old, right? "See you in 3 years! With that said, the emperors left. Then I waved until I couldn''t see the carriage..... 12 Episode 10: Almost eight. It has been about two years since my visit to the Emperor. Almost there, I''ll be eight. I''ve been practicing creative magic for the past two years. When I reshaped Mithril with creative magic, I repeatedly practiced using it as a creative magic ingredient again. It was just a waste and I only used the Demon Stone once. At that time, I couldn''t stand the fact that there was a material I wanted to try. The material I want to try is the handkerchief my father used for growing misangas. Finally, I figured out the ingredients for the handkerchief.... Magic silk Luxury silk containing very magical I only use silkworm cocoons that live in places with very high levels of magic. By the way, the only silkworm found that makes magic silk is the Demon Forest, so it''s very expensive. What a price (more or less 10 million yen) of four 500 grams of white gold coins at a materials store. I bought it, though! So what did you build..... I thought of building backpacks for different space storage. Ever since I appraised Grandpa and Grandma, I wanted space storage, but I didn''t intend to build it because it''s going to fail with semi-productive ingredients and demon stones. What was made of magic silk and magic stone? < Rucksack with pockets for different space storage > You open your backpack, you put it in what you want, and you think, "Put it in," you go in the pocket that''s inside. The pocket capacity is proportional to the magic first poured by the user into the backpack The user was the first to instill magic Only the user or the person who instilled magic at the same time can hold the backpack Created by Leons Forster My abilities have gone to my exact pocket..... Pockets or... 4D.... no, nothing. It''s just that the security features are amazing... Awesome that you can''t have it.... And finally, my magic is starting to suck. Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 7 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 5/5 Magic: 31400/31400 Force: 5 Speed: 6 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.3 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.5 Mindless Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard The growth value of the magic power seems to increase at an accelerating rate, and I''ve noticed that it goes so badly with my misanga. For example, if you normally have 10 +1 + (1 +1) + (2 +1) +... = 10 +1 +2 +3 +... In my case, 10 +1 x 2 + (2 +1) x 2 + (6 +1) x 2 +... = 10 +2 +6 +14... Recently, however, it has become difficult to use up, so the efficiency of magic training has become less efficient, so it is difficult to grow. Then the magic manipulation went to level 5. < Magic Operation Lv.5 > I can manipulate the magic in my body. The faster the level goes up, the wider it can move. Use this skill to increase your magic I can get it with hard work. Lv.5... the magic outside me is also easy to manipulate Got more. This, as you can guess, I noticed when Shelley checked after she left. < heartless lv.2 > I can be heartless. The higher the level, the less it moves against anything. Lv.2... I can play poker face unless there''s so much Well, the upcoming plans go to Imperial City for an eight-year-old birthday party. It is normal for imperial aristocracy birthing parties to be held in imperial mansions and to call for aristocracy of the same or lower class as themselves. That''s why my party at the Duke''s is supposed to call an awesome number of people. So from now on I want to escape..... Then, it was July when I was born, but from January until school started, Grandpa and Grandma were to work out in Imperial City. So I''m going to live in Teito from the age of eight. I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of special training awaits you now! < 1 week later > We are also finished preparing to leave for the imperial capital. Well, I put all my stuff in that backpack, so I was ready soon. "Well, we''re leaving" "Oh, okay." "Don''t miss me so much, I can come back" Nothing, you''re not lonely..... I don''t like parties! Back then in Teito "Father, I want to go celebrate Leo''s birthday!!" Shelley ran over to the Emperor. "So, who told you that..." "I''d rather go than that! "No. I didn''t tell you because this is what happens." That said, the emperor holds his head "Why can''t I? Not bad." "If you''re not at another nobleman''s party, and you''re only at Leo-kun''s, the royal family will be running the Forster family, right? "Actually, yes, that''s fine." "Oh, yeah? If that''s the case, Shelia''s going to admit it this time." "Uh-oh, there he goes." "Well, why don''t you call Leo to the castle unofficially before or after your birthday" That said, the emperor laughed niggardly "Can you do that? Shelley turned her half-heartedly said face to the emperor. "At last, it doesn''t matter about the royal family if we call them just Shelia''s friends" "Well, I''ll do that" "All right, after Leo gets to the Empire City," Carriage on its way to Imperial City around that time (Chuckles) Something''s suddenly getting chills. "Uh, I don''t want to go to Imperial City." I accidentally spoke to him. "You don''t say that. It''s been a while since I''ve seen your sisters." Speaking of which, I haven''t seen your sisters in two years, and your brothers haven''t seen you since your first birthday. Are you all grown up? I had the pleasure of going to the Imperial City for a little while, but I can''t beat the feeling that the party is unpleasant. Ha, that''s really depressing..... Then about a week later, I finally got to Empire City. I never got drunk this time because I went through a carriage when I was 5 years old. I was just really bored. I don''t even have anything else to do just look outside. But as I was on the verge of reaching Imperial Capital, I kept calling out in my head that I wanted to go home, don''t get there yet. But I have arrived safely at the imperial mansion..... 13 Episode XI Birth Party When I arrived at the imperial mansion, my grandmother and sister welcomed me "Welcome, long time no see" "It''s been a long time since your father and mother have you and Leo been well? "Helena, I heard you''ve been in S-class for a long time. Congratulations!" That''s what I said, my mother hugged my sister Incidentally, S-Class is a school attended by a nobleman aged 8-14 who can only be the top few in a class division test starting in fourth grade, and those who were S-Class when graduating can be recommended to a magic school. "Congratulations, sister. I was fine." "Thanks, Leo would make it easier in the future." "Eh, that''s not true! "Ugh, then all my kids are gonna graduate from class S." "Come on, it''s not good to expect too much from kids. It''s just that Leo might be okay." That''s what I said, Grandma stopped me....? "Right, we''re going into the house because everyone''s waiting for us." In your father''s words, everyone walks into the house Speaking of which, if you think it''s uncomfortable.... your sister isn''t sticking around! Before this, I wondered if my sister had grown up even though she was perfect ~ I miss that, but... When I walked into the house, there was a man I didn''t know with my grandfather and brothers. She looked like her grandfather and grandfather with blonde hair. That stranger, look at my face. "Oh, is that Leo? Nice to meet you. I''m Damian, brother Diorc''s brother." I''ve introduced myself. Apparently, this guy''s gonna be my uncle. "Damien is the captain of the Imperial Magic Special Forces, and in his current role (...), he is said to be the most powerful of mankind." You''re the strongest on the job.... Well, let me take a look at what skills it is. Damian Forster Lv. 120 Age: 28 Race: People Occupation: Demon Swordsman Health: 7200/8200 Magic: 10400/10400 Force: 4200 Speed: 4540 Luck: 40 Attributes: None, Thunder, Shadow Skills Unattributed Magic Lv. 8 Thunder Magic Lv.8 Shadow Magic Lv.9 Swordsmanship Lv.9 Magic Manipulation Lv.MAX Magic Sensing Lv. 7 Hidden Title Wizard Tower Dungeon Breaker There was a magician here, too! Something feels good about Grandpa and Grandma. "Wow, that''s amazing! "Really? I can light it up, but Leo''s gonna be right over it." "Why?" "The magic is too great. You have a whole lot more than your mother''s whole season, don''t you? (Gikli) "Huh? You''re only eight." "It''s true, Dad, your mother feels the same way, doesn''t she? "I feel it." Grandma nods at her uncle''s words "That''s awesome!?" Brother Ivan, who was at the end of the line saying everyone was silent, spoke out. "At that age, more magic than a wizard..." Brother Alex said that in an incredible voice. Speaking of which, I haven''t heard the voices of Brother Ivan and Brother Alex in a long time. "Yes, yes, Leo''s tired from a long journey too, so let him be around it." "Well, it''s tomorrow." "Oh, I remember. The princess called me the day after my birthday." Huh!? "Oh, it''s good to see you too, Shelia." "In this previous emperor''s vacation, did we get along so well? "Yes, my father-in-law, Shelia, she hugged Leo on her way home and cried." "I have to go see him, Leo." Pompom and my uncle slap me on the shoulder. "Ugh, yeah." Well, if you don''t go, I''m afraid of the rest. "Look, I''ll break it up around there." That''s what I said, Grandma broke everyone up. "Well, Leo, let''s go." That''s what I said, my mother takes me out of the room, too. "All right, you''re all gone" Diorc and Damien remained in the room after everyone left the room. "It''s been a long time since you two talked like this." "We''re busy working together." "So, how come Leo has so much magic, brother? "I have no idea either..... because when I was three, it was more than me" "So, are you born? "Maybe so." "Leo''s going to be amazing if he gets more at this rate." "So I didn''t teach anything about magic except my family" "Well, if you don''t, you''re gonna be in trouble." "Then leave Leo''s story around here, and how many nobles are coming tomorrow? "It feels like a nobleman with as many children as Leo will join us, and the Duke will come." "Don''t be a good number." "Tomorrow''s gonna be tough for Leo." "Right." That''s what I said, you two laughed < Party day > Now in the evening, I''m dressed in a very troublesome outfit. Already, there are many nobles gathered at the venue. The Empire has a house called the Three Grand Dukes. The Rufable family in the north. South Boardrail Family Filibelle family in the west Today, two of these houses are going to participate..... By the way, the Forster family is also a duke, but they''re just new, so they''re not included in this. East of the Empire never prospered because of the many monstrous disasters historically caused until Grandpa got it as a territory. For this reason, the aristocrats who were then in the east were either crumbling or poor aristocrats. The Boardrail family is your mother''s home. The Le Fable family is Grandma''s home. Today, these two Dukes are coming Many other aristocrats have come. I think I have to say hello to this number of people right now and they still want to get away with it..... And when I walked into the room, applauded, the party started. When the party started, the nobles came to say hello to me in turn. First, it was the Boardrail family at first. He was a red-haired late 30-year-old or so, and he had as many boys (redheads) as I did. "Hey Leo, nice to meet you. This is Carla''s brother, Lawrence Boardrail. Happy Birthday." This guy''s like my uncle. "Nice to meet you, thank you" I bowed and thanked him. "So, this is my second son, Frank, who''s going to school next year, just like Leo." That''s what I said, Mr. Lawrence pushed the boy''s back next door "Hey, nice to meet you. Happy Birthday." "Thank you, I''ll see you when I get to school." "Yeah, nice to meet you" After the Boardrail family, of course, it was the Le Fable family. It was the blonde man and daughter who came to greet me. "Happy Birthday. I''m Diorc''s cousin Alberto Le Fable, and this kid''s about to be the same age as you, Josettia." "Happy Birthday. Call me Jose." "Thank you. Thank you too, Jose. Say hello when you get to school." "Yes, it''s nice to meet you" Others were mostly aristocrats who somehow try to remember their daughters and sons and warmly like them, and it was very difficult to deal with them. Like that, by the end of the party, it wasn''t something I could enjoy very much in Hetoheto. Next day I was tired yesterday and someone woke me up sleeping well. "Here, wake up." "Yeah." "If you don''t wake up, she''ll be mad." "Ugh, why is my uncle here?" When I woke up, there was my uncle. "Why did His Majesty the Emperor tell me to sneak you in?" "Oh, speaking of which, I had to go to Shelley''s" Due to yesterday''s tiredness, it didn''t stay in my head at all.... "Yes, I''ll just get dressed and go." "Okay, sweetheart." Then I finished dressing and when I tried to get out of the front door, my uncle suddenly took charge of me. "Duh, what''s wrong? You have no idea what it means to be in charge, do you? "The Emperor''s orders are sneaky (...) and (...) come, so I''ll take you on a super express while I use secrecy." "Eh." I tried to protest but.... Like stopping it, my uncle runs off with me in charge of the city at a fierce speed..... 14 Episode Twelve: Shelley Will Take You To Meet Me After leaving the house, my uncle goes through the city at a fierce speed. I headed for the castle at the shortest distance anyway, among people and on the roof. It''s just that nobody noticed us under the influence of secrecy. Then we got to the castle right away "Uncle ~, there''s no need to rush this much? "What are you talking about? I don''t know if I can keep a girl waiting." "Ugh, yeah." "But even you slept with me." "Ha ~ i" "Well, I''ll be there." That''s what you''re gonna say, and you''re gonna jump over the walls with me in charge. "Huh!? Let''s go through the gate normally" "What are you talking about? I''m sorry to bother you this time, but there''s no point in walking through the gates." "But if it''s this easy to jump over, I''m worried about crime prevention." "Don''t worry about that, because it''s about me and the brave guys who can do this." "Eh ~ Really? "If anyone can do that, it''s my job." "What do you do for an uncle? He said special forces, but what are you doing? "You''re the emperor''s unit." "Is that different from a knight? "The knights need the minister''s permission to move and there are a lot of them, the time of war and the maintenance of law and order is the job, and the special forces I belong to are like a few elite and escorting the emperor or doing the job the emperor asks me to do today" "Heh - A Few Elite - Wow" "Thank you, we''re here, in the princess''s room." That''s what I said, put me down and stopped in front of the door. Concon "Princess, I brought you Leo." Scene Is that it? "Shelly, are you there? Sorry I''m late." Then the door opens Shelly looked in a bad mood. "Slow" "I''m sorry, Leo can''t wake up." Shelley looks this way when she hears it "Does Leo care about me? "Oh, that''s not true! I just couldn''t wake up tired from yesterday''s party." "Well, even I wanted to go yesterday." That''s what Shelley''s been crying about. "Don''t cry! I''m so sorry. I''ll do anything. Forgive me." "Phew, anything.... ok forgive me" Phew, I think I managed to get forgiveness. I just wonder what they will do..... "Well, it looks like we made up, so I''m around here." That''s what my uncle said, he was gone in a flash. Really, secrecy is handy.... "Well, go into your room" "It feels like a girl in a room." The room is overall pink and plenty of stuffed animals "Really?" "Yeah, you like stuffed animals? "Yeah, that''s right." "Well, wait a minute" That''s what I say. I use creative magic. There are no ingredients, so I think I''ll make a stuffed animal out of magic alone. Then I imagined a penguin and made it pappy. "Yes, I''ll give you this, fix your mood" "Are you sure? Okay. I''ll fix it for you." "Oh, good." Now you can rest assured. "Well then, a gift from me too" She gave me a beautiful necklace made of Mithril. "Thanks. Can I put it on? "Wait, before you do that, I''ll return this demon stone too" That''s what Shelley said, giving out a shiny demon stone no different from my demon stone. "Oh, you did your best. But not yet." "It''s okay. I put all my magic into the demon stone I got, and now I''m going to try it from scratch because it''s such a glow." "I see. Okay, I get it." "And I wanted to see you use this to use magic on this necklace." "Is that the real deal? Well, fine." "Yay." "Well, there''s something I''d like to try, so lend me Shelly''s necklace" "Fine." Receive necklaces and demon stones and use creative magic From then on, it glowed and succeeded, as usual. And the successful object was a necklace with round demon stones. "Looks like we made it." "What does it do? "Yeah, hold on a second." Talking necklace. You can even read away via a registered magic item with someone who has put magic into this demonic stone The only way to register is to make contact with this necklace. Connecting (Registered Item): Sherry (Love Necklace) Oh, I could make an item that I could talk to as planned. I didn''t have a convenient way to reach you like a phone call in this world. "In the meantime, I''ll give you this back, so put it around your neck" "Okay." And... (Shelley) "Huh?" (Can you hear me, Shelly?) "What is this? "This is what I tell them when I want to tell them this." "Eh - that''s too awesome. I''ll use it." (Leo, Leo, can you hear me? (I can hear you) (Awesome! We''re having a conversation) You can use it even if you''re far away. (Yay) "Now we can have a conversation anytime, anywhere." (Zokuzoku) I think I made something scary. "Ugh, yeah. "Looking forward to it." "Oh, yeah." "That''s right. Me, I''ve gained a lot of magic thanks to Demon Stone." "Good luck with that." Well, how effective is the love necklace.... Shelia Vector Lv.1 Age: 7 Race: People Occupation: Princess Health: 3/3 Magic: 6510/6510 Force: 3 Speed: 3 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Water, Thunder, Ice, Charm Skills Water Magic Lv.1 Thunder Magic Lv.1 Ice Magic Lv.1 Charm Magic Lv.1 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.3 Title Magician This growth sucks. After all, promoting the growth of items is amazing. "And I''m practicing magic every day." "Rarely" That''s what I said, I stroked your head. "Hehe, and there''s something Leo needs you to do." "What do you want? "Yes, my magic tease" "Oh, just give me a break" "I told you I''d do anything." "Ugh, okay." I don''t have two words for a man. "Well, please" When I said that, Shelly fell asleep in her cot. "Ha, I''ll do it then" I''m gonna give up and move Shelly''s magic. "Is that it? It''s easier to move it" After all, you''re growing. "Really? I wonder if it''s because I do it every day." Oh, it''s begun.... "Too much hiccups ~" (heartless, heartless) "Huh-uh." (heartless, heartless, heartless, heartless.....) And then I think it''s been over 10 minutes. I''m tired already. Shelly fell asleep. "That sounded fun." I suddenly heard voices from behind. When I turned around in a hurry, it was my uncle there. "Surprised - uncle, were you watching now? "Yeah, I''m glad this room soundproofed." "Oh, that sucks." Was that what people were looking at? Ahhh! I''m embarrassed and dying..... "Well, I said I''d do anything, but the man has to listen." "Ugh...." "More than that, you can manipulate someone else''s magic at that age." "It just so happens that I tried to teach Shelley how to manipulate magic and I could just do it" "No, no, because at that age, it''s just amazing to be able to manipulate magic, right? "Huh? Really? "Yeah, I use magic tools that absorb magic these days to build magic, so few people can even manipulate magic." "Is there such a thing? "I do. Originally it was something that absorbed magic to keep the wizard locked up in a hut, but now I''ve found a way to do magic exercises by taking a break and repeating it once I''ve absorbed all the magic." "Heh, that''s convenient." "Well, it''s hard to train magic manipulation to level 3 and then work out magic by pouring magic into demon stones, and magic can be used even without magic manipulation." "Eh, but when I create magic, I need magic." "Speaking of which, Leo used the magic of creation." "I can use it." "Have magic no one can use...." "Well, I have a lot of magic." "That''s probably the number one cause, but it''s also probably another cause of magic manipulation." "Why?" "Few people can use magic manipulation because of the magic implements I just said, and if creative magic requires magic manipulation, I''m also convinced that no one can use it" "I see." "Well, it''s getting dark, and I''m going home, Leo." "Yeah, okay" "Are you okay not to go home after you say something to the princess? "It''s okay. Because I have this." Show your uncle the necklace "You can make magic like that." "Yeah, since I''m at my current level," "It''s amazing how you can get to that level." "That''s not true." "Once again - be humble, then I''ll go home" When my uncle said that, he took charge of me again. "Huh? Will you be in charge again? "It''s been a long time since I got home." Then again, my uncle carried me home at a fierce speed.... 15 First story, special training with grandpa. It''s been five days since he took me to Shelley''s house. After that, Shelley told me, "How did I get home while I was sleeping!!" and in order to fix my mood, I had to have a long talk without a long phone call, which didn''t really let me sleep. And then every day, at night, Shelley started to tell me stories. Why, when I asked him if he only talked at night, he replied like this. "Because when it''s noon, there''s always people around, so I''m ashamed." "People don''t listen to you when you''re reading, so why don''t you do it at noon? "Still, I don''t want you to see my face when I''m talking." "What the hell do you look like?" "Well, that''s not what I''m saying" "Really?" "I''m done talking about today! Oh, I got away. It''s lit up, you''re cute ~ In my reading, I talked a lot about what happened that day. I just had a hard time sleeping the next morning every time. And today is the day for my father and mother to go home. I''m not going home because I''m going to start special training with my grandfather and going to school. "All right, see you later, Leo." "Yeah, I''ll see you later" "Listen to your grandfather and grandmother." "I know. Take care of your mother''s health." "Absolutely. Leo shouldn''t stay up as late as possible." "Ugh, yeah." Could it be.... you find out what you''re talking about? "My father and mother are too old to destroy themselves." "I''m not old enough to worry about you! "Don''t worry, just go." "Oh, I''ll see you later." That''s what I said, you two left the house. "Well, shall we start Leo''s special training?" Huh? Since now? "Are you going to start yet? "Oh, we''ve only got eight months to get into school." Are we done yet? Nothing, I think I can do special training even after I get into school..... "Well, that''s fine if you say so." Huh? Seriously? You''re not stopping me? "All right, I''ll have to think about my plans when I decide to. First of all, how much time should your grandmother have a day? "I don''t need it now." "Why?" "Before this, Damien told me Leo was already at a pretty good level of magic manipulation, so I don''t have anything to teach him now." "So how soon do we start teaching? "That''s unattributed magic to some extent, and then I''ll figure out when." "Well, what if Leo lets you build strength in the beginning, try to teach swordsmanship in the morning in about a week, and start swordsmanship in the morning and unattributed magic in the afternoon when you''re getting better and better?" Something''s not like that special training I imagined..... Shit. Spartan education. "So, let''s just say if you eat today, you''ll build your body." "Wow, wow." Then I had lunch and grandpa came out in the garden "Well, let''s get started." "Yes." "Then keep running around the house until you say yes first" "Huh?" All of a sudden? "Just go." When I was reluctant to run out, I had an unimaginable scary face from my ever sweet grandfather. When I saw it, I ran out with reflexes. "What the hell''s wrong with letting you do this? Karina approached as she saw Leo running. "He''s smart, so he''ll probably be able to do both swordsmanship and unattributed magic right away. So before I do, I''m going to work out my body." "That''s not true, I''m asking you why you make practice so hard than the rest of your grandchildren" "Yeah, because if that''s the case, it''s just like me." "How do Leo and Grandpa look like each other? Karina tilts her neck. "That''s right. Just because aptitude magic is bad, no matter how awesome the others are, the eyes around you are cold! That''s what happens when Leo goes to school." "Oh, that''s what I told you when I was just summoned." "Oh, yeah. They summoned me on their own, and as soon as they found out that aptitude magic was bad, they treated me as incompetent. And when I come back from my struggle with the Demon King, it''s really annoying because they''re moving behind us to make it their own." Kent was nostalgic but angry at his past. "So, Leo''s a tough workout." "Well, the only thing I can teach Leo is attributeless magic and swordsmanship and how to fight it." "Enough is enough. Somehow no one can use attributeless magic." "Really, it''s a waste. If you work hard, you can help." "It''s a time. It''s a time." "Oh, it''s time for Leo not to go down" Leo''s running flat. "Just stop him! "Hey, Leo, we''re done here." Leo fell on the spot when he heard about it. < 1 week later > I could stand my grandfather''s special training for a week but it was so hard.... Mid-morning muscle tre, it''s a hell of a menu to keep running when you have lunch. This is what happened to your current status. Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 90/90 Magic: 31400/31400 Force: 60 Speed: 75 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.3 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.5 Mindless Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard This is what happened to me. You may not think you''ve grown that far, but in a week you''ve greatly surpassed adults with nothing but magic and luck. This would be caused by the misanga of growth.... Apparently, even the muscle tread doubles the amount of growth. After all, I think I''ve built something hell.... By the way, I haven''t got more magic because I''m so tired of my grandfather''s special training that I fell asleep before I trained my magic this past week. This is how I finished building my strength, and from today on I''m finally going to be able to teach you swordsmanship. "Today, I''ll teach you swordsmanship" "Yay." I rejoiced with my hands up because I would be free from building hell''s strength. Then Grandpa laughed niggly. "I''d love to be so happy, but for the time being, I''ll do the bare gestures I was told and get the muscles I need to shake my sword" "Oh, you''re right." Well, it''s still easier if you think you run out of time. "And we''re still doing the afternoon marathon." "Oh, hell." It''s just been a harder exercise. "What, if you get used to it, you''ll be fine" When will I get used to this hell..... I want you to hurry up. 2 weeks later My days of bareback and running in finally ended and I started practicing a meeting with my grandfather using a wooden sword. I was happy at first, but my grandfather gradually and relentlessly hit me, so I practiced desperately to avoid it hurting. < 3 more weeks > Finally, I''m ready to lay my grandfather''s sword. However, my attack will never hit Grandpa. No matter how hard I try, it''s all over the counter. Still, Grandpa told me that he would teach you attributeless magic because he had improved. "Well, I''ll tell you." "Yes." "It''s hard, you know, to use something called muscle to move your body? "Yeah." "Right. Then it''s unattributed magic that magically strengthens the muscles you want to use." "Oh, that''s easy." "That''s not true. Then run with no attribute magic." "Yeah." I try to run with the image of strengthening my legs. Then, my torso lost to the momentum of my legs and fell. "Ugh, it hurts" "Hey, you know what?" "Yeah, only strengthening my legs didn''t keep up with the others" "Right? The tricky thing about this magic is that you have to control the magic and at the same time strengthen what you need." "Not all over you, can''t you? "Some guys do that, but then they use a lot of magic and use magic for extra places, so the enhancement is smaller where it''s needed than the guy who only strengthened it where it''s needed." "Oh, yeah." Sure, this is hard to do. Can I do it? "Well, Leo can definitely do it if you work hard" "Okay. Good luck." Well, you just practice everything, don''t you? Then, after about 3 days, I could run using unattributed magic. I made it faster than I thought, and I was surprised, but Grandpa was surprised. When I could, the practice menu changed. In the morning he did sword arches with his grandfather, in the afternoon he gestured barely while using attributeless magic, and in the end, he became a marathon while using attributeless magic. I had to be magically aware that I was moving while using unattributed magic, and I was extraordinarily tired than I normally would move. Lately, I''ve only been tired at night for about 10 minutes, but it''s only been a day of entertainment talking to Shelley... Shelley seems to be unhappy in just a short amount of time, but she ends up worried about my body. Shelly''s too healthy already, she can''t help but be cute. That''s how I endure my daily special training to support Shelley in my heart.... 16 Lesson Two: Special Training Achievements and Weapons SIDE: Brave It''s been three months since I started teaching Leo. When I started, Leo had no other status than a normal child just because he had a lot of magic. But after about a week I felt as powerful and fast as an adult (feeling of bravery). Though I thought it was just my fault, I decided to let him do the bareback because my body was starting to form. However, after a little while again, it had become physical and muscular strength that could not be reached by an eight-year-old anymore. That''s crazy..... did you make it too Spartan? However, I decided to continue teaching in Sparta because Leo would not be disabled at school. And because Leo, who remembers things well, is growing fast, I planned to teach swordsmanship in earnest after about two months on schedule, but even if I was making him do any more bareback, I decided to start practicing punching in because it''s a waste of time. 3 weeks later The past three weeks have continued to make swordsmanship in the morning and marathon life leo in the afternoon. Then the speed of waving the sword, the speed of the marathon became something unusual.... Then, more or less, I decided to teach unattributed magic because I taught it. At first, when I taught him how to do it, Leo told me that Leo was easy, so I tried running him using unattributed magic. Well, he fell as planned. From then on, it was every day I taught attributeless magic and swordsmanship. However, Leo, who has good procedures, is also quickly becoming available for unattributed magic. Even more time has passed, and these days the general thing has been able to be done while using attributeless magic. When I can get this far, I have absolutely nothing to teach. Yeah - what''s up..... oh, speaking of which, when Leo can use attributeless magic, Grandma said she has something to teach you.... All right, let''s go do you a favor! "Huh? You want me to tell you? Originally, I was going to tell you when Grandpa finished teaching you." "Is that true? Good for you ~" "It''s just, if you have half a day, it''ll be over, right? "Ha ~? So... what do we do tomorrow...." "Nevertheless, he was a genius, not knowing he was going to have anything to teach in three months." "Oh, you did" "So, you''re going to start tomorrow? "I don''t know what to do - I think I''ll even go to the dungeon to level Leo" "Well, then we have to think about Leo''s gear." "Oh, I was" You''re busy today. SIDE: Leons It''s been three months since Hell''s special training began. It''s weird to say it myself, but my status is amazing right now. Here is the current status Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 680/680 Magic: 67400/67400 Force: 370 Speed: 430 Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.3 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.6 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard I didn''t realize much when I was with Grandpa, but this sucks at level one, right? Magic has grown to this point if you continue to use unattributed magic. And then, my skills raised my level of unattributed magic and I got swordsmanship. This is what happens when we each appraise. < No Attribute Magic Lv.5 > Use your magic to increase your power and speed Lv.5... when used, the force and speed increase by 25% Swordsmanship Lv.6 We can use our swords to fight. Lv.6... as strong as a license everyone Skills in swordsmanship aren''t going to be able to do anything, they just seem to show strength. That and the level of unattributed magic went up all at once. The magic of creation, it''s time to get to the next level. It''s just, you know, my grandma tells me something today, so I might not be able to do it today. Well, then, do you want to go to Grandma''s or... Looking for Grandma, I was with Grandpa. "Grandma''s here." "Oh, are you here?" "Well, Grandma asked for it." "Oh, Grandpa, think about your gear." Gear? What are you gonna make me do? "Okay, sweetheart." "Well, here we go." "So, what are you doing? I''ll teach you magic sensing. Magic sensing..... that sounds awesome! "Wow. But that sounds difficult." "That''s not true. I can''t do it without the magic manipulation at level 5." "Really? But how do you master it knowing how to be magical? "It''s easy. You just have to keep doing my magic until you feel the magic around you." "Where is easy!?" "Normal people can''t do that, but they can do it pretty quickly if they can use magic manipulation to move anything but their own magic." "Oh yeah...." "So do your best to avoid it." "Do you need to do that?" "I can do it without having to. This is definitely a better way to learn." "Eh." "I won''t stick around and tell you! With that said, Grandma has shot in a lot of magic at once. Besides, they use flames, soil, water and wind at the same time. I did everything I could to avoid using attributeless magic in a hurry. Seriously, Grandma, I''m relentless! The ground in the place you avoided is getting a black scorched bump.... When I was looking at the ground, a lot of magic flew in from behind me this time. Danger! Why Grandpa and I, the couple, are a hell of a Spartan education! Then, as I kept desperately avoiding magic, I began to feel magic in the magic of my grandmother shooting at me step by step. And over time, even if magic came flying from behind, it could be sensed and easily avoided. "Okay, now that I can, I''ll make it around here for dinner." "Oh, I''m the most tired here these days ~" "Say that. It''s gonna be tough tomorrow." "Huh!? What are you doing tomorrow? Speaking of which, you said to Grandpa how the gear is..... What are they gonna do to you? "It''s Later Fun" "Eh." Too scary.... Then, when I got to my lunch seat with Grandpa and Grandma, Grandpa quickly looked me in the face and nibbled. "You look tired - have you mastered magic sensing? I''ve heard that. "Yeah, I got it." "That''s good to hear." "What more do you do tomorrow than that? "Kukuk, are you so worried? Now Grandma laughs. This one''s not funny at all! "I''m so worried! "Well, then I''ll tell you. Training in the dungeon." "Dungeons? Can you go to the dungeon? "Oh, are you happy?" "Yeah, something to look forward to" After all, you admire dungeons as men! "Well, I''ll show you a few weapons this afternoon, so make your choice." "Really? Yes." You have a choice of weapons? I''m so happy! Is that my only weapon..... Then, when I finished my lunch, he took me to the room where my grandfather had his weapon. There was a lot going on there, from cool swords to gotten armor. "First, choose your favorite sword" I just looked around the room lightly. Then I found a sword that was releasing only one unusual aura. "You''re gonna do that? That''s the only sword a sword can hold that the sword has ever recognized." "Is there such a thing? "Oh, that''s the guy the Demon King had" "Wow, can I try? I would love to use this sword! "Nice." "Yay." That said, I tried to touch the sword quickly, but I appraised it before I did. Because I want to be as sure as possible! < Demon Sword Elemena > I can talk to the owner. It absorbs a large amount of the owner''s magic to enhance the sharpness and durability Self-repair capability Creator unknown Yeah, awesome. And you didn''t write any tips for me to choose for the sword.... In the meantime, hold the sword to try to hold it. ..... then (What does your name say) Somewhere, I heard a woman. This is a mindset.... (Can this voice be heard from this sword? (Yes) Looks like a voice from the Devil''s Sword after all. (Oh, it''s Leons. Call me Leo) (Is that right, Leo?) (So Elemena will allow me to use it? (Ha? How did you find out my name!?) Oh, don''t you know normal if you ask me.... (Me, because I have appraisal skills) (That''s unusual..... I''ve lived a long time too but I''ve only seen one) (To ~) (So, can you use me? pass because you have the magic in the strongest line of mankind) Is that the strongest line of humanity.... Well, I got permission. (Yay - thanks Elemena) (Hehe, fine. Besides, why are you so magical at that age? Human?) Is that it? You suddenly lightened Elemena''s words..... It really sounds like I''ve been admitted. to, human? What..... (Rude! It''s human! (Fair enough. And call me Elena) (Copy that) "Looks like you''ve been recognized by the Devil''s Sword. Well, I thought Leo would choose." Grandpa was nodding yeah while I said that. "Yeah, I think they admitted it" "Well, let''s see some other gear." Then a cape made of shoes, griffon feathers and velcro silk that takes only one step into space This cloak sucks. What a magic absorber or shock dampener. I knew magic silk was awesome..... "We''ve decided on a weapon, and we''re off for tomorrow! "Yeah, okay" (I think I''m going to use Creative Magic and Demon Stones to modify the weapons ~) (Remodeling? What do you do? (Well, never mind) I was the first to modify it that night because it would be cumbersome if Elena didn''t like it. After it was over, Elena was suddenly hit and forgiven me for listening to the abilities she had gotten angry with but gained. 17 Episode three: Were heading for the dungeon. Currently, I''m sitting in front of my grandfather and riding a horse. The horse you''re riding is so fast with your grandfather''s beloved horse! Normally, they plan to get to a place that takes two days by carriage in half a day. So, yesterday when I got back to my room, I used creative magic to make a lot of things. First, I modified the equipment I received. I used a demonic stone that contained a lot of magic that Sebastian gave me. Sky Shoes + I can run through the air. Gear speed up 50%. Creator: Leons Forster < transparent cape + > Not only does it use magic to be transparent. Block your magic, smell and signs Equip this to halve all attacks you hit. Creator: Leons Forster Both suck.... He said he can run in the air.... not only does it increase speed by 50%..... And, transparent?.... They''re going to block the existence perfectly.... With this gear, you''ll never lose.... Is my demon stone so great? And this is what happened to Elena''s modification. < Demon Sword Elena Lv.1 > I can talk to the owner. Absorbs the owner''s massive magic to enhance sharpness and durability Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.1... Increases the muscle strength of the owner by 50% Creator: Leons Forster Oh, my God, you''ve got a growth feature on you, but 1.5 times your muscle strength sucks at level 1..... Besides, the creator became me and the name became Elena from Elemena. Maybe because I modified it, it turned out to be something completely different? Is that why the Creator has become something else? Later, he built something that might be useful in the dungeon. I used the Demon Stone Sebastian gave me for this because it was a waste, and I only used the Demon Stone (actually already amazing magic) that I bought from the material store for about a year or so. Here''s what I made..... Automapping It automatically records the paths in the 10-meter radius I''m in. Creator: Leons Forster Wana Terrace When you enter the universe, you provide light to the user. illuminate the place where the trap is in red light Creator: Leons Forster Water bottle When you can magic, water comes out, water bottle. Creator: Leons Forster I built something that could eliminate the dangers of every dungeon I could think of. Well, with this, you''re safe in the dungeon! I have all this in a rucksack with an amazing pocket. And this is what my status would look like when I put on my gear...... Leons Forster Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 680/680 Magic: 67400/67400 Force: 370 x 1.5 (555) Speed: 430 x 1.5 (645) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.6 Magic Sensing Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Wizard After all, you''re 1.5 times bigger..... And I''ve built a lot with creative magic, so I think I''ve leveled it up. < Creative Magic Lv.4 > Magic that can use magic to create what you imagine The higher the level, the wider you can build With ingredients, it increases the width you can build more. Lv.4... I can make magic up to level 5 I''ve seen (but 10 times the magic I need) For some reason, I can make magic..... Are you sure you can do this? Creative magic sucks..... Thinking about that, suddenly Grandpa pointed in the direction of the woods. "Oh, the demons are approaching." Demons? I don''t see them at all.....? "Uh, where? What are you gonna do? "Of course you''ve decided to take him down." "I knew it? Speaking of which, it''s my first demon" I''ve never even seen a real demon before. "Well, I wonder what''s coming" How do you know the demons are approaching when you can''t see them? Then an oak came out of the nearby woods. "Oh, this is lunch out today" "Oak is delicious? "Yeah, it''s a little stiff, but it''s good" "Hehe, that''s exciting." "Then stop and get ready for dinner" That''s what I said, Grandpa got off the horse like nothing happened. "Well, I''ll give you the tools to cook, so I asked for the oak." "Eh, can you beat me?" "I can kill you instantly, so go." "Okay, I got it." Are you sure you can kill him instantly? I''ll go for the orc but it''s getting bigger and less confident than I imagined..... Well, Grandpa says it''s okay, so if you do everything you can, you''re probably gonna be okay. So... (Greetings, Elena) (I''m not freaking out when I''m an oak! (Ugh, shut up! ''Cause you look big and powerful.) (You know, you''re just a kid, right?) (You''re still a child. Well, then say hello! That''s what I said, pull Elena out. Then, at once, the magic takes him to the sword Oh, I haven''t had this much magic in a long time! And Elena, who inhaled magic, turned out to be a tremendous glow. Orc noticed it stopped moving if I felt creepy. But as soon as I was just standing around doing nothing, he hit me. "Gmoa ~ ~!" Is that it? Oak''s moving too slow, huh? Oak moves as slowly as he watches slow motion compared to Grandpa''s! Plus, you''re too much of a punch to avoid..... I cut off the arm of the orc that hit me while avoiding it easily. "Gummy ~!?" Oak is surprised and hurries to retreat. Besides, I chased right after him and cut off his neck easily. "Look, it''s instantaneous, right? "Are you so vulnerable to orcs? You sound like an idiot to have been so scared before you fought.... "No, you''re just too strong" Grandpa said that pale as he began to dismantle the oak quickly. "Me, you''re that strong? "Oh, I just think you''re getting stronger again because you''re on a level, huh? "Oh, really? I''ll see." Leons Forster Lv.4 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 1180/1180 Magic Power: 109 x 10 3/116 x 10 3 Force: 640 x 1.5 (960) Speed: 740 x 1.5 (1110) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.6 Magic Sensing Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage "Awesome..... I''ve already reached level 4" "Well, normally, level one isn''t the kind of demon you can defeat by yourself." "Heh, and how much status do you normally get when you get to the level? I feel like I''ve seen it all the time and I feel like it''s going up too far...... "More or less 10% more" "Hehe, it is." Based on this, I will look at the card again. I see, thanks to Missanga, 10% is now 20%. Still this sucks, especially since there''s a lot of 0 of magic and it''s omitted..... Besides, you''re becoming a sage! Sage If the magic power exceeds 100,000, you''ll get it. 50% less magic required for magic Because of this, even though I have more magic, the amount of magic I need for magic has been greatly reduced. If it were a flame or a normal attribute, it would likely be able to use a tremendous amount of massive magic..... "What do you think, your status''s up?" "Yeah, me (...) chi (...) ku (...) chi (...) up" "You know, if you work out before you get to the next level, you''re growing fast." "hey I see....." That means I worked out too much..... "And this is the Orc''s demon stone." They gave me an object the same size as the Demon Stone I''ve seen from time to time. "Hehe - you can take a demon stone like this" "That''s right. Have you studied? Then I''ll make it dinner! I then baked the oak with salt and ate it deliciously. As for the taste, it was as hard as Grandpa said, but it was usually delicious. Then after eating, I rode my horse for about 2 hours and finally got to the city where I wanted to be. "Is that it? I don''t see anything like a dungeon? As far as I can tell, it feels like a lot of adventurers, but it''s a normal city. "Oh, that''s because the dungeons here are underground, so we don''t know anything but the entrance to the center of the city." "That''s right - a dungeon in the basement." "It''s just a massive dungeon, isn''t it? The guy who lives in this city is more or less the one who deals with adventurers and adventurers." "It''s a city of adventurers." "That''s right. The Adventurer''s Guild here is the next biggest in this country at the headquarters of the Empire." "Guild!?" "Are you interested in guilds? But Leo''s a kid, so we can''t sign up yet." "Is Grandpa registering? "I was. I left when I exiled to the Empire." "Why!?" "When I was in exile, I had to stop because I was under the jurisdiction of the Empire." "That''s what happened." "I miss you now." "Are you going into the dungeon right now? "It''s evening already, and if you only explore the ground floor with a try, stay in the inn" "Yeah, okay" By the way, the horse left it outside the city. Anything, he said, can live without it because he''s smart and strong. Then we reached the dungeon entrance in the heart of the city. "You have a bigger entrance than I thought." "The entrance is huge, and the entrance is huge." "How many floors is this dungeon underground? "That''s what I don''t know because no one''s attacked me yet." "So, who could have gone as far as the best? "Sure.... Was it around forty? "Wow, that''s so deep." "This record is Damien, by the way" "That''s right.... my uncle is amazing after all" "Yeah, it was a mission about 10 years ago when the king invested in reducing the dungeon." "Why do you reduce it? Because of the atmosphere in this city, it''s going to be a big deal financially if the dungeon runs out? "Occasionally, demons can occur during dungeons. When it happens, a lot of demons pop out of the dungeon, and it''s a disaster." "Sure, that''s tough." "So I tried to crush it, but in the end, the only dungeon I could break was the tower dungeon." "What floor was the tower dungeon? "You said it was on the 40th floor, right? "On the 40th floor.... Boulder, you''re my uncle" "Oh, because I haven''t lost either, have I? "What? What''s the matter, suddenly? "I''ve broken through the Dungeon of the Demon King on the 50th floor! "That''s amazing. If it''s 50 in the Devil King''s Dungeon, is this dungeon about 50, too? "I don''t know. The older the dungeon, the bigger it is." "How old is this? "I don''t know. We''re going in for now." As soon as I walked into the dungeon, I put out a wana terrace. Thanks to Wana Terrace, the vision was improved by a light that was as good in the dim dungeons. "This light is convenient." "Right. I made it yesterday" "You can use a lot of creative magic now." "Yeah, I can make magic now." "Magic? What''s this all about? "Yeah, the goblin''s here, so I''ll show it to you soon." One hell of a goblin running and approaching, but that''s totally less compelling than the oak just now..... "Go Flame Magic" I created flaming magic and shot at the goblins. That''s better than I thought, huh? And my flaming magic hit me beautifully, burning my goblins black in an instant. "Dude, can you really do it..... it''s against the rule to make magic out of magic" "You can''t help it because you can! "Right... right." Talking like that, Goblin''s body went out in the light. And then the knife came out. "Oh, it''s a drop" "Oh, you know what? "Ugh, yeah. I read about it in a book before." "Well, this is what happens to demons who die in dungeons for some reason" "Why is this happening? "I hear the Dungeon Master is doing it to get people together." "Bait." "Well, that would be the place. By the way, if you''re the boss or the demon in the back, you''ve got regular drops and rare drops." "What''s that!? I want a rare drop ~" "If you''re lucky, you can have it." "That''s exciting." I''m only confident when it comes to luck. "Oh, well, then I''m gonna stay around here and stay at the inn today." "Yes." "And from tomorrow onwards, I''m seriously going to try and break through, right? "You can''t do that to a boulder." ''Cause your uncle couldn''t do it, could he? "That''s not true. I''ll never leave the dungeon until I step on it tomorrow! "Huh? But what about the food? "I''ve got six months in storage, so don''t worry." "Wow - you''re serious! "So get some sleep today" "Ha ~ i" Seriously..... Can you two just step through the dungeon? Tomorrow, on the other hand, I''m starting to get a little scared...... 18 Episode Four: Dungeon Attack Start The inn, of course, did not have a bath. However, it was comfortable because my grandfather made it a pricey place and my bets were solid and I slept properly. And there was no such thing as getting drunk adventurers involved eating dinner, which is a shame because I was expecting a little of this. And finally, I''m going to try the dungeon! Right now, we''re on the ground floor, taking down goblins from one end to the other, and we''re moving on. The ground floor is narrow, so my auto mapping immediately showed me where the stairs were. After all, I''m glad you built it ~ "Who said the magic of creation was incompetent..." "I can''t help it. Because using creative magic requires a lot of magic and high-level magic manipulation." "That being said...... when I look at what Leo made, I think again that the aristocracy is really stupid" "Your grandfather hates nobles." "Well, most noblemen are dumb, greedy, vainly prized guys," "Hee ~" Oh, I found the stairs. I was talking, and I immediately found a staircase leading to the third floor. "Speaking of which, what floor does the demon that comes out change? "This dungeon should change the demons that come out every fifth floor" "Every fifth floor. Copy that." "So let''s get this over with until the fifth floor." "Yes." Then the numbers increased, but occasionally with slime. Later with all the goblins, the last one was more of a task than fighting anymore. And in about an hour, I''m in front of a big door on the fifth floor. "Sure, there''s a boss out here from the 5th floor...." "Usually not? "Yeah, about every 10th floor." "So is this dungeon highly challenging? "Maybe so." "Speaking of which, can you take down the boss by yourself? Boss, I think there''s going to be some pretty nasty demons out there.... "Don''t worry. According to the information I checked earlier, it seems to be Goblin Road, so I''m fine." "Huh? Pretty strong when you say Goblin Road, huh? "Well, don''t crumble easily if it happens on the ground, if it''s about a village." "Is that what you can afford? "I''m fine. If anything happens, I can take it down alone." "Oh yeah....." Think about it, this guy was a brave guy.... "Besides, I knocked out a ton of goblins to get here, so Leo''s level must be up." "Really? I''ll see." Leons Forster Lv.9 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 2940/2940 Magic Power: 289x10 3/289x10 3 Force: 1590 x 1.5 (2385) Speed: 1840 x 1.5 (2760) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.6 Magic Sensing Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage You''re getting weirder and weirder in your status against levels.... There''s never going to be an eight-year-old with such a nasty status. And Elena''s level was rising. < Demon Sword Elena Lv.2 > I can talk to the owner. It absorbs a lot of magic from its owners to enhance its sharpness and durability Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.2... I can fly slaughter Creator: Leons Forster "Yeah, I''m starting to feel like it''s easy to take down" "Right? Then let''s go! That said, Grandpa and I are going into the boss room with a lot of momentum. Once inside, there was a giant goblin. It''s roughly the size of a 3m or so.... Bigger than I thought, huh? "This is gobbling." "Huh? Isn''t that Goblin Road? "Oh, this is a rare boss" "Rare is more of a hassle boss! Can you beat this? "Drop items are awesome for that matter." "I see." Then I have no choice. "Some adventurers will stay on the same floor until Rare Boss leaves." "I''m looking forward to the drop." "It''s just that it''s 20th floor strength, so we''re gonna use unattributed magic to get serious." "Yeah, well, I''ll try to use my modified gear, too." "You, maybe, originally used more creative magic on high-performance objects to improve performance? "Yeah." "That sounds awesome. Don''t spare me." "Yeah, I got it." I don''t want to die, and I won''t spare you. "Ggaa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" I barked out loud that we were in combat mode. "Well, let''s go! "Okay." I use unattributed magic. (Elena says hello) Yes, sir. Quickly, I pulled Elena out. First, I''ll try to skip the slaughter I just got. Then, besides, the gobling that hit me from the front blew up to the wall. Dude, whatever it takes, this power sucks..... "You..... can you even do that? "I still have it! That said, I run into the air towards the goblinking. And stabbed a sword in the neck of the goblinking about to get up. "Ghoo." That being said, I thought Goblinking had done everything in his power...... but he''s been squeezing his last power and shooting huge flame magic! "Ah, yabe." This distance is inevitable! "Don''t get distracted until the end" Suddenly, when I thought my grandfather showed up before..... I cut the flame in two. "Sugai, can grandpa cut magic too? "Oh, you can do it if you increase your level of swordsmanship" "Hee ~" After all, Grandpa''s a great guy. "And yet... the stuffing was sweet, but I didn''t think you''d kill Goblinking by yourself for a second, did you? "Oh well...... Ah, the drops are coming out! It was the skin gloves that came out when Goblinking''s body disappeared with the light. If you appraise what it''s like. The King''s Glove. Anyway, sturdy material with good magic conduction Once upon a time, the king of some country loved a glove. "Grandpa." "What? "Can I have these gloves? "That''s good. It was Leo who knocked him out." "Thanks! Well, let''s modify it now ~" With that said, get the demon stone out of your backpack. "What, that glittering demon stone? "This is the magic stone I spent about two years working on." "Two years..... what are you gonna do with that? "Build magic items." "I see. Is that an ingredient?" "That sort of thing" Use creative magic on demon stones and gloves And what has been done for awhile..... Magic Hand Wear this for extraordinary magic accuracy and power. Also, I can add my magic to this glove or to the weapon I have with my hand when I wear this. Creator: Leons Forster Just now, I''ll try it on. And I held Elena and added flames. (Hey, what''s this? (I added a little flame) (Oh, I feel stronger) Sure looks cool ~ "Oh, you, now what did you make? "These are gloves that can add magic to a weapon." "Also, great stuff..." Step by step, Grandpa''s reaction is getting tired.... "Oh, is that so awesome....?" "Fair enough. By the way, normally a level 30 or so adventurer knocked down a demon with 3-5 people, didn''t he get a pretty good level because he knocked down Leo alone? "What do you think? Leons Forster Lv.17 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 12, 640/12, 640 Magic Power: 124 x 10mm/124 x 10mm Force: 6840 x 1.5 (10, 260) Speed: 7910 x 1.5 (11, 865) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.6 Magic Sensing Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage My status is over 10,000 everything but luck..... "Level''s up by eight....." "Oh, that''s good." "Ugh, yeah." Good..... is it? "At that age, I don''t even think there''s a guy with a level above ten." "Well, I guess so." This sucks! Missanga is trying too hard..... Besides, I''ve already crossed Grandpa. I thought the day beyond Grandpa would come one day, but it''s too soon. I no longer have to specialize in dungeons on my first day... I don''t know what to do, take off the misanga ~ But you shouldn''t be in trouble for a strong minute.... Okay, I''ve made up my mind! From now on, let''s be strong to the point where we can be strong and usually live humbly concealing our strengths..... 19 Episode Five: Were going through a dungeon. From the sixth floor, Kobold and Oak came out. The size of each floor is gradually getting wider, and a normal person would take an entire day to get to the 10th floor. However, since we have an auto map, we were able to move forward to the boss room on the tenth floor without getting lost. "The boss on this floor, Oak Road leaves" "Maybe King will come out here, too." "We''re not gonna get that many Rare Bosses in a row, are we? "I''m sure my luck will come out." "I guess so..... that''s been fun since we got in" "Right." "Don''t be alarmed until the end of the day this time, okay? "Yeah, okay" "Then let''s go." Boss, we''re going into the room. When I go inside, I still... "You''re an oak king." "You did what I told you." "You''ve become. Does that mean I have to fight Rare Boss every time....." Sure, now would be nice, but if the deep boss was a rare boss, it would be hard to knock him out.... It''s just, still. "Looking forward to seeing what items come out." "Don''t be alarmed! We''re done chatting! Grandpa told me to hurry up and look at Oak King. "Gua ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Already, he was wielding a great sword. Me and Grandpa immediately avoided an oak attack. Then Oak King has been shooting and pursuing a number of fire magics! Grandpa hangs it up, I kick in the air and avoid it critical. And I avoided it. I strengthened my body with no attribute magic and added wind magic to Elena. I saw that. Oak King set his aim on me and attacked me with a big sword to the side.... "You wanted to try something cool about riding a sword once and then attacking it." I succeeded in riding on the sword that Oak King had finished swinging. Then he ran straight over the sword and approached, cutting the oak king''s neck with span. Added wind magic, Elena had excellent cleavage and Oak King''s neck flew easily. "Well, it doesn''t look like you''ll be shooting magic at death this time." I don''t want to make the same mistake. ''Cause my neck flew.'' "Well, what''s coming out? Waiting for the drop for fun, it came out.... meat. "Meat." You wanted more ingredients than meat that could be used for creative magic..... "This looks delicious. Kiri''s gonna make dinner somewhere nice and go to bed! "You sleep here? "Oh, don''t worry, as long as we don''t get out of this room, there''s never gonna be a new boss" "But isn''t it annoying to the next person who wants to defeat the boss? "At this hour, no one''s coming to defeat the boss, so it''s okay." "What!? What time is it? "It''s about 10: 00 in the evening." "It''s already that time." "You wouldn''t notice being in the dungeon, would you? "Right. Let''s make a watch." I got it before I came to the dungeon, took out the Orc Demon Stone and Mithril. Then, I poured a little magic into the Demon Stone and used creative magic. And it''s done. Pocket watch with alarm It always tells me the exact time. When I say the time I want you to wake me up, you wake me up at that time. It won''t break. Creator: Leons Forster I didn''t need a special watch, so I built it with just a little magic on the demon stone I just got, but I could suck at not breaking it..... But except for that, it was just a clock with an alarm, so let''s just say it''s good. "Did you build something again? "It''s a watch." "It''s not just a watch, is it? "Uh... there''s a wake-up call." "Is that really all? "Oh, yeah, I didn''t use a big demon stone." "Well, then cook the meat and eat it" "Yeah." Then I ate dinner and went to bed. Oh my god, oak king meat was so yummy..... I want to eat again ~ Day 2 Morning Grandpa said he was going to wake up at 7: 00, so I tried to set the wake up to that time, and I was surprised when he woke me up (wake me up ~) in a reading. Then I ate the breakfast in the bread that was in Grandpa''s space storage and left the boss''s room behind. Day 2 proceeded to the 20th floor. On the 11th to 15th floors, Trent, a tree monster, and Matango, a mushroom monster, came out. Trent''s drop was a branch of a magic tree and Matango was a poisonous mushroom. The boss was a rare boss Elder Trent and the drop was a branch of the Divine Tree. These drops I decided to use one day even when I needed them. Trolls and oaks exited on the 16-20 floor, while the boss left the cyclops. Troll drops were troll skins and cyclops drops were big demon stones. Demon stone drops are rare for grandpa to say, with rare drops. The reason the explanation for the day is so short is that it went light without any struggle. Every monster, including the boss, had been knocked down in one blow, and the last one was still a task. Day 3 On the third day, we could only proceed to the 28th floor. The size of each floor gradually grew wider, so we could only move on to the eighth floor. And the demons that came out..... From the 21st to the 25th floor, Warwolf was a group and the boss was Cerberus. These guys also ended up killing instantly again. The drop was a fang for both Warwolf and Cerberus. On the 26-28 floor, the auga came out. The drop is a corner. And here''s your status as of the end of day three. Leons Forster Lv.38 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 582x10 3/582x10 3 Magic Power: 570x10x/570x10x Force: 314 x 10 3 x 1.5 (471 x 10 3) Speed: 363 x 10 3 x 1.5 (544.5 x 10 3) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.7 Magic Sensing Lv.2 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage I''ve decided I don''t care anymore... Then, the swordsmanship went to level 7, but the exemptions all just became the norm, and the others remained the same. By the way, I just asked Grandpa what he was going to do because I had to rest outside the boss room in the dungeon. "We''ll have to take turns watching and sleep." I''ve been told. But I didn''t want to spend less time sleeping, so I decided to build an item and do something about it! The ingredients were turned into many troll skins and cyclops demon stones. First, pour about half my magic into the Demon Stone. Then the big demon stone glowed beautifully. "How did you grow to instill magic so far in an instant? "Come on? Hey, it''s just growing fast! Then I used creative magic with all the remaining magic on the skin of the troll and the demon stone. Then it glowed stronger and longer than usual. And what did you do? Comfort tent This tent can''t be anywhere near what any demon or person can see. provided, however, that any person who was within sight when the tent was erected shall be void Spacious inside, comfortable with one large bath at 5LDK Creator: Leons Forster If you give me a grandfather''s description of what you did, "Huh? You think this little tent is that big? "Apparently. Let''s just go inside." That said, when I went inside the tent, I felt like I was on the doorstep of some house. "Sounds true (seriously)....." Sounds like it. "And we''re gonna take a bath for now" I knew the Japanese would have to take a bath for a few days. Then after I took a bath, I ate dinner and slept on the floor because there was no cot. The next day, I was able to wake up feeling good. And I just defeated Black Auga, the boss on the 30th floor, and proceeded to the 31st floor. By the way, the Black Auga drop was a gold bar (made of misril) used by Black Auga. Thirty floors in four days is a pretty fast pace, right? Maybe I can break through..... 20 Episode Six: The Dungeon Still Goes On From the 31st floor came out Naga, whose lower body was a snake demon. Naga''s drop was a well made knife. The boss on the 35th floor was a big snake basilisk and killed instantly, being careful because he was told the poison attack was awesome. The drop was a very big demonic stone. From the 36th floor, Cocatrice and Harpy came out. Both can fly with bird-based monsters, making it harder to proceed efficiently. It was a really troublesome floor.... And we arrived in front of the boss room on the 40th floor. "The highest-recorded Damian gave up so much that he went a little further by defeating this boss" "Finally, have you come this far....." "So. From now on, Damian has withdrawn, and we have no information." "It is. But how could my uncle not have moved on? "Well, maybe it''s a lot more difficult ahead." "Uncle, there''s definitely something about the level of difficulty you give up." "So don''t get distracted in any situation." "Okay! You know, when I get used to it, I often say it''s the most dangerous. Get your mind back together, we''ll do our best! "Well, let''s go defeat the boss" "Yes." When we get inside. There was a big bird. I just did an appraisal. < Rockbird lv.48 > Health: 5000 Magic: 3000 Force: 2880 Speed: 3300 Luck: 3 Attribute: Wind Skills Wind Magic Lv.7 Quite strong, you have a high level of wind magic...... But can you kill this instantly, too? And then the battle began. Rockbirds have suddenly shot an incredible number of wind magic from high places! Grandpa avoids it while cutting magic with his sword. I dodged while flying slaughter at the approaching magic. Then again, rock birds don''t just use magic to try to get close. That''s why we can''t attack the best we can avoid..... So I figured I could fly the slaughter that granted the magic. With this, I feel like the attack will arrive unbeaten by wind magic. So I tried to fly the slaughter that granted the wind magic using the usual magic. As I thought I would, I cut off the magic of the rock bird and left the rock bird in two straight. "I managed to take him down." This time, it would have been dangerous if you couldn''t add magic to the slaughter..... I''m glad we made it. "You''ve been a tough guy this time." "The wind from above, the magic is sloppy." "Well, it would have been dangerous if Leo hadn''t knocked me down" "You were a tough opponent this time." "Well, it''s a little early today, but we''re off for tomorrow." "Yeah, okay" I''m gonna set up a tent and go inside. By the way, rock bird drops were fine feathers. SIDE: Damian Now in the evening, His Majesty the Emperor ordered me to go to the princess, so I''m on my way. Whatever. Recently, the princess was in the dark and no matter who tried to talk to me, she didn''t tell me what was going on and asked me who I could talk to and she came up with my name..... Having heard that, the emperor has asked me to consult him. If the princess were to talk to me, I think you meant Leo-kun tangled, but did you even have a fight? I got to the princess''s room thinking about that. Concon "Is there a princess? I''m Damian." After a while, the princess came out. The princess''s face looks dark enough to convince everyone to worry too.... "Why do you have such a dark face? Could something have happened with Leo? "Yeah..." "In the meantime, why don''t you sit in a chair in your room and talk? "Yeah..." When I said that, the princess let me in the room. "So, what happened with Leo? "I can''t read from Leo." Mindfulness..... Sure enough, you can have a conversation even if you''re away from it with something Leo built.... Leo needs to respond to the reading..... "That doesn''t sound like Leo.... By the way, how long are you not coming? "You won''t get back to me after a week of talking." "Has anything happened that long? "Maybe he hated me..." "Don''t be negative." "Because..." "You didn''t fight, did you? "Yeah..." "Then I''ll go check on Leo and tell him to read to the princess." "Yeah... please" "Out of the blue, maybe you''re just falling asleep with the special training of the brave and the wizard, right? "You''re right... I''m sure you are." That''s what the princess is telling herself, and she''s getting pretty mentally dangerous. This is pretty nasty..... So we have to get to Leo soon. Then a little later, I arrived at my father''s house. When you walk into the house. "Oh, not Damien" My mother picked me up. "Mom, don''t you know where Leo is? "Leo would be in the dungeon with his grandfather right now." Then you shouldn''t even get the reading.... Inside the dungeon, it is completely blocked from the outside. "Still, why did Dad go to the dungeon with Leo? "I stopped teaching Leo, so I decided to work out in the dungeon." "Has Leo gotten so strong? How dare you tell me your father has no more to teach? "Yeah, I did that old man''s Spartan training without running away." "I escaped on my way, but it''s amazing." How many times have I run away...... "Besides, she''s growing up so fast, she''s already finished the special training she was supposed to do just before school." "I look forward to Leo''s future....." It''s already amazing. "Right." "By the way, where did the fathers go to the dungeon? He said he was going to a dungeon in the basement. "That''s a shitty..." "What''s wrong with you? "Oh, do you think the fathers will go deep? "I think we''ll probably move on. ''Cause he said he was gonna crush me when he left." "You''re in trouble." It''s really bad..... "What''s at stake behind that dungeon? "That changes the difficulty from the 41st floor." "Is that a big deal for your grandfather? "If you''re a full-time father, you might be able to go... but I don''t think you can be a current father with Leo." "Well, Grandpa can see and hold on, so if you think you can''t make it on the way home," "Don''t you worry about your father?" If you ask me, my dad was solid in that place...... Then he went back to the castle and explained the situation to the princess. But because it''s still dark. "Why don''t you train the princess, too, for what Leo''s trying so hard to specialize right now? "What do you do with special training? "That''s easy. When Leo returns because I teach magic, let me surprise you by showing you where you can now use magic! "That''s good. Whatever worries me, I''ll magically do it for you! That brightened the princess''s face. "Well, you can stand my tough special training too, can''t you? "Yes!" Then every day, I was supposed to teach the princess magic. The princess also works hard at hard practice. Anything, when Leo returns, he wants to do it with the greatest possible magic, so he''s fine if it''s hard for that. Thanks to that, the princess grew fast. I can''t help but look forward to Leo returning this...... 21 Episode Seven: End of Dungeon Strategy It''s been one night since the day I defeated the rock bird on the 40th floor. Right now, I''m having breakfast with my grandfather in a dining room with nothing. The menu is one crunchy bread.... Eating a mog of it, I''m checking my status. I wonder how far the level has gone by defeating a rock bird and fulfilling it? Leons Forster Lv.45 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 209x10x/209x10x Magic Power: 200x10x/200x10x Force: 113 x 10 x 1.5 (169.5 x 10 x 10 x) Speed: 130 x 10 x 1.5 (195 x 10 x) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.7 Magic Sensing Lv.3 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage I''m eight, and I don''t feel like this level... (I don''t care about status anymore) And Elena''s level was up, too. < Demon Sword Elena Lv.3 > I can talk to the owner. It absorbs a lot of magic from its owners to enhance its sharpness and durability Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.3... Heals the owner''s health for the amount attacked Creator: Leons Forster This ability may not be very necessary to me right now..... I have tremendous strength. Besides, I haven''t been attacked since I got into the dungeon. Well, I don''t think I''ve ever been over one..... And then, after breakfast, get geared up. "Then we''re leaving." We left the 40th floor behind. When I walked into the 41st floor and I was about to walk out, Suddenly, everywhere in the aisle was lit red. This is.... You''re a wana terrace. "Grandpa, stop! "Oh, what''s this red one? "This light is lighting the trap red." "Well, if it weren''t for this, you would have been alarmed and touched the trap....." You really are.... You definitely touched this number. "But how did it all of a sudden come out when it hadn''t happened before? "I guess that was the aim of defeating the alarmed with a trap" "That''s scary.... I need to move on with caution for now" "I guess I''ll have to." Then he proceeded, carefully avoiding the red marks that were all over the ground and the walls. And Gargoyle came out on this floor..... Gargoyle feels like a flying stone statue. "Ha, this is swordsman killing floor" "What do you mean? "Swordsmen can''t be defeated unless they get close." "Right." If you don''t get close, you can''t put your sword on it. "And if he''s the guy whose opponent is flying, he''ll have to move for that matter" "Oh, okay. You mean it''s possible to trap for that matter." "That sort of thing" "Then I''ll magically defeat you from one end to the other." "This may be aimed at reducing the Wizard''s magic, but it has nothing to do with Leo." "Right." With that said, quickly, I''ll try to shoot dirt magic towards the gargoyle. ... but Gargoyle easily avoided it. "Seriously...." You''re avoiding it? "Leo didn''t practice magic, so it would be hard to hit a smaller opponent, wouldn''t it? Sure, people who can normally use magic practice magic..... "What to do...." "This is practice too. Get the hang of doing magic here." "Ha ~ i" In the meantime, I''m gonna make a ton of magic and shoot it at Gargoyle. ..... but it doesn''t hit one again What am I supposed to do to hit it? The first thing I can think of is anticipating and hitting the direction in which the other person moves. The next thing I can think of is increasing the speed of magic. In the meantime, I decided to try both together. Speaking of fast magic, wind magic. So I used more magic to make wind magic. And release them anticipating their movements! Then I could hit him nicely and defeat Gargoyle. "You were pretty quick to guess. Strong wizards out there can''t guess what''s going on, huh? "It''s because my special training with Grandpa had me learning to read their moves." "Right. It''s just that the wind magic was pretty amazing." "Thanks" Then he also proceeded with caution of the trap and took about a week to advance to the 45th floor. Even though it would take some time to avoid the trap, it was the speed of whether to take a day to move on to the ground floor or not because it was getting wider and wider. By the way, the gargoyle drop was a gem. This gem was so brilliant and beautiful. And now it''s finally a boss fight. "This time, given the difficulty so far, the enemy is quite strong" "I guess." Because of the sudden increase in difficulty from the 41st floor..... "So be careful, okay? "Yeah, okay" "Then let''s go." Boss, when I walked into the room, there was a dragon a couple meters long. "This is Wyburn." "Oh, it''s my first dragon! "No, Wyburn is weaker than the Dragon" "Isn''t Wyburn a dragon? "Oh, you''re not gonna lose it." "Yes, it is." "If it''s a dragon, you can''t defeat me or my grandmother." "Boulder Dragon" It''s just the most powerful demon. "Gua ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Wyburn barked. "Be careful, Wyburn, because I''m the opponent on my own to see if I can win the critical! "That''s strong enough Wyburn too! With that said, I''ll try to attack with my favorite wind magic lately. Wyburn didn''t try to avoid my magic, so the magic hit me beautifully. But it seems almost devoid of damage.... "This is amazing." "Use magic to the point of blindness! "Okay. Well, it''s been a while since I''ve used Elena." (Can you finally use it? (I''m sorry. Because I''ll use it as much as I want now) First, shoot the water magic into Wyburn''s eyes After seeing it hit, he approached at full speed and shook Elena off Wyburn''s neck. Then I succeeded in easily dropping Wyburn''s neck. ".... that? I knocked him down ~" "I didn''t even see the speed." Speaking of which, I forgot (intentionally) that my status sucks. "Les, it''s the level." "Sure, if you ask me, Leo would have defeated all the bosses in the dungeon by himself" "Oh, you are! We came a long way." "Right. Guess the next boss is Las Bosses? "I hope so." Saying that, a big demon stone dropped from Wyburn. "It''s been a long time since you''ve had a big demon stone." "Where did you see it before? It''s the Dungeon of the Demon King. "Demon King''s Demon Stone? "It''s not the demon king, it''s the guy who was his man" "What happened to the Demon King''s Demon Stone? "After defeating the Demon King, I didn''t see the Demon Stone because it came buried in the Demon Forest without taking it out" "I buried you." I''m surprised. Like he was a good guy, actually? "Yes, so I needed proof that I defeated the Demon King, so I turned it into a demon stone for the Demon King''s men." "Hee ~" "Well then, I guess this dungeon is just around the corner, so we''ll do our best! "Yeah!" I put a big magic stone in my backpack. "Speaking of which, is that pocket a different space storage? "Am I right? "I thought so." "Is that it? Aren''t you surprised? "I''m tired already...." Are you tired? I''m sure Grandpa got tired of a long dungeon life. Then, go into the tent and take the day off The next day began the attack on the 46th floor. From the 46th floor came out demons other than the bosses who had come out so far. All demons were high level and numerous. Then again, the size of each floor spread again and the number of traps increased dramatically.... Because of that, it took about 10 days to get to the front of the boss room on the 50th floor. And he''s probably coming in front of Las Boss'' room. "You''re finally here." "Oh, that was a long time" "Did it take more or less a month since we started the offense to get here? "It''ll be over here, too" "Yeah, let''s go in then" There was a creepy man-shaped demon when I went inside. I''ll be right back... < Mad Demon Lv.80 > Health: 11000 Magic: 12000 Force: 8380 Speed: 9300 Luck: 30 Attribute: Darkness Skills Dark Magic Lv.9 This is strong enough for Grandpa''s full season..... "This is a demon." Sounds like it. "Leo, this time I fight too" "Okay." The reason is simple. Because the enemy is strong. We checked with Grandpa and confronted the enemy. Then Mad Demon laughed niggardly and disappeared into the darkness. "Huh?" "Kakin!!" There was a sound of a sword crashing from behind. Looking back, Grandpa was protecting me from attacks from Mad Demon. "Grandpa!" "I''m old too, but if we still use limit breaking, we can multiply our stats by 10 and fight! Then again, the daemon disappeared. "It''s just that in about 3 minutes the bonus time will be over" "How can Grandpa see a daemon? "Extremely unattributed magic also enhances your senses. So if you aim where you come out, you can fight." "How can I..." "By the end of my bonus, make an item that you''ll see something! "Wow, okay." Then. "Kakin!!" Also, Grandpa protected me from demon attacks. "Just do it! Or we''ll both die!!" "Ugh, yeah." I hurried and took everything I could possibly use out of my backpack. First, I put all my magic into Wyburn''s demonic stone. When you''re done pouring, hurry up with the ingredients you put out of your backpack and use your creative magic. Then some of the ingredients glow and mix with the demon stone Then wait for the completion hoping you''d hurry..... When I saw Grandpa, it was getting tougher and tougher to attack Daemon. Please, just make it!! Then the light subsided. The finished one was the kind of goggles that airplane pilots could wear. I wore it in a hurry. Then. (Set the owner to Leons and start navigating) (Huh?) (Discover enemies and view opponents) Then a daemon appeared where there was nothing. I hurriedly chopped off Mad Demon''s neck, without question. "Yay, I managed to make it, Grandpa" Looking back, looking at Grandpa Then Grandpa fell powerless..... "...... Grandpa? 22 Episode 8: Dungeon Clear... "Grandpa!!" I rushed over to Grandpa. "Actually..... I can be temporarily stronger when I use limit breaking, but for that matter, my body can be burdened" Grandpa spoke out in a voice so small that he couldn''t even think about it from time to time..... "That''s okay, isn''t it? Horrible Listening "I was fine when I was younger..... it seems like I couldn''t be at this age" Huh? What do you mean, no? I tried to identify Grandpa for now. Kent Forster Lv.164 Age: 59 Race: People Occupation: Former Brave Status: Aging Health: 0/12630 Magic 80/970 Force: 5080 60 Speed: 4090 80 Luck: 140 Attribute: None Skills Unattributed Magic Lv.MAX Swordsmanship Lv.MAX Knife Technique Lv.MAX Magic Operation Lv.4 Spatial storage limit exceeded Title who come from different worlds Demon King''s Dungeon Breaker Heroes My health is at zero..... "Grandpa... you won''t die!?" I clung to my grandfather''s shoulder and screamed. But..... "Leo... you''re stronger... than me.... so from now on, don''t worry about the eyes around you, live with confidence......." That said my grandpa closed his eyes..... "Grandpa!! I rock my grandfather with all my strength. But I didn''t respond at all anymore...... Try to appraise Grandpa again. Kent Forster Lv.164 Age: 59 Race: People Occupation: Former Brave Status: Death Health: 0/12630 Magic 0/970 Force: 5080 0 Speed: 4090 0 Luck: 140 Attribute: None Skills Unattributed Magic Lv.MAX Swordsmanship Lv.MAX Knife Technique Lv.MAX Magic Operation Lv.4 Spatial storage limit exceeded Title who come from different worlds Demon King''s Dungeon Breaker Heroes There is death attached to the condition..... "I''m really dead..." I realize when I look at the appraisal...... yet, I can''t believe If it wasn''t even for this guy...... I thought so, and when I looked at Mad Demon''s body, the demon''s carcass was glowing and the drop was coming out. Demon drops were one ring. Try to appraise that...... The Devil''s Ring It makes it difficult to become abnormal. The attack on monsters of the demonic system is doubled. That''s the Russ Boss drop. You don''t have to remodel it. It''s amazing enough. "Make sure you wear this all the time....." You should also wear it to remember today...... And when I looked around, there was another door besides the one that came in. "I just have to go....." Here, I can''t help thinking about it....... let''s think about going home now. That''s what I thought, I opened the door while carrying Grandpa and left the boss room behind.... "Congratulations" Boss, the announcement rang as soon as I got out of the room. "You are the first trespasser in the Dungeon Junior Edition of this Trial" "Primary?" "I give you skills transfer" "And now, a little before where you are, if you step on the magic team, you can go to the advanced edition" That''s what they said, and I looked inside the room and there was one big magic formation, painted on the ground. "You''re lying, aren''t you? You''re not a goal yet......" ''You are free to try from now on. If you will be challenged once you have returned, please transfer here or complete the beginner part again before trying'' The announcement is over. "Let''s just go home" The challenge now is out of the question first. I want to go home for now. "Speaking of which, it looks like you can metastasize now, how do you do that? (You want to go where you want to transfer, I think you can do it if you imagine) "Huh?" (Sorry to surprise you. I''m your goggle) Speaking of which, I kept my goggles on. "No, what kind of goggles have I made?" We can have a normal conversation, right? Universal auxiliary goggles Provides different support to the owner I can do a lot of things, so just ask me directly. Creator: Leons Forster Your appraisal content is cluttered..... You didn''t explain it to me in person? "Hello, Mr. Goggle? (Please call me Anna) "I even have a name... Anna, what can you do? (Your support can range from directions to enemy vulnerability analysis) "Do you even know the weakness of the enemy? (Yeah, I''m just saying one thing about enemies weaker than Master Leo) "Thanks for that. More than that, we can move from here to outside, right? (Yes, if you''ve been there once) "I see. Well, why don''t we do a metastasis...." That''s what I say, imagine where I want to go. Then, in an instant, the place changed and I left in front of the entrance to the dungeon. There were many adventurers at the entrance to the dungeon. "Oh, you broke through this dungeon? "Huh? Yeah." "At that age? And who are you carrying? "It''s Grandpa." "Oh, well, that was tough." A man with a strong tone so far got a gentle tone knowing that it was Grandpa who died. "Out of the way! Out of the crowd, one man came out. "Ah, Guild Leader!" Oh, is this guy the guild master.... "Oh, Lutz. I heard the dungeon was broken, is that true? "Looks like it. This kid''s like a trampler." "Are you kidding me? He looked at my face and looked like he said it was incredible. "I''m not lying. He''s the one who''s been transferred since the announcement was made in the dungeon." "Well then..... who the hell are you by the way? "Is that me? "Besides you... it''s the brave man you''re carrying! "This man is the brave one? "That''s right. I know you''re old and hard to tell, but this guy is definitely a brave guy." "That means..... Is this boy the grandson of a brave man? "Really? "Oh, ''cause you said earlier about the brave man, Grandpa" "Right. That''s tough. Can you tell me your name? "I''m Leon Forster. Call me Leo." "Okay. So, is it true that you broke through the dungeon? "Yeah. I just could never have done it without my grandpa....." "That was tough. And do you have anything to prove it? "This" Show the Alliance Master his hands out and the ring. "This ring is amazing. How did you get this? "Take down the boss on the 50th floor and you''ll get it." "Right. And why didn''t the dungeon collapse when the announcement came in? "Do you normally? "Oh, ''cause the dungeon''s gonna die." "It is. And I know why." "Duh, what''s the reason?" "It''s easy. There''s more to this dungeon." "What are you talking about!? You stepped on it, didn''t you? "I did. There was another entrance to the new dungeon." "Seriously. Was it still there even after clearing this...." Mr. Lutz gives me a break..... my face says. "Calm down. This is a new discovery. We must inform His Majesty the Emperor immediately! "So, what''s the boy going to do now? I''m going home. "Right." "Are you leaving? Then the Emperor will reward the trespassers of the dungeon, so stay home for the time being." A reward? Can you get something like that? "Wow, I get it" Use Metastases (This is outside the city, isn''t it? Why don''t you go back to your house right away? Anna, who is now on her neck, has asked questions. Apparently, you don''t have to wear Anna securely to read.... "Grandpa''s horse is supposed to be around here." Find a horse nearby with that said. Then I saw a horse approaching me in the distance. Oh, that''s my grandpa''s horse! And my grandpa''s horse was sounding sadly when he saw my grandpa carrying me....... "I''m sorry. Let Grandpa die. If I could use creative magic a little faster." Apologizing to the horse made me cry.... Then I cried for a while before moving into the house..... 23 Episode IX: Attack the Dungeon. I called my grandmother as soon as I moved into the house. "Bye! "What, are you finally home? My grandmother, who knows nothing, came out of the back. And look at me carrying my grandfather. "Duh, what''s wrong? Grandpa? That''s what I said, and I rushed over. "Grandma, Grandpa..." Then I explained the whole thing in the dungeon. "Have you dominated that dungeon....." "But Grandpa..." "Well, Grandpa died protecting his grandson, so I''m sure he wanted it." "But..." "Okay. Now''s a good time. I''m tired today, so take a rest." "Ok......" I walked into the house. SIDE: Orton "Master Orton! One knight rushed in. "What? "An underground dungeon has been broken! Underground dungeons broken...... Underground dungeons? "What!? Speaking of which, you said the brave man was trying, Damien? "Yes, I heard you went for Leo-kun''s special training, but I can''t believe you cleared that dungeon..." You really can''t be...... Besides, do you usually try a dungeon with the highest degree of difficulty in your child''s special training? He''s a boulder brave guy..... "And..... it''s hard to say...." When we were thriving, the knight who came to report said he seemed sorry. "What? "That..... brave man... has passed away" "" Ha!? " "And before the dungeons in the basement, they found a new dungeon." "Duh, what do you mean? Explain it in turn." That''s a lot of information and it''s not coming to mind at all..... "Yes. There was an announcement of a breakthrough in an underground dungeon, where the adventurers were gathering near the entrance, and suddenly Master Leons Forster, who carried the brave, was transferred out." "So you see that Leo and the others stepped..." "That''s right. And when the Alliance Master who rushed in asked what the situation was, it turned out that there was still a new dungeon ahead." "I see....." "Then he sees Master Leons largely debilitated, and when the Alliance Master told him to leave for now, he disappeared in a flash, and now he doesn''t know where he is" "Right......" Yeah, I don''t know what that means! I have no idea what''s going on or what''s going on with all these incredible stories..... "Your Majesty the Emperor. I''ll go to my parents'' house once to get confirmation." Right..... it would be number one to hear from the person.... "Oh, I asked you, Damien." SIDE: Damian "Good day, Grandpa. Thanks for everything. I can''t believe you died protecting your grandson at the end, you were like the protagonist of the story....." "Mom, are you there? Are you here, Damien? "I heard your father died.... you were so true...." "Just about 10 minutes ago, I thought Leo was back because I could hear him from the front door, and I went, and Grandpa was carrying me...." "Leo-kun brought you all the way here? What an impossible distance to walk, huh? Even a horse, I can''t believe 10 minutes ago..... "You said you broke through the dungeon and got your metastasis skills..." "The same trespasser I was at that age..." "Besides, Grandpa said he didn''t reach his last enemy." "Huh? You knocked that boss over there all by yourself to the end? "Grandpa was very strict because he was expecting Leo to look like him." "If you suck, you''re gonna die... father." That dungeon is where class A adventurers go to break through some parties, right? "Well, it''s about Grandpa, so I guess I was trying to help you in a dangerous place and show you the cool part. But Leo was killed by himself." "Dad would do it..... but still can Leo knock out the boss in the back by himself? It was really hard for me over there, wasn''t it? Then follow me for a second. That''s what I said, and my mother left the room. "Hey, where are you going? When I rushed to follow my mother..... "Right here." I stopped in front of Leo-kun''s room. "Something feels so magical here. This is in front of Leo''s room... maybe? "When Leo''s magic came back from the dungeon, he was like a demon king." "Dad... I''m letting you work too hard.... how much higher the level is this going to happen....." "Well....... this worries me how harsh a special training was a dungeon" Leo who has endured that deserves praise too..... "And I heard there''s a dungeon going on in the basement, Leo told you? "Yeah, I heard that. Anything. That dungeon was in the elementary section up to the 50th floor, and there was a magic team in the room ahead of the 50th floor that could be transferred to the advanced section." "That dungeon is the beginner part? If you''re a junior, what happens to advanced..." "I think Leo can do it in the future." "Conversely, you can''t do it without Leo in the future......" You can never do this to me.... "I think so." "Well, it''s time to go." "Are you going now? "Yeah, because I have to report to the Emperor" Because the Emperor will want to know more about it soon too.... "Then you''d better go." "And I''d like to ask Leo some more details, so I''ll be back in a few days." "If you''re coming, you should come after a week or so because you have your feelings sorted out." "Okay. That''s about it." That''s what I said, I went back to the castle using secrecy as usual.... Then a few days later, the event of the death of the brave man was announced by the emperor. The event spread instantly all over the world. At the same time, it became widespread among adventurers that there was another dungeon ahead of the dungeon underground. And Leo never came out of the room after a week.... 24 Episode 10: Im inspired. SIDE: Damian It''s been about a week since Leo attacked the dungeon.... I''ve been going to Leo-kun''s every day since then, but Leo-kun hasn''t come out of the room yet. Leo''s heart must have been broken. I would have been the same if I had been in the same position as Leo when I was a kid..... "Mom, I''m here." "Damien, it''s hard every day." "That''s not true. Besides, did Leo come out of his room today? "He''s not coming out today." "Ha, not yet." I know how you feel too Leo..... It''s time for you to come out and don''t bother with the boulders...... "Don''t wait any longer, but why don''t you take me with you? "I feel sorry for you for that. I''m still eight years old." "That being said, you''re gonna stay like this forever, right? "So what am I supposed to do? "If you don''t like being forced to bring him in, just cheer him up so he wants to come out" "Me. Then I can''t believe you''re cheering Leo up.... Ah, there''s one. Someone to cheer Leo up." I''m sure she would..... "What. Well, I asked for it." "But can you bring him?" "That''s all you have to do." "Uh, well, I get it." Why don''t you just ask for it..... SIDE: Leons (Why don''t you stop being depressed already and go outside to change your mood? Stay inside and nothing will change, okay? (Shut up Elena, I''m not in that mood right now.....) (Because I encourage you, you don''t know anymore, do you? (Nothing good) (Don''t say it like a child) (You''re only eight years old and you''re a kid, that''s fine) (Speaking of which, you were only eight. I''d forget to look at my regular Leo) (Anyway, I''m usually a bad person in a very, very important place.....) (Oh, I got negative again. I''m tired of this! Shut up..... (Not this time. Talk to me! (Ha, enough) It finally leaves me alone.... I''m all alone..... Concon "I''m coming in, Leo." That''s what I said, my uncle came in but I don''t want to talk, so I''m keeping my back to my uncle. "Hey, Leo, did you sort out your feelings a little bit? "Sounds like you''re still here. That''s a surprise for you today." "I think you should look back with a little interest. ''Cause otherwise you''re gonna be scared." You got something to be scared of? I couldn''t help but think back. Then there was Sherry who was very angry...... What are you doing here, Shelly? "Well, it''s too late." My uncle said that sounds funny..... Sure, you''re mad enough it''s too late.... Duh, what do I do..... "Hey, Shelly? "Long time no see - Leo" Oh, you made me smile a little. That? I wonder why.... you''re supposed to smile but you''re scared..... "Hih, it''s been a long time. Hey, how you doing? "You think you''ve been well? "Well, is it different when it feels like that?" "That''s right. Go to the dungeon and tell me first if you can''t read! I thought you hated me because of that, and you were so sad that people were worried about you for days? Oh, that''s why you were angry.... "Well, speaking of... sorry." "If you want forgiveness, get a little on the table! Saying so, Shelly grabbed me and kept taking me out to the garden where my grandfather had worked me out until this past.... "Shh, Shelly, please, take me somewhere else than here! It''s hard to remember my grandfather when I''m here...... Now, I want to forget! "It has to be here! "What the hell are you going to do? What do you mean you can''t do it without me here? "That''s...." Shelley has been suddenly shooting thunder magic while saying so! "Until I care about your magic." Then he started shooting a lot of magic at me at once. I avoid the magic of flying in a hurry. Shelley comes shooting water, ice, besides thunder. Honestly, if Grandma hadn''t taught me how to detect magic, I''d hit about one shot..... "You''re lying, right? You got so much magic to use while you weren''t watching? It''s only been a month, okay? "Isn''t it amazing - I didn''t think your anger against Leo would just grow this much?" If you look at those who speak, my uncle was watching the game with his arms around him from a distance.... "No way, my uncle taught you? "That''s right. He seemed lonely and pathetic, so I taught him to change his mood." "Then you should be so strong...." "Once again - you''re avoiding it at your leisure while talking at all. If it wasn''t time to hit you, you''d be in a worse mood." "Eh." It definitely hurts when you hit it, but you have to hit it... By the way, the magic Shelley''s shooting at is a level where ordinary people around there would be dead. How far has Shelley grown? Shelia Vector Lv.1 Age: 7 Race: People Occupation: Princess Health: 4/4 Magic: 2200/11,040 Force: 4 Speed: 4 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Water, Thunder, Ice, Charm Skills Water Magic Lv.4 Thunder Magic Lv.4 Ice Magic Lv.4 Charm Magic Lv.3 No Attribute Magic Lv.1 Title Wizard The magic power is already over 10,000...... I haven''t felt like a magician lately. Shelley''s growing so fast, I''m sure it''s because of the necklace I gave her. Still, it''s amazing how much magic is mostly level 4 in a month ~ Speaking of which, what kind of magic is enchanting magic? Does that feel like hypnosis to you? I''ll think about it later, and it''s time to hit it for you. It sucks..... I think so, and I''m a lot angry when I see Shelley''s face.... "What won''t you hit me with anymore! If this happens, my wife''s hand! Your wife''s hand? "Leo!! Stop" My body stopped naturally when I thought I felt magic with my voice. "Huh!? What is this? "Isn''t that amazing? Charming magic." "Why does it work so much? Because of the ring, it''s supposed to be hard to get a state abnormality. "This magic works well for intimate people! "You''re lying..... that''s so magical! "I don''t want to be told your creative magic alone!!" "Oh, yeah? I think so myself..... "So Leo ~" Magic occurs around her..... "Could it...." "That''s right. Taste my magic to the full ?" "Hey, wow." Relentless, magic came at me with great momentum.... After a while. "Phew, it''s refreshing." It''s finally over. I managed to be safe.... "Still, with all this magic, how come you don''t have a scratch!?" "Shit, I think it''s the level, huh? "Speaking of which, how old is Leo''s current level? "What do you think? I''ll see." Speaking of which, how far up did you go defeating the Mad Demon? Leons Forster Lv.71 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 239x10x10x10x Magic Power: 229x10x/229x10x Force: 129x10x1.5 (193.5x10x10) Speed: 149x10x1.5 (223.5x10x10) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.5 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.7 Magic Sensing Lv.3 Metastasis Title who have memories of different worlds Sage Trial Dungeon Junior Edition Breaker Status sucks..... What happens when the level continues to rise? And the level of creative magic is at five! < Creative Magic Lv.5 > Magic that can use magic to create what you imagine The higher the level, the wider you can build With ingredients, it increases the width you can build more. Lv.5... you can freely build a golem (magic doll) Speaking of which, there was no such thing as a golem. On the contrary, I''m surprised I''ve never been able to build one before. Let''s make it next time.... "Hello - Leo?" "Yes, sir" "Why are you thinking about it? Tell me what level you''re on." "Oh, yeah, level. Uh... RE:" Don''t waste it! "Yes, level 71..." "Hey, say something! "What kind of hard things did Dad impose on Leo..." "If it''s as expensive as that, it''s okay to hit my magic..." "Say something." "Yeah, something''s up....." After all, it''s important to talk to people and exercise lightly. I feel lighter in my heart..... "That''s good" "Be thankful! "Yes, yes, thank you." "So do you want the three of us to go to the castle like this?" That''s what I said. My uncle put his hand on my shoulder. "Why me too? "Can you explain to His Majesty the details of the dungeon? "I see, okay" Sure, I''m the only one who knows about this one.... "Well, I''ll be there." That said, my uncle was in charge of me and Sherry. "Um, I can go alone now, so I don''t have to, uncle? You''re embarrassing me something..... "Don''t say that. That means a lot! Why is it full speed every time.....? 25 Episode 11: Im going to talk about the dungeon. When I arrived at the castle by my uncle''s fierce dash, Sherry and I broke up and I were led to the emperor''s place. "Excuse me. I brought Leo." When I entered the room, the emperor was headed to his desk for the paperwork. "Oh, thank you. And it''s been a long time, isn''t it, Leo? "Long time no see" Have you met with the Emperor since his inspection of the Devil''s Forest? "I''m glad Leo got his feelings sorted out." "Sorry for your concern" "Oh, Leo, you''ve grown up so much while I didn''t see you." "Is it? That''s not supposed to happen? "Yeah, it''s the face of a man who''s come through some kind of trial" "Oh, really? "Well, Leo, you''ve grown a lot too, haven''t you? "Yes, I think we''re growing" Yeah, I think my mind, body and status have definitely grown.... "Well, can I just ask you a question about the dungeon? "Yes, I''m fine" Let''s not run away from this anymore. "Well, then, say hello to Damien, who''s familiar with the dungeon, for asking questions" "Yes. So first, why don''t you tell me the boss from 1 to 40? "Ok, Goblinking on the 5th floor, Oak King on the 10th floor, Elder Trent on the 15th floor, Cyclops on the 20th floor, Cerberus on the 25th floor, Black Auga on the 30th floor, Basilisk on the 35th floor, Rockbird on the 40th floor" "Aren''t they all rare bosses! Huh? Really? "Grandpa said the first one, too, but he did." After all, my luck is amazing. "That''s right. When I challenged the boss on the 40th floor, he was a demon to the point where Cocatrice grew up." "That''s right - I feel like I''ve struggled with rock bird wind magic" Yeah, it must have been a struggle. "Well, then tell me the boss and the monster that came out from then until the 50th floor" My uncle has asked me the following questions while taking notes. "Uh..... I do feel like a trap came out of the 41st floor and I had a hard time defeating Gargoyle while I was alert to it" That really had a hard time moving on.... "Oh, speaking of which. Well, you were able to clear over there, weren''t you? I gave up on that number of traps....." "That''s because of the items I made." In fact, I think we would have given up moving on if we didn''t have any items either. "What items did you make? "Simply put, it''s an item that tells you where the trap is." "That''s.... that''s very convenient." "That''s right. If it weren''t for that, it''d be over." To Wana Terrace, thank you so much. "We really need to change our consciousness about the magic of the country''s creation." That''s what the emperor said as he snorted in his arms listening to us. Sure, this world is going to be richer if you change your mind about creative magic.... "Leo will naturally change consciousness in the future." "I guess so. Sorry to interrupt, Leo." "No, then I''m the boss on the 45th floor, but it was Wyburn" Wyburn was an easier win than I thought with a little bit of a trick. "This is another big guy...." "Next, on the 46-50 floor, the level of demons other than the bosses that came out until then has risen and come out" "That feels like a lass boss." "Right. So, the boss on the 50th floor was a demon called Mad Demon." "That must be the top monster of the demon. Probably a rare boss, too." "Oh yeah.... then that should be so strong...." I think the strength of the Mad Demon is unusual. "Can you tell me more about that Mad Demon? "Okay. First of all, the way the demon fought was with dark magic to erase signs in the dark and kill the opponent by accident." I really couldn''t handle that one. "So, how did you take him down? "My grandfather protected me from attacks from demons while using limit breakthroughs, and in the meantime, I built an item and used it to defeat it." "Did you use limit breaking, Dad...." My uncle shrugged. "What do we have when we use limit breaking? Damian." "Breaking the limits is the sword of the blades. If you use it, you can make yourself up to 10 times stronger, but while you are using it for that matter, it can cause damage. That was a fine range if you were younger, but at that age, it was bouldering...." "Oh, I see" "My uncle was right I could defeat the daemon but my grandfather couldn''t help me....." "I can''t help worrying about that anymore! So let''s go to the next explanation." "Yes, and then after I defeated him, I went ahead and I went out to a room with a magic team" "Finally, you mean a goal....." "I thought so, too. But when I walked into that room, there was an announcement, and I learned that there was still more beyond the magic formation." "I see..... that''s it? "Yes." "That would have been tough. I''ll reward you as emperor after the brave man''s funeral, so look forward to it." A reward..... "I mean..... I didn''t crush the dungeon and I don''t deserve it" "No, if I don''t give it here, the adventurer will stop trying the dungeon, and there will be another disaster." The adventurer stops trying? "What do you mean? "Adventurers, like Damien, are dreaming about completing a dungeon and getting rewards from the emperor for challenging the dungeon. Just this time Leo if you say no....." "I see. So if you step through a dungeon, they might not get a reward, huh? "That sort of thing" "Well, thank you." I can''t help but say no here. "And..... Leo, I need to ask you for one thing..." The emperor said sorry. What do you want from me? What is it? 26 Episode XII: A favor. "And, Leo, I need you to do something for me." What do you want from me? Well, this time I''ve been caged in my room for a week and annoyed..... "Yes, tell me what it is" We''ll do whatever we can. "That was good. Honestly, what would I have done if they''d turned me down?" "Hey, what are you asking me to do? I''m getting worried now but.... oh, there''s no two words for a man! "Actually, the Virgin is coming when she hears the brave man''s death." Oh, this flow is..... "Maybe... you want me to entertain that grandson, right? "Oh, that''s right. Leo, they have as many grandchildren coming as you, so say hello! "Isn''t that Sherry, can''t you? Wouldn''t it be easier over there with the same girl, Shelly, than me? "The Virgin is not royal or anything, so there are a lot of adult circumstances when you put Sherry out there....." "Oh, really?" Adult situation.... "And perhaps the Virgin will also bring her grandson to see Leo." My uncle says weird things.... You think the Virgin wants me to meet her grandson? "Why!?" "The Virgin is close enough to still interact with her mother in letters, but she probably always brags about her grandson''s cuteness...." Yeah, so I stopped fitting in letters, trying to take my grandson''s pride as a corner opportunity...... "Hey, I see...." "So I asked you, Leo." That said, the Emperor slapped Pompom and my shoulder. Well, it''s not a situation I can say no to anymore. "Ha ~ i" That''s what led me to entertain the Virgin''s grandson. Then, when I got home, my grandmother was waiting for me. "Welcome home, you look so much better." "Was my face that bad? "Yeah, he looked like the end of the world until yesterday." "Oh, he looked like that." The end of the world..... Well, you were pretty depressed then. Really, thanks to my uncle and Shelley for cheering me up so far. "And I need a favor from Leo." Ma, again!? "Hey, what? If it''s about the Virgin''s grandson, you heard about it, didn''t you? "I was going to ask for that, too, but that''s not true." "Huh? Well, what? What are you asking me to do this time? If you think about it, you''re afraid of something grandma would do you a favor for.... I''ll stand in my heart. "That''s.... I''m talking about your grandfather''s sword..." "Ji, grandpa''s sword? Are you sure it''s the Holy Sword? The Holy Sword is the sword my grandfather received from the kingdom when he came to this world. What do you want me to do with that? "Yes, would you get that one? Take it..... Huh? What do you mean? Can I get that sword? "Huh? On the contrary? I''m sorry.... I feel like I should give it to my uncle. "Anyone who can have that, with the Devil''s Sword, the Holy Sword chooses people. I used to give Damian a try, but he couldn''t pick me for the Holy Sword...." "My uncle couldn''t....." "Yes, that''s why Leo is the only one who could possibly be chosen by the Holy Sword" "But I have the Devil''s Sword, don''t I? Is it okay to have both the Devil''s Sword and the Holy Sword? "That''s a holy sword." "But don''t you have to decide who owns the Holy Sword in such a hurry? Don''t bother with me holding two awesome swords, though I think someone else should be chosen? "That''s what I have. In a few moments, I''m sure the kingdom will tell you to return the holy sword. If the Holy Sword crosses them, they might be used in the war." "So now that we have the next owner, we can''t do it." If there were a chosen man, the Holy Sword would be his. "That sort of thing" That''s what I said, Grandma nodded. "Okay..... but after Elena asks if I can try the Holy Sword first, right? Yeah, I can see it, because Elena''s the type to bake baked cakes right away. "Is Elena the name of the Devil''s Sword? "That''s right. Originally Demon Sword Elemena" I remodeled it and I turned it into Elena. "Your grandfather also called you Serena about the Holy Sword...." Grandma''s going to miss it somewhere. Is the Holy Sword named Serena.... "That''s right - I''m gonna ask Elena for now" Then I went back to my room and spoke to Elena. (Elena, can I ask you one thing? (What, you ignored me in the morning even though I talked to you because of it) Oh, you have that in your roots. Here, I need to make a firm apology..... (I''m so sorry about that) I bowed my head to the sword. (Okay. Only this time I forgive you. So, what do you want to hear? (If I were to get the Holy Sword, would you forgive me? It''s okay. (Quick-answer!?) And is that okay.... (But if that one admits it) Well, you do.... (Okay. Well, shall we just go to the Holy Sword) That''s what I said. I''m taking Elena to Grandma''s. Do you have permission for the Devil''s Sword? "I''m out. Except if the Holy Sword forgives you." "That was good. Well, take this." The sword Grandpa always had suddenly appeared in Grandma''s hands. "Were you putting it in space storage? "Yeah, it''s important." "With that said..... where did the contents of Grandpa''s space storage go? Sure, I feel like Grandpa said there''s six months of food in the space storage or something.... "Then it''s in my storage room." "Why?" "When one of them died, I set the other to go with the contents of the space storage." "I can do that." "Take the Holy Sword now, rather than that." "Ugh, yeah. Okay." I received the Holy Sword. Then. (Nice to meet you, Master Leo, my name is Seremena. From now on, call me Serena like Elena) Will you admit that (ko (...) or (...) et al. (...)? (Yeah, that''s fine) (By the way, can I ask why? (That''s a kind personality place. And then, I envy Elena) (What do you envy? And then Elena... He''s jealous I had it modified. (''Cause I want to be modified, too, and I want to try burning it with your gloves) (It''s Leo. ''Cause this guy is M) (Heh ~ Well, as long as we modify it) Ning Ro, I''m glad you didn''t hate me because I was going to do it later. (Yay) "Grandma." "How''d it go? "Say it." "That was good. Now my worries are gone." Grandma breathed in relief. Apparently, he didn''t like being taken by the kingdom at last. "Good for you." "And I''ve been contacted that Diorc will be here about this week." "It''s been a while since I''ve seen my father." "What are you talking about? It''s not even six months since Leo''s birthday." "If you ask me, yes. There''s been a lot going on lately, and I''ve been feeling weird about time." Right, it''s only been about six months since then.... "Then rest for the time being until Diorc arrives." "Yes." Right. Sometimes I need to rest.... "Then I would like to make a modification to Serena! (Yay) "First, we have to get the demon stone out." With that said, I give Sebastian the demon stone out of my backpack. "Is that it? I only have two more demon stones Sebastian gave me! (How many originally happened? Elena''s been asking. "Ten." That''s in two more..... time passes fast. Is that it? I''m just saying the opposite thing..... (Wouldn''t you like to modify it faster than that? Serena''s gonna be in a hurry. "Yes, yes, I got it." I put a demon stone over Serena. And use creative magic on Serena. Then, as usual, the glow The light subsided and was completed. Try the appraisal. < Holy Sword Serena Lv.1 > I can talk to the owner. The owner can summon anywhere. Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.1... 1.5x the health of the owner Creator: Leons Forster I was in the dungeon the day after I modified Elena, so the amount of magic in the Demon Stone remains unchanged. So the enhanced part remains the same. It''s just that the status again... Serena, you made it. (Glad to hear it. Will you add a flame to me with this momentum? (ok..... wait a minute) That''s a lot of orders..... well, we''re going to have a long relationship, okay? Put gloves on your hands. (Bye, I''ll go) and Serena to add flaming magic (That? It''s not hot, is it?) (Heh ~ That''s right) If you ask me, you''ve never said anything about adding magic to Elena before.... (Eh - too bad) Za, too bad.... (Elena, Serena is really M.) (Hey, I told you) (Why, you''re such a character? (Swords are all m) (They say, Mr. Elena? (I''m not wrong, but it''s not as bad as yours) (Huh?) (Beh, it''s not that I''m M or anything, it''s just that the sword is worth living for.) (Heh ~) Niya (Hey, what the fuck! (It''s nothing) Niyaniya Apparently, the swords are all m..... 27 Episode XIII: Grandpas Funeral It''s been roughly a week since the day Serena was remodeled. Actually, I''ve been going to training somewhere since then. They told me to rest or something. The training will be long when we talk about it, so I''ll see you again. And my father and mother are scheduled to arrive today. By the way, my brothers and sisters have arrived a few days ago. The brothers came from a magic school on the west side of the Forster family territory, in the school city. The difference in time between the fathers and the Forster family has to do with the fact that the father''s house is in the Far East for the vigilance of the Devil''s Forest. My sister came right back because she usually lives in a elementary school dorm in Teito where I go from next year. Like that, I''m currently in one room with my first brother and sister alone. In the awkward air, I wondered if anyone was going to talk to me and everyone unexpectedly told me. "First of all, Leo... that was tough." The first person I spoke to was Brother Alex. "Leo, can you come cry to me? Then my sister spoke to me with her arms wide open to me. "I''m fine now." "Well, Leo''s grown up a lot." It was Brother Ivan at the end. "Really. Helena lived with me when I was a little girl, but Leo and I only had a little chance together." "I still have Leo''s image on my first birthday." "I feel that way, too. But Leo starts school, too." "Time passes fast. I''m graduating in two years." "Then your brother will help your father in the realm." "No, it''s not for me to run the territory, so you do it." "Nothing, but then what''s your brother gonna do after he graduates? "I want to work for my uncle." "Are you going to be a special unit under the Emperor? "Yes." Heh ~ Does Brother Ivan want to join the Special Forces ~ "But.... sure you can''t take an enlistment exam unless you''re in the top 10 grades when you graduate, right? You''re a great elite! Brother Ivan, are you smart? "Don''t worry. I always get the best grades when I look like this." I''m surprised your brother looks like a brain muscle. "You did. I forgot it because of its character." "You say terrible things..... you''re always at the top of your list" Heh, but Brother Alex is doing just as well as I expected. "Oh, that''s not true. Than that, Helena seems to be in S-class starting this year, but don''t worry about her grades? "Oh, I''m off topic." "I''m good to be in S-class, but I''m so tired of all the guys around me with bad personalities" "Usually those guys get frustrated after passing magic school ~" "That''s right. Most aristocratic kids with bad personalities are easily pulled out by the average, hard-working, enrolled civilian, and then they lose their motivation." "Hee ~" Something''s so convincing..... Gacha "Guys, Diorc and the others are here. Go to the front door and welcome him." "" "" Yes "" " We''re all headed to the front door. When I got to the front door, I already had a mother and father. "Oh, Ivan, Alex, Helena, Leo, long time no see." "Mother, long time no see" and Brother Alex I met him about three months ago. and Brother Ivan "Mother, long time no see" and sister "Mother, long time no see" And me. "Yeah, we all look good and above all" "Oh, good" Dad looks at me and says, "Leo would be fine now. Damien made me feel better." My grandmother tells my father that. Apparently, Dad was worried about me. "I''ll have to thank Damien later." "Do so. I was worried when I heard Leo wasn''t coming out of his room." "I''m sorry I bothered you" I honestly apologized. "Okay." That''s what I said, Grandma stroked my head. "Well, do you want to go see my father? "Oh, this way." Grandma leads you to Grandpa. "Oh, you''re really dead" Dad looked at Grandpa and said so lonely. Grandpa is currently ice pickled by Grandma''s magic. So I couldn''t touch it directly, but I stopped by and talked to my grandfather. "Father, you''re tired. And thank you for protecting Leo." When I said that, I left the room with my eyes down..... And the next day. It''s Grandpa''s funeral today. Only imperial nobles, royalty, attend funerals People from other countries, such as the Virgin, are not supposed to make it to the funeral, so they are supposed to visit their graves and greet their grandmothers and emperors. At noon the funeral began. The ceremony takes place in the square of the Imperial capital. It''s sunny today and the sun is very strong and hot.... In the meantime, the Emperor''s story began. "Everyone dies one day. That is no exception to the man who was said to be the strongest of mankind. I just have an incredible self when I have to come to that time. Kent Forster was the admirer of this country, this world. Around 40 years ago now, when the Demon King suddenly declared war on the nations of the human world and attacked them, people all over the world were engulfed in terror. But even though the brave man was not a problem in his world, he challenged the Demon King with the Virgin and the Demon Master, reaching the depths of the Demon Forest where no one could ever go before, defeating the Demon King. And since he moved to my empire from the filthy kingdom, he built it up to marrying a demon mentor and hiding his safety in the east where the empire has been tormented to this day. In addition to that, at the end of the day, I stepped through that highest difficulty, the dungeon underground, with my grandson. I think that such a wonderful person travels and there are people in this who are worried about what is to come. Indeed, we have lost a noble man. But I don''t think I need to worry about anything from now on. Because the next generation is firmly growing up. As you all know, Damian Forster is a powerful man who crushed the dungeon of the tower. Also, Leons Forster, who challenged this underground dungeon with a brave man, turns eight and is a dungeon trespasser. You don''t have to worry when you hear this, do you? So I want you to continue to be a reassuring and vibrant imperial citizen! That''s all I''m talking about. " When the Emperor''s story was over, all those in the venue stood up and applauded. Later, at the end of the ceremony, Grandpa was put into a splendid grave built on the castle grounds. And he erected a big grandpa stone statue in the big square of the Imperial capital. The stone statue is a statue of my grandfather when he was young, and he said my grandmother made it magically. My grandfather had his hands on the sword in a low position and it was a cool pose that was still going to cut to the enemy. Thus, Grandpa''s funeral ended... 28 Episode XIV: A Week of Training Preliminary A week before the funeral, after I remodeled Serena. "Grandma, I''m going to training" "Huh? What are we gonna do now that we''re strong again?" "Well, what do you think my weakness is? "Come on? Your strength is a mystery these days." Oh, that''s not true! "Don''t say that. I think it''s adaptability in action." You think you have to be able to adapt, even if things are unforeseen, like they were during the Mad Demon Battle last time.... "Then you were in the dungeon...." "That''s a game. At that time, I was proud that I was okay because I had gotten so strong somewhere in my heart, and I felt light-hearted because I had a grandfather even if something happened." In fact, I don''t think I had a hard time defeating the boss until then, or got caught off guard in an overwhelming state. "If you''re so well-intentioned..... by the way, where are you going? I''m going to the Devil''s Forest. "Huh?" Well, that''s how you react.... "It''s always next to death over there, so I think you''ll be absolutely nervous." "Well.... I won''t stop you, but definitely come back in a week" "Why until a week later? Is something wrong? "You have your grandfather''s funeral." "Oh, I was" Dude, you can''t forget.... "So you''re coming home right? "Okay. Then I''m going! That''s what I said and used the metastasis. The destination traveled using the metastasis is my parents'' home. The mothers are not at home because they are already leaving for the Imperial City. My gear is Anna the goggle from the top, transparent cape +, magic hand (gloves), Elena, Sky shoes +. Serena doesn''t have it because she can summon it. "So, suppose we go to the Devil''s Forest? Anna, can you show us to the Devil''s Forest? (Yes, you can) "That was good. I''m glad I came, but I don''t know where the Devil''s Forest is." Me too, I''ve only been outside about as far as the material store.... Well, I hadn''t thought of coming out with a crush on creative magic. (Be steady! Suddenly I took him out, and he couldn''t make it or something! Scary Scary, Elena is angry. "I''m sorry. Well, give me directions. Anna." (Now go straight in that direction as it indicates the direction of your destination) When Anna said so, an arrow was shown on the goggle. Oh really Anna is handy..... "What do you do with obstacles? (Your gear doesn''t matter) "Sure." Pour magic into the transparent cape + to erase the signs. And then I go running in the air with Sky Shoes +. "There''s no problem with this." Now you don''t have to worry about obstacles or people''s eyes. (Yes, I''m fine) Then he continued to run in the direction of the arrow at a fierce speed. And an hour later, I saw a big wall. (Anna, what''s that? (You''re a protective wall to protect your country from demons in the Devil''s Forest) (A protective wall - so sturdy on the street....) With that in mind, I''m going over the wall. "All right, we''re here" I could go into the woods. As soon as you do. (Note that demons are ahead of us) Anna taught me. Oh, come on..... Boulder Demon Forest, it''s going to be training. With that in mind, there were 10 black augs ahead of us. "Awesome, boss in the dungeon, but I have to live in a herd here ~" (Well, hello Elena and Serena) That''s what I said, summoned Serena, and pulled Elena out. (This is Master Leo''s first battle using me. You don''t mind abusively using me. Rather.. (yes yes, I''ll use it carefully for you) (I''m normal, please, Leo) (Yes, yes) First, skip the slaughter by setting a target on the guy at the end to avoid being surrounded. But.... it was easily taken by the gold bars. Oh, come on. "You''re lying, right? How many levels are these guys....." (Around 130, right) Huh? You know what Anna is to their level? One hundred and thirty enemies as soon as we get in. "Wow, we''re all afraid of the Devil''s Forest." Now, try to get into the enemy''s nostalgia. A direct attack is more damaging than an attack that skipped a slash. .... but I''ve been swinging the gold bars down at a hell of a speed the minute I got close. I avoided that critically. Zudon!! The ground where the gold bars were swung down had been decided.... "This is awesome, but you can''t defeat it." With that said, I cut off the arm that had the gold bars. "It keeps going." I''m going into a bunch of orgasms. Then again, the Black Augs attack with their gold bars swinging down. First, kick it in the air and avoid it. And.... "Your weakness is that you can''t move after you attack! I can''t defend myself. I''m gonna cut the orgasms off. "Huh. That was quite a struggle." (ahahaha - haven''t stained my blood in a long time - glad to hear it) Is that it? Serena''s going crazy.... (Have you lost your mind? It was weird originally) (No, because I haven''t had it used in a long time) (Oh well.....) (Leo, Selena is not crazy because she just has a very strong desire for a sword.... that''s crazy) (Yeah.) Wipe the blood on the sword (Ahhh my blood. (Shut up! You shut up already) Elena quilted over Serena''s words. "Well, move on." I tried to say, but when I looked around, Auga''s body remained rolling. "Well, this isn''t a dungeon, so the body didn''t disappear." Maybe it''s good to have more material available that won''t disappear. "But you don''t know how to flirt." (I''ll teach you) "Oh, thank you" Then Anna helped me but it took me an hour to dismantle the two bodies. Plus, I knocked down Cerberus, who came together smelling like a corpse, so I got more to dismantle again.... "I won''t do this! and poured magic into the demonic stone that came out of the earlier dismantled auga, cutting down nearby trees. And they made big box-shaped items out of creative magic. What did you build? Dismantling BOX The body you put in this dismantles beautifully. corpse and keep the lid closed for 5 minutes and it will only make it a valuable material Whatever the size, you can put it in, so don''t worry about dragons! It can also be set to store the owner''s space so that they can keep the prepared items Creator: Leons Forster With this, we can reduce the amount of time we waste! Now, I''m gonna put the bodies together and put them in. And when you put the lid on it. "Do you want to put what you made in the pocket of your backpack? Yes/No '' and the letters were reflected "I want to see what I''ve done for now, and no." And then the letters disappeared, and they came out, "In operation." And he said he''d been watching it for five minutes. Suddenly, the lid opened. "Done -" Quick, peek inside Then inside, there was a beautiful array of skins that appeared to be Auga''s and Cerberus furs. Oh, this is handy. "Wow, I don''t even smell blood." Take the material out of the box and try to hold it. Ooh, they''re all perfectly dismantled. "They all look like they could be used for something later" I''m gonna put it together and turn it into a backpack. "So do you want to move on, directions, Anna?" (Okay. out the shortest direction towards the Mountains of Death) He gave me another arrow. "Thank you. You can go anywhere in a week." Running out with that said. Then three days later. "I really can''t move on! There are trees growing in the woods, and I can''t really go straight, and I just went a little further, and there''s demons out there." After 3 days I couldn''t get close to the mountains at all.... The demons that came out were the strongest on the first day Black Auga and Cerberus. Others were just oak kings and goblin ''. (Strong enough for the average person) But I''m very stuck because I come out frequently. "Ha, I wonder if there''s any strong demons out there." (It''s time we have the tomb of the Demon King that the brave men defeated) "Well, it was somewhere shallower than I thought." (That''s not true. Master Leo is just going fast) "Really? (Yes, it usually takes a crazy sense of direction in the woods, and more time to defeat demons) "Oh, yeah." Apparently, he was going further than he thought. (Beware!! There is a very strong demon in the tomb of the Demon King ahead) "How long is that? (If it''s just status, I think you''re stronger than Master Leo! Huh? A higher status than me? "That''s fucked up, isn''t it? I try to stop in a hurry, but I don''t stop and I''m out.... There were no trees there, and a house was built "Why home? What''s this all about? There''s got to be a demon king''s grave here..... "Oh, it''s been a long time." "To?" I heard voices from behind..... 29 Lesson XV: The second part of a week of training Turning soon..... there was a demonic man like the one I had seen in the book. "You, that black hair could be the blood of a brave man? They''re asking me questions but..... I don''t have a lot of surprise voices. I nodded because I had no choice. "Right, are the brave men alive? "... dead." I finally got a voice. "Well... human beings have a short lifespan." "Who are you? "Me? I''m a former demon king." That''s what I said, the Demon Man stretched his chest. "Huh? Didn''t he die? "So what am I? Yeah but..... "Didn''t Grandpa and Grandma knock you down? "Grandpa? You, the grandson of a brave man? "Yes, I am." "Well, I''ve been defeated by a brave man." The former demon king said that with a grin. "Then why are you alive? They knocked you down, didn''t they? "That''s..... because I''m not going to die unless the Demon Stone is destroyed." Yeah, yeah. For some reason, the former Demon King answered me with a nod. "Uh. Then why are you here? Are you going back to the demon world and not attacking the human world again? "That''s right - I don''t want the demon king who lost because the demon world is meritocracy. I attack the human world again because I think it''s not cool that I lost but I do it again. Yeah." He told me with a nod again. "I see." You''re obsessed with the Demon King, too. "That''s why I''ve been trying to end my life here so hard. But when I saw you, I changed my mind...." "Duh, why? What am I gonna do? This, scary..... "It''s the Devil''s Sword." When I said that, I pointed to Elena, who lowered her back. "Oh, yeah, but" Speaking of which, it was originally this guy''s..... "You don''t have to be so scared. Because I don''t take anything else." "So, what are you doing? "I want to fight you, chosen by the Devil''s Sword." "Eh." Am I gonna get killed? "I''m gonna cut it right off, okay? Hands off? You gonna give me a hand off? Oh, I came up with a good thing. "So why don''t you just train me for three days? "Well, that sounds interesting. Looks like I''m gonna enjoy fighting you when I get stronger." "Ugh, yeah. Well, good to see you." Now I''m going to be strong again.... "Oh, then come here" When the Demon King said so, there was a hole in the space.... What is this? "This magic? I''ve never seen anything like it." "It''s spatial magic. This just created a different space." "Heh - yeah - that sounds convenient." "What magic can you do? "Creative magic." Heard of creative magic, the Demon King looked surprised for a moment. "Well.... then we can do this in a few years" That said, the Demon King went into the hole. "Really? I''m going inside, too. "Oh, there''s a guy who gets the magic of creation every once in a while, but he''s bound to be the demon king of his generation." "Sure, creative magic is amazing, but not that far...." "Well, it''s up to you, man, how far you can go." "Yeah, okay" "Bye. Let''s do it." The Demon King is gone. Where''d he go? Master Leo, behind you. "Gin!" Thanks to what Anna taught us, we were able to defend ourselves with a critical "You''re amazing. Humans grow fast, but I''ve never seen a guy like this before at this age." "I''ve never been this strong before." "It looks like this, because it''s still the most powerful thing in the world." "You did...." "Look, I''m done chatting" Now he''s shooting a hell of a lot of magic. Wow. "This is inevitable in boulders." "Then what? "Do this" I moved behind the Demon King. "Oh, can you even metastasize" With that said, the Demon King has had a tremendous punch as he looks back. Ah..... inevitable ..... but I unconsciously avoid that and hit the Demon King in the face as much as I want at the counter. "This is pretty good. I was licking you a little bit." "I was surprised, too." For some reason, for a moment, karate memories came out and my body moved naturally. Was I doing karate in my last life? "Well, let''s be a little serious." When I said that, now I''m approaching you with great speed. "Wow." I panicked so fast, I tried to avoid it but my body didn''t move. Then the Fist of the Demon King stopped in front of his face. "You''re still a kid. Weak in unexpected movements" "Ha, we need to do something about this...." "Well, you''re used to all this" Yeah, but we''re going to be stronger. Then three days went by.... I am currently in one last battle with the Demon King. The Demon King will be shooting oversized magic. "How do we avoid it this time? "I won''t avoid it." I kick the magic back towards the Demon King. "Dude, you can do that now too...." Saying so, the Demon King offsets it with the same magic. "I can now." Now I''ll answer around the back. "Then how about this?" The Demon King burned a wide area with flaming magic. "Wow, that was dangerous." I managed to get to the high ground with the sky shoes and avoid them. "Now it''s my turn" Fly a massive slaughter toward the demon king downstairs. In contrast, the Demon King... "This is dangerous." and responded with oversized magic Then, the slaughter and magic hit, a big explosion broke out and the Demon King lost sight of Leo. "If you can''t see, I''ll go from here." The Demon King goes into the smoke But through the smoke, there was no Leo. "Is that it? Where did he go? Then. "Right here." Leo had his sword pointed from behind. "This is a complete defeat" The demon king raised his hand "I did it - I''m glad I won before I left." "I didn''t think you''d grow so fast." "I think so myself." My current status is Leons Forster Lv.204 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 812x100x/812x100x (1218x100x/1218x100x) Magic Power: 506x100?/506x100? Force: 438 ¡Á 100 ¡Á 1.5 (657 ¡Á 100 ¡Á) Speed: 506 x 100 x 1.5 (758 x 100 x) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.5 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.2 Swordsmanship Lv.8 Magic Sensing Lv.4 Metastasis Martial Arts Lv.9 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage Trial Dungeon Junior Edition Breaker The level has exceeded 200.... Moreover, even though the status display was 10o or so, it is 100o. This means my status has doubled by about a billion in the past week. I can''t wait to see how far we can go when we get here already. That and I was getting martial arts. I''m not sure why martial arts is so high up to this point, although I think it probably has something to do with previous life. By the way, when martial arts are so high, I can kick a magic punch. "It''s gotten really strong..." "Oh, good for you. You can metastasize, so show your face once in a while." "Yeah, okay. I''ll be back. Now you''re serious with them." "Well, I''ll think about that the next time I see you." "Well, when you get serious, I''ll sign up for a fight." That said, I used the metastasis.... 30 Lesson XVI: The Grandson of the Virgin It''s been a week since Grandpa''s funeral. This past week My brother and sister left right away because they had school. My father and mother seemed busy with their messenger counterparts from other countries until yesterday. And they say the Virgin is finally coming today. By the way, the Virgins are going to be attending Sherry''s birthday party soon, so they''re going to stay at home until then. If you''re a representative of the country, shouldn''t the Emperor and Sherry entertain you? I just asked you a question. Until Shelley''s birthday, she''s going to be treated like she''s here to see the Wizard as the Virgin. So I''m really going to entertain you.... "Huh." I sigh unintentionally "Come on, you''re already coming, you don''t look so bad! My mother pissed me off. "Speaking of which, you said you didn''t like it when you were Shelia last time, but you seemed to enjoy it when you met her." "Oh, yeah? If you ask me..... Sure you may not have to hate it that much...... "That''s right. Oh, here we are." One carriage came in. And the carriage stopped, and a woman who looked about the same age as my grandmother and a girl as me came out. As soon as I got out of the carriage, the woman laughed nigga more when she saw her grandmother. "Long time no see, Karina, you''re old." "We''re each other. Celina." "Well, yeah..... oh, Diorc, you''re a man now. Is it your wife and kids next door? "That''s right. Mr. Selina, it''s been a long time. That''s Brian''s kid? Brian? "That''s right. Her name is Liana." "Liana, is that you? This is Leons." "That kid is Karina''s proud grandson...." Saying so, the Virgin has looked at me as if to observe me. "Yeah, but you bragged about Liana, too." "Liana''s a brilliant grandson, isn''t she? "Well, then I don''t know about Leo." Yes, yes, grandson. Why don''t you take pride in that area, Mother, and Mr. Selina, and go inside? My father hastily stopped the grandson bragging showdown near heating up by the grandmothers. "Right. Celina and Liana, take your time." "Thank you. Sorry to bother you." Grandma will show you, and the Virgin will walk into the house. "Oh, excuse me." The Virgin''s grandson also entered the house greeting her with a small voice. My first impression of Liana, the Virgin''s grandson, is that she feels like a grown up, serious child. That''s another different cuteness from an active princess..... nice silver hair but good blonde too! However, unlike when Shelley was here, I wonder if the conversation will continue because I''m dear? I''m worried.... Then I had lunch listening to the grandson of the Virgin and the Mage Master boast. The exuberance of grandson pride by these two was amazing..... You know, Liana''s so good at Holy Magic that she doesn''t think she''s eight. You know, my magic is incredible. Anyway, it was an argument. Well, there wasn''t half as much awkwardness on the part of those who were bragging! Then, at the end of lunch, my father and mother said they were leaving because they had territory. "Well, then, we''re going to visit your grandfather''s grave, so Leo should hang out with Liana." Eh! Just like when Shelly again. Two or..... Could it be a Forster family tradition? "Oh, yeah. Okay, I get it." Well, you can''t hate it in front of yourself..... I know that, and Grandma''s gonna look at me with a nibble. "Great. Then we''re getting along." That''s what I said and the grandmothers left. This is how quickly we got to be alone, but I''m going to talk to you from me before it gets awkward. "Uh..... then call me Leo? I tried to say what I came up with, but I''m so eye-catching from the top! I did...... Now my impression is he''s the youngest son of a Duke family who looks great...... But the Virgin''s grandson reacted...... "Yes, yes. Leo, right? Uh, about me.... Ri, call me Leena," he replied gently with a slight blush. ...... is that it? You don''t care what I say? Ri, Leena? Can I call you by your nickname? Why are you blushing? Unexpected reaction, my head is confused but..... that''s all I can say..... so cute. "Ugh, yeah. Nice to meet you, Leena." If this happens, let''s keep up the great attitude. "Nice to meet you" "Well, then, you can''t talk to me on the front porch and come to my room." That''s what I said, and I led Leena to her room. "I, for the first time, entered the boys'' room" "Really? Isn''t that weird? "Especially.... But those two swords are splendid" That said, Leena pointed to Elena and Serena. "It''s the Devil''s Sword and the Holy Sword." "Is that it? That must be nice." "Because it''s a legendary sword." "Are they both used by Leo? "That''s right. One way or another, I just got the Holy Sword, and I''ve been using the Devil''s Sword longer." It''s only been about a week since I got Serena. "Oh, could the Holy Sword be the shape of a brave man? "Yeah, I guess so." "I don''t know anything about my grandfather when my parents and grandfather were killed when I was just born." "Huh? That''s hard..." "Still, I''m seriously alive, so cheer up" "Yeah, thanks" Leena''s first impression was she was a grown up, serious looking girl, but you''re actually a serious, hearty girl.... Yeah, he''s looking even cuter. "And..... just a little bit, so can I touch the Holy Sword? "Go ahead. Wait a minute." That''s what I said, I''ll lift Serena up and give it to you. Leena then lost her balance to Serena''s weight. "Danger. Danger." I support it in a hurry. "Wow, you can hold this a lot" If you ask me, it certainly weighs like a child can have..... (Hey! I can''t tell a woman it''s heavy, can I? Well, I wish! Yeah, I think I heard something, but I don''t care. "Well, Grandpa trained me." "Is that a special training for the brave... that sounds tough" "It''s not that hard. Hell. Hell." "Heh - you were so tough" "What about the Virgin''s special training? Grandpa and Grandma were all that tough, so I''m sure the Virgin, who was a former companion, is also Spartan. "What do you think? In my case, I don''t think so again because I want you to tell me." hey, what a great answer.... how serious....... "That''s right - speaking of which, what kind of magic is holy magic? "Right. You can treat injuries, and you can do this." When I said that, Leena held my hand with both hands. What, eh? I''m suddenly in a state of confusion, but Leena didn''t mind using magic. Then.... my heart kind of calmed down. "Oh, I feel like I''m getting some kind of mental fatigue" "That was good. This magic is the magic that heals the mind." "That''s amazing. You can''t do this without a high level of holy magic, can you? I was curious, so I appraised him. Liana Abelard Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Virgin Apprentice Health: 5/5 Magic: 2400/2400 Force: 4 Speed: 4 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Saint Skills Holy Magic Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Magic Operation Lv.3 Title Wizard Wow, don''t use tools like me. I think it''s a pretty hard worker that magic is growing so far. Plus, it sucks that unique magic sacred magic is level 4! "That''s not true. This is magic that I''ve been able to do lately." "No, no, no, because it''s amazing enough" "Really? Speaking of which, can you show me some magic, too, Leo? Earlier, the Wizard said that we could create magic." Oh, daytime grandson proud showdown or..... "They showed me the sacred magic, and it''s fine. I''ll have the ingredients ready now, so wait." "Thank you" Then, gather the ingredients. "Well, look, I''ll use creative magic" "Yes!" "It''ll all be over soon, so take a good look." That''s what I say, use creative magic on Mithrills and Demon Stones. As usual, the material glowed and the light subsided and was completed. What did you do this time? < Love necklace + > Significantly promotes magic growth It also greatly promotes the scale of magic When you have someone you love, it doesn''t make you an anomaly other than love. Creator: Leons Forster This time later, I tried to build the same thing as Shelley''s necklace because I''m sorry when Leena met Shelley she was one of the better things. But when I thought about it, there was a big difference in the magic in the Stone. The magnitude of the magic is greatly enhanced by the new addition. Well, it looks the same, so are you okay? "Leo, what''s wrong? "Oh, I was thinking a little bit. Yes, I''ll give you this." Give Leena a necklace. "It''s not good to have it." "Take it. Just now, thanks for showing me your sacred magic." "But...." "It''s okay, it''s okay." That''s what I said, let Leena grip the necklace "Well, let me put it on" "Yeah, wear it all the time because it helps to boost the growth of magic." "Oh, can you build something like that? "I''ve been able to do this since I was three." "What can you do these days? "I can make magic." "Huh? What do you mean? Well, that''s how you react, isn''t it? "Take a look and you''ll see" That''s what I said, I made the flames. And make it in order with water, wind, ice. "Wow, that''s amazing" "I hear you can build a golem, but you haven''t built it yet." "Tomorrow. But why don''t you try? "Yeah, fine." Especially since there''s nothing to do tomorrow. "Yay." SIDE: Karina "Are the Leos getting along by now? "You''re gonna be okay. It felt like we could get along." "Right. By the way, why did Celina come all this way? I was very suspicious. How could something called the Virgin be so easy to come by, though it should be the most important force of the Patriarchate? "Oh, well, then he told me to go to the Pope." "I''m asking you what that is." "Phew, a faction fight." Selina said that with a sigh. "Faction feud? There''s factional strife in the diocese? "That''s right. So my beloved husband and son were murdered." "How could you get involved in a faction fight? Selina should have hated getting involved in politics.... "The Pope now is stupid. I think I can''t be popular because I''m popular." "Huh? You''re stupid like some king." So I can''t really forgive you for killing my family.... "It''s true. So you let me go this time just to make me look like you''re using me on purpose." "You really are an irresistible fool....." "Well, I haven''t seen Karina in a long time this time, okay?" "That''s good. Rest at home until you get home." 31 Episode XVII: Leena and I will make a golem. The next day Leena and the Virgin came. Right now, I''m in my room with Lena. Quickly, I''m going to build the golem I promised Leena yesterday. "Well, I''ll make it." "Looking forward to it." "Well, I''ll think about it before I build it, so give me a minute." "Yes, I understand" First, put on Anna (goggles). Why I wear Anna, I don''t know what I can do to make a golem.... Until now, I will make it just the way it is, but this time I think I will rely on it because I have Anna who knows the corners. (Anna - how can I make a golem? (Simply imagine the golem you want to build with demonic stones and ingredients) (Huh? Is that all? Then how could you not have done it before? (That''s because regular golems don''t work unless you have multiple programs) (Uh, I see. that the golem is harder than you think) In short, the program cannot be omitted at previous levels. (That''s what I mean) (Okay. Thanks Anna) That''s what I said, I took the goggles. "Thank you for waiting, Leena. Now that I know how to build it, I''m going to do it." "Yes, I look forward to it" "Well, let''s go get the ingredients first" "Ok..... by the way, where are you going? "Grandma''s place." Then, when I went to Grandma''s, the Virgin was with me. "Oh, what''s wrong with you guys? "Is it in the house with unwanted metal armor? "I wish it was in the arsenal, but what do you use it for? "Use for creative magic ingredients" "Oh, can I see that, too? That''s what I''ve said, and the Virgin has heard. "Fine." "By the way, what are you trying to build this time? "I''m thinking about making a golem this time." "That''s trying to make something awesome again....." "It''s my first time, so I don''t know what I can do." "Let''s just go to the arsenal! I''m tired of waiting. Leena rushed me. "Yes, yes, I get it" That''s what I said, we''re all headed to the arsenal. "Heh heh, we''re getting along." "Right. Looks like you didn''t have to worry." The two grandmothers smiled as they looked at their backs Then I went to the arsenal. "This gothic armor looks good." I fingered a fat armor that seemed powerful. "I like the thin armor over here. Let''s go this way." That''s what Leena said, while the defense for action pointed to diluted armor. "Uh - isn''t this cooler? "No, I think it''s lighter this way, so I can make a fast moving golem" Uh-huh, I sure am.... I prefer this one. "You can use both" Grandma made a shock statement when she was worried about which way I would do it. "" Huh? "Nobody uses armor at all, and I''m glad you''re using it because it''s just out of the way." "True!? Then I''ll let you use it" Then, bring out the two armors. Golem building decided to do it outside The Demon Stone used is a 1 year Demon Stone (1 year Demon Stone infused with magic) And I''ll keep Mithril out too. I use Mithril because I thought I would even use it as a plating for Mithril. "Well, here we go! First, use creative magic for Gottsugutsu Then the Demon Stone and Mithril blended into the armor, glowing and complete as usual. With that momentum, he also used creative magic on the thinner armor. And it was done exactly as before. It''s done. "It''s amazing how many times I''ve seen it." "Is this the magic of creation...." "Does this really work? "What do you think? I''ll try to appraise if it''s really finished. Golem Soldier One. I can faithfully carry out my orders. We can have a conversation. Health: 3000 Magic: 0 Force: 4000. Speed: 1,000. Skills Swordsmanship Lv.4 self-repair Golem Soldier Two. I can faithfully carry out my orders. We can have a conversation. Health: 3000 Magic: 0 Force: 1,000. Speed: 4000. Skills Swordsmanship Lv.4 self-repair Ooh, that was pretty awesome! They both have high stats.... because there''s never been a guard this strong? "Golem soldier number one and number two. I want you to guard this house now." "''Copy that. Master'' '' "Capturing suspicious people without killing them. And guard around the mansion." "''Copy that. Master'' '' "Tell me if you have any questions." Then there''s number one for the gotten laid. "How do I contact you if I capture a suspicious person? "Then wait a minute." I took out the Mithril and the Demon Stone and created the magic to attach the bracelet one in two. "Now you can read to me." "''Copy that. Master'' '' "Yes, you haven''t given me your sword yet." and make and pass swords with misrills Number one has a great sword. I made number two a lighter sword. "Use this to work" "''Copy that. Master'' '' and moved "That''s amazing. I can''t believe you built a golem without using one of your magic formations." That''s what Grandma said in surprise. Magic Formation? I have a Magic Formation.... "Do you normally use magic formations? "Yeah, draw and move a bunch of complicated magic formations." "Hee ~" "Besides, that doesn''t have a nucleus." "Really? How do you know that? "Normally, a golem is a core demonic stone, so I know its weakness..... that golem has a uniform flow of magic all over it" Huh? That sucks. Aren''t you strong? Besides, these two have self-repair on them...... "Oh, that''s amazing." "Really, it''s been a hell of a guard." "The golem is amazing, too. I can''t believe I built other items at that speed that I could read about, like swords..." The Virgin said she couldn''t believe it. "I''ve never seen a golem where you can talk." In addition, Leena has been pursuing us. "Oh, is that so awesome?" I tried my best to fall in love. About that time. There were two suspicious men in a dim room somewhere in the imperial capital. "It seems the Virgin has arrived at the house of the Wizard." "Well, don''t get your hands on it yet." "I know. ''Cause it''d be a lot more convenient to kill them all together at a party, wouldn''t it? "Oh, I''ve already hit my hand so I can infiltrate the castle properly, but..... will it succeed? "What are you worried about? "I don''t know how many brave men are dead, but there''s the Wizard, the Virgin, and Damian Forster." "Then I''ll be fine. The Wizard and the Virgin are old now. And I''ll take care of Damien." The man''s voice was full of confidence. "What measures do you have? "Prepare big bait first. The dog''s about to jump." "So you''re going to kill the target while you''re focused over there?" "Oh, we''ll figure this out" "Maybe so, but be prepared so that things don''t go wrong for the next week or so." "I know. Be prepared, too." "Oh, you keep a close eye on that nobleman if he doesn''t betray you." "Then my men will be watching closely." "Right. And let them go into the Mage''s house and keep an eye on you." "Okay. It''s important there, so I''ll let my trusted men go." "Yeah, but don''t make me do anything that''s gonna make the plan known." "Don''t worry, you know what kind of organization we are? "So is that..... well then, we''ll be well prepared in each one until the day of the plan" The two secretly left the room...... 32 Episode XVII: The Golem just came into play. The night you made the golem. "Okay, we''re gonna dive in." "Yeah, prior information says the guards in this house just have gatekeepers" "Well, then it''s easy because all you have to do is sneak in beyond the walls." "You don''t need to hire guards because we don''t need them to protect us from being strong." "I guess. We don''t have to fight because information is the only purpose, and this time it was easy and helpful." "Right, then we''re going in" A pair of black-clad men are going in beyond the walls. "All right, nobody''s here." "Oh, we''ll keep gathering information." That''s what I say, I try to sneak into the house. But. "Discover the Suspicious" Two men of full body armor are approaching. "Come on, you''re lying, right? I didn''t hear there was a lookout! "I can''t help but find it. We just have to fight." The two are attacked by an armored guard. But the two attacks are easily bulleted. "These guys are pretty strong." "Oh, this better be a priority to escape" The two of them stopped fighting and fled. But the thinner one turns around in an instant. "Ugh, you''re lying....." The two have been suppressed. "Why are you so strong! Around that time (Heh ~ I built a golem - let me see it next time) (Fine. Next time, I''ll make it for you in front of me) (I''m looking forward to that. By the way, what was the grandson of the Virgin like? (She''s a very good girl. I''m calling you Leena, but we''re getting along so far.) (hehe - is the kid cute? (Yeah - cute, I guess) (Oh, yeah -) (I''m good at sacred magic, and I got it done, but it calms my heart awesome) (Good for you. I don''t want to talk about today anymore) (Shelly? Hey.) I haven''t heard back from you. "Did I piss you off? Why did you piss me off? He said I was worried. (Master, I caught the suspicious, so come) I just got word from the Golem soldiers. Maybe I caught your help or something by mistake Because that sucks. (Copy that, I''m coming now) I was in a hurry. And when I went outside, two black men were caught all over Nos. 1 and 2. "Ho, I found someone really suspicious...." That''s awesome that thieves get in the day they make the golem..... "Yes, Master, this guy is suspicious because he jumped over the walls." Number 1 answers. "You''re getting worried you''ve been okay before." I''d be worried if the thieves hadn''t come into the house before. "So, you''re thieves? In the meantime, I asked a pair of thieves a question. "Oh, yeah. My uncles are thieves. Huh?" (Well, wouldn''t it be a hassle if you decided to be a thief) "Oh, yes, it is. I''m here because I''m a thief." "Heh - what did your uncles try to steal then? Something''s wrong with these two.... "Come on? Anything that would have been gold would have been fine ~" "Oh, yes, it is. Think there''s something here that might be worth a fortune." "Yeah, that''s suspicious." I don''t know, something suspicious. "Oh, no, that''s not true." "Oh, yeah." "Yeah - ah, let''s use that one! I''ve got something good in mind. "Hey, what are you doing? "Say what you''re hiding! I gave an order to one man. Then..... "Yes, in fact, I came here to gather information on the Virgin and her grandchildren" One man answered me honestly. "Duh, what''s going on? Tell me what to do with the information." The other guy panics. "This is fascinating magic, and when you use it, you make them listen to orders." I did the seeding. "Oh, I haven''t been informed you have such magic! Oh, he bothered to tell me it was working on someone''s orders. "Then tell me who you were supposed to let me know about it" Use charm magic again "Yes, I''m a ninja boss" "Ninja? What''s that?" You''ve never heard of it.... "Yes, I don''t know since, but it''s a giant organization with branches all over the world" "What do you do? "Assassination, espionage, etc., is what we do in general." "So, who did you ask? "Well, that''s..." The moment I tried to talk to The two people who had been caught were unconscious. "Duh, what''s going on? I''m in a hurry to get closer. Then. A needle was stabbed in the neck of both of them. "This is a poison needle." There was something painted on the stabbed needle. Then. "That''s noisy. What the hell is going on out there? Grandma came out of the house. "Grandma, hurry up and see how the Virgin and Leena are doing! "Huh? What''s wrong? "Look at this and you''ll see." "Ko, these are the sneakers.... You know what, I''m gonna wake you up now! That''s what I said, I rushed into the house Then Grandma woke Leena and the Virgin up and the four of us got together. "Well, tell me what happened, Leo" "Okay. First of all, I just got word from the Golem that I caught a suspicious man." Golem just came in handy. "Yes, but did I catch you at first, even with your help? I thought I''d gone." "Then he said they were caught" "Yes, the first time I saw it, I thought a tempered thief had arrived, and I ordered him to tell me what he was hiding with charm magic because he was so suspicious about us." "You can even do such magic!?" Grandma surprises me. Was that it? Didn''t I tell Grandma I could create magic? "Yeah, Shelly did this to me before, so I can make it out of creative magic." "Isn''t creative magic too awesome? The Virgin had a surprising voice. "Well, I can''t talk about it, so I''ll talk about it next time, please, after using enchantment magic" Grandma''s been urging me to talk to her first. "Okay. So when I told him what I was hiding, he said he was here to gather information about the Virgin and her grandchildren." "That''s what a sneaker does." "Yes, so when I asked whose request it was, just two people were killed." "I see..... maybe my client is the Pope" The Virgin answered. "Huh? Why not? "I am.... Pope hates me because I''m popular" "But do we need to do this on purpose? I just hate you, trying to kill you? "That fool thinks killing me will make him popular." "That''s so stupid. By the way, what''s a sneaker? Then Grandma did. "That''s an organization that does dirty work like assassinations and espionage. It''s just that the current boss over there is Damian''s rival." "Huh? You have a rival against your uncle? "Oh, my name is Allen and I''m a powerful guy who used to clear the Dungeons of Damien and Tower...." "How could someone like that be in such an organization? The fact that you broke through the tower dungeon with your uncle meant you worked for the country until then.... "If I knew, wouldn''t it be about Damien? "Okay. Tomorrow I''ll go to my uncle." "Try that." "And more golems to boost the security of the house." I don''t think you should be alarmed if an organization whose uncle level person is the leader is the other person. "Besides the arsenal, I''ll use ornamental armor." "Yeah, okay" Then he converted six pieces of armor in the arsenal and twelve pieces of ornamental armor into golems. These golems then decided to build one team with one arsenal and two ornamental units, with three teams each headed by Nos. 1 and 2. Have the house protected with a total of twenty golems. "This is Golem''s unit." Grandma said when she saw the golems in alignment. "Now I guess I feel a little safe in the house....." Around that time "Dear Allen! The two men who went to sneak into the Virgin failed." "What!? Why? "That seems to have been caught for some reason due to strong security around the whole body armor that wasn''t in the intel" "Well... has that leaked any information to the target? "That''s it.... The magician''s grandson somehow managed to use charm magic." "Ha!? You didn''t have that information, did you? "Yes, I didn''t, so I wouldn''t let you have expensive anti-charm magic fixtures." "Huh - how far did those guys talk? "To the point of belonging to our organization and this time the target is the Virgin and her grandchildren" "Were you talking about the client? "No, I killed those two before that" "Well, then you''re just wrong about the other way around" "It''s just tougher to infiltrate the house of the Mage...." "Nothing, the client just asked me just in case, it doesn''t actually matter what the plan is," "Really? Now if you''ll excuse me." My men are leaving the room. "Does his nephew have a lot of talent, too? This is going to be fun." That''s what the man said and laughed niggly. 33 Episode XVIII: What Is The Aim Of A Ninja? Next day I headed to the castle alone. Grandma said she was coming with me, but I was worried about the Virgins, so I asked her to stay home. And right now, I''m in front of the castle gate. I go over the wall when I go in with my uncle, but this time I do that, it''s trespassing.... "Excuse me, my name is Leons Forster" I introduced myself to the gatekeeper. Then the gatekeeper was surprised. "Oh, you were certainly the grandson of a brave man." "That''s right. Will you tell Damian Forster that Leo is here? "Yes, I understand. One moment please." One gatekeeper walked in. And then a little while later, "Leo, what happened on purpose? My uncle showed up suddenly. Maybe he came here to make a short cut in secret.... "Uncle, can you tell me about the sneakers? My uncle looked surprised. "Duh, how could you do that? "Yesterday, a pair of people belonging to a sneaker tried to break into the house." "Well..." My uncle thought of something. Pretend bare. "For now, let''s go inside. We must also inform His Majesty the Emperor." That''s what I was told. I was led inside the castle. And even before this, I go into the room where I spoke to the Emperor. "Your Majesty the Emperor, Leo-kun has brought us some serious information." "Oh, Leo, isn''t that you, so what''s critical information? "It''s a sneaker who''s going to have problems in our country." "Dude..... is that true? The emperor looked worried. "Yeah, Leo told me earlier, it''s like a sneaker tried to break into my mother''s house last night." "Huh? What are those guys up to this time? "What do you think? Leo, did you hear anything? My uncle asked me. All I could tell you was that I wanted information about the Virgin. "Yeah, but it''s just amazing to hear such an important thing from a sneaker." "The Virgin.... What is he going to do? My uncle looked away. "That''s it. The Virgin said the Pope asked the Ninja to kill the Virgin." "Well.... Pope all bad rumors these days" "Is that so bad? "Oh, anything. He says the Pope now only thinks about his own interests" And my uncle said "Besides, if it''s because I''m always at the top, I''m fine with assassinating a candidate for conflict" and the emperor added. "How stupid are you...." Fear politics...... "So this time you mean assassinating the most popular Virgin of the Nation in a foreign country...." "You''re a nasty guy, if you succeed in this, the Imperial Guard is sweet and the Virgin is dead, so I''m gonna tell you to give me the money" The emperor holds his head. "Wow, that really sucks" But where are you going to assassinate me? "Right.... when''s the next time the Virgin gets out of the Mage''s house? "It''s Princess''s birthday next week" The emperor heard that. "Ha, but don''t get upset with them." "Yeah, maybe Allen is trying to discredit the Empire at the same time as the request" "Do it on purpose, in front of a lot of people...." "Hey Uncle, what kind of person is that Allen? "Oh man who was my former best friend and rival....." My uncle looked a little sad. "I heard that, how could such a person be in the path of evil? "I don''t know. We were gone a little while after we broke through the dungeon together." "It is... is that person coming out this time? "He''ll definitely come out. It''s perfect for assassinations with a lot of people like this one because it has secrets." My uncle assured me. Speaking of which, does Allen have a secret because he''s clearing the dungeon..... "Well, it''s hard to protect it! Or can you protect it? "That''s not true. Secrets always expire when attacking." "But.... can''t we make it then? "So if I use secrecy to be near the Virgin, I can handle it." "Oh, that sounds fine." "Besides, I''m not the one who''s gonna take him down." That''s what I said, my uncle held his fist. "Yeah, good luck" "And then, do you want more security for the day....." "Right." "Then this story is over" "Is there anything else you want to talk about? "Oh, Leo, about your reward." Speaking of which, you did. That''s the story. "Come on, don''t lighten up the reward the people want so much they can get their hands out of their throats." That''s what made the emperor angry. "Excuse me." "Fine, so the content is for the pleasure of announcement." "Aren''t you gonna tell me? "Oh, I won''t tell you now. So how about a reward date the day after Shelley''s birthday?" "It''s okay." "Right. I thought Shelia would call me the next day after my birthday." That''s what the emperor said as he nibbled. "Oh, I guess so...." I need to think of something to give you..... "When I said princess, did I piss you off again, Leo? My uncle asked me. Did you piss Shelly off? "Oh, I forgot! I was reading yesterday, and I pissed him off." "What did you say?" "Sure, I was in a bad mood when we were talking about Leena, the Virgin''s grandson" "Hahaha this is Shelia''s baked rice cake" The emperor laughed. "So how do you fix your mood? What to do.... "Emperor, can I take Sherry home on a transfer? "I don''t mind." The emperor replied instantly. I heard that. I... "Thank you! and jumped out of the room and went "You know, Leo, you''re getting used to castles..." "Right. I''ve been here many times already." That''s what Damian laughs at I''m gonna come in front of Shelly''s room and breathe. And... Concon "Who? I don''t want to talk to anyone right now." "Don''t say that - why don''t you come to my house now? Then it got quiet for a while and the door opened "Why are you here? "That''s why I''m here to see Shelly." "Really?" Scary eyes. "Ho, really? Uh, uh, I''m here because my uncle had some business." "Heh-heh. I''m with you." "I''m sorry. Forgive me for giving the Emperor permission to take Shelly home for that matter." I apologize for being quick. I heard that. Shelly... "Well, I''ll just go and think about forgiving you." I''ve said "Wow, I get it" Well, I''ll be right there. That''s what I said, Shelly walked out. "You don''t have to." I hold Shelly''s hand. "Hey, what are you doing?" Shelly blushed. "To my house, I''ll use the metastasis." That''s why I used the metastasis. When you arrive at my house in an instant. "Huh? This isn''t Leo''s house! Shelly screams. "Yes, I am." "You can do this too....." "Isn''t that amazing? He said that. "Suspicious Found" The golems are here. "Oh, this kid''s not suspicious, so he''ll be fine." "Yes, Master" That being said, Golem bowed down and resumed his lookout. "That''s the golem." "That''s right. Twenty people are protecting this house right now." "That''s amazing." "That''s all I needed.... Shall we just go inside? "Yeah, right." I''m home. That''s what I said. When I went inside. "Ah, Leo, welcome back" Seriously.... Leena''s out there.... "This is Leena? "Oh yeah...." "Hey, call me Shelly." "Welcome (...) Ro (...) Ku (...), please" So much so that the spark seemed to come out of my eyes, the two of them were heating up. "Yes, yes, let''s just go to my room" I try to rush into my room. But. "I just want to talk to you two for now, so Leo can wait outside." "Uh." "Please leave." I''ll even tell Leena. "Ugh, yeah." Honestly, I was sitting in a gym in front of my room. After a while. Gacha "You can come in, Leo." Shelley made a face. "Duh, what happened? Ri, what happened to Leena? We were just talking about each other. "Yes, Leo." When I went inside, Leena stuck to Shelley. That? You''re obviously getting along..... "Well, I hope we got along." "And Leo." "What?" "Make sure you can read to Leena''s pendant, too." "Ugh, yeah, okay" What really happened? Though I did, I put my necklace in contact with Leena''s necklace. (Can you hear me, Leena? "Huh?" Sounds like you heard me. "Is this the reading? "That''s right. Now Leena sends me and Shelley a message." (Can you hear me? (I can hear you) I heard you. "Apparently, the three of us can read at the same time." "That sounds fun." "Yes, it sounds like fun" "Speaking of which, what''s the story about you building me a golem? Oh, you promised me that..... "Then I''ll make it for you now, just give me a minute" And while you''re at it, I''m gonna go get my backpack. "Yay! Shelley''s happy with her hands up. In the meantime, I''m gonna put out something that looks like it could be used with the materials I got in the dungeons and the Devil''s Forest. Materials served include rock bird feathers, Cerberus fur and a year old demon stone x2 "Well, look at that." Use creative magic Firstly, the materials became stuffed bears about 50 cm long. And there was a mixture of demonic stones that glowed and finished as usual. "Yes, done." That''s what I said. I gave them one at a time. "This is cute." "It will heal" I was watching the two of you delude. When you appraise the stuffed bear you''ve made. Healing Bear I''ll do everything I can to heal the owner''s heart. However, it is also highly combative Health: 8000 Magic: 7000 Force: 2000 Speed: 6000. Skills Martial Arts Lv.6 Housekeeping Lv.8 Counseling Lv.8 self-repair Is it because I used good material or it turned out to be a high performance stuffed animal..... You don''t need this much fighting power for a stuffed animal...... "This stuffed animal is strong." "Really? "Yeah, talk to me" "" I''ll try (I''ll try) " "I''m Shelly. Nice to meet you, Billy." "I''m Leena. Marie." When you two talk..... You two get up. "" Nice to meet you, sir "" That''s what I said, I bowed "" Cute. "" That''s what I said, they held onto a stuffed animal I''m glad you''re happy. "Yeah, thanks" "Thank you so much" Then the two of them were talking to stuffed animals for a while.... 34 Episode XIX: Sherrys Birthday Party It''s Shelly''s birthday. He said all the nobles of the Empire and a few emissaries from foreign countries would come to this birthday party. As far as I''m concerned, I feel sorry for Shelly, who has to deal with a lot of people. And I don''t know if I''ll enjoy it at this party. Because even if I''m not the star, I''m the Duke''s son. So nobles like you''ll never let Shelly deal with you come to me. And what I don''t enjoy is assassination precautions... In the end, the sneakers didn''t get their hands on it until today. So at this party, my uncle defended the Virgin, and for what it''s worth, I followed Leena. To protect you, it''s forbidden to bring any kind of weapon to a party. So I decided to just take Anna (goggles). Ha, that''s depressing...... By the way, I''m currently on my carriage to Royal Castle. "I''ve probably never been this relaxed on my way to the royal castle" I squeak and talk to myself. "Huh? How do you always get there? Leena asked me a question when she heard me talking to myself. "Always? Usually my uncle takes me at a fierce speed, or he runs off on his own" "Sa, boulders are the family line of the brave..... it''s too awesome to be able to run faster than a carriage! Leena just looked at me like she couldn''t believe it. "Oh, yeah." "I, occasionally, doubt Leo-kun''s age" Huh? They suspect me!? "Uh, why? Inside, it''s upsetting, but it pretends to be peaceful. "''Cause it''s like an adult to think, and you''re not a child at all with your status" "Oh, I see. Oh, I think we''re here." You got here in good time, so I''m off the record. "Oh, that''s true" That''s what I said, Leena looked out. Phew, apparently I could distract Leena.... Then, we were led to the party venue. After entering the venue, Grandma and the Virgin were separated. Anything, because there are so many party attendees that Shelly can''t deal with everyone, only kids her age can greet them directly. Still, it''s tough because Shelly has to deal with a huge number of people. "It''s wide." When I entered the venue, Leena stopped and said so. "A lot of people are coming for that." "Shelley''s in trouble, too." "Must be tough." It''s frightening to think I''m in the same position. He said he was talking like that. "Oh, come on, you''re in such a good position to be talking to a woman" A man as much as I was a pussy came to tangle with three buddies behind his back. Wow - it''s a temple.... "Hey Leena, is it time to start? "Right. Isn''t it time already? "Hey! Don''t ignore me!!" I got angry when we were talking about ignoring the pussy. "Ha, who are you? I can''t help it, so I sigh and listen "You, you don''t know me? You''re such a country nobleman." You look at me and you say it with joy. "Well, isn''t that wrong? Forster territory is in the countryside because it is on the edge of the empire. "Then I''ll tell you. I''m Russell Filibell, the eldest son of the Filibell family." "You''re a country nobleman too." It''s a country because the Philiberian area is also on the western edge. I thought so, and when I saw the pussy, I was shaking with a pull. "You think I''m a country nobleman? Don''t be silly!" Pussy got angry again. It''s so annoying. I heard from the side that I was having trouble coping. "That''s your fault now, Russell." When I looked in the direction of my voice, there was a man as old as us. Oh, sure.... I think his name was Frank. You came for my birthday. Frank, why are you protecting this guy? Oh, apparently I know this poof.... "It''s for you. ''Cause it''s Leons Forster you''re involved with right now." Frank told me to pity him. "Huh? Who''s that guy? With that said, Pooch tilted his neck. I heard this. Frank... "Ha, you should take him somewhere before it''s a problem for now" and said to the three people behind him. The three of you are in a hurry. "Dear Russell, let''s go" and pulled away "Hey, you guys, don''t pull it" With that in sight. "Thank you very much." I thanked Frank. "You don''t have to worry. Long time no see. I could only talk a little before this." "Do you two know each other? Leena''s been asking me wonders. "Oh, my mother''s brother''s kid, and you''re my cousin." "Really? Nice to meet you. I''m Liana Aberard, grandson of the Virgin." Hi, I''m Frank Boardrail. "Were you from the Boardrail family, my country is taking care of you" When she heard Frank''s name, Leena said so with a surprised face. Incidentally, the Boardrail family seems to be managing trade with the Patriarchate for generations. "No, I haven''t done anything yet. Russell is a fool." "Why?" "''Cause I did something to sell a fight to the Virgin''s grandson. If you suck, it''ll be an international problem...." "Well, I haven''t thought about it." "I guess so. Oh, the princess is here." Frank told me to look at the entrance..... Sherry in a beautiful dress was coming in. "Wow, you look so pretty in Shelly''s dress." "Yeah, you are." "Have you both spoken to the princess? "I do. We met last week." "And Leo? "I''ve seen the Emperor many times since he came to visit." "Huh!? That''s the Boulder Forster family..." That''s what I''ve been saying, and I''ve been looking at you with envy. "Really? Oh, it''s time to go say congratulations to Shelly." I see Pooch talking to Shelley and I say "Yeah, you are. If we don''t go, the others won''t be able to." The three of us head to Shelley''s. I went to Shelley''s. "Princess, I am a wonderful man. What do you say we make an engagement? He''s saying something so stupid that Pooch is embarrassed. "Huh?" Shelley asked back. "Don''t you have words for too much joy? You bet, what?" Don''t do it anymore. You hate it. " I got in the way because I was unwittingly annoyed. Well, you''re being rude so far, so it''s okay to interrupt, right? "You''re the guy from earlier, why are you interrupting me" "Yes, yes, I''m sorry. I''ll see you then." With that said, I push a pussy on the clerk who was nearby. Then. "Yes, here''s the one who''s done" That''s what they said, and Pooch took him to the clerk. "Phew." "Thank you. Leo." "You''re welcome, it''s tough having to deal with a guy like that." That''s what I said, and I had a pity eye. "It''s true. Not fun at all." Shelley looks angry when she says so. "Yeah, yeah, I guess so" "I''ve never had an experience like this, so I don''t know how hard it is, but good luck." That''s what Leena says to encourage Shelley. "Thanks, Leena." "Yes, remember the name of my cousin Frank." I want you to meet Frank, who was behind me. "Uh, it''s Frank Boardrail." Frank bowed in a hurry. "Huff, keep it up" Shelley answers with a laugh. You feel like a princess in these places..... "Oh, I didn''t say the key thing" That reminded me of something. "What did you forget to say? That''s what I said, Shelly leaning her neck "Birthday," Doughan. " "What? In a hurry, if you look at the explosion..... An uncle and an unknown man were fighting near the Virgin. SIDE: Damian Currently Allen and I are not moving each other and are in a state of confusion In the meantime, Allen''s been talking to me. "I thought you were hiding, Damien." "As far as I''m concerned, I''m not happy." "Don''t say that - it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other again" "I didn''t want a reunion like this." "Really? - I''m reunited the way I want." "Why... why don''t you..." "Why am I doing this? That''s easy. I wanted to fight you." "What are you talking about? Did you go all the way into a sneaker for that? "That''s right. If you''re going to be just, I''m going to be evil." "Why are you so obsessed with beating me?" "I''ve only thought about beating you since I was a student. I had so much fun fighting you every day when I was a student. But since I graduated and started working, I''ve been really bored with all the work I do working with you. Always working with you makes it easy for anything to end. And when I stepped through the dungeon between you and the tower, I thought, My life will end with boredom! That''s why I''ve decided to go the opposite way with you, if that''s how it goes." Did Allen think that in the shadows..... "Really...... then I''ll beat you up enough to regret that decision" "Oh, I''m scared, but I didn''t say I''d compete one-on-one." "What?" "We''re going to have a real party." When Allen says so.... Dan! and the door broke through and a massive group of blackheads came in. But Damian''s men, who were guarding the venue, stood in front. "Where are these soldiers from? Outside, wasn''t the Knights supposed to be on guard? "Come on, why not? "You..." "From now on, if you can defend the target in this venue, you win, if you can''t, it''s the beginning of a fun battle for me to win." Allen said happily...... 35 Episode Twenty Allen VS Damian SIDE: Leons A bunch of sneakers suddenly came in when my uncle and Allen were talking. Soon, my uncle''s men, who were guarding the venue, will stand in front of the group but..... I''m worried because of the huge difference in numbers. And when my uncle and Allen finished talking, the battle with the sneakers began. My uncle and Allen are fighting with swords at great speed. The group, even with the difference in numbers, did not lose a small number of elite special forces at all, killing more and more sneakers. I grabbed Shelly and Leena and kept Frank close. "All three of you calm down. Because my uncles can do something about it, and even if something happens, I''m here." "" Yes.... "" Shelley and Leena nodded firmly as they seemed anxious "Ugh, yeah." Frank replied, too. "Well then, I wonder what to do....." Put Anna on while I say so. SIDE: Damian Currently, Allen and I are in a five-and-a-half struggle. My men are winning, so overall, I think I''m winning better. And you noticed Allen, too. He stopped the attack and opened his mouth. "There''s more security at the venue than I expected, and my men will be wiped out." "Then why don''t you give up and get caught? "What are you talking about? You''re just getting started and you''re not supposed to give up, are you? "I bet you are..... too bad" "Well, don''t say that. So do you really use magic that you didn''t want to use because it hits collaborators" That being said, Allen raised her hand and put out flaming magic. Then a sneaker uses magic to see if that''s a signal. The use of magic by the sneakers has begun to push my men. "Now you''re upside down." Allen has been shooting magic while saying that. Besides, I use magic to offset it. "This is poor as it is." That''s what I say as I look at my men getting hit one by one. "Have you given up mood yet? "That''s not true. It''s not like this." As soon as I said with a nigga laugh, the magic hits the bunch of sneakers with a pinpoint each and every one. The killer who bewitched the ninja is his mother. Also, the Virgin is healing my wounded men. "Do the guys who might be targets join the fight themselves? Allen shoots multiple magic as she talks. "Mothers don''t like to be protected. You''re always on the guard side." That''s what I say, and I''ll enchant and offset all the magic Allen''s been shooting at. "Wow, you''re going to hit all of that now. You''re all desperate for justice." "Isn''t that cool? To keep me from using any more magic, I approach Allen with great speed and take him to battle with my sword. From then on, we attacked and defended each other at full speed, and then the battle continued not to give each other a step. And after a few minutes, we look around once away from each other. Then, the sneakers were about to be wiped out. "This is the end of your plan." "Right...." Allen said, looking sorry. "You''re giving up on me? I overheard the unexpected words so I overheard them. "Oh give up....." As soon as I said so. Dockan! There''s been a big explosion with the princess. "... to beat you completely." Allen laughed. "Damn it! Was your aim a princess? "That''s a little different. I''ll tell you this because it''s over, but this time there''s been some overlapping requests to kill me at this party." "Who is that target? "You''re a princess first. He''s the grandson of the Virgin, the second son of the Boardrail family, and your nephew." "Leo, too? "That''s right. Someone wants the Holy Sword back." "And how come you''re not the Virgin, you''re the Virgin''s grandson? "That''s because the Virgin will be dead in ten years, but her grandchildren are coming." "I see.... but you seem to have ended up failing" "That shouldn''t be...." Allen sees Leo. Then.... there was a wall, with traces of an explosion but not broken "Why....." "Here''s your plan. First, make us mistaken that the Virgin is being targeted, so that I can go far from my true target. And first, come out of yourself like the Virgin is really what you''re after. From there, we blow my men away from their targets when we''re about to win and we''re off guard." "..... yes it is" "But you really didn''t know who to be wary of." SIDE: Leons Time goes back when Leo put Anna on. When you put Anna on. (Dear Leo, watch your step. bomb is hidden) Bomb!? (Huh? How wide is it hidden? (Just as far as Leo and the others are standing) Then we have to move quickly. (Right. I think you should build a wall because it''s just a bigger bomb) (Yeah, okay) "All three of you, don''t you want to travel to the wall? "Nothing, why not? Thanks to the Wizard, we''re going to win." Shelley says as she points to her grandmother But "Fine, fine, fine," I''m gonna force you to take him. And when we get to the wall, "Oh, you''re almost done with the enemy." That''s what Frank said as he looked at his uncle. I heard that. I looked at my uncle. Apparently, my uncles'' men beat the sneakers. My uncles seem to have figured out the situation of my men, and Allen looked sorry "Is this over? I''m a little relieved. But. (Dear Leo, the bomb will explode!! It''s dangerous if you don''t build a wall) Suddenly Anna gave a warning. (Wow, okay) I hurried to build thick walls with creative magic. Then. Dockan! and a big explosion happened across the wall. "It was dangerous." "Yes, what is that now? Leena''s in a hurry to ask. "The enemy is attacking us with a bomb." "Oh, yeah, I was." I say it while Frank gets mildly relieved (It would have been dangerous if Anna hadn''t been here. Thanks) (You''re welcome, but now I''m coming to attack you directly) (Huh? Where is someone like that? That''s what I''m gonna say. Then a lot of party attendants came across the wall with weapons. "All three of you, come behind me! Put everyone behind your back. "Serena, it''s time." I summoned Serena. The enemy who saw it stopped. But one. "What are you gonna do when you freak out at the kid! and inspired his people, and the enemy proceeded again (Am I the only one this time? Yay - for not having Elena, you can use it a lot, and you can bathe in a lot of blood - I''m glad) (I figured I''d stop using my sword ~) (Don''t stop! because I don''t mind you doing anything) (You''ll get it for Serena. Well, I''ve already got enemies, so I''ll just have to use them to the fullest extent I can) First, skip slaughter with restraint. In fact, Serena came to level 3 in this previous training, allowing her to fly slaughter or recover for attacking enemies. Those who were on the front side fly by slaughter. Then, completely, the enemy stopped on his feet. So I fly the slash again to the foot of the front row critical this time. Then the enemy retreats one by one. And like we''re gonna chase after him. "If you don''t leave now, I''m gonna do it for real." That''s what I said and put up my sword. The enemies who heard it went across the wall at once. "Phew, is that it? SIDE: Damian Knowing that the bomb had failed, Allen sent many people to Leo-kun, who had been disputed by the party attendants. But when Allen''s men entered across the wall, people flew in with loud noises. And when I thought I heard the same sound again, I gained momentum, and Allen''s men ran away. The men who had fled had been seized by the knights who had finally rushed in. Really, what have the Knights been up to? "What happened? Why are those guys running away? I don''t understand the situation. Allen said as he looked at his men who would be caught suddenly. "Now I win." When I talk to him, "Oh yeah.... I lost" "So now we give up and get caught? That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna get close to Allen. But. "No, we lost this time, but we''re not done fighting Damien yet. So again." Allen disappeared using secrecy. "Has he escaped...." Then I caught all of Allen''s men, made sure Leo and the others weren''t hurt, and finally got my peace of mind in.... 36 Lesson 21: Why We Were Targeted The next day after Shelly''s birthday. I''m on my way to the castle. Even after yesterday, they don''t plan on getting paid. So I''m gonna go in the carriage alone in my outfit today. Then, when he arrived at the castle, he was guided during the gaze, and taught him how to gaze in front of the room. "When you go inside, His Majesty the Emperor is sitting on the throne, so if you can walk straight to a good distance, get on one knee, and have one arm on the other knee, you''ll be fine. Oh, and then keep your head down." "Okay." "Well, come on in." That''s what the guide opens the door. I go in through the door. Then, between the sights, it is very wide, with nobles lined up on the left and on the right. By the way, Grandma didn''t come because she couldn''t come with the Virgin and Leena at home. Walk near the emperor in the back between sights, kneel one knee where you thought it was as good as you were told, and bow your head with your arms on your knees. Then the emperor said, "Keep your head up". I look up. Having confirmed that, the emperor reads up the paper in his hand. "This time, I reward you as a thank you for your work in fulfilling the strategy of an underground dungeon that was intractable and protecting my daughter and the guests of the Patriarchate from yesterday''s raid. The reward will be to recite the Baron to Leons Forster and give the Imperial Mansion" To this, the aristocracy that was lined up "Quiet! I think this reward is reasonable, but is there a problem? The emperor asked the nobles. Then the nobles became quiet without saying anything. "Sounds fine. Then it''s Leons Forster. Will you take it? "Yes. I would appreciate it." You can''t say no here..... At the end of the visit, the guide showed me to the room where I was always talking to the Emperor. When I walked into the room, there was an emperor, an uncle and a woman I didn''t know. My uncle introduced me to a woman. "Speaking of which, Leo never met Elise yet. This man is the prime minister of this country, Elise Forster, who supports His Majesty the Emperor politically." "Forster? Are you a relative? "Oh, it''s my wife." "Eh ~!? My uncle was married!?" Too unexpected!! I always thought it was a piece of work.... "You don''t have to be so surprised. I''m married at this age." "Yes, but I always thought you were single..." I look at Mr. Elise as I say so. "Nice to meet you, Leo." Then the emperor. "Elise is amazing. She''s a good woman, and she''s a prime minister at her age." and praised Mr. Elise "That''s because the Emperor chose me." "It means you''re talented enough to make me want to choose." "Thank you. Let''s move on to this story." Mr. Elise changed the subject. "Oh, for real, but about yesterday." "After all, did you get any information from the sneakers you caught yesterday? I questioned your biggest question. And then my uncle... "No, I''m just saying it''s because everyone''s on a mission, and it''s like they didn''t actually let me know what kind of request it was." And he answered, "Well, then, you don''t know what the purpose was." "I know more or less that." "Huh? Really? "Oh, because Allen taught me." "In person? "That''s right. When you mistake me for winning." "It is. So what was the purpose? "Uh, first of all, the target was Leo and Princess, Liana and Frank." "Huh? Why us?!?" I shouted a surprise, not too loud. "Allen says it''s like a bunch of requests have overlapped this time." "It is. So who asked you to kill us? "I''ll put it in order. First of all, Leo. Leo was targeted by the kingdom." "What did I do to the kingdom?" I don''t see any reason to be targeted at all, do I? He said he was after the Holy Sword. "Oh, Grandma said the kingdom is after the Holy Sword" You really wanted the Holy Sword.... "Next, Liana. Looks like Liana was on the Pope''s request." "I knew it.... But why didn''t you go after the Virgin? "The Virgin is old. Liana was targeted to keep Liana from going popular when the Virgin died." "You''re really rotten...." How popular does the Pope want.... "And Frank was after you, Frank''s brother." "Huh? Why bother with my brother? Tilt your neck "Frank''s brother is famous for his bad behavior, so he couldn''t take it for the next term. Maybe he''s trying to kill his brother and leave him with nothing but his own inheritance." "This one''s rotten too...." "I''m a princess at the end....." "With that said, how can Shelley be targeted? "That''s...." My uncle says it''s all right. "Fine. I''ll talk." Suddenly the queen came in. "Okay. Please." "To Shelia, yes. I have a belly brother.... the mother wants her child to be the next king." "Huh? If that''s why you don''t have to kill the woman Shelley." Normally, the king is a man. Then. "That''s it. Our country has a tradition of having a legitimate wife and child as the next king." The emperor answered with a crease between his eyebrows. "Really...." "Oh, what''s up" "So what are we going to do with this client? I asked you a question that bothered me. And my uncle answered me. "That''s right.... it''s not evidence because it''s not information I heard directly from the sneakers" "You have no proof....." "I suspect that the other Duke of Filibell has assisted the sneakers in breaking into the venue, but there''s no evidence of that either." Filibell? Oh, that pussy house.... "Well, you''re an idiot." "Absolutely." And the emperor snorts. "Right. So, can I leave yesterday''s story around here and explain to you, Leo, about this reward? "Oh, I forgot. Well, good to see you." That''s what the emperor asked Mr. Elise to do. "Yes, first of all, I''m an episcopal to the baron, but this time I''m skipping the quasi baron because it''s a two-minute feat" "Yes, sir" "And the imperial mansion, but I''ll give it to you as soon as I find something good here" "Oh, thank you" "Now you''re noble, Leo." "I don''t really feel it." "I guess so, because now it''s just the name. Leo, when you''re about 10, I''ll give you territory, so I think you''ll feel it then." "Huh? Can I get a territory, too? "Territorial management is noble business." "Yes, I was." Reminds me of the role of nobility At the end of the explanation of the reward, the queen came into the conversation. "It''s time to finish the story, Leo, and let you go to Shelia''s." "Oh, yeah" The emperor snorts "I think the princess is tired of waiting by now, so hurry her up" My uncle said it while he was nibbling. "Yeah, okay" Hurry up. I''m going to Shelley''s. And... Concon "Could it be Leo? Shelley opened the door and came out. "That''s right. Sorry to keep you waiting." "I''m perfectly fine. Get in the room faster than that! That''s what I said, I got pulled into my room. When I get into the room, I''m quick. "A day late but happy birthday!!" I gave Shelly a birthday present. What I give you is a special wand that increases the power of magic. It is about 20 cm long and has a beautiful gem on the handheld side. This is, of course, what I built. The ingredients are the branches of the Divine Tree and the jewels of the Gargoyle drop of Elder Trent. The Demon Stone made it the longest magical object. So what''s done with it? The Divine Devil''s Staff Use this wand to use magic to multiply your power and potency by up to 100 times It is also easy to adjust the power and direction of magic Creator: Leons Forster I got some pretty awesome stuff done.... A hundred times more powerful..... Shelley, who got this wand, looked at the wand with joy and hugged me. "Thank you for a very beautiful wand! "I''m glad you''re happy." "Hehe, let''s just use it ~" "No, you can''t. Because if you use magic here, it''s gonna be a big deal." I try to stop Shelly in a hurry. But.... "It''s okay, ''cause I don''t use attack magic" "Huh? That''s..." "Mess with my magic! They used fascinating magic while using canes..... "Uh, stop - please." Desperately fighting, but you can''t be a hundred times more hostile, your body won''t stop "Well, good to see you." Shelly fell asleep in her cot. "I don''t like it." I scream, but I start to move Shelly''s magic. "Ah, it''s been a long time since I''ve felt like this." Shelley twists her body. (heartless, heartless, heartless, heartless...) "Ahhh, it''s too kimochi ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" (heartless, heartless, heartless, heartless, heartless...) "Phew, more" Then my struggle lasted a long time..... 37 Episode XXII: Just Before Admission The next day I gave Shelley her birthday present. Something shocking happened. It announced that the Gulmist state would deport the Virgin and Leena from the country. The reason for this was that the Virgin planned to assassinate the Pope in the Empire. Apparently, the Pope doesn''t want to put the Virgin and Leena into the Patriarchate at all costs. For this reason, the Virgin and Leena are no longer able to return to their country. Leena and the Virgin have a grandmother like that. "I have room to spare anyway, stay here." and recommended staying home. "I know it''s bad, but I don''t have anywhere else to go.... It''s gonna be a pain in the ass" "Don''t worry about it. Liana''s going to be living here." "Yes, I understand. I''ll take care of you." "If that''s the case, I''ll have to ask Liana to come to the emperor so she can go to school next year." That''s what I said, Grandma took the Virgin out. By the way, school starts next month in January. I mean, Grandma''s trying to force me into school at a time when I only have a month left. This would be very annoying not only for the requested emperor, but also for school officials. Can Leena enroll? And right now, Lena and I are leaving a message. "By now, the emperors will have trouble coping" "Right.... but I want to go to the same school as Leo" "Yeah, I think it''d be fun if Lena and school were together, too." "Is that true? I''m glad." Leena laughed happily. Ooh, this smile is against the rules.... "Well, let''s wait in anticipation of Grandma" SIDE: Karina We are now at the gate of the castle I told the gatekeeper I wanted to see the emperor with my face out of the carriage. Then the gatekeeper rushed inside. A while later, the gatekeeper came back and opened the carriage door. "Your Majesty the Emperor said we could talk for up to an hour because of his free time" "Yeah, I''ll be done in a minute, so don''t worry." "Who says you...." I''ve said it in a tongue-in-cheek voice that Celina was stunned. Then he''ll be led to a room with an emperor. When I entered the room, there was Elise, the Emperor and Damian''s wife. "I''m sorry I took the time." "No, never mind. I also heard the presentation of the Patriarchate." "Well, then we can talk quickly." "Yes, but this time we cannot hide the Virgin in the Empire" The emperor said with regret. "I know that. There will be an empire position." "Yes, because if you accept the Virgin as an empire, they will tell you that the Empire helped you assassinate the Pope" I answered sorry again "So what can I do for you this time? Elise''s been asking. "Do me a favor. Celina decided to let me live in my house, but my grandson Liana couldn''t go to school anymore." "I see, he wants to get Liana into school" "That sort of thing. Can you?" "Well, it''s going to be very hard, but that''s about all I''m going to do if I can''t help the Virgin." Surprisingly, it was an instant answer. "Oh, thank you. I never thought I''d get an understanding so soon." "Thank you so much" Selina bowed her head. "No, I''m glad you got valuable people too" "Right. Liana is a talented person who may surpass the Virgin in the future." "Is that it? You have to thank the Patriarchate for this." The emperor said so with a laugh. "Yeah, right. Then we''ll be busy. We''ll let you go." "Okay. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure Liana gets into school." "Yeah, I asked for it." That''s what I''m gonna say. I''m gonna leave the room. SIDE: Emperor The Wizard and the Virgin have left. Then. "Your Majesty, are you sure you want to allow this so easily? Elise''s been asking questions. "Oh, no problem." "Sure, only the nobles could go to elementary school, right? "Oh, yes, but nobody can complain about the Virgin''s grandson." "Sure, but we don''t have a month until the entrance ceremony, do we? "If Liana''s going to belong to the Empire, that''s all right." "Is the Virgin''s grandson that great? "Oh, that''s awesome. Besides, Leo, being with you means something happens." "What do you mean? Elise tilted her neck. "Shelia, since I met you, my magic has grown rapidly." "So Liana said the same thing could happen." "Yeah, Damien said the cause of the sudden growth of magic might be the necklace Leo gave you, but Liana was wearing the same thing." "Okay. If His Majesty the Emperor says so much, he''ll be fine." "You don''t trust me? Well, you''ll see." That''s what I said, I laughed. About a month later SIDE: Leons Today, in early January, it is the entrance ceremony for Imperial Elementary School. A month has passed since Leena found out she could go to school. This past month, Leena and I played and did special training at Shelley. And I''m currently on my way to school by carriage with Leena, the Virgin and Grandma. By the way, I''m very excited to be in school for the first time because I don''t have an entrance exam. Then I got there unexpectedly right away thinking I''d just have to be in the carriage for a while. "Huh? We''re here already" "I''m going to have to go through this, so I''ve never been close." "Well, yeah... are we going to go through here ~" "I just have to force you into the dorm in two more years," "Oh, really? "Since the third grade, I''m definitely going to be in the dorm." "Well, dorm life seems fun too, no." "I think it''s fun. You can learn a lot in this school for the next six years." That''s what I said, Grandma opened the carriage door. When I got out of the carriage, I saw a large college-like school in my previous life. "Wow, that''s huge." Leena spoke out unexpectedly. "Right. I look forward to the rest of my school life." View the school you will be attending Then. "You can always see this view from now on, so don''t stop here. I''ll go, both of you." And the Virgin called me. "" Yes "" and we headed to the ceremony venue..... 38 Chapters 1-2 Person Introduction Leons Forster Gender: Male Attributes: None, Creative Magic Comments Dark hair. Protagonist. I discovered that creative magic required material, and with my previous magic, I raised the level of creative magic to make it convenient magic. I got a hell of a status because (thanks to) Misanga of growth. Shelia Vector Gender: Female Attributes: None, Water, Thunder, Ice, Charm Comments Silver hair. Heroin. Magic grew suddenly due to the love necklace that Leo had built, and his teaching of magic to Damien made him an amazing magician. Charm magic is cheat magic that will definitely work for Leo. Liana Abelard Gender: Female Attributes: None, Saint Comments Blonde. Heroin. My non-Virgin family was killed when I was little and I don''t remember my parents and grandfather. The gift of holy magic is so amazing that the Virgin also admits it. Damian Forster Gender: Male Attributes: None, Thunder, Shadow Comments Blonde. The main character''s uncle and author is the second main character. Captain of the Imperial Special Forces, very strong in swords and magic. I look single and I''m actually married. Carla Forster Gender: Female Attribute: Ice Comments Redhead. The protagonist''s mother. I was so worried that when Leo''s aptitude magic was announced, I couldn''t help but worry. Actually, my parents are also super ladies in the Duke''s house. Diorc Forster Gender: Male Attributes: None, Flame Comments Dark hair. Father of the main character. A manly and messy personality. The emperor and I have been close since we were little. Kent Forster Gender: Male Attribute: None Comments Dark hair. The protagonist''s grandfather. A brave man summoned by the kingdom from different worlds. Apparently he had a hard time with bad aptitude magic, worried about Leo and made him do a hell of a special training Karina Forster Gender: Female Attributes: None, Flame, Plant, Soil, Water, Wind Comments Blonde. The protagonist''s grandmother. Magic is so strong, everything but attributeless magic is Max. This man actually grew up a lady, too. Helena Forster Gender: Female Attributes: Thunder, Water, Wind Redhead. The protagonist''s sister. Very good grades. When I was little, I loved my brother and he was much better off, but lately I''ve even had that. Ivan Forster. Gender: Male Attributes: None, Flame, Wind Comments Redhead. The hero''s oldest brother. I was very manly like my father, and a lot of clutter made me look alike. Actually, he''s a great grader, and he''s in magic school with recommendations. Alex Forster. Gender: Male Attributes: None, Ice, Water Comments Dark hair. Second brother from the top of the main character. The personality resembles Damian and is very serious. Of course the grades are excellent and always top of the school year in magic school. Sebastian Gender: Male Comments Gray-haired butler. Always a sober Forster family deacon. I really like Leo and like to help Leo. Orton Vector Gender: Male Attributes: None, Flame, Thunder, Wind Comments Blonde emperor. Still in power for five years and just became king. The previous emperor was weak, sick and dead. I like Leo. Ashley Vector Gender: Female Attributes: Water, Ice, Wind Comments Silver hair. Real wife of the emperor. Actually, I''m from a civilian and I''m not close to the side room. He was super good at magic school. Former Demon King (name unknown) Gender: Male Attribute: Unknown Comments A former demon king whose strength is unknown. Leo hasn''t gotten me to fight for real yet either. I live alone in the Devil''s Forest. Allen McClane Gender: Male Attributes: Flame, Thunder, Ice Comments Redhead. Damian rivals. We are on the path of evil just to compete with Damien. Current leader of the Ninja. Frank Boardrail Gender: Male Attributes: None, soil, metal Comments Redhead. The hero''s cousin. He turned me away when the main character was tangled up in Russell with a gentle personality. The main character and I got along at the party. Selina Abelard Gender: Female Attributes: None, Saint Comments Blonde. Leena''s grandma. Once upon a time, the world''s best holy wizard defeated the Demon King with a brave man and a wizard mentor. He''s now in exile from the Patriarchate to the Empire. Russell Filibell Gender: Male Attributes: None, Fire, Thunder Comments Blonde. A classmate of the protagonist who is pouting. He''s a narcissist and just an idiot. I think you''re going to do a lot of things by Ricky (author). Elise Forster Gender: Female Attributes: None, Ice Comments Silver hair. Damian''s wife. I graduated from a civilian but top grades at a magic school and succeeded in growing up. Damian was a senior at the School of Magic. 39 gossip 1 Shelleys Previous I first met Leo when I was five. When I was just five. I remember you taking me to the city of the brave with your father and your mother''s inspection of the Devil''s Forest. The first time I saw Leo, he was grown up and didn''t look as old as me at all. So the first time I talked to Leo, I tried my best to make a big deal out of it using respect. But when I talked to him, Leo was like a child, and he stopped saluting me as soon as it was easy to talk to him. Then my first gift from Leo is a beautiful necklace. This necklace has the ability to help me grow my magic, and I have so much magic thanks to this. It''s definitely an important treasure of mine that I wear now. And the first gift I gave Leo was the Mithril necklace and the Demon Stone I put in the trick and magic every day. Leo now made a beautiful necklace using creative magic. The ability of this necklace was amazing. It was that we could have a conversation no matter how far away we were. Thanks to this necklace I was so happy to hear Leo''s voice every day. Then the first time I got angry with Leo was when he went to the dungeon in silence and couldn''t talk for nearly a month. I was so depressed that Leo hated me until Damien told me that Leo had gone to the dungeon. And that''s when Mr. Damian taught me magic to encourage me. Mr. Damian''s practice was very hard. But I did my best to look forward to when Leo came home. And when Leo came home, I could cast magic on him until I was satisfied. And then the first time I worried about Leo was when Leena came. Originally, I''ve been worried since I heard Leo was going to entertain the Virgin''s grandson. I just wasn''t sure what I was worried about or why. And when I heard Leo talking in his readings looking like he enjoyed Lena''s talk, I felt sad that what I was worried about hit me. I couldn''t stand the grief and cut off my reading. The next day I was diving into a bet without leaving the room. I think he was probably crying. But someone''s been knocking on the door. At first, I thought the maid had come to worry, so I said, "I don''t want to talk to anyone right now". However, "Don''t say that - why don''t you come to my house now? and I heard Leo. I panicked and wet my tears, checking my face with a mirror before opening the door. "Why are you here? "That''s why I''m here to see Shelly." Because I think Leo''s lying. "Really?" I stared. "Ho, really? Uh, uh, I''m here because my uncle had some business." The suggestion, Leo had another reason.... "Heh-heh. I''m with you." I wouldn''t put it on my face but it was very sad. Leo came in a hurry to apologize. "I''m sorry, for that matter, forgive me because the Emperor gave me permission to take Shelly home." I wasn''t willing to forgive you, but for now, I thought I''d go if I could go to Leo''s house. "Well, I''ll just go and think about forgiving you." "Wow, I get it" Well, I''ll be right there. That said, I walked out in a direction where the carriage was. Then.... "You don''t have to." That''s what I said, Leo''s been grabbing my hand. I''m not very upset. "Hey, what are you doing?" I said and blushed. It''s embarrassing to remember now.... And when I went to Leo''s house, there was Lena. Leena had golden hair and was very pretty. They''re all aware of me, too, so we decided to talk alone. It was Leena we talked about earlier. "When was the first time Shelly met Leo? I don''t know the intent of the question but I answered honestly. "Uh, when I was five." "Well, you''ve been close for about three years now," "Oh, yeah." Huh? What''s Leena trying to say? Then. "Earlier, when the two of us came holding hands and transferring, I happened to be watching from inside the house, but Leo seemed to enjoy it, and honestly I envied Shelley" I couldn''t help but notice the unexpected word Leena''s envy. "Oh, yeah? I was jealous when Leo was talking about you in his mind." And I meant it. "Is that true? I''m happy about that. I feel like I could get along with Shelly." That''s what I said, and Leena laughed happily. When I saw that smile, it was kind of silly that I''d ever been jealous of Leena. "It''s clear to me that Leena and I are like each other." and I smiled back too "That was good. And what was that saying earlier? "You haven''t been taught? I was wondering if you could do it because you have the same necklace as me." I said so pointing to the same form of necklace as I did. "You didn''t tell me." "Then it''s quicker to actually try, let Leo do it" That''s what I said and I opened the door.... Thus, I made my first girlfriend. And that next week, it became my eight-year-old birthday. The party was supposed to start that afternoon. I was so excited to party because I heard Leo and Leena were coming too. But when you start, if you think a fat man''s approaching me. "Princess, I am a wonderful man. What do you say we make an engagement? And I came to say things that I don''t understand. He said I was having trouble coping. "Don''t do it anymore. You hate it." Leo stopped me from talking about Fat. Then, Leo took my fat ass off. Behind Leo, there was a boy Lena and I didn''t know. Leo introduced me, and he''s Leo''s cousin and says he''s Frank. Frank was lying around, but his personality seemed kind. And there was an explosion behind the venue as the three of us talked. When I looked at the explosion sounds, Mr. Damien and a man I didn''t know were fighting. And through the entrance came a whole body of black people. The black group was scared, though your father''s men fought hard. Then Leo brought it to me. "All three of you calm down. Because my uncles can do something about it, and even if something happens, I''m here." He tried to reassure us. I felt Leo was reliable and my fears were gone until just now. Then some time later, when the black population was about to be wiped out. Leo suddenly. "All three of you, don''t you want to travel to the wall? I came to tell you. I didn''t know why I was moving anymore because I was going to win, but I moved because Leo would rush me. Then. Where we were until earlier exploded. From the explosion, Leo built a wall to protect me, but I was relieved to think if I hadn''t moved. Then, this time, a lot of people with weapons came over the wall. I was prepared to die less of fear...... But Leo came forward to protect us. And Leo cut the air to the side when he thought he had put his sword out of nothing. Then something flew away drawing loneliness in the direction of the cut, hitting the front row of the enemy. The people who hit him were flown away by shock. The enemy stopped by surprise at this. There, Leo strikes the same attack again at the critical point where no enemy is hit. And... "If you don''t leave now, I''m gonna do it for real." That''s what Leo put up his sword cool. This is the first moment I thought Leo was really cool and the moment I realized I liked Leo...... 40 Gossip Two, Im going home. The night before the entrance ceremony 1 month ago (I have an inspection of the Devil''s Forest in three days, and your father said Leo and Leena would be with you.) Shelley invited me to inspect the Devil''s Forest. (Speaking of which, it was this time of year three years ago) (Is this Leo-kun''s home? I want to go!!) (Okay. I''ll tell your father) (Yeah, please. I haven''t put it in a hot spring in a long time) (I''ve only been in there once, but I can''t wait to feel good about that) (Is a hot spring such a pleasant thing? (That''s a pleasure to see after you go) (If you''re going to say that, I''ll look forward to it) And three days later. I was put in the emperor''s carriage and left the capital. There are two carriages, and I''m in a carriage with Shelly and Leena and the three of us. Neither Shelley nor Leena were able to get out of their house (castle) recently, so they enjoyed the view they could see from the carriage with pleasure. Is it because it''s a boulder royal carriage, it''s pretty fast but it barely shakes. If we go at this speed, we''re going to get there in less than a week. By the way, there was this previous party raid, and this inspection is escorted by special forces, not a lot of knights. I suspect the knight came deliberately late at this previous party, and he didn''t use it as an escort this time. And eight days later. "We''ve finally arrived in the city of the brave." That said, Shelley looks out the window at the mall. "It''s a busy city." "Right. They sell a lot of rare things." "I want to see what stuff sells later" That''s what Shelly asked me to do. "I need to ask His Majesty the Emperor that...." I looked in trouble. "Well, I''ll ask you later" "You shouldn''t expect too much." You wouldn''t allow it if you thought about this before on a boulder. and so on. "Oh, we''re here. Leo-kun''s house is huge." It''s the Duke''s mansion. And I''m gonna open the door. Then my mother and father stood. "Welcome back, Leo" "I''m home." So we got out of the carriage. And the emperor and the princess are coming out in the carriage next door. "Long time no see, Diorc." "Long time no see? It''s only been a month or so." Grandpa''s funeral was about a month ago. "Well, don''t worry about the details" "Better than that, I thought I''d take a vacation this time." "You mean the raid before this? This time there''s been a raid. That''s why we''re here, right? "Give me a vacation? "Why not! The emperor was angry out loud. "Visiting the Devil''s Forest is an event that shows the Empire is safe at home and abroad, so we have to be more proud of it when it''s like this one....." "I see the emperor is in trouble, too. Then let''s have lunch." Then we had lunch. "Coming up, but you want to do something? I''m going to the hot springs for now." "Oh, me, I want to shop in that mall over there! "Then you can join Damien after the hot springs." The Emperor gave me permission without a gesture of thought. "Yay." "Permission came out easily..." Dude, is that okay.... And the emperor. "Well, Leo, if you were here, I''d think you''d be fine." "Really? I''m just a kid." I''m only eight. "If you see what you''ve been up to, Leo, you look like an adult." "Speaking of which, did Leo work? Dad asks the Emperor "That''s right. That was very helpful." "You wanted to see that...." My mother looked sorry for me. "Oh, and Leo''s already a nobleman." Until we give them the land, it''s tentative. But now you don''t have to worry about the future. "I don''t think you need to worry about Leo''s future." When my father said that, everyone snorted ununung. "Then go to the hot springs." Then I took the carriage to the hot spring. For the first time in a long time, the hot spring heals both body and mind. After all, the hot springs were the best. And I''m going shopping "Then stay close to me." Your uncle will watch out for us. "" "Yes" " and 3 replied Then I''ll go. You walk down the mall. "What is that brown round? Quickly, Leena said as she pointed to the stall. "That''s.... Takoyaki, the food that the brave man taught his predecessors in this store." "Sounds delicious" I''ll get it. I''ll buy the takoyaki and give it to him. "Ah, hot! They both have a takoyaki in their mouths and are hoffing. It''s hot, but it''s delicious. "Aren''t you? Because you come all the way from other countries looking for this." Seeking an octopus roast, from another country? "It''s delicious enough to tell, too." I finished my octopus grill right away. And then you go down the mall. "Now what''s that white thing? and Leena points again "That''s ice cream, it''s cold, sweet food." "That sounds delicious. Leo, please." "Ugh, yeah." I''m gonna go buy it naturally. Slightly, I think fascinating magic has been used..... And when you buy it. "It''s cold!! This is so sweet" I ate the ice cream in no time. Then even more. "Now I want to eat something that''s stung on that skewer" "Ugh, yeah." My body moved on its own and bought it. This is absolutely fascinating. You''re using magic..... Sauce and salt are delicious. My uncle looks at me and laughs and introduces me to the grilled chicken. "This is delicious too. I prefer salt." "Really? I like sauce." "I guess I like both...." "Well, let''s keep going next" This is how the shopping mall continued to walk. And the next day. Starting today, the fathers will be visiting the Devil''s Forest for a week. "Well, leave a message." "Yeah, okay" "Well, here we go" "" "Come on in" " Finished dropping you off. "Well, what to do....." "I want to teach unattributed magic." "Oh, well, maybe Mr. Damien couldn''t teach you just unattributed magic." "Well, attributeless magic takes time to be able to do." It took me two months to be perfect. "It is. Well, please get as far as you can." Well, there''s nothing else to do, okay? "Yeah, fine. Then let''s get dressed up and do it in the garden." Then I go out into the garden and start a non-attribute magic course. "Then try to run with magic with an image that strengthens your body" "Yeah, I''ll try" I''ll try to run them both but..... lose the momentum of my legs and fall just like I did when I did. "Sounds like you''ve been able to strengthen it." "This is difficult." "This is just practice. Let''s just do our best to run around this house in a week using unattributed magic" "Ugh, yeah. Just tell me the trick." "The trick is to figure out which parts of your body to strengthen. But you can''t use it all on your body because it doesn''t improve." "" Yes "" Then a week. Shelley and Leena went a long way where they could run little by little as they rolled over and over. And finally... "Finally, a circle, and now we''re on target." Shelley scored a goal with her hands up. A little late. "Yay - I ran out of a circle too!!" Leena got a goal, too. "You managed to make it in a week." "Yeah, that''s good." "It''s a great accomplishment." "Yeah, good. Then I''ll take a bath and sweat, and then I''ll wait for my dads to come home." That''s what I said and encouraged him to take a bath. Then. "Okay. So, why don''t you take a bath with Leo? That''s what I said, Shelly made a hell of a statement. "Huh? Fine. You two come in." In fact, this house is a mixed bath. Grandpa made me make a big bath for it because it''s usually just my family. When guests are staying, they try to split the time to come in. "Isn''t that nice? Let''s go in." You''re lying..... even Leena. "Fine, fine." I''m trying to say no. "I''ll do this to you if you''re embarrassed already" This could be. "Shall we take a bath together? "Yes, sir" I knew I had used fascinating magic..... And an hour later, I welcomed my fathers home. Huh? How was the bath? That''s.... Let''s just say I got through it heartlessly..... 41 Episode One: Admission Ceremony Right now, I''m at the entrance ceremony. When he arrived at the venue, he was led to the designated seat for the clerk. Seats were arranged for each class. Apparently, one pair. And gladly, Shelly and Leena were in the same class. By the way, this school is a three-class organization. This class does not change classes until the third grade, and is divided into four classes: S, A, B, and C. Then, until the second half of sixth grade, they change classes with exams every six months. No problem if we all get good grades all the time. And the admissions ceremony began. All seats at the venue are filled, I think there are 70-80 freshmen overall in about 25 students per class. The principal''s greeting began when the ceremony began. The principal was fat and was supposed to miss the top of his head. "Uh - Celebrate your enrollment, uh - it''s such a wonderful day. Congratulations to all 73 of you. I think you can''t help but look forward to the rest of your school life. I have three favors for all of you. First of all, uh, find out what you''re good at. Eh ~ It doesn''t matter if you''re good at magic, swordsmanship, study, or anything, so find something one. When you find something you''re good at, uh - you naturally feel confident and I''m sure it will help you in the future. The second one is, uh... " Oh! It''s so frustrating! Wouldn''t it be over soon...... The headmaster''s story, it''s so long. Even when I''m about to finish talking, I''m going to connect it all with ''eh''. Besides, it didn''t end in three. Looking on the stage with that in mind, it became a school delegate greeting. The student representative was currently the student chairman and senior in sixth grade. "First off, congratulations to all of you on your admissions. I''m Bart LeFable, the student chairman of this school. There is only one thing that I want you to worry about as you go on living in this school. That is not to fail in your efforts. I think it would be a shame not to try anything, just not to make an effort and see that I envy others. For that matter, make an effort to catch up. That way, I''m sure the results will follow. Finally, if you have any questions or problems, don''t hesitate to rely on us. " Unlike some principal, the student chairman told me a concise and contented story. At the end of the student chairman''s story, students, teachers and parents who were in the venue applauded simultaneously. It''s not the same as when you were a principal. After the student representative greeting, the freshman representative greeting. Each year, the representative is to be done by a child whose parents have the highest noble class. So it''s Shelley this year. Shelley goes up on the stage. The expression was gutsy enough to see the tension. "I''m Shelia Vector, a freshman delegate. First of all, thank you, Principal, Senior Bart, for the story that will help. With two words in mind, I will do my best for the rest of my school life. And thank you for coming, freshmen. Let''s have a good school life together. " Yeah, you could have said it without biting. From the venue, the applause echoed. By the way, Shelly''s been practicing for about a week now for this greeting. Me and Leena have been heard over and over again in their readings, so I''m confident I can say that without looking at anything right now. When Shelley finished speaking, the ceremony ended and she was led to the classroom for each class. When you enter the classroom... Besides Shelly and Leena, there were a few faces I knew. "Hey, Leo, it''s been a month." "Isn''t that Frank, how have you been? It was Frank who talked to me. I haven''t seen Frank since Shelley''s birthday party. "It''s good to have acquaintances in the same class" "Well, I don''t want to be separated for three years." "Right." Surely, is it possible that if we could not be in the same class with this, we would have been separate for three years? Well, I guess the emperor kept us the same for the class division anyway. That''s what you''re thinking. "Take a seat ~" A disappointed man came into the classroom with a loud voice. When we made sure everyone got to their seats, the man took the stage and started talking. "I am Gil, who will serve you for three years. He is a former adventurer and is supposed to teach swordsmanship to boys. Feel free to rely on anything! "Yes." Everyone in the classroom responds. "Then let''s introduce ourselves from Shelia in turn" Oh, I''m introducing myself. When it comes to starting school life, it''s about introducing yourself, isn''t it? Sherry, the first nominated, stood up and spoke to his classmates. "I''m Shelia. I''d love to get along a little bit with you guys." You made it easier than I thought. Can''t you just put in some more stuff you like? "Uh... I''m Frank. Best regards," You, you''re shorter than Shelly! It''s my turn now. Give me a minute to think about it. "It''s Leons. I''m glad you called me Leo. My hobby is reading. Feel free to talk to me. Regards!" Yeah...... are you okay with this? Even then, my classmate''s introduction continued, and it was Leena''s turn. "It''s Liana. I''m glad you''re getting along. Best regards," Leena... we had time, so let''s try harder... In the end, I''m the longest. "Okay, you''re done. No one will have been able to remember everyone''s face and name just by introducing themselves now, so that we can talk to all our classmates one by one from now on" "Yes." "Well, then, we''re breaking up today." That''s what I said, Dr. Gill left the room Then the classmates get up and gather at Sherry...... What''s wrong with it? He said he was watching his classmates. "Princess, thank you very much from now on" Like that. "My name is ¡ð ¡ð. Stay close." He was hitting on Shelley for introducing himself, for example. Come on, if you can talk that much, just hang in there. Looking over the classroom with that in mind...... there was one guy outside of Frank and Leena who was trying to get home without showing interest in Sherry. Sure, I think his name was Hellman. I was just wondering, so why don''t you talk to me? "Hi, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Hellman, isn''t it? "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Heh, Herman." Did I surprise you? "Why isn''t Herman going to Shelley''s? "Huh? Was it the one I had to go to? "Oh, that''s not true. I was just wondering why you weren''t going." "That''s because I''m not interested in princesses." I think that''s a little problematic. "That''s right. And I''m a classmate, so you don''t have to use salutations." "Even if they say so..." He looked in trouble. You can''t do that? "I get it. Shall I fix it one by one?" You can cure it naturally over time. "Yes, I understand. Best regards," That said, he bowed deeply. "Ugh, yeah." You''re definitely not going to fix this. Then I break up with Hellman and turn to Shelley. Shelley already looked tired. Can''t we even stop our classmates from trying to get along with Shelley? I thought so, but you look pathetic if you don''t stop him on the boulder. "Guys, it''s time to end this for you. Because Shelly can''t go home if she wants to." "Le, Master Leo!? Yes, I get it. Excuse me." That''s what one of the group said, and when they rushed away from Shelley, they all left. "Thank you for your help." "No, good luck. Do you want to go home?" "Yeah." Thus, the first day of school ended. "Back then." Meetings are currently being held between freshmen and principals. "Uh - was there anything wrong as of today? The principal asked the teachers. "I had no particular problem" and Dr. Gill. "Yes, nothing in particular" and a woman teacher. "You don''t have my class either." and a man teacher. I''ve been reporting it in turn. "Good for you. Especially since one group is a class that His Majesty the Emperor says a lot about. The Virgin''s grandson came in quickly, but are you okay? "There was nothing particularly wrong with that, either." "Well, is Dr. Gill okay?" "Thank you" 42 Lesson 2 First Class The day after the admissions ceremony Today is my first class day. Three classes this morning. After class, they have a welcome party for freshmen. This freshman welcome party will be attended by fifth and sixth graders and freshmen. The purpose of the party was to "let seniors tell you what''s going on in school life," it said in the invitation. It''s going to be a long day like that. "Then I''m going! "Come on in. You both look great in uniform." The Virgin was happy to see us in our uniform. "Really? Thanks! Look around at the uniform Leena wears as she says so. No uniforms at the entrance ceremony. They were noble attire, but from today on they go to uniform school. It''s a red blazer, and I like it a lot. "Yeah, you look great." Yeah, and Grandma was snorting as she put her arms together. "Thank you. Then I''ll be there." "Yes. Have fun." "" Yes "" We answered and got into the carriage. Then, when we got to school, there were a lot of students in the same red uniform as us. "I missed the entrance yesterday because it was an entrance ceremony, but it''s a busy day" "Right. This is what school looks like..." We headed to the classroom asking for the school atmosphere. "Princess! Why are you ignoring me when I come all the way to say hello in the morning?!? This perfect man is coming all the way." This is what I heard when I went into the classroom. Apparently...... next to Shelley, Pooch is turning around in the morning. To this, my classmates, who were swarming with Shelley yesterday, had also left Shelley. Sherry at the time didn''t face to face at all and ignored it. Damn...... you''re always a troublesome bastard. "Dude, you''re a different class, aren''t you? It''s time for the teacher to come, so why don''t you go back? "Ha!? Doesn''t matter what I do, does it? Where''s the kid general? He''s a real pain in the ass. "I don''t mind if it doesn''t annoy people. Because it''s so annoying... right? "You think I''m annoying? Thanks, Ning! Is this guy stupid? "Is that what you''re serious about? "I''m just saying what I think" Oh, we''re not gonna talk about it... In the morning, it''s a real hassle. "Yes, yes, let''s do that" "Hmm? What? Frank?" "It would be cooler to go home manly and shut up, I''m sure you''d be hot" That said, Frank glanced in Shelley''s direction. "Oh, yeah? Then will you? I''m a manly man." Pooch went home happy. "Ugh, that was tough." "Yeah, thanks, Frank." You are the Messiah. "Yes. You''re welcome" "Thank you both. Frank, that''s amazing." "Oh, that''s not true ~" Frank, praised by Shelley, was so lit. "Is Frank close to him? "Yeah. We''ve been at parties a lot since we were little because our parents were close to each other" So, you''re gonna listen to Frank a little bit? I see...... When you say that, my friends since I was little... you''re Shelley. The reason we did this is because our parents were close to each other. Is this how nobility protects generations of factions... It was the morning I felt that way. And it''s time for class. "Good morning, everybody. Sit down." A woman came in with a bright voice in the classroom. "Well, I''d like to start studying letters." Apparently, the first hour is reading and writing class. Then the class continued where everyone imitated the letters written by the teacher. The time in this class was just free for me to read and write already. Besides, my seat is third from the front and I can see the teacher''s eyes, so I couldn''t seem to sleep. I kept writing letters on the paper I got all the time, and by the end of class, I blackened the paper. This is how the letter class ended. And the next time... "Boys are swordsmanship classes, so get out there." and Dr. Gill told me that the boys in the class went outside. By the way, it''s like a girl stays in the classroom and teaches a manipulation class. When I go outside, I get aligned. "I want to make you do something fun because it''s your first class, but swordsmanship is so important to build your body. So, excuse me. I''m going to run." Some of them say, "Uh," and they say, "Oh, yeah." "Then follow me in alignment because I''m running in front! and the teacher ran out without worrying. We had no choice but to follow the teacher. Then about 10 minutes later, by the time the teacher stopped, they all looked tired with rough breaths. He said everyone was tired and sitting on the ground. "While we''re taking a break, let me show you something that you''ll definitely want to do with your sword so everyone won''t hate this class" That said, was Dr. Gill originally prepared, I brought a bottle of Marutai, which was a little further away, and stood a little further from everyone. And he put his hand on the sword and set it against Marutai. The moment I thought... The round thickness has a diagonal slice, The teacher was pulling out his sword. And ''Gotton'' and the top of Marutai fell off. Everyone who sees it doesn''t seem to have kept up with their understanding of what happened. "What do you say, isn''t it amazing? You guys might be able to do this if you keep working out." Everyone who hears it shines their eyes. "Oh, is this my operation a success? Guys, can we work on this? Then they all snort. Kids are pure...... Yeah? Am I a kid too? Then we have to be pure. Wow, Doctor. Awesome. I want to be too. [M] "Okay, well, then I''m still running out of time, so I''ll just tell you how to swing bare and let''s get this over with" The teacher gives each and every one of them a wooden sword. "Well, I''m not going to tell you the details today, so try to imitate my movements" That said, the teacher slowly moved his sword after he had set it up. Besides, everyone moves their swords as they look. Then, I repeat it a few times. "Now, do your current move alone. If you don''t know, I''ll teach you." He told us to go to people who couldn''t and began to teach them politely, one by one. While I was pretending, I was free, so I checked on my classmates. Everyone was working hard and barebacking, but their arms seemed spicy already. Right at first... I thought Grandpa would kill me too. Looking over at everyone with that in mind...... there was one person in shape and still not tired. The identity was Hellman. Hellman was working out well as he continued to wave his sword silently. Awesome to be able to get there at eight...... (I forget I''m eight) Later, I''ll ask you later if you always practice. And then, about five minutes later, I''m done teaching the kids the teacher can''t. "That''s it for today, good job everyone" and finished the class. Everyone seems to be quite tired of their arms. I was waving or rubbing my own arm. And I just went to talk to Hellman. "Hellman." Then I look back in surprise with Vik "Isn''t that Master Leo? What''s the matter, sir? I came to tease the same tribute. "Why don''t you stop being that Leo? "Yes. Then let me call you Master." "Huh? Why? "If I saw the bare gesture earlier, I''d want you to be my apprentice" I don''t remember taking you so seriously in class, do I? "Me, what were you pretending to be in class? "I only saw it when I was imitating my teacher, but it was a very useless bare gesture" "Oh, I could certainly have been serious bareback then..." "So make me your apprentice" That''s why I don''t know what that means. "Yeah, but Hellman didn''t have anything to teach me because he had a strong temper." This is serious. "Then I will learn by imitating myself." "Yeah - I don''t mind that... Speaking of which, since when did Herman teach you the sword? "Uh, about two years." "Well, I''ve been practicing since I was six," That''s longer than me... "That''s right. Until two months ago, I''ve been pretending." "That''s a lot of Sparta...... where is Hellman''s house? "Is it home? The location is next to Forster territory." "Huh!? Is it next door? "That''s right. Karoon territory is next door." "Eh ~ I didn''t know. Karun territory." Later, when we get home, we''ll ask Grandma about the Karun family. "Um.... Master? Hellman seemed sorry. "What''s up? "It''s time to start your next class" "Oh, it''s true. We have to hurry! That''s right. I forgot my time. We headed to the classroom with a dash. 43 Episode Three: Magic Class The third hour class is a magic class. Me and Hellman were able to get into the classroom with a critical start to the class. In the classroom, there was already a skinny man teacher standing on the stage. "Well, let''s get started because there never seemed to be any absences." Having said that, the teacher took a lot of demon stones out of the large bag he had brought and handed several together to the person in front of the seat no. 1. "Gentlemen, please take one of these and give it back. But put it on your desk as soon as you get it." Everyone took one demon stone and gave it back, as they were told. I felt a little uncomfortable when I took the magic stone I was given. The discomfort... is slight, but I feel like this demonic stone is sucking my magic. "I''ll teach you how to use it later, so don''t touch it now" He was paying attention to the man whose teacher was touching the demon stone. I put it on my desk in a hurry, too. And the teacher started talking after confirming that everyone had placed the demon stone on their desk. "This is Herondas giving a class on magic. Best regards," When the greeting was over, the teacher magically made water in his hands. "This is water magic. There are two things you need to do to make this. Gentlemen, do you know anything? And put it between you. "Most people know they need magic. So, what do you think the other one is? You there? "Uh, uh, is it aptitude magic? The pointed student answered with no confidence. "Yes, it''s aptitude magic. Without this, no matter what you do, you can''t use magic. For example, I can never make fire because I don''t have the attributes of fire. In this case, I had water magic, so I could make water." "Suitability magic has different things for each person. For example, Princess, can you tell me what your attributes are? "Uh, no attributes, water, thunder, ice, charm. Magic can be used." "That''s a boulder, right? Bye, you." Now I pointed to Hellman. "Eh, I am.... just unattributed magic" Hellman said, looking down. Then, My ever seemingly kind teacher changed suddenly. "Oh, that''s pathetic, I''m sure you''re going to have a boring life from now on" The teacher told Hellman to look down. "Wait! How can you deny life just by unattributed magic? I was so annoyed that I inadvertently protested against the teacher. "Were you Leons you? I''ve heard rumors about you." I laughed disgustingly and niggly. "So what is it? "Don''t you get it? Then let me tell you something. Unattributed magic is crumb magic. I''ve never seen anyone use attributeless magic before." "That''s not true! Someone can use it." In fact, it could be used not only by me, but also by Shelly and Leena. "Oh, was the brave man able to use it? I don''t care about that. Because brave men were special. The average person can''t use it." "No, you can do it if you try." Really don''t annoy this guy...... "Well, you have to hope so, don''t you? Only attributes are attributeless and creative magic... you still want to be able to use the unattributed magic you want. Yeah, yeah, poor thing." "... how could you do that? Is my aptitude magic famous? "Huh? It''s famous among the nobles. That Forster family had an incompetence." Is that a rumor? "Incompetence?" That''s incompetent... I wonder what would be competent if I called that incompetent... "Oh incompetence! Oh, sorry, guys." The teacher saw the students who had not been able to go about the story and returned them to their original attitude. "Then I''ll briefly explain what''s going on. First, about unattributed magic, they say this is magic that strengthens the body, but most people can''t use it. So give up your life if you only have no attributes. Next, creative magic. This is a unique skill and rare, but it''s called incompetent magic because nothing can be built." And... "Oh, poor thing" And the teacher looked at me and Hellman and said: (Grandpa and Dad said, really aristocracy is aptitude magic is the whole world) I listened to the teacher and realized I was stingy. "Well, I''ll use the stuff you just handed out, so have it." Instruct the teacher as he shows the demon stone he just handed out. "This is similar to the Demon Stone, but slightly different. This is a demonic prop that has been modified to absorb magic." "The more you use magic, the more you increase the amount. This magic tool is a tool to grow magic efficiently." "And it''s easy to use this. Grip it hard." That said, the teacher gripped the demon stone he had. Gripped demon stones absorb a little magic and shine. "This magic item is excellent and will stop absorbing when the magic is about to run out. So you don''t have to worry about getting sick" That''s a handy piece of magic. But even if I use this for practice, they don''t have that much more magic. Because magic grows when it runs out. "Now, gentlemen, try it" By that decree, the classmates held the magic props strong. "Raise your hand if the colour of the Demon Stone is no longer changing" Then. "Doctor, the colours are no longer the same" Hellman immediately raised his hand. "Oh, you have nothing to do with less magic or more magic, so I don''t care. Oh, because you have good attributes. It would be a waste of time if we didn''t make a good effort." The teacher didn''t even care about Hellman, he went to teach the other kids. Even then, the teacher was teaching by changing his teaching attitude by the aptitude magic he had. Really, you''re a good teacher. After a while. "Has anyone finished yet? Besides, me, Shelly and Leena raised their hands. "Oh, this is a boulder for both of us. Great aptitude magic, lots of magic, and I''m looking forward to it." Apparently, you ignore me. "Well, then, you two try this demonic prop." I gave them a similar demon stone. The two given hold on to their magic tools as they were told. Then he began to absorb magic at a faster speed than the demon stone earlier. But from the two of us, it was an amount that didn''t matter. "Oh, that? That''s crazy.... Even if I use this demon stone, I''ll soon be done absorbing magic." And to a troubled teacher. "Um.... is that enough? It''s a waste of time." and Leena says it out cold. I can see that. That one is getting a lot angry. "Ah, yes. It''s okay." The teacher hurries them back to their seats. "Then I''d like to show you my magic in order to interest you in magic because of the first class" That said, the teacher made water in his hand. And... "Gentlemen, you mustn''t move ~" The teacher unleashed the water vigorously with his hands toward the classroom ceiling. The water put out in good momentum was going to hit the ceiling. However, it changed direction where it was likely to hit the critical. The redirected water goes toward one of his classmates while accelerating. Classmates who are likely to hit get scared and can''t move at all. And on the verge of hitting "That''s right. You don''t have to move." And the teacher said, Water avoids it again with criticism. Then the water, through the students at great speeds and changing directions again and again, The last time I went back to the teacher. The teacher misted it so that it could blister beautifully. And Check the class reaction. "Thank you for coming. Thank you for today." and the teacher left the classroom. When the teacher leaves the classroom. Until then, the classroom, which was silent, flourished once and for all. "Awesome now" "Will I be able to do that in the future? "Looking forward to our upcoming magic class" etc. Everyone''s reacting exactly as the teacher thought. Come on, the teacher in the hallway will feel good. 44 Episode Four: Freshmens Welcome Party At the end of my magic class, when everyone in my class was saying, "Hellman." I was talking to Hellman. "What''s wrong with you? "Never mind what the teacher said." Horn to horn, I wanted to tell you this. "Uh... which one is it? If you ask me, that teacher, you couldn''t give Hellman any... "It''s about magic and attributeless magic." "Oh, then you don''t have to worry about it because you''ve already given up" I guess they''ve said words like that teacher before...... "So you don''t have to give up..." Unattributed magic is... "I know that unattributed magic can be used if you try. My father taught brave men to learn magic without attributes." "Huh!? Hellman''s father is Grandpa''s apprentice? I didn''t hear that!? "Yes, my house has become an associate baron for the merits of your father''s work under the brave." Heh ~ Why don''t you ask Grandma later? "I see. But then how do you know you can master it and you''re giving it up? It''s magic. Magic? "Maybe you gave up because you had less magic? "That''s right. I have no magic at all." "Really? "Yes, that''s why I gave up." "Yeah ~" How do I follow up...... I''m in trouble, so I''ll take an appraisal. Herman Kahloon Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Swordsman Apprentice Health: 6/6 Magic: 1/1 Force: 8 Speed: 7 Luck: 20 Attribute: None Skills Swordsmanship Lv.4 Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Title None Less... "It''s not like there''s no magic at all." Oh, I accidentally put it in my mouth. "Huh!? How do you know? "Uh... somehow? "Really? But... it''s equal to no." "It''s okay, if you have any magic at all, you can do something about it." "Really? "That''s right. Just come home today after school." "Huh!? Is that okay? "Yeah. Nice to meet you, then." I look forward to it after school. It''s been a little while since I invited Herman home. "We''re going to have a welcome party for freshmen, so we''re headed to the venue." The teacher showed us to the party. This school even has a party venue... Upon arrival at the venue, the upper classmates had already arrived. "Well, then, when the other classes arrive, we''ll start talking about the student chairman, so just wait till then." Then a while later, there were all the freshmen at the venue. The student chairman, who confirmed that they were all in place, began his initial greeting. "How was your first class, freshmen? There are a lot of seniors at this party, so don''t hesitate to ask about what you want to hear about your upcoming school life. Let''s have some fun, gentlemen." Thus, the party began. When the party started, the upper classmates gathered at Shelley''s. Shelley, surrounded by seniors taller than herself, was bewildered by nothing she could do. Truth is, I know you want to sell yourself in... but isn''t this, like, counterproductive... When I thought about that, I thought I''d help. "You guys! Let''s not do that today." "Or, Chairman!?" There was a chairman there. "It''s a party for freshmen to enjoy, so you can''t do this. Shall we all have a conversation with the other juniors?" "Yes, sir" When the chairman told me, the seniors scattered in pieces. I rush over to Shelley''s, where I was left alone. "Are you okay?" "Ugh, yeah." Sherry nodded powerlessly. "I''m sorry I couldn''t help you, Shelly." Leena came too. "Don''t worry about it." "Excuse me. I should have warned you first." If you think the chairman is here, he seems to have come to apologize. "No, thank you for your help." Shelley also bowed her head. "Not at all...... are you... sure it was you, Leons? The chairman looked at me beside Shelly and gave me a name. "Huh? How did you get my name? "Oh, yeah. That''s... I see it at the entrance ceremony occasionally. And... the Forster family is famous." For some reason, the chairman''s toothpick went bad. He said we were having that conversation. "Rumor has it that that''s incompetent, Leons Forster? ''Sounds like it. It''s an incompetent leon. " "How could a guy like that get along with a chairman or princess?" The seniors around me began to pussy so that they could hear me talking to the chairman, etc. "What are you guys talking about?" The chairman tried to anger the seniors around him. Oh, you mean that. "You don''t have to worry about it. Please continue the conversation" I can''t help but care about one thing. "Are you sure? More than that..." "Ah, Leo. You were here." I looked in the direction my voice spoke and I had a sister. "Hey sister!? What''s up? I''m here to see my brother in uniform. "In uniform? "Yes, you look great. Hey, seniors? "Ugh, yeah. Right." The chairman''s toothpick went bad again. Besides, I was looking away from your sister''s face. "Oh, that sort of thing" "Hey, what''s up!? Mr. Leo? I''m the chairman''s approaching. "Chairman, maybe you like your sister? And I whispered in my ear. Then the chairman turned red in his face. "Oh, that''s not true! and gave me an easy reaction to understand. SIDE: Helena "Are you Shelia and Liana? Leo and the seniors seem to be having fun, so I decided to talk to both of them. "" Yes, yes "" "You''re adorable...... even ni people, do you like Leo? "" Uh.... " (d) People keep saying as they blush. Yeah - cute! "Really, you''re cute." "" Oh, thank you.... "" After this, Leo was making fun of the chairman, and Helena was making fun of Sherry and Leena. 45 Episode Five: Invite Herman Right now, I''m on my way home after the party. The carriage also carries Leena. "I''m kind of tired of the party today" "Ah, speaking of which, you were scattered and adored by your sister" "Yes. It was fun...... I was a little embarrassed" "Embarrassed? What the hell did they ask you? "Oh, that''s a secret! Leena blushed and has refused with all her might. "Extra, I''m curious... ok" What the hell did they ask you...... I''m so worried. "Leo seemed to have fun with the student chairman, but what the hell were you talking about? That''s... about what the chairman likes about your sister... "Uh... that''s a secret..." If I told you here, the chairman would look pathetic. Besides, I''m not the kind of ungrateful person who would let the secrets of the people who helped me get away. "Hehe, now we''re talking to each other." Leena laughed happily. "Right. Mutual." I laughed, too. "By the way, what does Leo do when he gets home after this? "After this? After this, I''m going to do my friend''s magic training." I''m promising Hellman. "Huh? Where do you do it? "Home." "Have you made friends that you can invite home already? "Yeah. Hellman doesn''t have much magic, but he''s so good at swordsmanship that I asked him out thinking he''d definitely be strong." The addition of unattributed magic to Hellman''s swordsmanship will make him absolutely strong. "Mr. Hellman... was bullied by that magic teacher..." Leena''s face suddenly darkened. "That''s right. That teacher was terrible." Because I don''t know much about aptitude magic, and I''m saying that no attribute magic can be used. I''m going to be freaked out when I think I''m going to teach that teacher magic. "I hate that teacher too! But that water magic was amazing." "Shelly could do that." If you simply manipulate the direction of magic, there''s nothing particularly difficult about it. "Oh, really? "Yeah, I''m just not gonna be able to make that fine move until I''m used to it." "I knew Shelly was amazing." "Leena''s level of holy magic isn''t much different from Shelly''s." I also think Leena''s level of holy magic is unusual. Or I could have grown so fast on my own often. "Oh, no, that''s not true." Leena put her hands forward and denied it. "Once again - I''m humbled. Oh, looks like you''re here." The carriage stopped. Grandma and the Virgin were waiting when we got out of the carriage. "(d) Welcome home, too. How was your first class? "It was fun." "It was fun... but I couldn''t forgive Leo for making fun of ''incompetence'' in magic classes and afternoon parties" Leena said with a dark face. "That happened..." The Virgin looked at me with a worried face. But Grandma... "Leo''s gonna have to live with all this." And I said tough things. "You''re still tough on your grandson." "I can''t help it. We''re going to be discriminated against more by aptitude magic, so we''re going to have to be patient now." "Besides, there''s actually as much difference between heaven and earth as there is between them saying that, so you don''t have to worry about it." Well, I don''t really think you''re incapacitated. Grandma''s right, I''m not actually incompetent. "Yeah. I''m fine because I don''t care." "Well... just don''t hold me in there alone and talk to me if anything happens" "Okay. Oh, speaking of which, after this, I called my friends home, but they''re fine, right? "It''s okay to call you, but have you made friends that close yet? "Yeah, I''m a kid by the name of Herman Kahloon," Grandma looked surprised when she heard that. You''re the second son of the Kahloon family. "I knew you knew about the Kahloons." "Knowing or not, the father of that child is the man who was my grandfather''s man." "Really? I heard that Hellman''s father was his grandfather''s apprentice." "Speaking of which, your grandfather taught you unattributed magic..." "I knew it." "It''s good for you, you always have a low back to your grandfather... he''s a serious guy" "I see... Hellman looks like your father" "Hmm? Is Leo already following that child? "Well, not like that... just because that''s a tribute over there! Yeah, yeah, it''s just that Hellman doesn''t try to stop saluting me. "Well, take care of your friends. Well, all I see is a future that will remain Leo''s men." "Oh, no... no... mon" Undeniable...... Then a little time passed and Hellman arrived at the house. "Master! Thank you for inviting me today" Herman bowed his head to me as soon as he came out of the carriage. "No, no, we''re friends, so don''t be so hard on me." "I knew you could follow me." Words I feared from behind...... "Well, that shouldn''t happen...." Yes, I can''t believe I followed you... "Ah, Master Magic! Nice to meet you, Herman Kahloon." "Welcome. Leo and I will keep you company." "Yes! "Then take your time." "Thank you" "Then let''s do some magic training in my room." Then I led Herman to the room. "Then I''d like to start my magic training." "Thank you so much for taking the time to do this for me." "I don''t care anymore. I''m a friend of mine." "And are you a friend..." Herman looked a little uncomfortable, but looked happy. "Well, here we go." "Okay. But what do you do for magic training? "I''ll teach you that later, so wait a minute. First, I''ll build a secret tool now." That said, I took the misrill and the demon stone out of the backpack at the edge of the room. "Wow - that''s a beautiful misrill and demon stone" "I bought the Mithril, but the Demon Stone is my own magic." "Huh!? Did your master make this very brilliant demon stone? "Yeah, but if you''re surprised at this much, it''s going to be tough, isn''t it? "What''s more amazing than this... what are you going to do? "Well, watch." I probably don''t think Hellman''s magic will increase that much even if he works hard if he stays that way. So with the magic item I built, the idea is to increase the speed of growth to the bottom. It''s been a long time since you''ve made an item in earnest... With that in mind, the object could easily be built. "Yes, what happened to that one now!?" "It''s magic." "Magic? Ah! Well, the master can use creative magic." He looked at me with his eyes shining after he looked convinced. "Oh, yeah. That''s a lot quicker to swallow." "''Cause there''s no way my master is incompetent, so I''ve been thinking since class that I''m sure I can use creative magic" "Oh, thank you" After all, Hellman is going to be good friends (...) and others (...). "Is that... a bracelet? "Yeah. But it''s not just a bracelet." "Huh? Looks like a luxury piece made of misrills...... what the hell kind of bracelet is that? "Uh..." I just did an appraisal on my bracelet. Loyalty Bracelet Promotes Magic Growth As long as I have loyalty to the creator of this bracelet. It''s not gonna be a state anomaly. 1.5 times faster. Creator: Leons Forster Something sucks. If I tell Hellman about the second half, he''ll swear allegiance to me... "Master?" "Oh, uh.... Always wear this to make it more magical." "Wow, I get it!... Huh? Can I have it? "Don''t worry about it. I hope you work hard from now on (special training in magic)" I smiled and gave him my bracelet. "Yes! I will work hard from now on (to serve my master)" Hellman tightened his face and moved to receive things from the Lord. Is that it? I don''t know... I feel like Hellman''s hard work weighs differently when I work hard... 46 Episode Six: Hermans Special Training Since Hellman has worn a loyalty bracelet, I would just like to start special training. Today, I want Hellman to get the magic manipulation before I go home. If you can manipulate magic, you''ll be able to train one person. "Well, then, Hellman, I''ll start my magic training." "Yes! Nice to meet you" "First I want to make sure, can Herman feel his magic? "Uh..." Herman turned down and shut up. "You don''t have to be depressed like that. You don''t seem to feel it, do you? "... Yes" "Don''t be depressed, I just checked." That''s what I said, I slapped Hellman in the back with a pomp. "... ok" "Yeah, and I''ll teach you now, so don''t worry about it." "Is that true? Thanks! Oh, you''re feeling better. "No, then don''t move a bit" That''s what I say, I turn my hand toward Hellman. "Yes, sir" Hellman, with his hands turned, became upright immobile. "You don''t have to be so nervous. Relax." With that said, look for Herman''s magic. I found it! It''s small, but it does. I''ll just try to move that a little bit. "How do you feel? Did you feel anything? "Yes, I felt something move around the bottom of the heso" "That was good. That''s magic." "Huh? This is magic......? "Yes, try to be conscious of moving this hard" "I''ll try! Hellman closed his eyes either to be aware of the magic. You''re so focused... ... after a while. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t." "I knew it? Then I''ll only move you for a little while, so try to get the hang of it." "Thank you. I''ll definitely grab it." Then I kept moving Hellman''s magic. I''ve been moving it for a while and noticed that Hellman didn''t react as weird as Shelley. Does Shelly alone feel something? Next time, we''ll look into it...... And after about 10 minutes, "Master, I think I can probably do it now! Hellman seems to have grabbed something for me. "Really? Well, give it a try." "Yes." Hellman closed his eyes again when he replied. Then I felt Herman''s magic move just a little bit. "Yay - you did it! "So, it''s done..." "All right, from now on, we just have to work hard! "What do you do? "It''s easy. Just keep moving your magic." "Do you keep moving..." "Yes, because if you keep moving, the magic keeps increasing" "Is it true!? Oh, you''re eating up great. "It''s true. It just depends on Hellman''s efforts." "Depends on your efforts... I''ll do my best" That''s very motivating. "Yeah. The goal from now on is to be able to move magic all over your body. When we can do this, we''ll move on to the next step." "Next Step..." "Yes. Look forward to the next stage (step) when the magic will grow rapidly." "Suddenly...... I will do my best to die! "Oh, I''m here for you." I didn''t know... what Hellman meant. Four Days Later "Master! You''ve achieved your goal! Hellman came running over when I got to school in the morning. "What? You''re lying, aren''t you? ''Cause... it''s only four days, right? "It''s true! As my master told me, I worked hard to die." "Is that...? Me, did I say hang in there willing to die...? I don''t remember that... "Yes, he said it depended on effort." "What happens when you''re willing to die and you work hard..." No, you said... ''I''ll do my best to die''. "I did my best. I didn''t sleep for four days, and I kept moving my magic." "Ha!? You haven''t slept a day since? You''re really dying! "Yes, because of magic." And the herman I''m talking about... he looked so tired. "Well... a lot more magic, right? I appraised Hellman. Herman Kahloon Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Swordsman Apprentice Condition: Severe sleep deprivation Health: 6/6 Magic: 970/970 Force: 8 Speed: 7 x 1.5 (10.5) Luck: 20 Attribute: None Skills Unattributed Magic Lv.1 Swordsmanship Lv.4 Magic Operation Lv.3 Title None Hey! Go home and sleep now! "What a magic 970! "That amount is amazing in four days..." "Yes, a great sense of accomplishment" "Good for you. Then I''ll teach you the next step." "Is that it? What do you do today and tomorrow? "Go to sleep! Now!" "Are you just going to bed? "Yes. Resting your body! Because if you don''t rest, you won''t move on to the next stage." "Wow, I get it" Really... take care of your body. (Two days later) "Hellman, are you well rested? "Of course! I will never break my master''s words. Yesterday and all yesterday, when I got home from school, I slept all the time." "Well... I''ll tell you what''s next." It''s something to be afraid of being too submissive... "Yes, thank you" "First, use this magical stone without any magic" That''s what I said, I gave Hellman an an empty demon stone. "What do you do with this demon stone? "Pour magic into this magic stone." "What do you mean? "Briefly, try to use magic manipulation to move magic from hand to stone" "In the meantime, I''ll try" Herman held the Demon Stone with both hands and closed his eyes. Then a while later... The demon stone only shined out a little. "Master! I... I... could shine the Demon Stone! Hellman seemed so happy. "Yeah. Like I said, you can do it now, right? "Yes! If I continue with this, can I make an awesome shiny demon stone like a master? "I can do it. It just takes so much effort." And I said... it would take years to get the same shine as me... "That''s right...... But I''ll try my best from now on! "Good luck...... oh, but you don''t have to sleep to do it. ''Cause I''m gonna be mad when I come to school tomorrow for lack of sleep." "Wow, I get it" Herman turned away. "You sure you got it? It''s a promise, isn''t it? "Yes. I promise." "Well, when you have some more magic, you''ll move on to the next stage." "Do you still have the next step? "I do. Whatever you do, have fun later." "Wow, I get it. I''ll do my best." "So you sleep properly! Yeah, probably not. About a week later. In the morning, when I went into the classroom, "Master!" Hellman came running over. "Duh, what''s wrong? "Look at this because the amount of magic has increased so much! That said, Hellman has shown his status card. "Already? Not too soon? I picked up the card and checked. Herman Kahloon Lv.1 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Swordsman Apprentice Health: 6/6 Magic: 3820/3820 Force: 8 Speed: 7 x 1.5 (10.5) Luck: 20 Attribute: None Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. It''s been a shitty amount...... This means the loyalty bracelet is working, right? But this... "Hellman... were you asleep properly? "Yes. Of course....." "Really?" I peek into Hellman''s face. Herman let his eyes swim. "Uh... hey, I slept about four hours a day properly! "Huh - I can''t even have a short sleep from now on! "Yes, sir" "As punishment, I will teach you the next stage (step) in a week" "Uh, do something about it, please." Herman came desperately clinging. "No! And sleeping well this past week. Because I won''t tell you if I can''t do that. Because even if you''re deluded, you know what I mean? I have an appraisal. "Wow, I get it...... I''m going to bed" "Because this is definitely the time, right? And a week later. "As promised, after a week, I''d like to tell you the next stage (steps)" And I declared it in the garden of the house. "Finally...... what are you going to tell me? Herman was excited to return to his healthy body as usual. "No attributes. Magic." "Huh? Is it attributeless magic!? "Yes, by remembering the magic manipulation and adding more magic, you can acquire unattributed magic." "Is that true? I do that unattributed magic..." I was having a hard time saying I didn''t believe you. "I knew you''d be happy to get unattributed magic" "Of course I''m glad. Because it was a dream." "That''s good to hear. You can already use attributeless magic." "Is that true? "Yeah. It''s just that angel (...) i (...) ko (...) su (...) needs effort though" "If it''s for unattributed magic, I''ll endure any trials." Yeah, I think Herman can stand it. "Then try running with an image that strengthens your body" "Image......? Herman tilted his neck. "To put it in more detail¡­ the image of moving magic to where you want to enhance it" "Yeah - I''ll just do it" That said, Herman runs out. For a while, keep running at normal speed...... Finally, you got the hang of it. I could use unattributed magic on my legs. And... Hellman fell. "Oh, you succeeded in unattributed magic." "Huh? Is that a success now? "Does it feel like I could use it more than success? "Really...... but now I think I got the hang of it" "That was good. But you can''t strengthen your whole body." "Duh, why not!? I knew you should have used it all over your body...... "The reason is that it consumes magic in vain, and it''s better to strengthen only where you need it." "I see..." "So you said it would take hard work to use it." "Oh, right... I decided to spare no effort for unattributed magic." Herman gripped his fist. "Sleep tight, huh? "Yes, of course." With that said, Hellman doesn''t try to keep an eye on me. I can''t stand this... And from the next day. Hellman came to school looking sleepless again... 47 Episode Seven: The New House The night I taught Hellman attributeless magic...... (Is it true you''ve been calling friends at home lately!? And Shelley''s been talking. (Yes, but what''s wrong? (I want to play too!! (Even if they say that...) Tell the Emperor. (''Cause I can''t talk to Leo when I go to school) (Shelley is surrounded by a lot of people every day) (Um, I don''t know what I can do... I''m really tired. Ahhh, can someone comfort me ~) (Okay. Okay, but... do you give the Emperor''s permission? Well, I heard it first. (You''re a boulder... so? Leo, call the castle instead of going to your house. (I see, should we go? Then the emperor is going to give permission too. It''s easy for me to get there. (Yeah. And he said it was because your dad talked about it too) (What His Majesty wants to talk about? Was there anything in recent events that I needed to talk to the Emperor about? (Yeah. Leo''s house was found) Speaking of which, I was supposed to get a reward. I thought you were going to get it when you got the baron. (So he said he wanted the next school to come on the day off) (Ok. Then I''ll go on my next vacation) (Yeah. I''ll wait. Yikes) And the next holiday. Me and Leena are on their way to the castle. "Speaking of which, Leo will have to live there when he gets a new home." "Oh, speaking of which, yes..." It''s easier for me to stay at my parents'' house right now. "I miss you, Leo." "Yeah, I miss you too." ''Cause we''re gonna be alone, right? "Is that true? Glad to hear it! Looking forward to seeing what kind of house you''ll get." "Looking forward to it. But how big is the baron''s house? "I think it''s bigger than a normal house. It''s a noble house." "That''s right. Let''s look forward to¡­" While we''re having that conversation, I was so worried about the look of the bear stuffed animal Leena was putting on her lap. "That stuffed animal..." "Is this it? This is Marie Leo made it for you." "Speaking of which, I built it! How have you been? I remember. It''s a healing bear I built a few months ago. And the bear stuffed animal stood up "Yes, Master Leo, I was fine" He bowed his head to me. "Oh, come on, move." Yes, I remember! It''s a highly combative stuffed animal for nothing! "Did you forget to build it yourself? "Oh, that''s not true..." "Is that true? Marie is my heart''s healing." That''s what Leena said, hugging a bear stuffed animal. "Sounds like it. I beg your pardon." "Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to apologize. Thank you for making this one. I, Marie, have lost my loneliness." "Huh? Loneliness? I never imagined that always bright Leena was feeling lonely. Is it going to be okay? I''m getting worried...... "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I just sometimes miss my hometown." "That''s right..." That''s right. How could I not have noticed... I live away from the land I''m used to... you''ve decided to miss me. "Oh, I''m fine! Because you don''t have to worry so much! "Really? Speaking of which, what place did Leena live? Speaking of which, I wasn''t listening to Leena''s hometown at all. "Eh, I lived with my grandmother in a place with lush greenery and sea views" "Huh? You didn''t live in the city? ''Cause you''re the Virgin, right? Shouldn''t we keep it at the heart of the country? "Yes, I did go to the capital several times a year..." "It was... okay. I''ll take Leena home someday." "Fine... I can''t do it anymore anyway" Leena shrugged so with a dark face. "Because that''s not true! I promise I''ll definitely take you." I made up my mind. I''ll definitely take you there. I have a metastasis, so if you work hard, you can go, right? "Okay. It''s a promise." Leena replied with a smile. "Yeah, promise" Then he arrived at the castle and was led to a room with an emperor. In the rooms guided were the Emperor, Shelley and Mr. Elise. "Hey, Leo, long time no see. And, Liana, nice to meet you." First the Emperor greeted him. "Long time no see" "Hi, nice to meet you" Leena seems nervous about her first emperor. "Well, then, Leo, I''ll start describing your house. Elise, say hello." "Okay." Mr Elise began his explanation by replying. "First of all, the mansion you give Leo-kun was owned by the greatest millionaire in the empire until ten years ago." "Huh? Something looks terrible. But what happened to that millionaire? "He lives in a bigger mansion in the capital." "Oh, yeah. I thought you went bankrupt or something." "That''s not true. He''s still the richest man in the empire." "It''s amazing what kind of house such a person would have originally had." "It''s amazing. I''m going to look at the house now." "From now on? I turned to Shelly. Because I came here today with a promise to play with Shelley. Besides, Shelley laughed nicholly. "You don''t have to worry about it. I have permission to come with you." "Permission granted? The Emperor gave you permission? I questioned the Emperor and turned to him. "I guess I''ve been having a hard time at school lately. I think it would be pathetic if I didn''t let you breathe. You won''t have to worry if it comes with Elise." "I see..." "Well, I''ll be there soon." Shelley was cowardly. "Okay..." You''re well...... "Oh, wait. I''ll take Billy, too" Shelley ran away after pointing to the stuffed animal Leena had. Then I stopped by Shelley''s room and then got in the carriage. "Shelly took care of that stuffed animal too..." I laughed bitterly as I watched Shelly holding the stuffed animal. "Absolutely. Billy and I are healed." "Oh yeah..." Speaking of which, you had that skill... "Marie and Berry are going to talk to me or something? "Yeah, he''ll ride me" "Yes, you will ride" "I see..." So is Leena''s problem. Even if Shelley is surrounded by you every day, Maybe it''s because of this stuffed animal that I don''t hate school...... Really, stuffed animals vary. I''m sorry I forgot. "I''m sorry I was in the middle of a conversation. What is that stuffed animal? You look so cute, but are you that awesome? Mr. Elise asked me if I cared too much about our conversation. "That''s right. Say hello, Billy." Sherry made the stuffed animal stand. "Hi. Nice to meet you. I''m Billy, the princess''s exclusive counselor." I introduced myself to discipline and bowed. "Ugh, did you move and talk? Always a calm Mr. Elise looked surprised. "This is like a golem I built with creative magic." "That''s a boulder... I''ve heard so much about it... but when I actually look at it... the magic of creation is incredible." "Oh, really? Don''t get lit up when they say that much...... "Normally, the Golem can''t act like this, and we can''t have a conversation." "Oh yeah..." "That''s right... oh, we''ll be there soon" Already? "You''re closer to the castle than I thought. Is it just about halfway between the house and the castle you''re living in right now? Arrive and get out of the carriage...... There was a mansion not rivalled by the Duke''s house, but splendid enough with a garden with a fountain. Plus, the house looks beautiful and has no problem at all. "Totally bigger than I thought! Baron''s house is this big? "That''s good. Let''s go inside." Shelley rushes. Mr. Elise unlocked the house. When you open the door and peek inside. There is no furniture or anything so there is a lonely atmosphere, but the view from the front door is wonderful. First, come in, there''s a big staircase in the front, upstairs and it''s blown out. And the interior had a very elaborate sculpture. "This is the home of a boulder millionaire." "I can''t imagine living in such an amazing house and moving into a new one." "He currently lives in a more amazing house." "How much money do you have..." "Right. We do business selling magic equipment, but most of the magic equipment in this country is his product." "That seems very lucrative..." Life in this world requires magic equipment. Sounds like appliances from a previous life. That profit alone...... "That''s why we can waste this kind of money... and it''s a waste of time even if we''re talking about this here, so let''s just check the room and go" Then I checked the rooms one by one. This house was not just a front door, but an interior full of luxury in every room. And the most important bath is a waste of space for me to use alone in a very large bath. "How do you like it? You like it? "Yeah, I really liked it" You''re such a waste to me. "That was good. Tomorrow, this house is yours, Leo, so you can use it as you please." "Like it..." I started thinking about how to use this house... 48 Lesson 8: Finding Materials Right now, I''m deep in the Devil''s Forest, near the Mountains of Death. How can you be in such a place go back a bit of time...... The night I got the house. I was thinking about what to do with the house. "What do we do" is how do we modify it? Because it''s something you''re told to like, you don''t have a hand in not using it as an experimental platform for creative magic, do you? And I came up with something. I thought maybe a whole house of creative magic could be used... But I felt like I had to be a pretty big demon stone to use creative magic in my house. So I figured out where a big demon stone could get it. All I can think of is that dungeon of trials... or the Devil''s Forest. With these two choices, I choose the Devil''s Forest. Because if I was attacking the dungeon from the ground floor again, I''d have to leave school for a month. Besides, if it''s a demon forest, the demon king might tell you where a good demon stone is available. If you want to get to the Demon King, you can get there in an instant with a transfer. And early the next morning. "Follow Me" and said in a small voice before leaving the house quietly. Still, everyone''s asleep, so think it would be bad if I woke you up. There''s nothing to worry about because I left it at my desk by the end of the day with where I was going to go to the paper. As soon as I left the house, I used my transfer to get to the Demon King. And we arrived at the house of the Demon King... but "Speaking of which, it''s nice to have woken up so early in the morning, but the Demon King is still asleep too..." Yeah, I forgot the key thing. "It''s bad to wake you up, and I''ll get you back out once you get home..." I try to use the metastasis to go home. "You don''t have to." "Huh?" When I looked in the direction of my voice, there was a demon king there. "Were you awake? "Yeah, I don''t have to sleep." "Huh!? The Demons don''t sleep? "I''m the only one who doesn''t have to sleep." "Huh? Isn''t that... hard? I''m sure you miss not being able to sleep alone...... "I''m used to it. I''ve been living this life for a thousand years." "Let, a thousand years? Is he that alive? Is this man immortal? "That''s right. You''ll live long enough, won''t you? "Ugh, yeah. You live a long time." I''m not wrong...... "What''s more, you came to me today for something? "Oh, I was. I just want to ask you one thing. Where is the place where the biggest demon stone can be found around here? "A big demon stone? You make big things out of some creative magic? "Yeah, I''ll remodel the house" "Right..." The Demon King pretended to think of something. "Is there a problem, too? "No, it''s nothing. There''s a big demon stone. Straight ahead, there''s got to be a detached dragon. Take it down and use it." "Dragon!? Can you beat me? Dragons are demons that Grandpa and Grandma can''t defeat when they join forces. "Probably, you''ll be fine" "Probably..." He said he had nothing more to fear than that answer... "Well, it''s a detachment, so it''s not that strong" "What''s a detachment? "Dragons are dragons who have lost and escaped in the race of the herd." "Do you live in a herd of dragons!? "Depending on the type, most of the dragons in that mountain range live in swarms." With that said, the Demon King pointed to the Mountains of Death. "I can''t believe there are more strong dragons in the herd... you... you''ve often crossed that mountain range" The Demon King has crossed that mountain range and attacked the human world. "Really? It would be easy for you to be about me, wouldn''t it? "Oh yeah....." Will the day come when I will beat the Demon King...... Or did your grandparents beat the monster in front of you? Next time, why don''t you ask Grandma? "Well, good luck and bring down about a dragon" "Yeah. I''m gonna try so hard to bring down a whole dragon." I decided to wave and walk away from the Demon King''s house. "Oh, if I walk away like this, I''m not going to be able to defeat you by the end of the day, and I''m going to build something." I remembered how incredibly difficult it was to travel on foot in the Devil''s Forest. We need to build something to get around. That''s how I thought I used creative magic by combining the big branches that were nearby with the demonic stones that I was carrying. And what was done... The Magic of Flying If we cross this, everyone can fly. The magic. This swing moves with magic and adjusts the speed by adjusting the amount of magic that the operator pours. (Note) You cannot use this manipulation unless it is Lv.3 or higher. Creator: Leons Forster Got some pretty funny stuff! It feels like a flying wizard. "Well, then, I''ll go" I was crouched. "Oh, oh, come to the fight next time," Eh. "I get it. I''ll be stronger next time I see you." "I''m looking forward to that. Right... I''ll tell you an interesting story if you can beat me" "Interesting story? "Oh, about my thousand years" "Oh, that sounds interesting" It''s just, how many days does it take to tell you that? "Right. Well, be able to win in about ten years." "Ten years... can you win in ten years? But will you be my peak at that age? "It''s up to you." "Ugh, yeah." "Let''s start with defeating the dragon today." "That''s right. I''m gonna take you down." Something''s starting to feel like a dragon without a big deal. "That''s right. Good luck with that." "Yeah. Then it''s time to go! I flew off with a tweezer. "If he... if he could kill me... or him..." Then for a few hours, I was even flying looking for a dragon in the direction I was told. The manoeuvring of the manoeuvres was quickly mastered. In the beginning, I was desperate to hold onto it so it wouldn''t fall, but now I can fly freely. "Ha, I don''t see any dragons." I even came to a position where the mountains looked huge if I noticed. "It''s time to find it... we''ll have to go home without a harvest" Starting tomorrow, you can''t look for the day because it''s school... It''s suicide to go to the Mountains of Death. "I don''t know what to do - oh, speaking of which, Anna might make it easier to find" Take the goggles Anna out of the backpack. "Hey, can we find a detached dragon? (Is it a detached dragon? I don''t think I''m around here because the dragon has a big body so I can see it from afar) "Eh - so you''re still ahead of us... will you make it by the end of the day? (Then at full speed, could you fly in the direction the Demon King told you? I''ll stop when I find a big reaction nearby) "Can you do that? Copy that." I should have relied on Anna from the start. Earlier, I put all my magic into it to the extent that it didn''t break. Then, Xu accelerated suddenly. And Xu went full speed and had a great wind pressure. I don''t think I could even open my eyes without my goggles. Then, when I kept flying as hard as I could for a few minutes. (Dear Leo, in a few moments you will encounter a dragon. slow down please) I slowed down, as I was told. "I''m glad you''re going to find it by the end of the day - if you''d used Anna from the start, you wouldn''t have wasted your time." It was farther than I thought. I can already see the mountain standing in front of me. (Thank you. And... how do you fight dragons when it comes to detachment? "I don''t know what to do... let''s just get off the hook and fight full gear" I stepped out of the box and stood in the air with the ability of Skyshoes. And I let Elena and Serena out of my backpack. "Well, nice to meet you both." (That''s been a long fight) (That''s right. I''ve missed you lately) "I''m sorry. Forgive me, I''ll use it in the battle with the dragons now." (Dragon? That''s a lot of big stuff.) (Can you fight dragons? Dear Leo, I love it) They both seemed happy to hear of the dragon. "Thanks. Well, nice to meet you." And I run to a place where the dragon would be. (Dear Leo, I think you''ll see it in a little while) Anna''s announcement came in and I saw a dragon flying in the distance "That''s huge. What strength is a regular dragon if that''s a weak dragon...." I moaned as I saw a red dragon about fifteen meters long... (It would be beautiful if it stained that dragon''s blood..... hehe) "Yeah, but can we cut that scale? (Beh, nothing. You can crudely hit me on that scale, right? "Yeah, can dragons just be defeated by magic? (Oh, I''m sorry! I don''t care how they use it, use it) "I''m kidding. Well, I''ll think about it in battle." I made sure the dragon hadn''t noticed me yet, and I used the metastasis. The location of the transfer is on the dragon. And I did everything I could to turn the slash on the dragon, flying it many times in a row. I finished skipping the slash and checked the dragon condition...... "I knew you didn''t have a scratch." Scales aren''t hurt at all. And the dragon that noticed about me, he swung his tail around and attacked me. The tail speed is very fast. I panicked and used the metastasis to avoid the tail. "Don''t be dangerous - if it''s magic, can we have a little? I put a lot of magic on the head of the dragon. Then after a while, I stopped shooting magic and waited for the smoke to clear... A flame flew out of the smoke. "Ugh!? Hurry up and use the metastasis and when I left the dragon I saw the dragon spitting fire. "How much did you attack and not get damaged?" I appraised the dragon. < Red Dragon Lv.156 > Health: 23180/24300 Magic: 42000 Force: 10120 Speed: 300. Luck: 30 Attribute: Flame Skills Flame Magic Lv. 7 Scale of Absolute Defense "I see... skills" This skill is outrageous...... (Dear Leo, try attacking the dragon feathers) "Oh well. The feathers look soft." I approached my feathers with a transfer and attacked them by skipping a slash from close range. Then... Dragon feathers cut off as easily as I aimed. And the dragon, which lost its feathers, fell upside down. The dragon that fell off my back seems to have little damage from falling because of the scale, but I noticed something. Speaking of which, you don''t seem to have scales on your belly. Apparently, if we didn''t have to cut our feathers on purpose to attack from below, we could have defeated them. You''re a bad guy to fight from above...... "You have to knock him out before he gets up." I rushed closer to the dragon, jittering about getting up, stabbed my sword in the neck, and cut it to power. Zash. "Ghhhhhhhhh" The giant dragon ran out of power. "All right, now you''ve got what you want." That said, I put a dragon carcass in my backpack... 49 Episode IX: We create a lot. The next day after a successful dragon hunt I headed to my new home with Leena as soon as school was over. "Yesterday, what did Leo do to go to a dangerous place called the Demon Forest? "I''ll show you now." I was good at getting dragon bodies out of my backpack into the garden. Don''t feel so big when you look at it again...... "Ko, is this a dragon...? I''ve never seen it before...... it''s big" Leena was overwhelmed by the size of the dragon. "I want to use this dragon material to remodel this house." "That''s going to make some amazing stuff. It''s just... it''s going to be over today just to dismantle it." "Then you don''t have to worry. I have this." That''s what I said and sent out the demolition BOX. "What is this big box? "This is an item that will automatically dismantle the demon''s body." "That''s amazing!... but the dragon isn''t going in, is it? "That''s okay, too. Look." I can''t hold it too big, so once I put the dragon back in my backpack, I put the dragon inside the dismantled BOX. "Now close the lid and wait five minutes, and you''ll automatically leave the material alone." "Shh, that''s amazing..." "That was awesome, wasn''t it? "Because it''s really amazing! It''s Leo''s fault." "Oh, me? I''m sorry." "Hehe, that''s fine" And then about five minutes later, The lid of the dismantled BOX was opened. "The lid''s open, isn''t it? "Take a peek in the box and see." "Well, that''s okay, isn''t it? "You don''t have to worry so much." Go to Dismantling BOX while pressing Leena''s back. "If you''re worried, let''s peek together" We peered in the box together. The box was packed with tons of scales and cut off dragon meat, dragon claws, splendid bones and much more. "Huh? What the hell is going on in the box? It doesn''t match the look of the box and the amount in it..." "This is a magic item, so the contents of the box are in different spaces." "Leo is amazing after all...... you can play and live your whole life if you sell all this" "Can you sell that high? "I''ve never seen or heard of such a big dragon material. If you go on the market, you''ll be trading at a very high price." Speaking of which, you said your grandfathers couldn''t defeat the dragon either... "I''m not going to sell it because I''m going to use a lot of it, but if I''m having trouble with the money, should I just sell it a little? "It would be awesome if Leo made an item out of this material... so what do you make? "Enjoy that." I''ve been thinking about it. "Uh, tell me." Leena swelled her cheeks. "I get it. First, I''m going to use the dragon''s sturdy scales to create a golem." "Just now, you''re the home security unit, right? "Yes. This dragon scale is so hard you have a hard time defeating it. That''s why I thought the golem with this was going to be so strong." Maybe we can build a golem with absolute defensive skills. "Even the golem Leo-kun made before this is strong enough to make something stronger." That''s what I''m going to do. I''m going to put it together. Twenty demon stones out of the backpack. "Wow - they''re all amazing brilliant. It doesn''t change the brilliance of what I''m working so hard on just one thing, does it? "Really? There''s still plenty of stock..." I showed Leena the demon stone from inside her backpack. "Su, great stock...... Leo-kun''s magic is bottomless" "Yeah... I''ll admit that" Because my magic isn''t on people''s level anymore... "Okay, let''s build it." First, arrange the scales on the ground. By the way, the dragon scales are big enough to make armor for one. Then he made cool armor while deforming it with creative magic. "I knew creative magic was amazing. Normally, you can''t even armor this hard scale." That''s what I said, Leena was banging Concon and Armor. Sure, when it comes to processing this, I can only scrape it a little bit and shape it... "That''s what''s going to be the golem" I put the demon stones on my armor one by one, and I used creative magic. And it glowed and finished as usual. "Wow - these golems are so cool" "Right." The finished golem is very cool with a full red colour! And I''m just gonna appraise the golem. Red Golem Soldier One. I can faithfully carry out my orders. We can talk. We can exchange information with each other. Anyway, it''s red and hard. Health: 6000 Magic: 2000 Force: 4000. Speed: 1,000. Skills Swordsmanship Lv.6 Fire Magic Lv.5 self-repair With 20 of these, there doesn''t seem to be any security concerns. It''s just a shame you don''t have absolute defensive skills...... "I need you to guard this house. If someone you think is suspicious breaks into the house, catch them as little as possible without killing them" Copy that, sir. and the golems replied in solidarity "Well, I''ll give you my sword, and then you''ll be in pairs and start guarding the house." Copy that, sir. Then I handed over Mithril''s sword one golem at a time. And the golems I got started acting in pairs, as they were told. "Ah, number one." ''Yes, what is it? "I''ll give you a bracelet where you can read, so if you need anything, call this in." That''s what I said, I gave him a bracelet where I could read. Copy that, sir. No. 1 started patrolling when he replied. "Now you''re safe on the security side." "Enough is enough." "It''s just too good enough. Then let''s go next." "What will you build next? "I thought I''d remodel the bath next time" "Would you like to take a bath? "Yes, the bath you have now, you have to change your magic equipment every time you take a bath" Because the former inhabitants of this house ran a magic shop, it''s a waste of time to make one. So I want to create a convenient bath that doesn''t need to be replaced. Then we''ll go to the bathroom. "Come on, do you want to remodel" I used my own demon stone for the magic fixture to store hot water in the bath and remodeled it as usual. There are other things that I would like to modify. I can''t spend my time on this. "Come on, what kind of stuff did you make?" < Fountain flushing...... wind > I used the source...... I can always take a bath like Efficacy includes restoring fatigue, promoting magic restoration, improving health, skin beauty, etc. "Yeah, I could do something like a hot spring" "Is it a hot spring in that Leo-kun''s home? "Yes, there are good ingredients in the hot springs for your body. It has the effect of restoring fatigue, promoting magic, improving health, and¡­ skin beauty." "Bi, Skin Beauty Effect!? Make sure you let me in next time! Leena, who is always a dear, has rarely eaten. Are you that interested in beauty effects? "Ugh, yeah. Next time..." "Yay - it''s a promise! "Okay...... you promised. Then I''d like to have this main event next." "Main event? "Yes, I went out of my way to defeat the dragon yesterday." "That''s it, what is it that you want to build? "It''s about keeping the whole house at a comfortable temperature." "Keep the temperature? Oh, don''t you see what temperature means? "Keeping the temperature is right... you usually feel hot or cold, don''t you? "Yes, I feel it." "It''s not hot, it''s not cold, it''s in the house." "Can you do that!? That sounds awesome." Oh, I think you understood that in your current description. "So we need to pour a lot of magic into this magic stone first." And I took out the big, big demon stone of the dragon. The demon stone I took out is the size I can hold with both critical hands. "Wow - that''s a very big demon stone. Besides, it''s already shining." "Sounds like it. If you''re a big demon, can you save magic on your own demon stone? "Does Leo pour more magic into this? "That''s right. It''s a big house, so I think we should afford it." "I can''t wait to see how brilliant the magic stones Leo really poured out" "I''ve never really used magic lately, so I might be looking forward to it... I''ll try." I started pouring magic into the Stone with all my might. Then...... the radiance of the demonic stone you see increases. "Wow, that''s so beautiful" "Beautiful. For a big stone, it seems to be pouring magic fast." It''s about twice as fast as usual. "I would lose my magic already if I poured magic at this speed" "I don''t think anyone can beat the amount of magic." And then it''s been half an hour. "I''m finally out of magic." I haven''t run out of magic in a long time. "Good luck. You''ve got a great glow." The Demon Stone is so radiant. It''s so bright that it''s going to be bright as soon as I put it in the dark room. "That''s brilliant... I''ve been tired of using all my magic lately for a long time..." Oh, my body is weak. "Tired..." Hmm? What''s up, Leena? "Restore fatigue, promote magic restoration! "Oh, man. No way......" "Shall we take a bath? "The right of veto is.....?" "I''ll go without saying that." His body was weak and he could not escape, and he took him to the bath. Well, then, the magic has been restored, and I''d like to start today''s main event. Huh? How was the bath? That was good water. Besides, it really facilitated the restoration of magic. Thanks to you, it''ll be full speed in about half an hour. What? ''Dude, what''s going on with Leena?'' Cause? ... Come on? "Well, I''d like to start remodeling the house." "I''m going to use this incredible demon stone, so it looks amazing." Leena stands next to her with excitement when her skin becomes shiny. "Right. What can you do with all this magic? With all that doubt... I used creative magic all over the house. Then the whole house began to glow awfully. "I''m too dazzled" I''m too dazzled to open my eyes. Is this okay? And after closing my eyes for a while...... the glow of patari, house and demon stone subsided. "Is that it? Are you done? That was amazing. Success? "No, the demon stone is still here" Yes, the Demon Stone should always be gone. "Huh? So that was a failure? "What do you think? I appraised the house for confirmation. House dungeon (immature) The house was dungeoned, but the level of the creator is still low, making it immature. The functions available are limited only to temperature regulation in the dungeon, monitoring in the dungeon using the nucleus of the dungeon, and automatic repair of the dungeon. This dungeon can only be rebuilt once. Creator: Leons Forster It''s full of scratches. "In the meantime, it looks like we can adjust the desired temperature." "Is that true? Then it''s a success! "Yeah, that''s good. If it had been a failure, yesterday''s struggle could have been wasted." I don''t like going to the Devil''s Forest one more time and looking for a dragon for a day. "Good for you. Well, then, it''s a success, and it''s time to go home? "Oh, it''s already starting to get dark out there. Grandma''s gonna be mad when it''s late, and we''re gonna go home." It was dyed red outside at sunset. It''s time for dinner. "See you tomorrow, then" I used a metastasis toward the house. "Oh, speaking of which, I''ll even tell Shelly about the bath this evening" I felt like I heard Leena talking to herself during the metastasis... I''m sure it was my fault. 50 Episode 10: Confirming a New Home The next day I made the house immature but a dungeon. I''m still coming to my new home today after school. By the way, I''m asking Leena to wait at home because she won''t do anything funny today. And from now on, yesterday, I''m going to find out about my new home, which has become a dungeon. First, I''ll try to appraise the house again for confirmation. House dungeon (immature) The house was dungeoned, but the level of the creator is still low, making it immature. The functions available are limited only to temperature regulation in the dungeon, monitoring in the dungeon using the nucleus of the dungeon, and automatic repair of the dungeon. This dungeon can only be rebuilt once. Creator: Leons Forster Now you''re immature? Am I the only one who thinks so? Originally, temperature-regulation was enough... but it even came with monitoring and automatic repair. Temperature regulation and automatic repair are somewhat understandable, but monitoring. The appraisal says we''re going to use a nucleus, but a nucleus is a big demon stone that we used to modify? I''ll take out the Demon Stone and observe. But the Demon Stone doesn''t say or hear anything in particular. In the meantime, I didn''t know what to do, so I appraised the Demon Stone. Dungeon Nucleus (Immature) I can monitor you in the dungeon. The operation can be done by moving the magic in the Demon Stone. Creator: Leons Forster "Magic manipulation? Oh, there''s a mass of magic in the demon stone." There was a round mass of magic in the demonic stone. In the meantime, I''ll just move that magic a little bit. Then...... a bunch of magic chunks split up and that turned out to be a bunch of footage. There are rooms, doorways, and lots of hallways, baths, gardens, etc. that I don''t know where it is. And when I moved the magic of the video I was interested in, the video was enlarged. The enlarged footage shows two red golems looking around in the garden. And I noticed something after watching for a while. "Is that it? Is this footage, chasing the Golem? I didn''t realize the footage was moving naturally to match the golem, but the footage was moving. Apparently, it''s a system that tracks down things that bother me. "Is this all high performance and immature...... what happens to the dungeons that have been completed with this? Will the finished dungeon be like a dungeon of trials? So the dungeon that we have now, it used to be made by people who could use creative magic? How much more of a level of creative magic can we create a dungeon? Speaking of which, what was my level now? It''s been a while since I''ve seen my status. Leons Forster Lv.205 Age: 8 Race: People Occupation: Creator Health: 974x100x/974x100x (1461x100x/1461x100x) Magic Power: 921x100?/921x100? Force: 526 ¡Á 100 ¡Á 1.5 (789 ¡Á 100 ¡Á) Speed: 607 x 100 x 1.5 (913.5 x 100 x) Luck: 1,000. Attributes: None, Created Skills Appraisal Creation Magic Lv.6 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.5 Heartless Lv.3 Swordsmanship Lv.8 Magic Sensing Lv.5 Metastasis Martial Arts Lv.9 Title who have memories of different worlds Sage Trial Dungeon Junior Edition Breaker Looks like we only got one level up in the last dragon fight. It looks like the boulder will never rise rapidly at this level. And the level of creative magic is rising. < Creative Magic Lv.6 > The magic of using magic to make things you imagine. The higher the level, the wider you can build With ingredients, we can build more. Lv.6... you can make drugs (you can''t make drugs that can resuscitate organisms) Looks like we can make medicine now. Medicine... Oh, speaking of which! Is it because of this that it works on the < Fountain Flush... Wind > made yesterday? Besides, it says that resuscitation cannot be done, but it cannot bring back the dead... Well, if it''s done with Lv.6 to bring it back to life, you''ll be worried about what''s going to happen on more levels than this. It''s just that it''s bad enough that you can make other drugs, right? We need to verify the drug-making soon, including what kind of material this needs! ... and I just want to say, I''m busy moving now, so I''ll have to give up again next time. I can confirm what I want to know, so I have to go home and do other preparations... So, I went home with a metastasis. I''m home. That''s what I say when I go into the house. Then. "Ah, looks like you''re finally home." Grandma came out of the back with a little nibble. "What''s going on? Rather than what? "Well, we''ll find out when we get inside the house." Grandma went back to her room nibbling again. "What do you mean? That''s scary...... Because I have no idea what Grandma is hiding... for now, I followed Grandma. And when you get into the room, "Long time no see. Leo, is school fun? "Huh?? Mother?" "That''s right. My mother." My mother was sitting on the couch. "Why are you here? I wonder if something happened...... I can''t think of any reason at all. "That''s because you''re worried about Leo! When I said that, my mother hugged me. "Hey! Huh?" Don''t hug me all of a sudden... and that''s all? "Did you make friends at school other than Shelia and Liana? "Ugh, yeah. I''m right here." Frank and Hellman have fun talking in the classroom every day. "So, you''re not bullied about aptitude magic? "Yeah, I''m perfectly fine..." I tried to say it was okay, and my mother stared at me in the face as she grabbed my shoulder. "You''re lying, right? "Huh?" "You lied." "No, that''s not true." "Be honest. I''ve already asked Liana the whole story." No way, what you knew before you heard it from me. Then you can''t believe I said I''m okay... "Eh... I was told something like creative magic is incompetent..." I had no choice but to be honest. Then her mother''s eyes were wowling and she was going to cry even now. And then again, this time I''ve held him strong. "That was hard... can I cry now? "Yes, I''m fine! Because I have good friends, and I don''t care if they say anything! "Really? But not if you''re sigging in on your own, right? You''re gonna talk to me or your grandma if there''s anything you absolutely don''t like, okay? "I get it. I''ll talk to you if anything happens." "Because it''s a promise, isn''t it? "Yeah, I promise." Yeah...... is this what a mother is? In my memory of my previous life, I originally knew there was a mother, but I had no idea what she was or what my mother was like in my previous life when she erased the memory of my relationship. However, I feel embarrassed to be hugged by my mother like this...... I don''t know what to say.... I feel my heart warm. With that in mind, I stopped my mother from hugging me and turned my body around. Leena was hiding and peeking ahead of her mother. Apparently, he was watching the interaction now. Somehow..... so embarrassing! But my mother... "Liana, come with me." and spread both arms I was suddenly told that Leena... "Oh, uh, it''s okay" And I was confused. "Don''t say that, okay? He said come here." When her mother called Leena with a gentle smile, Leena approached her with embarrassment. My mother hugged Leena with me. "Liana missed you too..." Speaking of which, Leena had her mother killed as soon as she was born... Right... Leena was jealous when she saw me and my mother. And it looks like there was loneliness somewhere in my heart, even with always bright Leena after all...... It doesn''t look solid, but Leena looked like she was crying as she hugged her mother. After all, the presence of a mother is big. I was thinking with that hugged. Then after a while...... "It''s okay now. Thank you." "Oh? Is that enough? "Yes. Thank you. Er..." "How about your mother? "Uh... yes. Thank you, mother." "Yeah, that''s cute." With that said, her mother hugged Leena again. "Keep treating me like a mother." "Yes, sir" Leena, shy, seemed somewhere happy with her mother''s words. "All right, all right." Mother turned to me when she stroked Leena''s head. "Well, let''s get down to business, shall we? "Huh? The real deal? So, what''s it been? Didn''t you tell me you were here because I was worried and I had no choice? "Is that... the time you''re loving the cute kids? "Meh, love time...... so, what''s the point? "The real deal is..." 51 Episode 11: Your mother is amazing. "The real deal... is with the maids you hire in your new home, butlers, cooks." "Ah! Speaking of which, I wasn''t thinking about that at all! If you think about it, maybe you should have thought about this one before the house was remodeled. On my own, it''s hard to cut that house up, isn''t it? If we make full use of the magic of creation, we might be able to make it all a golem or something... I can do it, but I figured it''d be safer to have people around. "I knew you hadn''t thought about it. Well, that''s why I''m here! My mother strained her chest with an egg. "Thanks. So, how do I hire you? Would you even stick paper somewhere? What are we going to do? "You don''t have to worry about that either. ''Cause I brought in good people." "Huh? From where? "It''s from us." My parents'' house? "From us? But if you bring him to me, he won''t have enough men over there? Sure, my parents have a lot of maids and butlers, but the branch itself is wide. "That''s okay, too. Each one of us brings you here, and you just have to hire a new one for what''s missing." "I mean, the three of you come from your parents'' house and hire the missing part? "That''s right. In the meantime, meet the three of you." That''s what I said, and my mother walked out of the room. And he came right back. Take the three of them. There was one woman in maid clothes, two men dressed as butlers and cocks. "Well, then, introduce yourselves to all three" "Well, then from me, my name is Amelie. I''m going to do the made-up under Master Leo." First, it was the woman in maid clothes who started introducing herself. He looks shorter, cuter than beautiful, but I think it applies. Short hair with brown hair. "Leo remembers Amelie? "Huh?" Do you know me, Mr. Amelie? That''s true... I was in the same house... No... back then, I remember nothing at all because I was obsessed with magic and magic... "When you were little, Amelie looked after you, didn''t she? If you ask me, I may have seen it...... "Uh-huh! He''s the one who used magic to clean my body." Yes, the first person to show me magic! I miss you - you magically cleaned my body every day when I was a baby. Speaking of which, what kind of magic is that? "Oh, I''m hitting it...... when you were so little, you were close and that''s all you remember? It''s terrible! That''s terrible indeed...... "Uh... sorry" "Well, fine, but I was reading you other books and answering your questions! "Oh, speaking of... sorry" Sure, I''ve been hanging out since I was high, and it could have been Mr. Amerie watching over me. They had read the book, too, but at that time the consciousness was completely toward the magical information... I just didn''t realize Mr. Amelie was taking such a mess of care of me. And yet, you don''t remember your name or anything too much, me. "Hehe, then Eric, please" "Yes, Master Leo, I''m going to be deacon under Master Leo, this is Eric. Thank you very much." Eric bowed beautifully when he said so. Mr. Eric has silver hair, among the handsome, refreshingly handsome. "Eric is Sebastian''s son. I''ve been educated in deacon''s brilliance since I was a little girl, so I can count on you very much." Huh? Really? "Your Sebastian son!? Mr. Eric, you don''t look anything like Sebastian! "Yes, it is. My father wanted to work at Master Leo''s, but when my father was gone, there would be no one to direct that house, so I couldn''t replace him. And I''m often told he doesn''t look like my father." I see. You''re saying my son inherited the will Sebastian wanted to go to. And it turns out Eric doesn''t look like his father. "Mr. Eric seems as reliable as Sebastian. Best regards," "Thank you for your worthless words. Nice to meet you." Yeah, the movement might resemble Sebastian. "Hehe, that''s the last time, Sam. Nice to meet you." "I''m Sam. I will be the cook at Master Leo''s. What you like to do is eat." Sam was convinced that what he liked was a meal. If I tell you straight, you''re fat. Well, he sounds like a cook. "Sam is our chief chef''s apprentice and the next chef is a cook who was recognized. But this time, I brought him here because he really wanted to go to Leo." "Huh? How did someone so great get to me? It''s definitely better to be the head chef at my parents'' house, right? Really? Why are you at my place? "My cook tells me that if you stay close to Leo, you will always have good food." Hey, what''s that? You''re after the memory of the food I had in my previous life. "Oh, yeah - let''s think about something next time" That said, you''re not sure I can come up with more delicious food than Grandpa thought? Next time, I''ll have to check my memory to see if I can remember good food... "Heh heh, and the three men have already recruited." "Already?" "That''s right. Even so, I''m on my way here today." "Thanks for everything" If my mother hadn''t helped me, all I could see was the future of living in that big house with me and the Golem alone... "You don''t have to thank me. I can''t do this with kids alone." "Surely you can''t. I didn''t know it was so hard to live in a noble house." "Right. There''s plenty more. Tomorrow, we need to recruit a gatekeeper." "Oh, the gatekeeper''s fine. Because they''ve already got the house guarded." "Huh? Who''s got me guarded? "It''s a golem." "Golem?" "Yes, the Golem is guarding this house." "What is this house... were all those people in those armor golems? "That''s right. I created Mithril''s armor with magic." "I heard Leo''s creative magic was amazing, but....... I didn''t think it''d be amazing so far" "Really? By the way, my new home is protected by red golem soldiers with dragon scales." "" "D, dragon? It seems that Am¨¦lie and Sam, who have been quiet so far, have been so surprised that their voices have gone out with their mother. Eric looked surprised even though he was only the son of a boulder always calm Sebastian and not in his voice. And don''t tell me that for some reason I saw Sam nodding his tongue after being surprised. I''m never trying to make something I didn''t see! "I wanted the material for my last holiday, so I''ve been knocking out the detached dragon in the Devil''s Forest." "You... went alone to the Devil''s Forest? That''s weird about your mother. "Oh, yeah? "So you know what the Devil''s Forest is like? "Eh...... a place where it''s hard for even A-level adventurers to come home alive? "I know, I know." Yeah, I know this. You suck. "Do you need a little sermon? "Uh... I don''t think you need it..." "After all, you need it, right? My mother''s eyes flashed. "Hih, I need it" Then, an hour was preached. "The Devil''s Forest is a place where even adults can''t go home alive, but no matter how strong it is, it''s still impossible for you, a child, to enter the Devil''s Forest! If I knew that had happened, I wouldn''t be able to sleep worried about Leo from now on." This is a summary of a sermon that lasted an hour... Finally, when I promised not to go to the Devil''s Forest until I was grown up again, he finally forgave me. Well, it was a precious hour to know my mother''s fears... 52 Episode XII Dedicated Maid It''s been a month and a little while since my mother came. Since then, I''ve been busy every day. I bought a bunch of things for my new home. I bought furniture, daily necessities, dishes, etc...... The furniture arrived in a month after ordering it. Isn''t a month by hand awesome? Of course, it''s early, isn''t it? I mean, do craftsmen from different worlds have special skills or abilities? Next time, let''s ask someone. And today is the day to meet with the maids, butlers and cooks we were looking for. Why today, it seems that Am¨¦lie and Eric were busy with the interview until yesterday. Anything, there are an awesome number of applications that significantly exceed the number I recruited, and it seems to have taken me a while to choose... Is the baron''s servant that fascinating? That makes me think about it, but it was apparently more popular with the Forster family than with the Baron. The brave man seems very honorable to be able to work in that lineage because he is a popular person in this country, this world. After all, Grandpa is amazing. By the way, if you''re a cook, it looks like Sam improvised someone to hire just for a little interview, and you''re so determined. That''s a boulder...... That said, our maids, butlers and cooks have all the talent. I look forward to seeing what kind of people they are... As soon as I finished school, I headed to my new home. And when you get into the house...... "Welcome home, master." There was a beautiful line of maids and butlers. I don''t know what to say...... it''s so embarrassing! Once we get out of here, shall we? Or can you do this every day? Plus, we all have a lot of voices from the first day of work... A boulder, an elite group that beat a high multiplier. "Uh... it''s Leons Forster. Best Regards," I said hello to the maids so they wouldn''t lick me. Then everyone looked surprised at my response. What, did I do something wrong? Yeah - did I say hello differently? I turned my questioning eyes to Miss Am¨¦lie. Then. "Hehe, guys, I''m just surprised Leo''s response was too polite." Mr. Amelie told me with a laugh. "Huh? Have you been too polite now? "Oh, I don''t care. But most of the maids and butlers here work for other nobles once." Besides, I hear the other nobles looked even better... "Well, then, I''ll stay here." Even if you look great, you won''t gain anything. "That would be greatly appreciated as a maid. Now let''s talk about what we''re going to do." "Yeah, nice to meet you" Speaking of which, you haven''t asked me what I''m going to do today. "Yes, I have plans for today, but after Leo explains his exclusive maid, Sam wants to talk to you, so thank you." "Ugh, yeah? Exclusive maid? What Sam wants to talk about? "Well, I can''t help it if we''re talking here, so come to this room." I said in my head:? ''I went into the room where I was guided. "So... what is an exclusive maid? Aren''t all the maids here my exclusive maids? "That''s about a maid like me when Leo was little." "Oh, you mean the maid who takes care of me outright? "Yes." "Huh? But don''t you need it anymore? I''m not old enough to be taken care of, am I? "That''s not true, is it? The owner of the house absolutely needs it, and Master Leo needs it even if he''s going to be in the dorm now, right? "Really? I still know I''m going to need a noble lord... but I don''t know why I need to get into a school dorm. "Yeah, I don''t think Master Leo has a problem, but do you think other noble sons can do things around you on their own? "Oh, what do you think? In the first place, isn''t that the dorm for learning about that? "In a terrible house, some people can''t even wear clothes without a maid wearing them." "Oh yeah..." You''re lying, aren''t you? But then we need to take the maid. It''s going to be a dead and alive issue...... "Well, junior aristocrats can''t afford to take a maid to a dorm, so it''s optional." "I see..." "So, Master Leo is an exclusive maid..." "Oh, speaking of which, what do you do? Mr. Amelie will do it for you? "No, because I''m the maid length. You can''t work at school away from home." "Right...... so, what''s my exclusive maid like? "I''ll bring you in now." "Ugh, yeah." From now on, you''re the maid by my side the whole time... Something, don''t be nervous...... Then, a while later, Mr. Am¨¦lie brought one girl. "This is Belle, who will be Leo''s exclusive maid." "Nice to meet you! That said, I was breathtaking to the maid who greeted me in a wacky manner. Because... the introduced maid''s ear is the beast ear (dog ear)! If you look closely, you have a tail too...... I mean, this kid... is that famous beast man! "Dear Leo, you can''t look so giddy at a girl" "Oh, I''m sorry" I noticed when they told me, but they seemed so scared because I''d been watching them in silence. "But it''s good because Master Leo seems to like it. It was worth the effort to find out." "Huh? What did you look into? "It''s about what kind of maid Leo likes" "I don''t even know that!? What do you know when you look into it? Maybe you don''t have better appraisal skills than I do? "I had no idea, either, that the maid chief at the magician''s told me that Leo, who resembles the brave man, must also like the beast man because the brave man really liked the exclusive maid of the beast man" "Huh? Was there a beast man''s maid in our house? In my memory, it must have been all of us at home, right? "He was retired about ten years before Leo was born." "That''s right - am I similar to my grandfather..." Sure, my grandfather from previous life could get tense if he saw the Beast Man just like me... I want to touch that beast ear later. "Yes, Master Leo could be a hero one day too" You''re a hero... May there be no incidents or disasters that would make me a hero. "Thank you. And, Belle, it''s my pleasure to meet you." "Yes! Thank you very much." I knew it, it''s wacky. That''s cute...... Yeah. "How old is Bell? You don''t look very grown-up, do you? "Uh... I''m ten years old" "Huh? You''re almost the same as me." Is it okay if I work? "You don''t have to worry about that either. This country can work from the age of ten, and by the time Leo enters the dorm, I will be working out to be the perfect maid." "Ugh, yeah. Well, hello." Well, I have two more years, so don''t you have to worry... "Yes, then go to Sam''s place because I''ve finished explaining everything." "Ugh, yeah." What do we really have to talk about? Before this, for some reason, I was tongue-in-cheek... Then, I walked into the kitchen with less anxiety. "Mr. Sam, I''m here." "Ah, Master Leo. Well done for coming." Sam, who was cooking with his men, noticed my voice and approached me. "So... what do you want to talk about? I''m afraid to ask. "Let me put it straight to you. Please, please, let me cook the meat of the dragon! With that said, Mr. Sam has asked for a lifetime of favors. Dragon meat? "Huh? What is that? Then I''ll give it to you in bulk when you get here." You didn''t know what to use it for, and you were worried about what to do because there are so many of them. Apparently, the tongue nodding before this wasn''t me, it was the meat of the dragon. If that''s the case, I wish you''d said it right away...... "Ho, is that true!? I''ll spend the rest of my life with Master Leo! "Oh, thank you" After all, it was a lifetime favor. So, is the dragon meat delicious? "Now let us serve the best dragon dishes at our next move celebration party! "Speaking of which, you had a party like that...... yeah, I''ll look forward to cooking the dragon" You''ve had a lot of parties lately. "Yes, look forward to serving dishes that cost you your culinary life! "Ugh, yeah. I''ll be looking forward to it." Something scares me of Sam''s temper... 53 Episode XIII: Moving Party I started hiring maids, butlers and cooks, and it''s been more or less two weeks. Over the past two weeks, maids and butlers had been training newcomers and cooks had been researching dragon dishes. The training of maids and deacons was all done with excellence and no problems. However, Belle''s exclusive maid education by Amelie is still going to take some time. Apparently, Bell was chosen just because the maid''s skill would be my preference without thinking about it. Because of this, Bell is always nervous about his unfamiliar work, or he is wasting his time doing anything and fails. As far as I''m concerned, it''s fine because it''s cute to watch, but Amelie couldn''t do more work than I expected, so I held my head. Well, we have two more years, so we can figure it out? Still, get those ears quick...... Whoa, you shouldn''t. Oh, and the cook''s research into dragon cooking was amazing. What''s so awesome? The cooks are already united under Mr. Sam! Lately, I went to the kitchen to see how Sam was... "Sam, what happened to the dragon dishes? ''Cut the dragon meat that way! That way, fry the vegetables! Look, don''t bring it! "Yes! I''ll do this one, I asked for this one" "Okay. Then you can cut the dragon." The cooks gave instructions to each other to receive instructions from Mr. Sam, and were cooperating greatly in cooking with him. "That''s the pace. Keep up the good work and go for the ultimate dragon dish for everyone here! Ok!? "" "" "" "Yes!! Something feels like watching a scene from a bloody sports comic book. But Sam, who gathered this member just for the interview, is amazing...... And the ultimate dragon dish... let''s look forward to it. I left the kitchen behind because it would be bad if I got in the way of cooking. Like this, I''m finally ready to live in the house, so I''m going to live today. And we''re supposed to have a party today at my moving celebration. Even if it''s a party, it''s a smaller party to the point of calling someone close to you. Apparently, we don''t need to celebrate as much as the Duke because this is a lower nobility move. I''m so happy that I don''t have to deal with a lot of nobles like I did at my eighth birthday party! So today''s participants became Mother, Grandmother, Virgin, Leena, Uncle, Elise and Shelley. Unexpectedly, Shelley was able to come to the party because the emperor had always been gonnabe wanting to go to Shelley, and he had no choice but to forgive her. Equivalent, Shelley must have been Gone...... And right now, we have everyone in our new home and we''re about to eat Sam''s food together. "Uh, thank you for taking the time to come for me today. Enjoy our prized cuisine from now on" That said, when I thanked them, the maids started arranging the dishes on their desks at the same time. Different dishes go side by side, but my eyes go on meat dishes. At first glance, it''s a regular meat dish, but this is one that Mr. Sam really made out of dragon meat. I''ll take a bite of meat. "Umeh! Oh, I accidentally got a voice. But this feeling of melting the moment this meat enters your mouth... It''s really good! "Come on, do you praise yourself for the dishes you serve? My uncle was laughing bitterly when he saw me. "No, no, no, uncle! Try this meat dish first! "Ugh, yeah." My uncle carried meat into his mouth, slightly bewildered by my fierce recommendation. Then, my uncle grew more and more true-faced. "Hey, what''s this meat..." I said I couldn''t believe it. I snapped with that look on my face. "What''s wrong, Damien? "Mother, just try it" Damian told me, but Grandma also took a bite of meat. "Shh, that''s amazing... what kind of meat is this? Huh? Do I have to tell you? "Uh... it''s a dragon" That''s what happens... that''s why I didn''t like it. "Say something! "No, no, where did you get the dragon? "Listen to me, Mr. Damien! Leo came alone to the Devil''s Forest." Oh, my uncle ticked me off. Now you''re having trouble hiding and going to the Devil''s Forest! "Maybe this... Dragon in the Devil''s Forest...? "Ugh, yeah......" "Have you gotten that strong..." You don''t have to tell me with a face like you''re stunned like that. "Even me and my grandfather can''t win a dragon..." Even Grandma...... "Uh... you struggled to take down the dragon properly, didn''t you? Yeah, that was a fierce fight! I was intact... "Properly? It''s even a miracle to be alive fighting dragons, isn''t it? Mr. Elise came into the conversation. I''m a little angry... Mr. Elise, don''t be afraid to get angry...... "It''s true, right? Elise is right. It''s really forbidden to go to the Devil''s Forest now." I shouldn''t, my mother''s going to catch fire again. "I''ll never go again. Forgive me for not going until I grow up." I apologize to both of you in a hurry. "" Nice. "" These two are close...... "Leo''s getting stronger." Shelly''s the only one who seems happy. "By the way, what''s the level now? "Uh... 205" "Two, 205!? The highest level of humanity at that age¡­" The highest level of humanity? Well, it''s true that humanity may be the best when it comes to crossing Grandpa... but I''m sure there''s someone higher than me! Yeah, let''s hope so...... "That''s Leo. Ah - I want to level up soon too! I heard that. My uncle was in a hurry. "Princess, Leo was able to be strong because he worked out well before he got to the level, right? So it''s better not to level up yet." Desperately persuade Sherry. If we don''t stop here, Sherry will waste time on the Emperor later. "Really? Okay. I''ll work out more and then I''ll level up! I''m glad Shelley is simple. "Phew, do so" Whoa, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. Your uncle''s in trouble, too. "Well, leave Leo knocked you down, this meat is so delicious. You still have extra dragon meat? "Yeah, there''s extra, right? "Then why don''t you sell me? ''Cause I want to put it out to the next party." "Oh, another party? Still have a party? Really, it''s a party soon enough. "That''s right. It''s Ivan''s adult party." "Huh? Brother Ivan is an adult already? Speaking of which, are you 16 years old this year..." Right, Brother Ivan and I were eight years apart. Ever since I was born, I''ve only met my brother a few times, so I don''t really feel at all... "So, I thought I''d throw out some dragon meat for a present at the party." "I see. Then the money''s fine." "You can''t do that. I''ll pay you well." "Really? Okay." Well, if I get paid, I''ll take it. "You''re Leo''s brother... Speaking of which, my brother said he''d be back by then" "Huh? Shelly''s brother? "That''s right. I don''t know why he''s coming home, but he''s coming home anyway." "Are you Shelley''s brother - are you close to Shelley? "Uh-huh, I only saw him once or twice when I was little, so I don''t know." "Really? Is it like me and my brothers? What is Shelley''s brother like? 54 Episode Fourteen: Each Brother It''s been about two months since I started living in my new home. Feelings I''ve lived in for two months make me miss you sometimes...... ''Cause until now, Leena Yabba, there''s been a Virgin, and now I''m the only one but the maid and butler. Especially since it''s time to eat. Using a big table alone feels awfully lonely...... I tried to say something like that, but I was having dinner at my grandma''s on weekdays. Even after the move, the boarding and dropping school were in a carriage from Grandma''s house, so it was a treat as it were in the stream of coming home. Well, I''ve always spent a lot of time alone practicing magic and working out magic, so I never felt particularly lonely most of the time living alone. Besides, in my spare time, Belle was my exclusive maid. Beh, stick around, ''cause I wasn''t playing numb! No, ''cause I got those ears and tails... whoa, seriously. Eh... I thought it would be better if Bell and I stayed close for the future! Thanks to you, Belle could have gotten along by the time she smiled at me. Well, that story will be long when we talk about it, so I''ll see you next time. After two months like that, today is the day my brothers come home to Grandma''s. And tomorrow is Brother Ivan''s birthday. In preparation for this party, Grandma and Mother seemed very busy here. Apparently, nobles say their eldest son''s adult party needs to be more lavish than any other party, and the participants will be awesome for that matter. That, when it becomes the Duke''s house...... I''d run away no matter how well you celebrate. Brother Ivan, fight! By the way, Dad''s arriving late tonight, so he''s gonna make it to the critical party. And right now, I''m off to Leena and Grandma''s house after school. Perhaps your brothers have already arrived at home. "What kind of brother is Leo-kun? "I''ve only seen him a few times, too, so I don''t know how detailed he is. Brother Ivan at the top looks like my father, I wonder if he''s a big mess. I guess the second brother Alex feels serious and smart." "Really? Well, it feels like Leo-kun''s personality is between two brothers." "Oh, yeah? Me, is there a big mess? "I do. When you''re obsessed with what you like, you can''t see around you." "Ya, sure..." Maybe I can''t argue with that. "Hehe, you''re looking forward to meeting your brothers." "Yeah, right." Honestly, I hardly see him so I don''t know when he asks me if I''m looking forward to it. I just want to hear how Brother Ivan is feeling right now. I''m sure you want to get away from the party. Then a little bit, when I arrived home, I knew my brothers were home. "Long time no see, Leo. How have you been? "Brother Alex! Long time no see! And long time no see for Brother Ivan! "Whoa, long time no see! Is that the granddaughter of the Virgin next door? "Yes. Nice to meet you, my grandson Liana of the Virgin. Best regards," "Yeah, nice to meet you" Brother Ivan, who said hello to Leena, approached me while nibbling at something. "What about you and Liana? "Huh? I don''t know...? "I know and don''t ask back. You like that? I fell in love with you... you''re gonna ask me on a straight ball!? "Uh, come on?" "I see - indeed Leo is a princess too..." "Ah, my story is fine! I can''t stand it anymore and leave my brother. "Come on, don''t run away" My brother is still nibbling...... Oh, that''s annoying! My brother... is he such a messy creature? Oh, yeah. Let''s hear that one! "Speaking of which, is your brother looking forward to the party tomorrow? I''m sure you wouldn''t like it if it were your brother''s personality. "Right, looking forward to it there? "Huh?" Is that it? Is that a mistake? "Looking forward to that, huh? "What?" Is my ear crazy? "So look forward to it there! Are you serious? "It''s a lie!" "I told you I haven''t seen my uncle in a long time, and Cliff''s coming," Sure, your brother wanted to go up to his uncle and join the Special Forces? And Mr. Cliff... Cliff? "Who''s Cliff? Your brother''s girlfriend? Well...... your brother is also an adult so you have someone to marry. "Ah, a shame! "Not at all, not at all! He''s usually my best friend." "What, too bad. You mean, your brother doesn''t have a girlfriend? Tomorrow''s the day, isn''t it? "Ugh, shut up! I don''t need it now." "If you say so, you can get married..." "Oh, that''s not true! "Well, your brother''s hot, and he''s fine. More than that, is it true that Mr. Cliff is coming tomorrow? What the hell is Mr. Cliff like? Are you the kind of person who would be surprised just to come to the Duke''s party? "Oh, they''re coming." "It is... are you okay? "Hey, what the hell is Mr. Cliff like? I''m so curious! "What, you don''t know? Cliff is the prince of this country, isn''t he? "Oh, you''re Shelly''s brother! Speaking of which, you said you were coming to Empire City." Was that to attend your brother''s party? Sure, I''m surprised the prince would join us...... "So, what''s Mr. Cliff like? "What''s Cliff like? Right... you''re a good guy in a nutshell." "Good guy? What about that expression to the prince? "Mr. Cliff is a sweet man, though he''s weak in some places." "Yeah, he''s a nice guy, though he''s got some girlfriends." Is that it? Something''s really surprising... My image was of a ruthless man who wanted to be king of anything. You''re a good man... SIDE: Shelley Brother Cliff is coming home today. According to what I''ve heard, your brother''s coming to celebrate Leo''s brother''s birthday. I''ve barely spoken to my brother. Besides, since I was a little girl, I hardly know about my brother because he had an atmosphere where I shouldn''t talk to him in front of his father and mother. So it''s like the first time I''ve seen you, even if I say I haven''t seen you in a long time. Ha, you''re kind of scared to see me... I was told that my brother was already home when I got home from school and was led to the room where my brother was. There was already a blonde, thinner man in the room he was shown, thought to be his father, mother and brother Cliff. And you look blonde, with an unknown woman with frightened eyes next to Brother Cliff. Who is this guy? The woman said she noticed that I had come into the room. "Oh? It''s not Shelia. Then I''ll be around." That said, the strange woman got up and walked past me and out of the room. Who is that guy? I turned to my mother and father. I turned my eyes... but my mother and father looked tired and didn''t seem to answer me. "Welcome home, Shelly. Long time no see." "Huh? Ugh, yeah. Long time no see." Suddenly my brother talked to me and I was surprised. "And that''s my mother. Maybe Shelley only met when she was just born, so you don''t remember." "Ah, Mr. Melissa..." It must have been Mr. Melissa. I only remember this name vaguely because I don''t hear it at home. "Yeah, I''m hitting it. Did you remember that? "Uh... just the name..." "Oh, I see. And Shelly''s grown up." "Oh, yeah? "Yeah. The last time I saw Shelly was when Shelly was three years old, so I felt really big." "That''s right..." Is that it? Not like the brother I thought. All this time, I thought you were a scary person because your father and mother hide you, but you''re a gentle talker, and you look weak, and you''re not scared at all? ... What do you mean? 55 Episode XV: Hard Work Rookie Maid Previous I don''t know my parents or where they were born. When I got my mind on it, I was in an orphanage in Imperial City. The orphanage had children who, like many of me, knew nothing about their parents. It''s just that everyone doesn''t have ears or tails like me. When I was a little girl, I cared a lot about what I was different from everyone else. And I, unlike everyone else, hated my ears and tail and couldn''t help but hate it. How could I be different from everyone else? Unlike everyone else, so I was dumped by your father and your mother? I thought about that every time I saw myself in the mirror, for example. But everyone in the orphanage, unlike people, never bullied me or anything else, and treated me as a family. From everyone, they say it''s a family they''ve lived with since they were little, even if they look different...... I loved everyone like that. And when I was eight, I first taught an aunt in an orphanage something called the Beast Man. The aunt in the orphanage is nice to everyone and is like our mother. Such an aunt taught me a lot every day not to struggle after going outside with reading and writing calculations, magic, etc. When it''s that class "Today in class, I want to teach you about race" "" "" Yes "" " Always a healthy boy asked his aunt a question as everyone replied. "Auntie! What kind of race? Demons?" I want to tell you today about the race of people. "Huh? Do people have races like demons, too? "Yeah, I do. For example, Belle. Belle says she''s an animal with ears and tails like animals." What, I''m the Beast Man? "Huh? Is Bell not like us? I was freaked out by what the boy said...... I''m different from people after all... "It''s not like that. There are other elves with long ears and small dwarves on the back though. The same person who just looks a little different and doesn''t change anything from us." Okay. Belle''s the same guy. "That''s right. I''m glad you guys are honest... I was worried because some people discriminate against beasts, elves and dwarves by saying they''re subhuman..." "Belle is family! "Yeah, Belle''s family" "Belle is a dear family." That''s what everyone said to your aunt''s explanation. "Guys..." "Hehe, you didn''t have to worry... okay? In a year or two, I think you''re gonna get out of here and work in different places. That at that time, you will never discriminate against people solely because of their appearance! "" "" "Yes! "And, Belle," "Hey, what? "I think there''s a lot of unreasonableness going on out there... but you can never hate yourself, can you? "Ugh, yeah......" "If there''s ever going to be a hard time, remember everyone here. Because there''s always someone who needs you." "Wow, okay." Then two years later, I turned 10. In an orphanage, when you''re 10, you just have to go outside and work. So I''m leaving the orphanage now. The same age children in the orphanage each went their own way of becoming adventurers and disciples of craftsmen. I decided to be a maid of honor because I could do all the chores in my orphanage life after all the troubles. That''s when my aunt brought me a piece of paper written as a maid of honor solicitation for an aristocrat. "Belle, if you''re going to be a maid, go here." "The Forster family? Of that brave man? "That''s right. Anything. The grandson of a brave man is being recited by the baron and he''s looking for a maid of honor for his new home, right? Why don''t you apply here? "A family of brave men... ok. I''ll apply! And Fate''s Interview Day Going to the new Forster family home at the venue made me suspicious of my eyes...... There was a big queue of people waiting for an interview. Besides, few people lined up were young like me and seemed to have solid experience. "What am I supposed to do... I''m in the wrong place..." However, we can''t come this far and go home, so falling is an assumption lined up...... Then... "Hey, that kid. Not the Beast Man? "Oh, it''s true... don''t you know that girl? That nobility hates subhumans..." "Poor thing... I''m sure they won''t even listen to me at the interview" Huh? What do you mean? Can''t an Orc be a maid? Looking around...... sure, there was no one, no beast man like me, looking for someone in line...... Now you''re sure I fell. Ha, let''s go home...... I can''t even line up here anyway... How could I have been born a beast man...... Thinking about that, I remembered the words my aunt told me. ''If there''s ever going to be a hard time, remember everyone here. Because there''s always someone who needs you.'' I want to go back to the orphanage...... Is there really someone who needs me...? But if I run away here, I feel like I''m going to run away from being an animal man forever. Then I guess I''ll do the interview knowing it falls but don''t run...... But if you can''t do it anyway, you can go home, right? No, no, no, I''m sure my aunt will be sad when I leave... But I''m afraid of the interview. I''ve been arguing in my head... "Next, enter the interview venue" "Yes? It was my turn at some point...... Apparently, it went awesome while I was worried. Now I cannot escape...... "Excuse me. My name is Belle." Oh, I''m done...... Too nervous, I bit it fast. This, I''m sure, will tell you to go home.... Seeing the face of the dreaded examiner...... Surprisingly, the examiner woman looked at me and smiled full face. "You''re a beast, aren''t you? "Yes! After all, no beast man...... "Good ~ ~!" Good? The exam woman was happy to raise her hands for some reason. "I was looking for a young Beastman like you! It''s already too much of a best match and I''m scared the other way around." "Uh... what do you mean? "Oh, I''m sorry. Simply put, you pass! "Oh, pass...... Huh!? What do you mean?!? "It means exactly what it means. Well, I''ll officially announce it on paper later, so stay tuned." "Yes...... thank you" I walked out of the room without knowing why. Auntie...... apparently I was able to find someone who needed me. It''s just too soon...... 56 Episode XVI: Hard Work Rookie Maid Part II It was my first day at work when I decided to hire you. "Well, then, I''m coming" "Come on in." "Auntie." "What? Go quickly." "Thank you so much for everything" I left the orphanage because I said so. I was going to cry when I watched my aunt react, so I rushed out. From today on, I just have to work at the lodging. When that happens, you won''t be able to see your aunt''s face for the time being anymore. I''m really sad...... But I can''t help grieving any more, so I want to change my mind. In order not to grieve my aunt, I want to try my best to be a maid in public from now on. And I finally arrived at the workplace where I was going to take care of you. "Phew." I breathe. Gacha "Regards" That''s what I said and went in. Once inside, there were several maids and deacons. And everyone was looking at me. Is that me? Is that weird? "Oh, is that you, Belle? A man talked to me when I was checking my outfit. "Yes. It''s Belle." "Am¨¦lie told me about you." "Mr. Amelie? Who is it? "Uh... she''s the woman I was interviewing." "Oh, I get it" You were the one who hired me instantly when you saw me. "That was good. Am¨¦lie should be here by now. ''Oh, Belle! I heard a voice that sounded familiar to block a man''s story. When I look at the voices. "I''ve been waiting for you! Come here." That''s what Mr. Amelie said, pulling me somewhere. "Yes, wear this" Mr. Amelie has said that and given me clothes. "What''s this? "It''s made-up clothes. Try it on." "Okay." That''s what I said. I wore made-up clothes. "Yeah, she''s cute! Belle''s is great because she made it so cute." "Um... how could Mr. Amelie do so much better about me? "Oh, that''s... I thought I''d ask you to do Leo''s exclusive maid." EXCLUSIVE MADE? Me? "Hey, what are you talking about!? There''s no way I can do that." "Eh... Leo''s only eight years old and we''ll have to go to the dorm in the next couple of years or so" "Yes, sir" "So I''m supposed to take one dedicated maid there... think Leo would be better off as a friendly maid anyway" "So why me? Nobles don''t like beasts. Why not? "Because according to my research, Leo-kun should like the daughter of the Beast Clan." "Oh really..." So you were so happy I was an animal man at the time of the interview. "Yes. So nice to meet you." "Yes, sir" Then...... there was a course for the entire maid from Amelie, and in the evening it was time for her employer, Leo, to go home. Right now, Deacon and Maid are all neatly aligned and waiting for Master Leo to come home. Something makes me very nervous. My husband will come in, whom I will serve for a long time to come. What kind of person is that? I guess I''m a scary person...... I wish I was a kind person. Horns on the rabbit, we need to make sure we don''t fail... And finally, Master Leo came in. I thank you by saying, "Welcome home, my lord" as I learned. "Uh... it''s Leons Forster. Best Regards," Master Leo has politely returned his greetings. Everyone is surprised by this. I was also amazed at how many times during the course my senior advised me, "All nobles, be careful because there are so many people who look great and short tempered". But it was good. As a person who will be working beside you forever from now on, your husband has never been kind to you, has he? And finally, the time has come for me to be introduced to Master Leo. Mr. Amelie called me in, and I entered the room where Master Leo was. "This is Belle, who will be Leo''s exclusive maid." "Nice to meet you" As soon as Mr. Amelie came in, she introduced me, so I panicked and it was a strange greeting. Oh, I did...... now they must have thought I was a bad maid...... Master Leo will stare at me without saying anything...... I may have pissed you off after all...... Then Ms. Amelie cautioned Ms. Leo, "Dear Leo, you can''t look so giddy at a girl". And Master Leo honestly apologized, "Oh, I''m sorry." Huh? You''re not mad? Then why were you looking at me so still...? "But it''s good because Master Leo seems to like it. It was worth the effort to find out." Mr. Am¨¦lie said this to Master Leo that I was troubled. Huh? You liked me? Master Leo really liked the Beast Man...... Then for a month, I was in trouble. What''s the big deal, I just fail no matter what I do. cleaning, you spill a bucket of water, Something you asked me to carry could be dropped and broken, etc. Whatever I did, I couldn''t...... Usually, not failing in an orphanage also fails when I realize it''s my job... I''m in real trouble...... And I''m an exclusive maid for once, so I''ll be by your side when Master Leo returns, but Master Leo talks to me as soon as he''s free. It''s just, "What kind of magic can you use?" "How much magic do you have?" and other questions about magic, though. By the way, my magic is called beast magic... magic that allows you to change your body into the shape of a beast. I didn''t want to tell you because I''m ashamed to be seen this...... I told you because Master Leo insists on listening. And I said, "What''s that? I want to see it!" They told me what they were afraid of... I had somehow escaped from it... "Please. I''ll show you my creative magic! Please." Ultimately, my husband had no choice but to use reverence because it turned out to be weird. "Okay...... but can I just have my hands? Because the others are embarrassed." I decided to show you. "Yeah, I''m just glad you showed me! "Wow, I get it" That said, I gather magic in my hands and use magic. Then my hands bobbed and swollen, and sharp nails came out. "Huh? Can Bell use magic manipulation? "Magic manipulation? Yeah, I grew up in an orphanage where I couldn''t afford magic props and stuff, so I was working out magic with cheap demon stones." "I see... and those hands are amazing" Master Leo said that and has taken a serious look at my hands. "Don''t look at me like that because I''m ashamed! I was ashamed to hide my hands. "I''m sorry. Arms, can I touch them? "Huh? Master Leo, do you know what I mean by sorry? "Just let me touch it a little bit, just a little bit" "Wow, I get it... just a little bit" I probably had no choice but to offer my hand because even if I refused, he was going to ask me again. "Really? Thanks! Master Leo was touching my hand, nicoting. What do you want with these hairy hands? Then it''s my turn. "Huh?" "If Bell shows me, I promise you I''ll show you the magic of creation, right? "Oh, speaking of..." I could have said that. "All right, I''ll stick it out and build it! That said, Master Leo clasped out the backpack that was standing on the edge of the room. And Master Leo put out a beautifully shining mass of metal and a tremendously shiny demon stone out of his backpack. "All right, I found the ingredients too, so I''ll get started." "What is that ingredient? "Oh, this? It''s Mithril and my magic stone." "Huh? Mithril? And that''s all you got yourself a fine demon stone..." Master Leo really seems to be an amazing person. "Well, I don''t care about the material, just watch the magic" "Yes, sir" "Well, here we go! With that said, Master Leo placed the Demon Stone over Mithril. And when Master Leo is pointing his hand at the material... what a glow! Then, step by step, the two mixed and became one. In addition, the shape can be seen. The necklace has changed and... the light has subsided. "Shh, it''s amazing..." I, that''s all the words come out. "Really? Then I''ll give you this" That''s what he said, and he gave me a necklace that I could make. I received it because Leo gave it to me so naturally, but he returned it to me after holding it. "Hey, hold it! I can''t accept anything so expensive." "Fine, good luck with that." Even if they say so...... But you''re expecting me, and I need you... "Wow, ok...... I''m going to work hard on it" "Yeah, nice to meet you. And always wear that necklace." "Huh? Why not? I can''t wear it all the time because I''m afraid it''s going to break! "It''s not that easy to break, and it doesn''t make sense if you don''t wear it." Doesn''t make sense? What do you mean? "Oh, really? Ok........." I felt like I had no choice but to say no here, so I hung my necklace around my neck. "Yeah, that''s fine." Master Leo seemed happy. "Oh, thank you" "No, then we still have time, and can you help us instill magic in the Demon Stone? "Huh? Am I going to instill magic? Master Leo doesn''t need my help because he feels like he saw the Demon Stone earlier... "Yes. Help me every day from now on" I have no idea what Master Leo intends, but it''s totally better than being asked to show me magic. "Yes, I understand" Then it became routine to instill magic in Master Leo and the Demon Stone every night...... 57 Episode XVII: Brother Ivan, Adult It''s Brother Ivan''s birthday. A hell of a number of nobles attend Brother Ivan''s birthday party. He''s an adult of the Duke''s eldest son. Like that, in a venue filled with a lot of people, I''m with Brother Alex and Leena. By the way, my father and mother were going around greeting the aristocrats who came. "Brother Ivan is an adult today - I''ve only had a few chances to fit in, so I feel really fast." "I guess so. That''s what I always feel when I''m close." "Speaking of which, your brothers are always close." It''s always a set when I see you, and every time I see you, I feel like I see you two talking friendly. "Well, we only change age one, so we often get together to do anything. When we were little, we used to hang out together." "Hee ~" You''re really close. "Such a brother is an adult today..." "Brother Alex is an adult next year, too." "Right. I''m almost an adult, too." "Speaking of which, does she have a brother? Brother Ivan said he wasn''t here, but it''s normal to be noble at this time of year, right? "I''m here. Uh... Oh, there he is. There he is. Blonde talking to Helena." "You teach me so much... Huh? That guy? Awesome beauty! In the direction my brother pointed to, I had long hair talking to my sister and a very beautiful woman. "Well, I can''t help hiding it." "Heh. How long have you been dating? "Uh... since when? I''ve probably been dating since I was in elementary school." From elementary school, you''ve been dating for quite some time. "So, what are you calling it? "Uh... I won''t tell you. I''m done with this story! "Eh. Fine, tell me." You''re not going to lose it. When I was sorry, I overheard voices from behind. "Yes, they do. Tell you two sweet stories." I looked back, startled, and there seemed to be a skinny, weak body, but a handsome blonde. "K, Mr. Cliff? Cliff......? Like I heard somewhere...... Oh, okay! "Shelly''s brother? "Yeah, I am. I''ve never been called that before, though. You''re Leo, right? You know my name!? "Yes, sir" "And I wonder if you''re Liana? "Yes. Nice to meet you." "We both missed Shelly so much." With that said, Mr. Cliff was laughing bitterly. Oh, I see... You made a scene Shelly wanted to attend the party. "Please let me know when you get back to Shelly" "Yeah, I''ll tell him. Let''s hear some sweet things about Alex and Fiona." Fiona? Sweet story? Oh, is Fiona your brother''s girlfriend''s name? "Huh? We''ve changed the subject so far, do you want to go back to that? "Yeah, I just want you two to know how much you love each other." I''d love to hear that! Every time I see her, you can''t possibly want to know how deluded that brother who was seriously letting his character drift is to her! "No, please don''t! That''s not true." "No, no. Whenever I go looking for you, you and I talk so much that I hesitate to talk." Yeah, I kind of feel depressed (puffy) about Mr. Cliff''s words...... I guess my brothers flirt is awesome...... "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I''ll be careful now." Oh, I admitted it. I''m really flirting ~. Unexpectedly, I nibble watching my brother. "Leo, Leo. Beh, I''m not flirting that far..." It''s so fresh that your brother can get all the way up here. Yeah, I found your brother''s weakness. "Yeah, I could see something good today about Alex always being so calm so upset. Well, then, I guess it''s time for the ceremony to start, so let''s just say we go that way." "Huh? Ah, yes" Until his brother replied in time, Mr. Cliff went toward the guest seat to flow. "Yeah, something''s different from the prince I''ve heard before" The image I heard made me feel weak and I didn''t feel comfortable talking to people, but now I felt like someone who was quite casual. "Oh, that''s... because Mr. Cliff wasn''t talking vegan right now." Not vegan? "Huh? What do you mean? So, all that energetic feeling conversation was acting? "That''s right. Mr. Cliff fakes himself if he''s not really close." "Oh, yeah... but you had a brother earlier" "Me? I haven''t had my heart open yet. Only Mr. Cliff and I are really close." Brother Ivan? Yeah, speaking of which, you were happy yesterday, because Mr. Cliff is coming tomorrow... Those two are close, aren''t they? "That''s right... so what does Mr. Vegan Cliff look like? "I''ve only had it handled with vegetables a few times before, so I can''t tell you the details. I don''t know, I don''t think he''s feeling very well, but he''s kind." I see the image you heard yesterday was the real Mr. Cliff. "Heh. But I can''t imagine at all that it was Mr. Cliff we were talking about earlier. Why are you hiding yourself? "Come on? I don''t know that either. But I''m sure the next emperor''s candidate is more difficult than we can think of." "Oh yeah..." If you ask me, the next emperor candidate always endures heavy pressures...... Moreover, the order of inheritance is higher for Sherry. "Well, I can''t help it if we''re worried about it, and let''s enjoy this party." "Huh? Have fun? Is a party something to enjoy? "What are you talking about? Party''s fun if you''re not the star, right? "Am I right...? I don''t remember a party I''ve ever been to. "''Cause it''s fun to have good food, to talk to people you''re close to, right? "Ugh, yeah...... oh, when I say yummy food! "Duh, what''s going on suddenly? "Fine, fine. Leena''s coming too." Push your brother''s back and invite Leena, who hasn''t participated in our conversation before, just listening. "Yes. Oh, maybe you''re going to eat that? Apparently, Leena figured out what I was thinking. "Huh? What are you eating? "Enjoy it" That said, we started moving in search of some food. Then, when I came to a place where I would have the object... there was a crowd there. "Hey, what... how come there are so many people here? "Well, you can see that if you go inside that crowd" "I mean, you want me to go? I nodded at the question. "Oh, and our share, please! "Okay... well, you''re coming" So he said, and his brother went through among men, and into the crowd. Then a while later, my brother came out with a plate with the dish on it. "Everyone seems to be gathering so much for this. Is this dish that good? "Then take a bite." "Yeah." My brother prompted me to carry the dish into his mouth as he told me. And when I chewed it several times and then swallowed it, I shut up for a while. "What do you say?" "Ah, oh. What''s this meat? So much delicious meat existed..." And your brother answered, but somewhere above the sky. Dragon meat is incredibly delicious, after all. So I want to rattle you. "Actually. Dragon meat is used in this dish." "Huh? d, dragon? Who defeated such an amazing demon? I can''t say what I am... and I don''t know how to delude you... "Oh, that''s..." It''s Leo! Huh? "Leo-kun went to the Devil''s Forest and defeated the dragon." You''re lying...... I kept my mouth shut until just now and Leena is happily exposing it...... Look, your brother''s getting so nasty. "Heh ~ That''s amazing. Has Leo gotten that strong? Isn''t there anyone that can beat you at that age anymore? "Oh, that''s not true! Because some people are stronger than me." The former Demon King is stronger than me. Oh, wasn''t the Demon King a person... Well, I don''t care about details like that. "There''s someone stronger than someone who can defeat the dragon alone." "Oh, yeah." A demon king should be absolutely fine with the herd. "Well, I''ve seen you around." "Oh yeah..." I wonder if I can see you if I want to... "Well, I guess I''ll go get some more dragon meat." "Huh? Did you eat another plate? We wanted to eat too." "Go get your own meat. Then I''m coming! "Wait a minute - I''m coming too! "I''m coming too! Then we were just celebrating and enjoying the dragon food. Well, all the nobles who ate this meat weren''t busy eating and celebrating either. But something strange happened at the end of the party. (Leo, help me....) Shelley told me this... 58 Episode XVIII: Whats in Shelley... (Leo, help me....) Well, was this reading empty ears... It''s just, if it really sounded like it, it''s unusual for Shelley to send these readings during the day. I couldn''t come to the party, so you wanted me to deal with you and you played tricks on me? No, Shelly doesn''t seem to do that... "Ooh! Leo!" "Yes! "What''s the matter with you, suddenly you shut up? "Uh-huh, sort of." Well, it''s your fault. I feel empty ears, and if anything really happens, I''ll tell you one more time. "Are you all right? Besides, I''m already done with the party, so why don''t you go pick it up one last time? "Uh - are you going to pick it up again? You know how much I''m eating just today? I''m already eating ten plates... "''Cause it''s dragon meat, right? Can you eat it once in your life? I need to eat it when I can." "I guess... if you want to eat so much, why don''t you come and eat because there''s still stock in my house? "Huh? You can go to Leo''s house." "Yeah, I do." Red Dragon meat is still there. Well, it was huge. "Oh, yeah... I guess I''ll go tomorrow" "Oh, tomorrow? Well, fine." You liked it that much? (Leo, help me! Bikun! "Wow!" My brother was surprised because I was suddenly freaked out. "Leena, did you hear that now? "Of now? No, I didn''t hear anything in particular" Leena didn''t know the intent of my question and apparently didn''t really hear it because she''s leaning her neck...... Are these empty ears, too? No, I heard it twice, so it won''t. Yeah...... why don''t you ask the person? Yeah, let''s do that. (Hello, Shelly? If it''s my mistake, I''m sorry, did I just tell you? That said, I''ll wait for a few replies... but nothing returns. Is there something wrong with my necklace? Yeah...... (Leena, can you hear me? Bikun! "Wow!" My brother again. Now Leena suddenly freaked out, so I was surprised. (Duh, what''s wrong? That was weird earlier, wasn''t it? (No, I thought my necklace might have broken) (Really... so it was broken? (No, not at all) I could talk to Leena, so she''s not broken... Yeah... if so, did something really happen to Shelley... "Dude, if you both thought you were freaked out earlier, you suddenly shut up. What''s up? "Nothing in particular. Brother, I''m going to the castle for a little while." "There''s definitely something about that, isn''t there? What are you saying, like I''m going for a walk? "I just wanted to know something. That''s what I''m gonna do." That''s what I''m saying, I''m leaving the venue. "Huh? You''re lying, right? We haven''t even congratulated your brother yet, have we? SIDE: Damian "What!? That the princess disappeared? "Yes, I''m not looking anywhere" "No way... have you left hiding to get to Leo? "No, I wonder if that''s possible. Even princesses on boulders won''t be able to cross walls, and gatekeepers will have magic tools to combat charm." "No, the charm of a princess. Magic doesn''t mean magic." With that wand Leo gave you, no one would be able to turn against the princess... "Oh really... so what? "I just have to look outside. Look for them all to die for! ''Cause it''s not too late since something happened." "Yes. I get it. I''ll do everything I can to find it." Watching my men run, I thought about where the princess had gone. Yeah... I just couldn''t get to the party, so I guess I''ll get out of the castle...? But you can''t think of any other reason. "I think I''ll go to Leo''s." Maybe Leo knows something. "Dear Damian, Lady Leons has said he would like to see you" "Huh? Is Leo here? I''m going now." Maybe Leo really knows something. SIDE: Leons My uncle came as soon as I got to the castle and asked him to meet me. "Hey, let''s just get inside, Leo." My uncle suddenly appeared, as usual, and suddenly led me inside. "Ugh, yeah." What if... Did something really happen to Shelley? Then he showed me to my usual room. Yes, it is the Emperor''s room. Upon entering the room, the emperor was fighting the paperwork against his desk. "Emperor, may I have a moment? "Yeah, yeah, that''s good. Isn''t that Leo... What if there''s another problem I can''t even imagine? My uncle spoke to me and raised his face. The emperor saw I was there and felt the disturbing air. "Yes, to tell you the truth¡­ earlier, the princess went missing" "Huh!? Shelly''s missing? What do you mean, missing? "What? What do you mean? Instead, why is Leo surprised? "I''m so sorry. When I noticed, there was no princess anywhere. I don''t know why Leo-kun is surprised, either. Speaking of which, I didn''t ask why Leo came here." Dude. Still, it''s unusual that my uncle hasn''t been able to make a calm decision so far... With that in mind, I explained to both of you how I''ve been so far. "I see." "Maybe... I don''t want to think about it, but maybe the princess was kidnapped" "Yeah...... Well, is that likely because this is the time of year..." "This time of year? What do you have at this time of year? "Oh, this time of year is just before Cliff''s adulthood" "Oh, what''s wrong with that? What does that have to do with Mr. Cliff''s adult and Shelley''s abduction? "It''s up to the emperor to declare who the next emperor is on the adult day of his chosen child." "I see. So Shelley..." Then Shelly would be in a very dangerous state right now...... I''m getting worried. "Your Majesty the Emperor, maybe this time there is also a sneaker, Allen involved" "Tell me why" "Yes, simply because he is the only one who can take the princess out of the castle unnoticed by anyone" Is it just Allen with the same skills as your uncle? "Right... you''re monitoring Melissa, aren''t you? "Yes, I just got a report that there was nothing particularly unusual going on" "Well... now what..." The two of us are talking... but it doesn''t get in my head at all. Maybe Shelly is dead...... The moment such an idea passed through my head, I was struck by a tremendous amount of anxiety, and my head turned white. I may never see Shelly again...... ... We need to help fast. "... I''ll find out for sure" "" What? "By the end of the day, I will be sure to find out and help out. Bye." That''s why I moved out of the room. I wanted to get Shelly out of this anxiety fast. "Hey, where are you going? That said Damien tries to chase Leo, but the emperor stopped him. "You can leave Leo-kun to yourself. Probably Leo would be fine with you. Then we''ll find evidence that the sneakers and Melissa were involved." "Okay. Instruct your men now." Damien thanked the emperor and left the room. 59 Episode XIX: To Rescue Sherry "Oh, I wanted to go to Leo''s house too ~" I was holding Leo''s stuffed animal as I lay down in my cot. Leo made it for me the first time he came to my room. It''s weird to have a beak even though it''s not a bird, but a cute demon stuffed animal. I can''t sleep without this stuffed animal all the time. Yesterday, as usual, I tried to waste time trying to get to your father Leo... but he told me no. Well, I''m not committed to going that far because I can see you at school... but I knew you wanted to go... "Ah, I want to see Leo" Concon Oh, you''re not hearing me now, are you? Embarrassing! I know the maids know I like Leo... but I''m still embarrassed. Looking at the door thinking so, there was no one there. The door is open... "Leo is hot... well, if he''s that strong, he''s hot too" When I got up concerned, I heard that voice coming from behind me. "Huh?" I wasn''t surprised much more words came out of it. Turning around, there was a red-haired man. "Hi, how are you? I''m sorry, but I''m gonna let you kidnap me." I got wrapped up in something while I was confused. And I was in charge, and I found myself carried away. I''m wrapped up trying so hard to escape. I moved so hard to strip off the cloth... but the man is strong and I''m not going to be able to move at all. "Oh, can you still move? But it''s time to get sleepy." The man mocked, surprised that I could move. Speaking of which... I think I''ve seen this guy with red hair somewhere... Oh, that''s the man you''ve been raiding at my party! This man, for sure... was fighting each other with Mr. Damien. What do I do, I''m afraid... Leo, help me...... "Okay, we''re here. Are you sleeping in a boulder? After a while, he stripped off the cloth that was holding me while saying that he thought the red-haired man had stopped somewhere. I''m not sleepy. Of course, I had my eyes open. "Oh, that? Why are you awake? "I don''t know. I can''t help wondering why you think I''m going to be sleepy." I desperately suppressed my fears and showed the red-haired man how strong he was. Then... the man pretended to think of something and grabbed my arm. "Yeah - do you even wear some kind of magic equipment? You don''t have anything on your arm... Oh, could it be this pendant? "Oh, no! Don''t take it! I resist desperately. I don''t want anything taken because this is my precious treasure. "Oh, hit? Did you stop being so strong earlier? "Please. Don''t take my pendant! "Not if you''re obsessed with something like this, Princess. From now on, you''re in trouble." "Hey, what are they doing? "Come on? I don''t know because hauling is my job. Well, I''d like to finish the job, so I''ll take it." That said, the red-haired man easily peeled off my arm hiding the pendant and grabbed the pendant. "Yes, no!! (Leo, help me! I skipped reading to Leo before he took it. I''m sure Leo would help. "You''re right about this...... I''ll even give it to your favorite Leo. Can you help me? Good night, then." I got wrapped in cloth again. Then... I was suddenly attacked by a strong sleeper... Leo...... SIDE: Leons I''m currently in a hurry to get geared up and talk to Anna about how to find Shelley. (How do you think I can find Shelley? (Right...... you can find me with the magic of Master Leo contained in the love necklace...... for some reason I can''t currently find it) (I can find you, but I can''t? What do you mean?) (Yes, I don''t know why, but I can''t find the magic of the pendant) So you''re saying it was broken? (I see... then I need to build something new...) (Right. I think I would be more sure to find it if I made the item) "Okay, we need to hurry up and build the item" I took Anna off and stuck my hand in my backpack. "Oh - you''re working hard. I hope you can help my dear Shelly." I heard an unexpected voice from behind, so I hurried back. "Oh, you..." There he was... Allen, my uncle''s rival... Why are you here? "Hi. You live in a fine house. And I''m surprised there are so many guards." Wouldn''t it make sense if those golems had secrets too...... "So? Why did you come to me? In the guise of calm, I asked questions. I don''t know what it means for Allen to come here...... "Oh, I thought I''d give you this" Allen threw something at me. I got it in a hurry. "This is..." What was in my hand was a love necklace. "That, my dear Shelly, was very important. I hope I can help you again this time. Bye." "Hey!" Returning my gaze from the love necklace to catch Allen... there was no one there anymore... "Damn... watch it later" I disappeared. I was so grumbled at Allen I was ready to build an item. That must be a declaration of war against me... Then finding Shelley is more important now than Allen. I tried to use the magic of creation with the magic stone by giving it away from the backpack. Concon "Now what? You can come in." "Excuse me. Sorry to keep you busy. We have a customer who says he wants to meet with Master Leo." It was Mr. Eric who came in. "Huh? At this hour? ''Cause it''s the middle of the night, right? "Yes, but I wasn''t the kind of person I could say no to..." Someone you can''t say no to? "Who the hell is coming? "That''s... Prince Cliff" "Ku, Mr. Cliff? Okay, I''ll be right there." Why is Mr. Cliff here? What are you thinking? Maybe this time the killer is Mr. Cliff''s mother. And yet why did you come to me? With that in mind, I went into the reception room. "Hi, Mr. Leo. It''s been lunch." "Duh, thanks." "I''m sorry you came all of a sudden in the middle of the night. But I need to tell you something right now." "What do I have to tell you? "Yes, I want to tell you about the kidnapping of Shelly this time." "Hey, do you know something!? Is that what you''re telling me? It''s against you, isn''t it? "Yeah... I know everything... I don''t know where Shelly is or who the killer is..." Hey, why are you telling me that? "Duh, what do you mean? No way... Mr. Cliff''s not the killer, is he? "Am I the killer... right. I could be the killer, too. So when I tell you where Shelly is, Leo, I''m going to turn myself in to the Emperor." I don''t know what that means anymore. "Huh? Uh... Mr. Cliff asked you to be a sneaker? "No, it''s my mother... but I''m sorry I couldn''t stop you... You may have asked Ivan or Alex, but I''m actually weak... I''ve always been afraid that my mother would piss me off, and I''ve lived to this day just like your mother told me. Like an emperor... so I could be an emperor... I''ve been telling myself that. So I couldn''t even stop Shelly when I found out she was going to be kidnapped... I''m a really cheating man... because I chose not to get mad at myself over my sister''s life " That explains it to me. Mr. Cliff looked weak without feeling as bright as he did when he met him at noon. I see, this is this guy''s vegetable. "Then how did you get here? Couldn''t Mr. Cliff''s mother stop you? "Your mother is missing." "Huh?" Missing? "I ran away before that because I know I can catch you. Probably right here. And Shelley." Mr. Cliff took out a piece of paper and gave it to me. There... there was a map. "Are you in a place that says this? "Yeah. I''m so sorry. The truth is I should go... maybe if I saw your mother... so I thought I''d close the road to becoming an emperor myself without her." "Really... is your mother that scared for Mr. Cliff? "Yeah, I can''t go against it." I guess Mr. Cliff kept telling his mother to be an emperor since he was a little girl and was educated (brainwashed) so she couldn''t resist. "Really? Then I''ll be in a hurry to help Shelly. Are you sure this is the place? I''ll ask for confirmation. "Yeah. Hang it in Cliffith Vector''s name... and whether you say it or hang my name won''t compensate for anything. But I want you to believe me." Mr. Cliff has asked me to take a good look in my eyes and believe him. Probably not lying. "Okay. Believe me, just let me ask you one last question" "I''ll answer anything you can." "Why did you come to me? Wouldn''t it have been nice to be at your uncle''s or your good friend Brother Ivan''s? "Yeah... I was wondering if it would be happier for Shelly to be helped by you" "What?" "Don''t be surprised. Well, that''s not the only reason. Leo, I hear you''re strong. And I can feel your strength here. [M] Probably stronger than Mr. Damien at all, right? "Wow, you know what I mean? "Yeah. I''m confident in my eyes when I look at people, right? "What do you mean? "Yeah... I have an unusual attribute. Forensic magic works." "Forensic magic? What''s that? Think of it as the ability to determine the value of things. "I see..." When I say Shelly''s charming magic, the royal family has an inexplicable magic... Yeah... magic to identify value... what an ability for a king. "Then it''s time for me to turn myself in. I asked for my sister, Leo." That''s what Mr. Cliff said and got up. "Yes, I''ll take care of it" "Yeah, I got it. Bye." Mr. Cliff turned his back on me and left the room. "Okay, let''s go." I''m on my way to rescue Shelly. 60 Episode Twenty: Kidnapped Shelly "As requested. Now I''ll let you know that there was no previous failure." Melissa spoke to Allen satisfied as she illuminated Shelia, who was bound by the wall, with a lamp in her hand. "Hi. Well, the request was a success, so I''ll let you go home." Allen walked out toward Melissa when she told her so. "Hey, you''re lying, right? Stay here until we get him out of here." "No, this time I did nothing more than ask because I worked without pay to pay back my last failure." "Okay... you can go" "Thank you. Bye." Allen, who got permission, disappeared quickly. "What the..." SIDE: Shelia "Ugh, yeah......" Is this...? Speaking of which, I, I was kidnapped... When I checked my condition as I remembered the red-haired man...... I was restrained to the wall wearing a single piece of dirty clothing. And move your gaze from yourself and see where you are now...... it was a dim, nothing room. "Oh, I see you''re awake." Turn your face towards the person whose voice sounds... but it''s dark and I don''t think I can confirm who is there. However, my voice sounded familiar. "Oh, you..." "Is it any wonder I''m here? "Duh, why? Is Mr. Melissa here? Yes, there was Melissa, brother Cliff''s mother. "That''s... because you''re in the way! Ms. Melissa raged as she grabbed my hair. "So, get in the way? What shouldn''t have been mine? While I was grabbed by my hair, I pressed my fears desperately to calm Mr. Melissa down and asked her questions. I''ve never had anything to do with Melissa before and I''m not supposed to be doing anything to disturb her... Then... Melissa let go of her hand from my hair and answered the question. "You''re not bad yourself. Your presence is bad." "Wah, my presence? What are you talking about, this guy? "Yes. As long as you exist, Cliff can''t be emperor..." Can''t Brother Cliff be Emperor with me? Is that all you''ve been kidnapping me for? "Wow, I don''t want to be an emperor or anything... just let Brother Cliff be the emperor... let me go home..." I don''t care about the Emperor. Besides, I always thought Brother Cliff would do it. "Too bad it doesn''t matter what you think. Oh, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to kill you. I just want you to be the king''s slave to my escape fund." Slave? Me, are you going to be a slave? "Ugh, no..." "Too bad... resent the mother who gave birth to you" That being said, Mr. Melissa pounded my shoulder with a happy grin. Cuttlefish Cuttlefish Suddenly, multiple footsteps rang from somewhere. "Oh, my goodness, your welcome has finally arrived." Gacha The door of the room was opened and the room was brightened by the light of the lamp. And about ten men came in with cutlets. "Are you sure you are Master Melissa Vector? "Yeah, that''s right. I''ve been waiting for you. Let''s get the hell out of here." "Okay. Then let me carry this slave." With that said, the men have untied me, handcuffed me, grabbed my shoulder and tried to force me to walk. "Duh, slaves...... ah, who are you guys? "Shut up. Next time you speak up without permission, I''ll beat you up." That''s what I said, one man gently put his fist in my face. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who "I know that. Threats. Threats. Here we go." "No! Let me go, you guys! I used fascinating magic on the men. I''m sure you can get away with this. "Whoa. Didn''t I tell you not to talk? "Hey, why..." Charm magic should have succeeded...... the men have strengthened me more than weakened my restraints. "Why doesn''t the charm magic that you''re good at work for us? Easy, ''cause I''m taking good care of it." "Oh, no..." "I''m sorry to hear that. Then I won''t beat you because you spoke out without permission, but will I punish you?" So, punishment? "Hey, what are you doing? "What, there''s no scratches left?" In the hand of a man who said so, there was a little thunder magic. That hit me, and the pain ran all over my body. "Ca ~!!" The pain made me scream like I wouldn''t normally let out. "Be careful next time." The man forced me to stand, saying so. "Carry it now, you guys! If we don''t hurry, they''ll find us." "Don''t worry. I''ll carry you in disguise as a slave trader, so don''t worry about finding it." "I don''t care about you guys! Give me the money now! I have to hurry home." "Yes, sir. It''s promised money. Bye." That''s what I said and when a man handed Mr. Melissa a bigger bag... he left the room with me. The severe pain just now made me lose my strength and temper to resist...... Just go up the stairs as you were told. Gacha "All right, nobody''s here. Let''s just ram this slave into the carriage and head to the kingdom." That said, when the man in the lead sent the signal, I was put out. It was still dark outside and no one really... Oh, I''m really going to be a slave now. "I finally found... sorry I''m late, Shelly" If I thought I could accidentally hear a voice calling me, I would have been attacked by a floating sensation. And when I realized it, someone was holding me. "Huh? Leo? When I looked up, there was Leo''s face that I had been waiting for. "Yeah. I''m here to help." "Is it Leo? Are you sure it''s Leo? "Yes, I am." "Good... thanks... but it''s too late..." It''s really late. "Yeah, sorry... you scared me... sorry" Leo hugged me hard as he apologized. "... yeah, it was so scary" I can''t hold him back because of the cuffs, but for that matter, I rubbed my body all over Leo. Then¡­ little by little, the anxiety until just now disappeared and I was wrapped in relief. And the tears came up... "Leo...... Leo ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" I called Leo''s name over and over again crying. Leo rubbed my back quietly... 61 Lesson 21: Rescue Shelley Right now, I''m on a dash to where Mr. Cliff taught me to be. The place taught was the edge of Teito, a place of insecurity among the commercial districts. It was midnight, so there couldn''t be anyone in a place like this, and I kept running as hard as I could without worrying about people. If the killers were to escape from the Imperial Capital, this would be a sparsely populated time. So we have to hurry. And... I got to where Mr. Cliff taught me. The building I was looking for had no lights... it was dark. "Damn... he''s gone? No, there''s a carriage over there." A carriage was fastened away from the building. Maybe...... there''s a sherry hidden over there. That''s what I thought, I peered into the carriage. But he''s not here. "Are you there... are you gone yet? If so, what is this carriage? Normally, you don''t leave a horse connected, do you? Yes, this carriage is crazy. Even though no one''s going to ride it, I''m letting them stand by to use it at any time. If you''re a person in a place where security isn''t very good, you shouldn''t leave it... And that means the killer is still in the building. "This is... that''s a break-in. Shelly''s still alive." I approached to open the door to the building where Shelley would be. Then I heard cutlets and multiple footsteps from across the door. "Someone''s coming out. We have to hide." I jumped on the roof for a second. And hiding... one man came out. The man, glancing around slightly, called to the door. "All right, nobody''s here. Let''s just ram this slave into the carriage and head to the kingdom." Slave? You''re too suspicious to carry slaves at this hour. With that in mind... it was Shelley who was among the many men who came out of it. There was no rage in Shelley''s face, and she already looked like she''d given up. I guess I felt so terrified. I''m so sorry. "I finally found... sorry I''m late, Shelly" By the time I realized, I was already helping. Shelley also looked very surprised. "Huh? Leo? "Yeah. I''m here to help." "Is it Leo? Are you sure it''s Leo? "Yes, I am." "Good... thanks... but it''s too late..." "Yeah, I''m so sorry... you scared me... I''m sorry" That''s what I said, and I hugged Shelly to the fullest. Then Shelly relieved herself, crying out as she called my name. I rubbed my back in silence and apologized in my heart. "Hey! Come on down! "Shut up... this is a good place... I should have knocked you down first. I''m sorry, Shelly. Can you hold on for a minute? "Ok...... come back soon. Because I haven''t cried enough yet." "Okay, sweetheart." I got away from Shelley and summoned Serena. "Serena, nice to meet you" (Yay - it''s been a long fight ~) "Yeah, I''ll do it then" I got off the roof. "Oh, you''re not a kid yet. You guys do it." He has launched a simultaneous attack when a leader like him orders his people. These guys... well trained. It''s a move that I don''t see as a wandering around since I was ordered to. "We need to find out who this is." That said, I defeated everyone I attacked in an instant. When I say knock it down, I''m not cutting it with my sword. I just got him to sleep with a light-hitting kick. If I kill him, I won''t be able to ask him about it. "Ugh, you''re lying... in an instant to such a child... who are you? "I don''t care about that. And that''s our line." "Damn......" The man looked around. "It''s no use trying to escape. You can''t run anymore. So give it up." "Right... you''re not going to get away with it, are you?" The man either intentionally struck or shot thunder magic from his hidden hand. "It''s no use. ''Cause, yes, it''s over" I avoided magic easily and shot a fist in the belly of the leader. The leader held down his belly and fell. "Ugh, I don''t know what to do with these guys. Oh, there''s a carriage in a good place. That''ll take you to the castle." Then I finish packing the men into the carriage and pick up Shelley. "Was it too late? "Yeah, it''s late" "Sorry. I''m still in a hurry with this." That''s what I say, breaking Sherry''s shackles with my sword. And hold it up. "Really? Then forgive me." "Thank you. Can I cry? "It''s too late for me to cry." "Oh, you should have hurried." With that said, get off the roof. "Is that it? And those men? "In the carriage. Don''t worry, everyone''s losing their minds." While I reassured Shelley, I sat next to her and started driving the carriage. I saw and remembered driving the carriage on several journeys. I mean, it''s my first drive. But don''t worry. It is midnight so there are few people, so it would be okay to drive somewhat rough. As I was running the carriage thinking about that, Shelley had put her head on my shoulder. "Leo......" "What?" "Thank you for your help today. Honestly, I gave up on being enslaved without any more help." "I''m so sorry... I should have asked back what happened when I got my first reading..." I really should have checked that one. "I got that sentiment... I did when that red-haired man kidnapped me" "Red hair...... Speaking of which! I forgot to find Allen! I forgot I was too focused on helping Shelly. Allen provoked me. "Yeah, that guy would have gone by the time I woke up." Where have you been? You knew I was coming? "Well... I''ll have to do it again someday" "Yeah, please...... Hey, Leo." "What?" I reply because they called me. "Turn around" "Huh? Yeah." I''m not sure, but I turned to Shelly as I was told. "Thank you for today" Shelley suddenly gave me a light kiss. "Huh? Huh?" I''m confused right now. My face turned bright red. "Turn forward. Please drive safely." "Huh? Oh, yeah" I didn''t think of Shelley''s words, and I turned forward without hearing anything. Shelly''s face, which I saw for a moment, was also very red...... Thus, Shelley''s rescue was successful. 62 Lesson 22: Rescue Success He drove a carriage for a while and arrived at the castle gradually. Several uncle''s men and knights were already waiting at the castle gate, and when they found me and Shelley, they rushed over. I told my uncle''s men there was a kidnapper on the carrier who lost his mind and had him taken out. I heard a loud noise from the castle as I watched the killers being carried away. "Shelia ~" Seeing those who speak...... There Shelley''s mother, the queen, was running this way. I also saw the emperor desperately following him from behind. And the queen hugged Shelley. "I''m so sorry. You scared me." The queen was crying as she said so. I left because I''m sorry to interrupt. "You''re tired. You''re doing great." So, who? "Uncle... hide the signs and don''t talk to me from behind" "I''m sorry. I''m sorry Leo left it to you this time. It''s a grown-up job, but it''s really not worth it." "You can say it. I just found it on my own." "Well...... thank you so much nonetheless. The princess is safe." "Yeah, I''m really glad you''re safe... And can I go home now? Something''s getting sleepy when I''m relieved." "Oh, it''s time for the sun to come up. If you''re a kid, it''s bedtime, so you should be sleepy. If you want to go home, tell the princess and then go home. And not tomorrow... but today, when you wake up, don''t go to school. Come straight to the castle. ''Cause I have a lot to ask." "Okay. Then I''ll go to Shelly''s." "Come on in." When I went to Shelley''s... The queen had already stopped crying, and Sherry and the three of the emperors were talking. "Ah, Mr. Leo. Thank you so much for saving my daughter." The emperor bowed his head deeply when he noticed I was approaching. "Whoa! Give me your head! I just wanted to help Shelly." I rush to ask the emperor to give me his head. "No, it''s natural to bow your head to the benefactor of my daughter''s life. I really appreciate it." "Yes...... Well, then, I''ll let you go home to bed." "Oh well. Then stay in the castle." "Huh?" You want to stay in the castle? A castle, can I stay? "What, you have to come to the castle as soon as you wake up anyway. That would make it easier to stay, wouldn''t it? "Yes...... Then sweeten your words..." I want to sleep fast because I''m sleepy for now. "All right, then we''re going inside! The emperor led me inside with disappointment in my shoulders. And then after a while, Zabah ~ ~ n "Well, the bath feels good after all." "Yes, that''s right" When the emperor led me to the castle, he told me to take a bath. I''m also sorry to sleep with a dirty body in battle, so they let me take a bath. Then the emperor came in, too. That''s the situation now. I don''t know what to do... we need to talk about something. "Uh..." "Leo, you." "Yes? "I asked for my daughter." "To?" What, did you? "Well, I know it''s hard for me to raise you too much, but keep it up." "Yes..." Do you want me to keep doing what I always do? "Shelia... she''s finally a child with Ashley..." "Really..." "Oh, it''s hard to give birth to. Ashley''s joy was amazing when she found herself caged." "I see..." "On the contrary, Melissa''s been going crazy since then. Until now, I''ve been certain that my child would become an emperor... and I''m sure you thought there was a threat to it." It was... I don''t know how to react to this... "Oh, speaking of which, what is Mr. Cliff doing now? Mr. Cliff would have come to turn himself in properly. "Wouldn''t Cliff be asleep already? In the meantime, I just listened and decided to punish Shelley after she was found" "I see... so... what punishment do you punish? I hope you make it as light a punishment as possible...... "No, I''m not going to. So far all this sin is in Melissa. I turned myself in about Cliff, so I don''t think there was." "Is it true!? That was good......" "It''s just. It''s not good not to punish you, so let''s just say I''m careful not to leave my room until the adult party" Well, I guess that''s about the punishment. "And, more or less, I have to reward you when I calm down, Leo." "Huh? I just got this before, okay? You just got it a few months ago, didn''t you? "Oh, because I have to reward the guy who did the credit. I just don''t know if I''ve ever had a guy like that before." "I guess so..." It would be legendary to have such a mature aristocrat. "Well, it''s nice to meet you." That said, the emperor left the bath. Well, you''re not going to be able to say no again this time... "Well, I''m tired and I''m going to bed." I got out of the bath after a little relaxation. He was then led to a room where he stayed in a maid working at the castle, where he slept. By the time I went to bed, it was a little bright out there. About 8 hours later "... please... wake up" Oh, it''s morning already... is that Belle? "Mm-hmm? It was an unrecognizable place to grab a heavy eyelid and get up. And... Something''s heavy... Huh, Shelly? How dare Shelly sleep on me. ... What do you mean? Oh, yeah. I had Shelley stay at the castle after I helped her. But why is Shelly sleeping here? "Good morning. Dear Leons, Lunch is ready." "Ugh, yeah. Okay, I''ll be right there." Lunch? Oh, yeah... it''s lunch already... I''ve got a corner for you, so I have to go. What does Shelley do? Wake me up for now...... Shake Shelley''s shoulder. "Yeah, yeah......" "Wake up, wake up, Shelly." "Hmm? Leo? Yes, I fell asleep..." Shelley woke up as she rubbed (rubbed) her eyes to sleep. "Why is Shelly here? "Uh... he woke Leo up and told me to come... I came... and I fell asleep" "I see. Okay. Thanks for taking the time to wake me up. Well, let''s go have dinner." "Yeah, okay" Even so, Shelly has a crunchy neck and looks like she''s still sleeping. "Here we go." I had no choice but to pull Shelly''s hand and head for lunch... 63 Lesson twenty-three: Rescue me. "Oh, I''m finally here. Good morning, Mr. Leo. Did you sleep well? "Good morning. Yes, I slept well" While I greet the emperor, I take the seat guided by my maid. "That''s good. Well, then, let''s eat." "Look, I went to wake Shelia up. She''s not sleeping. Wake up quickly." "Ugh, yeah......" Then we had lunch while we talked about the world. When I finished my lunch, I was taken straight to the usual emperor''s office. There''s an emperor, me, and my uncle in the room. Elise says she''s listening to Shelley with the Queen. "Well, let''s hear about what I found out." The emperor asked his uncle for a report. "Yes, then let me report. Yesterday, Leo-kun captured me and found out that I was a knight in the kingdom." "Really... so what was the purpose of the knights of the kingdom? "That... apparently came to buy the princess as a slave to the king" "Slave? Damn... those greedy bastards... So, you figured out where Melissa is? "That''s because after I gave him the money, he split up, and now he doesn''t know where he''s going." "Well, for now, tell the Knights to reinforce the security of the Imperial Capital, especially at night." "Yes, I understand" "Finally, what about Allen? "It''s about Allen... he says he doesn''t know anything. They say it''s their job to carry the princess to the kingdom, and they''re not involved in kidnapping." "Don''t you even know where Allen is? We need to focus more on Allen and the Ninja investigation than ever before. Any more problems in our country will be troubling." "Okay. We''ll find you there." "Oh, nice to meet you. I wonder if this eliminates anything I want to ask Damien. Well, then, Mr. Leo, tell me how it went until you rescued Shelia." "Ok......" Then I told him that Allen had provoked me, that Mr. Cliff had told me where Sherry was, and that the killers had just come out when I went to the place where he was taught. "Allen''s at Leo''s... how could he not have been there when Leo went out of his way to help? "That''s a mystery. To let you help me on purpose? "I don''t know. What was the intention..." Really, what did you come to me for? You came all this way just to give me Shelly''s necklace? Do you want to know what it was all about the next time we met? Of course I won''t let you get away with it the next time I see you. "Well, I can''t help thinking about things I don''t know. In the meantime, thank you, Leo. I''m fine today. Also, I may call you a few times, but I''m off today. Oh, you can hang out with Shelly." "Okay. I have something I''d like to give Shelley, so I''d like to see Shelley before I go home." "Oh? What are you giving me? "I''m just going to give you back the necklace that Allen took from you." That''s what I said, I showed Prapra and the Emperor the love necklace. "Oh, my God, yeah" "Yes, then I''ll let you go" "Oh, bye." I said goodbye to the emperor and ran into Mr. Elise just as he was headed to Shelley''s room. "Oh, Leo. Have you finished your conversation with His Majesty the Emperor? "Yes, are you done there? "That''s right. The princess is now in her room talking to the queen." "Okay. Good luck." "Leo, you''re the one who''s tired. The princess is waiting for you. Make sure the princess is sweet today." Mr. Elise smiled and said so and went away. Let me sweeten you......? "I was going to go home when I gave it to you, but it sounds like no..." I walked into Shelley''s room whining to myself like that. When I went inside... there was Shelley and the Queen. "Oh, Mr. Leo. Are you here to see Shelia? Then I''ll let you go around here. Bye, Leo. Make friends." "Ugh, yeah. Okay." "Well, I asked for my daughter." The queen said so when she left and slapped me on the shoulder with a pound. "Wow, I get it" When I answered in a hurry, I left. And we were alone in the room. Awkward...... I remember being kissed yesterday when I was looking at Shelly''s face...... "Uh... thanks for yesterday" Shelly told me to shut up without me being able to talk to her. "Ugh, yeah. No, uh... you''re welcome. And this." I gave Shelley the necklace. "This? Oh, that''s the necklace he took from me! You took it back? Thanks! I was wondering if you''d return it." With that said, Shelley has been holding on to much of the excitement. "Well, I''m glad you took care of it so much to please me. Er... I guess I feel more like I''ve been given it back than I did." "That''s fine. More than that, you don''t wear that necklace on me because it''s stuck like this" "Huh? Oh, yeah. Wow, okay." I put a necklace around your neck like I was told. "hehe, thanks" "Ugh, yeah. You''re welcome." For a while, we stuck around talking nothing to each other...... no, we were hugged. "Hey, Leo. What did you think yesterday when I kissed you? "Huh? Duh, what did you think? If you suddenly think you''ve spoken up, what''s the matter, suddenly? "Yeah. I did a lot of the joy of getting help yesterday... Happy? "Happy...? Uh... I''m glad to hear that." "Really? Hey, honestly, do you like Leo about me? "Duh, what''s going on suddenly? Why are you asking all these embarrassing questions from earlier? Do I have to answer this? Answer me. But Shelly''s face was serious. "Wow, I get it... I like it, Shelly" I gave up and told the truth. It''s so embarrassing...... Probably should be so red in the face. "Yay ~!! Now I can get engaged to Leo! "To?" "Oh, uh. Actually, my grandmother told me that if I let Leo tell me that she likes me, she''d let me get engaged." "What do you mean? What is Shelley talking about? "Uh... what''s the reward next time... si" "Uh-oh!!" 64 Lesson 24: The Next Emperor It''s been about a month since I rescued Sherry. Since then, Mr. Cliff''s mother has been quickly found and his uncles seem busy searching for a sneaker''s egg. And a lot of people came to the Imperial City for Mr. Cliff''s adult party. eminent nobles everywhere and messengers of the Church and kingdom. No, the kingdom refused this time. Over there, too, I accepted without being able to say anything because my country''s knights are being captured. I mean, there''s been nothing in particular for the past month. Just go to school every day. That was all. If anything unusual, it would be school life. Sherry stopped bringing people together. Shelly, who was so hard to talk to at school, can now talk at her leisure. I know there are many reasons, but they think Shelley no longer has the right to inherit the throne. The Emperor issued a warrant for the previous kidnapping. but it was still quickly rumored and spread among the nobles. It''s just that rumors are vague. Apparently, Shelley was kidnapped and the Forster family rescued her... But it looks like the kidnapper hasn''t been caught yet. The aristocrats who heard this seem to have felt that Shelley no longer has the right to inherit. Shelly is a woman. If a woman had been kidnapped, it would not have happened this time...... Well, maybe they would have done something different. When that happens, they say it''s not appropriate for the next emperor not to have a clean body. In fact, it seems that among the aristocrats the engagement was often broken down by the kidnapping of their daughter in a political marriage. But what happens if a killer like this one was Mr. Cliff''s mother? Is it the Emperor''s decision after all? With such uncertain rumors, the nobles stopped selling their melancholy to Sherry and began selling their melancholy to Mr. Cliff''s camp. The person at the time was happy to finally have a quiet school life. Besides, Shelley doesn''t seem to want to be an emperor. Well, you won''t miss me because I''m here, and when I''m just a girl, I seem to get along with Leena and Leena''s friends. And it''s me and Shelley''s engagement issue... Nothing since Shelly taught me. Shelley doesn''t say anything, The emperor seems too busy here to ask and I have no idea what happened. That''s how a month goes by and I''m at the party venue. It''s Mr. Cliff''s adult party. I had intended to come early, but the venue had already been filled with a lot of people. "That''s a lot of people. I''ve never had a party like this before." "I''ve only had a few." "I have been since the present emperor grew up." Brother Alex, Grandma and Mother were talking about this when they entered the venue when they saw the crowd at the venue. This time I came to the venue at the Forster family + Virgin + Leena. Even so, they all fell apart as soon as they found someone to talk to. I was walking around the venue with Lena. "Ah, Leo! Frank came out of the crowd as I walked. "Ah, Frank." "Hey, you saw me today. When Leo''s brother was at the party last time, I couldn''t find him." "Were you? Speaking of which, I was obsessed with eating dragon meat then. Besides, I haven''t been at the party since the middle of nowhere... Now that I remember it, you weren''t celebrating about your brother at all. Sorry, brother. Then a little time went by and gradually Mr. Cliff, the lead actor, came in. "Is he the next emperor?" Frank shrugged as he looked at Mr. Cliff. I didn''t decide to be the next emperor. "Yeah, but that''s what they all say. They say that''s why I haven''t been out here lately." No, there''s another reason Mr. Cliff wasn''t out there. "I wonder" Shelly said she didn''t want to be an emperor. "Can you say you refuse to inherit? "Come on. But if he says so, it''s settled." As the three of us were having a conversation, the emperor came out before the nobles. "Thank God so many people gathered today for my son Cliff. I think there''s something we all want to know sooner than this unimportant greeting. But before I do, I need you to ask me something. Rumor has it that my daughter Shelia has been kidnapped here recently in the alley... but this is true " The nobles who were here begin to bother. "The killer is Melissa, Cliff''s mother. She''s already been caught in a cell. " The aristocracy became noisier. "You''re lying..." "What are we going to do..." There were people with heads, for example. Was there also some kind of black connection between Mr. Cliff''s mother? "So... I''m going to announce who the next emperor will be" Shh. The venue was quiet. "The next emperor is Cliff." "Huh?" "What do you mean? "Why not? To the announcement of the emperor, the nobles made a scene in an instant. "Quiet! Cliff was not involved in this kidnapping. Besides, as soon as I found out about my mother''s evil, I turned myself in. I have decided to make you emperor, believing in that sense of justice. For that matter, I have trouble getting him to act with more justice than ever before. And keep an eye on Cliff from now on until he becomes emperor. That''s not gonna be a problem, is it? That said, the emperor turned his attention to Mr. Cliff. Then Mr. Cliff stepped forward and bowed his head. "From now on, I will work hard for all the people to atone for my sins. I''m immature, thank you. " At the end of Mr. Cliff''s greeting, he began to hear applause everywhere and spread throughout. And when the applause was over, the emperor came forward again. "That and another thing that happened by telling everyone. In fact, it was decided that Shelia would be engaged to Leons Forster. Leons has made great achievements twice so far, but this kidnapping case resolution is also his feat. The formal reward will be announced again. That''s all from me. Well, enjoy the party. " When the Emperor''s story ended, the nobles just went out of their way to make a scene. "Damn... Also the Forster family" "Sure, you''re not even ten yet, are you? He started talking about me, for example. Looks like Mr. Cliff has flown away from his noble head. That''s a boulder...... I''d be interested... "Hey, what do you mean? "I didn''t ask you two to get engaged! The two people next door grabbed me by the shoulder disappointingly and asked me. This is hard on me. Then during the party, the two interrogations continued. SIDE:???? "So, shall we hear the results?" "Yes...... after all, the brave man was dead. And¡­ the killing of the capable and the thoughtful failed." "Yes... so? Was he, Leons Forster, a capable man? "Yes, definitely" "Really... this hasn''t happened in forever... you can go home now. I forgive you now (...) times (...) because I found out something important. We''re not going to fail next, Allen. " "Okay. So..." 65 Lesson 25: Engagement Disturbance â‘  The day after Mr. Cliff''s adult party. I was in a carriage on my way to school. Yesterday, after the emperor''s announcement, he was made a question-attack by two people who were nearby. Especially the last one who was angry at me about how Leena didn''t tell me. I didn''t know how to answer because I got engaged without really knowing myself... "Oh, I hate going to school today." Whatever you think, you''ll gather gaze all over the classroom, you don''t know what to look like on Shelley, and Leena will still be angry... I''ve never been so depressed to go to school. "Good morning. Sherry." "Good morning. Leena." Even returning the greeting to the morning greeting she could hear, Shelley was puzzled by Leena''s grump she could see. "Can you explain what happened yesterday? "Ugh, yeah. Er..." Shelley was pushed and couldn''t say no. Then Shelley explained how she was to be engaged to me as a reward after Leena kidnapped her. "I mean... it was decided about a month ago, wasn''t it? "Yes..." "Why didn''t you both tell me? "Uh... your father told me not to tell anyone... I think Leo was half-hearted because he only heard that story once until yesterday" "Were you... Still, I miss being out of company..." "Oh, I''m sorry..." Shelley couldn''t say anything to Leena and honestly apologized. "Okay. I forgive you." "Huh?" "Instead, please cooperate with my plan" "Ke, plan? Wow, okay..." Shelley, who had a burden on Leena, couldn''t say no to this either. "Thank you. So here''s the plan..." Then, Leena talked about the plan. Right now, I''m solidifying in front of the classroom door. "Oh, I hope you''ve come this far..." The door felt heaviest by far. I really don''t have the courage to go into the classroom. "Master. What''s going on here? Oh, speaking of which, congratulations on your engagement! Master keeps coming out, doesn''t he? As long as I''m happy to serve in the future." "Ah, oh. Thank you, Hellman. Do you serve? "Yes, I will serve my master in the future. I got Dad''s permission yesterday." "Oh yeah... I''ll see you about that later. ''Cause if they talk about it now, it won''t get in my head." I''m not that close. "Okay. See you next time.... Master? "Yeah? What''s up? "Why don''t you go inside? "Huh? No, kind of." "Oh, could you be ashamed to look at the princess? Niyaniya and Herman have asked. "Oh, no, that''s not true." That''s not all, exactly. "Really? Then let''s go inside." Hellman deliberately opened the door making a noise. "Oh, you." He said, "Look, if you go in, you''re not afraid." That said, Hellman walked into the classroom with a push on my back. Once inside...... my classmate''s gaze gathered. Just peek at the two of you. Shelley and Leena didn''t even look at me and were passionate about it and just the two of us arguing about something. "Is that it? Master, did you anger the two of us? "Yeah... there''s a verse that comes to mind... but what''s not to be turned around..." That''s sad. "Morning, Leo." "Ah, Frank. Good morning." "Are you depressed because those two won''t even look at you? "Huh? Ugh, yeah" "If you think Leena spoke angrily to the princess, she''s talking so much that you can''t see around her at some point." "Oh yeah..." What are you talking about so enthusiastically...... "Don''t you go talk to him like you always do? "No, just..." I don''t have that kind of guts. You know what I mean? Frank was laughing at Nianya. "What''s so funny..." "It''s funny how a hot guy is simply having trouble with a woman relationship" "Really? Ha, the first hour is a swordsmanship class, so is it time to move? Here we go." Frank is laughing at me more than that, so I decided to head to class. "Yes, sir." How do I talk to Shelly and Leena...... I need to ask Shelly more about her engagement, and I need to cure Leena''s mood... From the two of us in the morning, you talk to me from over there. You don''t... After all, it''s me... "Hey, Leo! My consciousness was brought back to reality when I was called by Frank, my practice opponent. "Yeah?" "I know I''m a lot weaker than you are. It hurts me if they talk to me like that." "Oh, I''m sorry. Was that in your voice now? "Yeah, I could hear Shelly, Leena, bursting." "Seriously......" That''s embarrassing. "Leo really likes you two." "Huh? Oh, yeah" ... you two like it? Speaking of which, I told Shelly I liked her, but I never told Leena... Think about it, you can''t be sorry to Leena for being with all that and only getting engaged to Shelly before. Right... right. "Ooh, let''s move about a sword? I''m not done with class yet, and I''m just gonna get mad at you for being a bum. Don''t let paranoia take you to school." "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not delusional, either! "Here! Don''t move your mouth, move your body! "Excuse me! Look, I''m pissed" "Sorry." I decided to stop thinking for now and focus on my classes. "After School" "Okay, I''ll see you tomorrow" "Ooh, I''ll see you tomorrow. Come on." "See you tomorrow! Good luck, master." When I said hello, for some reason, you two were there for me. Were you that nervous on your face? Take a deep breath first. "Shh, uhh. Speak as usual" Tell yourself, get close to the two of you. They were looking at each other and nodding to see what it was. "Both of you." "" Ca! You were so surprised that I talked to you, you two screamed a little. That led to the attention of the students who were in the classroom. "Uh... are you okay? "Yeah, yeah. It''s okay." "Yes, I''m fine" Yeah...... Do I have to invite you home in the midst of a lot of people watching...... The classmates, who know yesterday''s announcement, are very intrigued and their gaze stings all over their bodies. Damn - I want to escape...... But I have to tell you when I get here. "Uh... why don''t you both come home after this? "Ugh, yeah. I''ll be fine." "Yes. No problem at all." The classmates around me heard that thrived. "Hugh. Hugh." "I envy you..." "Damn it... it''s gonna blow up" Say whatever you want. Nah... When I looked at the entrance to the classroom, even the other class guys who were concerned about the noise had a peek. I want to get out of here as soon as possible. "Both of you, let''s get out of here! I hurry and disperse from the classroom with both hands pulled. 66 Lesson 26: Engagement Disturbance â‘¡ "Ugh, I was embarrassed..." He is currently escaping a painful gaze from his classmates and riding a carriage towards his house. "That atmosphere was amazing." "It''s true! Well, I''m embarrassed to finally be able to have a conversation with Leo at school here." "Well, after a while, we''ll all get tired of doing nothing in particular." "Really?" "People are like that. I''m sensitive to new things, but when I get used to it, I don''t think I''m going to do that much." "Huh." "Speaking of which, I finally got a decent talk with you both today" "Oh, you did, if you ask me." "Sure, I forgot to talk to Leo because we were both talking." "Yeah? That''s all? You sound like an idiot for worrying about how I''m gonna talk to you." That was so seriously bothering me... you two are about ''oh, speaking of''... "I''m sorry about that. I was obsessed with you two talking." "It was... we were both talking very seriously, weren''t we? What were you talking about? "Hehe, it''s Girls Talk." "Heh, heh, yeah." Looks like he won''t tell me what it is. I think Leena''s smile warns me not to ask any more...... "Oh, I think we''ve arrived at Leo''s house." "Ugh, yeah. Shall we go down?" Right now, we''re guddling in the room. Nobody in particular speaks out, and each is gobbled up. Both Leena and Shelley have already come to my room many times, so I didn''t hesitate to relax wherever I wanted. It just wasn''t relaxing in my heart even though it was gobbling. I''ve been thinking about how to do what I was thinking during class today. No, rather than thinking about it, I was looking at the timing of the execution. I mean, you can do it at any time, but you don''t have the courage to execute it... For a while, I felt gobbled up, and I got up. "Ugh...... Can we both have a minute? "Yeah, what? "Yes, what is it? "I''m going to use creative magic, so why don''t you watch me? "Fine... but what do you make? "Based on this previous kidnapping, I thought I''d make an item that would give you a sense of where you two are in an emergency." "I''m glad to hear that... but make sure you know where Leo is, not just us" "Ugh, yeah. Okay, I''ll make three identical items." I''m not planning on building mine either, but you''re gonna be fine. "Are you with the three of us? Glad!" "I''m glad you were happy before I built it." From the backpack, get the material out. 3 x Demon Stones, Mithrills, Scales of Red Dragon, Gems I Got in Dungeons. "Wow - they''re all beautiful" "Yeah, I picked something beautiful." The Demon Stone also chose three that have a lot of magic in them right now. "Looking forward to seeing what you can do." "Yeah, look forward. Then..." Say that and use creative magic on the materials. Then... the ingredients mixed, glowed and could be done. What''s finished...... rings. It''s three rings that shine red. I made this for myself unexpectedly, but this... yes, it''s an engagement ring. Like me, the proposal decided to rely on creative magic. "We both... love it. Marry me." I bowed my head as I offered the two finished rings. "Huh? Oh, yeah. Fuck, I''m getting married." Shelley received it as she blushed. Looking at Leena''s face...... she looked a little confused. "Wow, me too? Is that okay? "Yeah. I want Leena to stay by my side forever." This is not a lie. Really, I want Leena to stay by my side. "Yes. This way please." That''s what you said, you got the ring from my hand. There were tears in Leena''s eyes. "Good ~" Rest assured, I sat down on the spot. "I''m so sorry about you both. You should have confessed to Shelly before she got nasty, and you had to tell Leena exactly how I felt." "That''s what I was thinking..." "Yeah, I finally realized today...... How could I not have realized sooner?" "No, I''m just so happy that you confessed." "I''m glad you said that. Thanks." (It was just a shame my plan was gone) "Hmm, did I say something? I think I heard something blurry...... "No, I didn''t say anything. Can I put the ring I got more than that on my finger? "That''s right. It''s a corner, so let Leo do it! "Nice. Leo, can I ask you a favor? Something tells me Leena forced me to change the subject... but I don''t care about that now. "Ugh, yeah. I''m fine. Put your fingers out, both of you." "" Yes "" I received the ring from both of them and put the ring on the pharmacopoeia of each hand I put out. "Oh, the three of us are in the corner, so get Leo on quickly." "Yes, sir." I put one extra ring on my finger, too. "Hehe, now you''re in line." The three laughed happily as they looked at their fingers. "Yeah, you''re in line... Oh, speaking of which, I didn''t find out what this ring was capable of." I realized I hadn''t done the appraisal yet. Quick appraisal. Happiness Ring Ten times the value of luck. When you pour out your magic, you''ll know where the other ring of happiness is. Extremely durable Creator: Leons Forster Oh, I''m usually happy with the results of this appraisal. There was nothing in particular that I thought sucked, and I could do what I wanted. It''s amazing how luck is multiplied by ten...... The three of us who were originally lucky, but you mean higher. And the ability to locate the desired location. Apparently, we just need to instill some magic. Quickly, I put some magic into the ring. Then... my hands were pulled in both directions. "Whoops." Suddenly I was pulled, so I accidentally fell as I was at the foresight. And Shelly and Leena defeated him, too. "Hey." "Geez." "Oh, sorry." I''m covered over Shelly and Leena. "What''s going on? You wanted to flirt so badly? "Well, that''s not what happened, because I simply fell" "Once again - there was no element of falling in the present situation, was there? Don''t hesitate. You don''t mind sweetening me at all! "Ugh, yeah. Oh, no! When I put my magic into the ring, they pulled me in both directions, and I couldn''t do anything." "Heh ~ When I pour out my magic, they pull me... I''ll give it a try when I get home today" "Yeah, give it a try...... is Leena okay? If you didn''t think you''d join me in the conversation, you''d be hugging me and burying my face in my chest. "Yes. It''s okay!" If you think I spoke to you and you panicked and answered your face this way, you went right back again. "Ah, only Leena is sloppy! Me too!" "Whoa! Huh!?" Shelley hugged me as hard as Leena did and stuck her face to my chest. I can''t move completely...... "Oh, happiness ~" "Yes, I''m very happy ~" However, I decided to keep it that way because they seemed happy. Then the three of them, who were tired of planning a lot today, fell asleep wrapped in happiness. 67 First story: Seeking magic equipment. "This time, I reward the princess of our country, Shelia, for rescuing her. The reward is to recite the Viscount to Leons Forster, acknowledging Shelia''s engagement to Liana" About six months have passed since then. I''m nine years old, and my freshman year is almost over. My eyes around me have been amazing since the emperor announced Shelly''s engagement to Leena. I became the youngest and the Viscount, and I became famous with the envious man engaged to the princess, and no one among the nobles knew me. At school, the position that used to be Shelley became me. I mean, I''m surrounded by my classmates all day. "Put me in the side room" Like that. "Put me down." etc. It was really loud. Well, I can''t stand it. "Because I''m not looking for a sideroom or a subdivision! If we''re gonna make this any louder, we''re never gonna get along! ? When I say ? Nobody''s been close since the next day, though. It''s peaceful now, like that. At school, I''m often with Hellman and Frank. Shelley and Leena and I are loud around and we only talk about the extent of our morning greetings at school. For that matter, it''s customary for me to play at my house after school. Every day, I didn''t do anything in particular, I talked to them, I helped them with their magic special training. We''ve both been able to use unattributed magic in the last six months. And Shelley tells her uncle that Leena teaches the Virgin her magic each day. Each of them was asked to show achievements next time because the magic they were good at seemed to be improving with dizziness. I saw those two, and I''m free too, and I wanted to be able to do something today. I''m in the commercial district of Teito. I''ve been thinking about doing an investigation into the magic fixtures I''ve been wondering about. A magic fixture is something similar to the magic item I''m building, but completely different. I''m the only magic item I can build, and I don''t need to replenish the Demon Stone. In contrast, magic fixtures can be made by anyone with skill, but demon stones need to be replaced occasionally. A magic tool is like a convenient tool that runs on batteries in a previous life. I guess the parable is that Demon Stone is like a battery. It''s like boiling water, brightening up a room, something that needs to be in this world. I don''t know how to make magic equipment like that, I''ll remember it anyway if I''m free! I came out of the house alone on holiday thinking something like... Well, I don''t need to because I can use creative magic... I wonder if it would help anything...... and think. Besides, I can spare some time. Right now, I''m in front of the store where I want to be. "Fermer Chamber of Commerce Head Office" The Fermer Chamber of Commerce boasts a top share of magic fixtures. The top one here used to live in my house. There were so many people in the store that it was easy to see them thriving. When I walked into the store, my beautiful sister handled it. "Welcome... what about me, your father and your mother? "No, I came alone" "So, what can I get you? What did they ask you to do? "No, nothing in particular..." "Then go home. ''Cause it gets in your way." "Oh, hey, I''ll do the same........................................................................................................................................................................................................." They let me out before I finished saying it. "What the... Can you listen to me for a minute..." "Oh, I don''t know what I''m going to do... Look for other stores selling magic equipment around here..." I sighed and began my walk in the commercial district. "I can''t find it anywhere! I walked around looking for them... but there were no shops. Apparently, the Fermer Chamber of Commerce is too strong for anyone to sell magic equipment in the Empire... "What''s wrong with me? Could you be lost?" Could it have been loud? Worried, a young woman spoke to me. "Huh? No, you''re not." "Then what do we not see? Actually, I was looking for a store that sells magic equipment. "Magic equipment? Then there''s the Fermer Chamber of Commerce right over there." "No, I''m looking for a store other than the Fermer Chamber of Commerce." "Other than the Fermer Chamber of Commerce? I wonder if there was anything else...... oh, there was one! It''s a small shop on the edge of the commercial district. It''s a hard place to understand, so I''ll show you around." Seriously!? "Ho, is that true? Thanks! Thus, I was probably asked to show my sweet sister around. Well, assuming this woman''s people are even me for kidnapping purposes, I''ll be fine. "Right here. Look, that old little store." In the direction pointed by the woman...... there was a thin dirty shop that would convince me even if I was told it was already crushed. "Oh, is that it? Ok...... thank you" Is that really open? "No. Bye." That''s what the woman said when I bowed my head. "All right, let''s go in... Hello!" I pushed the heavy door and went inside. "Hmm? What, you? When I went inside, a tough old man seemed free, growing a beard that was likely to be described as craftsman. "Uh... can I have a look at the magic equipment? "Hmm? A customer! Oh, how many months has it been? "Oh, you haven''t got so many customers? You don''t want to stop for months. Oh, my God, how''s life? "Oh, nobody''s coming. Well, you can handle it." The shopkeeper was very optimistic about my concerns. "Oh really..." That sucks...... are you okay shopping at this store? "Everybody''s going to go to Fermer''s... but you came here, not that way? "Uh... I went over there and they kicked me out because I was a kid" "What!? I would like to¡­ The Great Chamber of Commerce is very important to select customers¡­" "Uh... can I see your magic equipment? "Whoa. What kind of stuff are you looking for? "Uh... not that there''s anything in particular..." "Right. Then you can watch as you like." "Thank you" Well, then, let me take a look. Looking at the products lined up in the store from one end, the interior of the store is as dirty and dusty as it looks. The product is kept in a mess and I''m not sure what it is. I dusted and pulled out what was in front of me. "What is this? I asked as I showed the shopkeeper the black sphere. "Ah? This is... sure, the one where dark magic is used and you just get sleepy watching" "Heh? Can magic equipment do that too? So, what''s this? Now I took out the white sphere and asked. "This is holy magic being used, you can relax watching" "Ri, relax...... no other magic equipment can say this is awesome? "Well then... how about this? With thunder magic, it''s a stick that comes to the brisk when you touch it." That said, the shopkeeper pulled it out and showed me the stick the tip was beeping about. "It... what can it be used for? "Uh... well, yeah. How about a massage or something? And... give me the output and I''ll be a weapon." "S, Stangan...... this store, you keep all the crappy stuff... what about this box? "When you open it..." "Wow!" "It''s a surprise box with flames popping up. I''ll make it cheaper now." "Oh, it was dangerous... I almost lost my forehead... that''s a hell of a surprise box..." "Not so much." "I didn''t praise you! "There''s other thunder popping up and water popping up." I''ve said that and put out a lot of similar boxes. "Yeah, I don''t need any of them. And... now I know why this store isn''t selling." "You don''t need it... I thought I''d finally get my money in... Huh? Why isn''t it selling? Well, I''m sure it''s Fermer''s fault." "No, I''m sure there is, but more than that, this store is way too bad" "Ah? That my store is terrible!? "Yes. Dirty shops make it difficult for customers to get in. I don''t know what the product looks like when I go inside. I tried the product and the injured person appeared. This is why it''s so bad." "Ugh... Damn... I can''t say it back..." I knew it myself. "So, there''s one suggestion" "What? "Can you teach me how to make magic fixtures? "What? Why? How does that involve selling stores? The shopkeeper roughed up his voice. "If you can tell me¡­ I''ll try to change this shop" "I see..." The shopkeeper laughed niggly. "So, can you tell me? "Right... apprentice... yeah... well, I''m free anyway and I think I''ve been tricked and I''m gonna get on with it" "Is that okay? Thanks! "Oh, because instead, my guidance is strict, huh? Don''t run away on the way, okay? "Don''t worry, I''m used to Spartan instruction" There won''t be any sparta to beat Grandpa and Grandma. "Right. Then come here tomorrow morning." "That''s... I can''t do it in the morning except on my day off because I have school" "School? You, how old are you? "Huh? I''m nine." "School at nine...... that means you, nobleman!? "Yes, but? Is there a problem? "How could a noble child be walking around like this alone! "My house is loose." Well, I''m in charge. "Huh? Which nobleman the hell are you... Speaking of which, you hadn''t heard the name yet. What do you say?" "Ah, it''s Leons Forster. Call me Leo." You were rude to beg for teaching without a name if you ask me. "Well... isn''t that the house of the brave! Well, I''m convinced of something... Leo... then I''m Holland. Call it what you want." "I understand... Mr. Holland... Master! 68 Lesson number two, my master will teach you. Right now, I''m in a working room in the back of my master''s shop. Unlike in the store, this place was clean. When you ask me why it''s only beautiful here. "It''s natural as an artisan to keep your workplace clean, isn''t it? and was returned. Then you ask me why the store is so dirty. "Well, that was... beautiful when my wife was alive." And it came back. Apparently... the master''s wife is already dead. The master seems to have left the store cut to his wife from the beginning. So when I had to do it alone, it didn''t work, sales kept falling, and now I have zero income. I wonder how we''re going to turn this store into a black... Well, after business, now it''s how to make magic equipment. "Regards, Master" "Whoa. Well, let''s start with the basics." With that said, the master lined up a lot on the workbench. "First this, Demon Stone. This is an important source of energy needed to move the magic fixture. By the way, magic fixtures change the demonic stones you need" "Changes the demon stone you need? What do you mean? "Right...... for example, this little thunder-generating stick has to be a demon stone poured by someone whose attributes have thunder. So, this flaming surprise box is a flame or a fire attribute. This black sphere is a dark attribute. It''s like changing the magic stones you use for different purposes. " "I see... I didn''t know" "Right. Remember that. Next time, as much magic as magic stones, this is what you need." That''s what he told me to open a book and show it to me. There were geometric patterns in various shapes. "Is this... magic formation? "That''s right. You know very well." "I saw it in a book before" "Right. This is what you have to do to make a magic tool. This magic formation determines the performance of the magic fixture" "Really... this, if you look closely, is very finely written" There was such a finely painted magic formation on the last page of the book you showed me that I couldn''t imagine it coming from my master''s face. "Oh, you can''t make things this far without taking a long time to gain experience." "Really... your master is an amazing man" "Well, that''s enough for Fermer to ask me to work for us more than once." "Huh!? Is that so? Then you should definitely go and work over there." "No, I don''t want to give up this store. This store is a memory store with a dead wife, and this store is my life." Let''s make it cleaner if it''s such an important store... "Oh really... I get it. I''ll definitely do something about this shop." "Whoa, I asked for it. So, what if I start paying that advance?" "First, use this highly magical conductive ink to draw on the magic formations" That said, he showed me the transparent ink in the bottle. "Magic conduction? Is there a conductivity to magic? "Oh, there is. Well, I''m going to draw some basic magic formations, so try to imitate them." "Okay." Then began the master''s long magic formation course. The master was only harsh to say, but he taught me kindly. That allowed me to understand the basics. Well, there''s a number of them, so it''s going to take a lot of time to remember everything. I need to review it when I get home...... "All right, let''s keep it that far today. See you tomorrow." "Yes, thank you again" "Whoa!" I moved into the house. "Ugh, I''m home." "Ah, Master Leo! Where have you been?!? When I walked into the house, Bell stood looking angry. "Huh? I was teaching you how to make magic equipment at a magic store." "How to make magic fixtures......? I don''t know, it''s too late to come home! "Oh, I''m sorry...... I was obsessed and I lost track of time." "Well, that''s fine. Then I was hoping you''d say it would be too late in advance." "I''m sorry. I''ll be late tomorrow." Something''s making Belle look like a maid lately...... I haven''t made any mistakes lately, and I''m calm. "Huh? Tomorrow too!? "Yeah. I think it''s gonna be almost every day from now on" "Are you going to teach me how to make magic equipment? "Yeah. I''m supposed to be taught now." "That''s amazing. But does Master Leo need it? Honestly, if you have creative magic, you don''t need magic equipment, do you? Sure... I think so too. "Yeah. Well, I''m free. Besides, it might help." "Really... good luck" "Yeah. Yeah, why don''t you listen to what I''ve been taught today? I want to review it." "Huh? Do I have to hear it? "Yeah, it''s easier to wear while you teach someone." "Okay. Then, please." "Yeah, well, good to see you." Then we have a late supper, take a bath, and line up the floor in my room with magic formations that photograph the master''s today. "First of all, this pattern has the effect of absorbing magic. Use this to pull magic out of demon stones and provide magic to the magic formations." "Oh really..." "The next thing I know, this is the one that starts magic... and this seems to release magic... and this is it... and I''m asleep... and speaking of which, it was late at night. You did something wrong... I''ll go to bed too" Bell had fallen asleep on the floor. SIDE: Belle "Hmm, that? Me, I was asleep...? Yesterday, Leo did return late... so late at night, Leo started talking about the magic formation... so I fell asleep. I did it...... Mr. Amelie will piss me off. I need to get up earlier than that. Hmm, is that it? My body is too heavy to get up...... Speaking of which...... where are we? "Mmm..." "Huh? Leo, Master Leo? How dare you have Leo on top of me. "I don''t know what to do... I can''t wake you up..." I need to get out of here so I don''t wake you up hard...... Move Master Leo. "Ugh, now you can get out of this. We need to make a move quickly...... hey, huh? Leo hugged me into a loose gap that finally allowed me to get out. "Ugh, it''s too powerful... isn''t this desperate to get out then..." Will you give up... already... and if you get angry, blame Master Leo. Good night...... Dear Leo. SIDE: Leons "Mmm... it''s morning... I slept well. It''s been a long time since you''ve felt this good in the morning. Hmm?" Something''s hitting my face...? Plus, I''m holding onto something soft... I had a pillow... With that in mind, I open my eyes... In front of me, there was a dog ear. "BE, BELL......!? Speaking of which, you were carrying a bell yesterday when you went to bed... and we fell asleep together." "Mmm..." "But it''s also unusual for Bell to be asleep at this hour. You always wake me up." Always, it''s Belle''s morning job to wake me up late and hard to wake up. Still... Belle''s sleeping face is adorable... Batan! Master Leo, wake up. When I thought the door made a loud noise and it was empty, Mr. Amelie came into the room. "And I don''t know where Bell is...... oh? Were you sleeping with him? Well, then breakfast is ready." Mr. Amelie went outside as a nigga when she saw the situation I was holding onto Bell. "Hold on! This... oh, he''s gone. I need to wake up for now... Belle, wake up." I tried to elucidate...... I decided to give up and wake up the bell because there is no Mr. Amelie anymore. 69 Lesson 3: Lets do something about the masters shop (1) It''s been a month since I apprenticed to my master. Since then, I have taught my master about the Devil''s Square every day until late at night, and I have been able to remember more or less the basics. And for some reason, I did a review every day talking to Bell when I got home. The next day I fell asleep with Bell, I said "Bell asks you again today"...... "I''m sorry, that''s fine" I said no... "No, please don''t be rude like sleeping on the way from today. Let me restore my honor as a maid. Please." He asked me to... so I couldn''t turn him down and he asked me to go with him every day for a review. Then again, well, once in a while, I woke up and we slept together many times. Maybe some days Bell woke up and got out of bed before I woke up, so I could have almost fallen asleep with him when I counted that too. Well, I seriously think I''d like to ask you to sleep better... Gohon! Now put that aside, once I finished teaching my master today, I was to start improving my master''s shop. Then I will begin, Master. "Ooh..." "Master, please clean the exterior. In the meantime, I''ll clean this desolate interior." "Okay." "Let''s just do something about it from the looks of it. They even suspect the store is open right now." "Oh, then it''s coming" Nodding to my story, the master went outside with cleaning tools. "All right... shall I start too" First of all, I started cleaning the room... and it ended at the same time. "Well, it''s over - I knew this magic was handy." I used the easiest purifying magic of Holy Magic. I remember this magic when I saw it being used by Mr. Amelie and Leena. This is a very handy magic that allows you to clean a wide range depending on your magic. With my magic, this store will be clean in no time. "Then start improving the product shelves in question¡­" I once dropped the products lined up in a mess off the shelf. Then, change the place to place it by application and keep the price tag in front of each of them. In addition, keep a description of the product for items that are likely to be in demand. Finally, a warning seal was affixed to items that were likely to be injured if carelessly tried. Seal did the price tag, it was easier than I thought because I could make it all out of creative magic. "Ugh, it''s beautiful..." I took a breather looking at the store where the renovation was finished. "Leo, it''s over - it''s so beautiful!? Did you use magic? "Yes, I used it. Good luck to your master." "Ooh. What kind of magic is that? Are you kidding me right now? "It''s creative magic. Here." That said, I made a price tag appropriately. "What? You, can you do that? "Yes." "Oh well..." What, you got a face like that ''This guy, he''s a jerk more than I thought''? "Let''s talk about what''s coming." "Ooh. Wouldn''t it be nice to have guests here if you were so beautiful? "No, probably not coming" "Oh, really? "Yes, it won''t be that easy." Everyone is commonplace to buy magic equipment at Fermer. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult to bring in customers. "Well, then, what are we going to do? "Actually..............." Then I came up with a plan for my master. "That''s hilarious... maybe, no, don''t thrive for sure..." "Yes, I agree. To do this, you have to work hard for your master." "Whoa, leave it to me! I''ll definitely make you something good." "Well, thank you. I''ll do something else." "Okay. I asked for it! "Well, you''re a blacksmith first..." I left it to my master to do what I could at the store, and I headed to the blacksmith. "There you are. Oh, you''re a child. That''s unusual. Hey, what''s up? When I entered the blacksmith my arms were very thick and the store owner responded. Unlike some stores here, it seems that even the kids will be kind enough to serve customers. "Actually. I want you to make a lot of swords..." "Whoa, what? Say anything. It''s my job to make swords." "Well then, I had these things made..." Then I explained in detail what kind of sword I wanted. "Ooh... it''s fine to make it, but what are we gonna do with this? "It''s business. I''ll bring you a good product when it''s ready, so stay tuned." "Okay. If I can get something amazing, I can arrange it in this store." "That''s good. I''ll sell it cheap then." "I''m looking forward to that. Then I''ll make it exactly as I ordered." "Thank you! Next... Uncle''s place." "My uncle''s house is... sure, right here" Today, it looks like my uncle is home from work. Speaking of which, this is the first time you''ve come to my uncle''s house... It was quite large and built near the castle. Stand in front of the entrance and ring the bell. "Ha ha. Oh, Leo. It''s unusual to come to us. What''s the matter, sir? It was Mr. Elise who came out. With that said, these two were really a couple. "I need to ask my uncle... are you there now? "Ha, what do you want? Okay. I''m in the back room." So, every favor I make is scary? Mr. Elise... you''ve got a serious face. "Leo, Leo!? What''s the matter with you? He showed me to my uncle, and when he saw my face, he looked very surprised. You don''t have to be so surprised to see my face. "I came here to ask my uncle for something." "What do you want? Was there another incident? I wonder how that happens. "Don''t worry, it''s not a case" "Good... to be honest, you''re scared because Leo really sucks when he comes to me" "Oh, no..." I''d like to deny it, but if you ask me... "So, what kind of favor? "Yeah, actually..............." Then I explained what I wanted you to do. "Heh - You''ve thought of something interesting." "Right? It''s also for the Empire... please! "Yeah... after all this with Your Majesty''s permission" "Oh, right... go ask for it..." You''ve decided where to go next. Do I have to make the same presentation before the Emperor...... "Normally, emperors aren''t such light knolls to meet, are they? "But your uncle''s with you, and you''re gonna be okay, right? "Yes, but..." "Funny! Let''s try it" "Well, can I give you permission that easily? My uncle was in a hurry for more summary execution than the Emperor expected. "Oh, this is also for the Empire... I forgive you because I want to see it too" Absolutely, the second half is for real. "Oh well...... ok. I''ll get my mind ready." This time the main uncle looked like he''d given up. "Well, I guess that''s more or less the end of my job..." It''s a relief for now. "What are you talking about? I''m going to get you to work, too." "Huh?" "It''s not that easy to agree. From now on, Leo, I''m going to ask you to do your best to make your proposal bigger." "Yes? "No - I''m looking forward to it - yes, I''ll have to send a letter to Diorc asking him to come see it later because I''ll do something funny" That? That''s crazy... the emperor''s in charge even though I told him to? 70 Lesson 4: Lets do something about the masters shop (2) In a loud cheer, two men were fighting. One, a big man who is wielding a great sword with one hand and boasts of his power to see. On the other hand, a handsome guy who is skinny but good at quick swordsmanship. The strength of both was antagonistic. And the audience was half supportive. "Gigan! Smash that annoying face with your stupid powers! "Dear Seed! I believe in you." Mostly men and women, half. The two continued their one-on-one offense against each other with the audience cheering. If Gigan hits even one magnificent shot, he launches an attack that will result in fatal injury. The seed avoids that in a critical way, inflicting chimatima and small scratches. However, the seed became inevitable as I repeated it several times...... I took Gigan''s sword with my sword. And... Bakin! After a long battle, Seed''s sword broke. Gigan didn''t miss that gap, kicked him in the face and knocked him out. At that moment, the venue sounded a wild cheer. "Wow, wow." "Gigan''s idiotic power wins as a result of Gigan vs. Seed right now! "Wow, wow." The men''s voices echoed again when the facilitator declared the results of the announcement of the results. "Already, it''s showing tremendous excitement... but as you all know, today we have a more exciting struggle! "Then wait. The main event of the day, Wyburn vs. the most powerful man in the Empire! "First, the first thing that comes up is Damian Fausta, the most powerful man in this country, this world now, without the brave ~ ~! With the voice of the introduction, my uncle came in with his hands up. The venue''s reaction. "Do it, Damien! "Shit - turn around! Both men and women were popular. You''re Uncle Boulder. "The next thing you''ll see is Waiba, the supposedly next strongest demon in this world to the most powerful and famous dragon! With the announcement came Wyburn, who was tightly restrained as the knights forced him to pull in. Even when I''m in custody, I feel insane for Wyburn. "Oh, that''s horrible..." "Dude, can you take that one down..." The audience saw the shape of Wyburn, bigger and more ferocious than they thought, and feared. "Oh, don''t start in a little while" "You''ve managed. Preparation was so much harder than I imagined." Currently, my master and I were deliberately watching the game in the back row. What we want to watch is the audience. "Oh, you''re tired. I didn''t think Wyburn was coming out." "True, no way... how troublesome it was to catch that one..." I really struggled with that one. The emperor is really impotent, too. "Is that the kind of person that needs to be bothered...? "It''s easy to take them down... but I''m really tired of catching them." "Oh well... I''ve noticed lately... you''re a monster" "Oh, that''s not true! Because there are so many stronger people in this world! Uh... demon king, demon king... demon king." "You''re the only one with a demon king! Well, let''s see your uncle''s more ambitious than that." "Right...... well, I don''t think my uncle would be as big a deal as Wyburn" "You, it''s Wyburn, right? "Well, it''s Wyburn." There''s a difference between an ant and an elephant compared to a dragon. "Well... the brave family is completely separate from the ordinary people''s senses." "This time, I have my master''s invention! "Right. You''re the idea, though." "Wouldn''t it be nice to have details? If you succeed today, you''ll be busy tomorrow." "I hope so." Become. No, I''ll be in trouble if I don''t. I''ll have trouble getting you busy because this hard work is going to go to waste... With that in mind, I turned my attention to my uncle. "Looks like you''re ready, both of you! Then this Big Event begins whether or not every few years! "Wow, wow." "The moment Wyburn''s restraint comes off is the beginning signal. Don''t miss it, you guys, because it could be over in an instant! With the words, the knights, who were near Wyburn, fled at first sight. Scene Buckin ''! Wyburn''s restraints flashed off as the venue quietly changed. At the same time, my uncle pulled out his sword. Then the quiet venue suddenly became noisy. "Hey, what''s that sword? Is that the holy sword of the brave? "No, it wouldn''t be because I heard that the Holy Sword passed to my grandson, Lady Leons. That''s the Devil''s Sword." Everyone was intrigued by my uncle''s sword. That would also be natural...... Because my uncle''s sword is flashly lit with bees. Everyone seems to mistake it for a demon sword... It should be time for the planting to work. "No, no, that''s not the Devil''s Sword." "Huh? Isn''t that the Devil''s Sword? "Oh, that looks like a special magic kit at a combat magic kit store, opening tomorrow." "Oh, that''s the magic equipment? You''re lying, right? If it''s true... I''ll go buy it first thing tomorrow morning." "But maybe it''s just the look, right? In the first place, can you cut Wyburn with such a flashy sword? "Well, you watch. ''Cause I know how awesome that is." "Yeah, yeah, the planting''s working as planned." I paid high money there, so I need you to work for me. "Don''t be like that when a handsome man has it. I made it. I''m gonna want it." Sure, you look so cool when your uncle has it. Good-looking men when it comes to money...... "Well, the great thing about that sword is coming." Well, I think you know because you''re the person who made it. SIDE: Damian "Ggaa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!" "Shut up - just hit me. If I win, the audience is boring." Whether that word made sense or not, I don''t know, Wyburn has attacked with sharp claws on his forefoot. Kickin ''! "Ku...... Leo really says impotent. I can''t believe you took Wyburn''s attack with your sword..." "Wow, wow, wow." "Oh, that sounds exciting. I appreciate that. Look, keep attacking me." "Gga ~ ~" Kickin ''! Kickin ''! Kickin ''! "I think it''s time... and that''s awesome... this sword. We need magic there, but the previous sword and performance are different digits." Despite all that attack from Wyburn, the blade won''t even be missing. Is this the power of magic implements...... He said he was impressed with the sword that Leo gave you. Frustrated by Wyburn''s inability to hit him, he''s been spinning his body and tailing as much as he wants. "I can''t take this from a boulder..." Span! ''Cause it''s gonna run out. "Wow, wow, wow." "Oh, it''s exciting again. It''s time to... Shit, we need to hurry up and take him down" Oh, my God, Wyburn was about to let go of his braces when he was cut off his tail and completely clean. "What if the audience gets injured because it''s a boulder?" Skank! I stabbed my sword from above my head. "Well, good night." Billy, Billy, Billy! "Well, the mission is complete." SIDE: Leons "Yeah, yeah, Uncle Boulder" "Oh, you were right. I felt sorry for Wyburn." "Oh, really? I thought a one-sided game would show the strength of the empire. If you want to see a critical struggle, now you do it with a dragon? "Sa, no dragons on boulders... there''s gonna be dead people in the audience, right? And what do you mean, the strength of the empire? "That''s true... oh, the strength of the empire is that there are so many incidents here in the empire, so here''s what I''ve suggested to reassure you by showing you the strength of the empire here" "Were you... and this project... was certainly hosted by the Emperor, wasn''t it? Can you propose to the Emperor?" "Well, you''re Conne" "Oh, well... it''s Bonbon from the Duke of Boulders" "Not so much. But tomorrow you''ll be busier than I thought." "Yeah? What''s up? "Looks like everyone wants that sword because my uncle charmed me more than I thought" Everywhere in the venue. "Tomorrow morning I''m gonna go buy some." "No, can we just line up in front of the store now? "How much the hell do you want? That would be pretty expensive..." etc. We were discussing how we could get the sword. "Sounds like it. Wouldn''t the guests get through? "I look forward to tomorrow." 71 Lesson 7: Lets do something about the masters shop (3) "Why don''t you use your master''s skill to create the Devil''s Sword? "Demon Sword? Um, is that the Demon King''s sword? "Yes. I saw the Master''s Thunder Magic Stick and came up with it, could you use that technology to create a sword that can wrap magic around it? "That sounds funny...... I just can''t make a sword, you know, me? "I know that. Ask the blade blade part of the blade from the blacksmith. So please ask your master for the handheld part." "I see. Then I can." "That was good. Then please. I''m going to order from a blacksmith, and then I''m going to ask my uncle to become an advertising tower." "Hmm? Advertising tower? "Yes, I wanted my uncle, Damian Forster, to show off what a sword looks like in the arena." "Damian Forster was definitely... near the emperor, wasn''t he? "Yes, I am. I''m the captain of the Special Forces." "Is it okay to ask a great guy like that? "It''s okay. Because there are ingredients that can be firmly persuaded. I think everyone would want to see my uncle beat a strong demon with his master''s sword." "Ooh... that sounds interesting..." "Sorry to bother you on your day off" I bowed my head to the Emperor. "No, that''s fine. I always take care of you. Besides, you brought me something interesting, didn''t you? The emperor grinned at me. "Yes, I brought it" "Well, then let me hear it." "Okay. One thing before that, His Majesty the Emperor asked this country what do you think it needs most now? "What do you need? Yeah...... power? "It''s a shame. But it''s not. I think the answer is public peace of mind." "Public peace of mind? Are our people anxious? "Yes, because the brave man, a symbol of the power of this country, has died and since then raids and kidnappings have occurred twice in the imperial capital¡­ I think some people have little doubt about the power of the empire" "Well...... sure. And today, Leo, your tongue turns... what''s the point? Emperor Boulder, shall we end the futile chatter? "That''s right... I thought I''d ask my uncle to fight a strong demon in the arena" "Is that all? "Uh... I''ll have you fight with a sword" "What is a sword? It''s a magic device. "Magic equipment? What''s this all about? "Uh... it''s a demon sword made of magic equipment technology" "Hmm? You have that stuff? "Yes. I''m going to make it. Once it''s done, it won''t be as good as the Devil''s Sword, but it will be a completely different performance from the previous sword." "Funny! Let''s try it" A Week Later "Where am I? Currently, he was being put in a carriage for a whole day and brought in front of a forest where he didn''t know where it was. "This is a forest full of powerful demons." "There was a place like that... next time I''m free. But I''ll come alone" Of course, with a metastasis. "Well, I''m coming in! All of you, don''t be distracted for a moment if you go into the woods. In some cases, it might hit a mighty herd." While I was talking to myself, my uncle was giving instructions to my men. After a while in the woods... I noticed something. "Yeah... I wonder if the atmosphere looks a little like the Devil''s Forest..." I don''t know... I always feel like magic is covering my body. "Oh, stone-experienced. Right here. It''s like the Devil''s Forest. It''s full of magic." "I see. So the demons here are getting stronger." "Right. By the way, an adventurer looking to win a thousand bucks in the Devil''s Forest is bound to try here." "Heh - so the Devil''s Forest isn''t strong enough, is it? "Yes, but... Leo wants me to fight demon forest monsters? Probably gonna die, huh? "That''s not what I meant! Find a stronger demon and catch it! "Oh, you''re trying to get out of the way, aren''t you? Well, as soon as you''re on your way, you''ll meet the demon. Look, I''m out." From the direction my uncle said and pointed, I heard the sound of a vacillation and a tree being knocked down. Then, the sound grew gradually...... And it was the Deckable Snake who showed up! "Ugh! That''s a big surpent. Well, you''re strong there, so I''ll catch you for now." When his uncle said so, he began to give instructions to his men. "Speaking of which, how do you catch them? "Oh, you put him to sleep, and then you fix him to a gutter bee with restraints." "Hehe, but how do you get him to sleep? "If this powerful sleeping pill-coated arrow stabs you, any demon will sleep with you." That said, my uncle showed me the liquid in the bottle. "Okay. Then I''ll buy you some time before the arrow hits you." "Yeah, please" "You couldn''t help but want to move because it was a carriage all the way up until just now ~" "Sha ~ ~" As he approached him as he turned his shoulder, a giant snake threatened him. To see where it doesn''t strike right away, maybe you know how strong I am? "Look, call me." That''s what I said, provoked with light magic. "Shah!" With magic on his face, the angry snake finally moved out and approached him at a fierce speed. "Yeah, yeah, over here" I shoot magic to such an extent that it doesn''t scratch the face of a snake while I run away. "Now! An arrow was unleashed along with his uncle''s signal, which was anticipating the timing. And the arrow stabbed a number of snake carcasses. The serpent angry at the pain changed his aim from me to my uncles. "Hey. The aim is this way! I rushed to shoot magic in the face to stop it. Then, as I recall, he turned his aim back on me and came towards me at a sharp speed. "Uncle! How long does the medicine work? "Probably in about five minutes, so good luck! "Okay! You can afford about five minutes. Minutes Later "Finally stopped moving" Serpent had fallen asleep as if his earlier move had been a lie. "Here! Hurry and detain me before I wake up! With that decree, he ran to the demons where those who were waiting with restraints were sleeping. "Well, that''s it." "It''s too easy. It''s a little boring." You wanted to move a little bit more ~. We''re going to be moving the carriage again, right? "Fair enough. ''Cause I''m having a hard time carrying this." "Right. How do you carry it? "Drag me to the trolley outside the woods. And then I''ll take the trolley to the arena." "I see. Then you were lucky to catch the demon as soon as you walked into the woods." "Right. All you have to do is hope you don''t encounter a powerful demon on your way home." "I feel it''s a flag..." "Guaaaa ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "Hey, what? Where do you hear that coming from? "Ugh, up there! There he is! There was a demon in the air with big feathers. "All hands, hurry up and get away from the Serpent! He''s after a lot of bait." As my uncle expected, the big demon went down on the serpent and started eating. "Oh, too bad I caught the corner. Sure that''s Wyburn, isn''t it? They''re different colors, but they''re with the guy I saw in the dungeon. "Yeah. Sounds like it... everyone, just leave quietly so it doesn''t irritate you" Everyone slowly disperses so that they do not make noise according to their uncle. "Hey, Uncle" "Hmm? What''s up? "What was that sleeping pill earlier, you still have it? "Yeah... I do, but... he won''t stab me with an arrow, will he? "It''s okay, ''cause I came up with a good idea. Give me the stock solution." "Well, fine...... yes" "Thanks! Then I''m coming! I got sleeping pills, and I metastasized. "Duh, where? Could it be... oh, in that place" I moved near Wyburn. I just spoke to him. "Hi, excuse me during dinner. Put this on and it''ll taste good." That''s what I said, I put sleeping pills on Dobodvo and Sarpent meat. Suddenly he showed up to me, and Wyburn was surprised and angry that he was interrupting his meal, and waved his arm down at me. "I''m sorry. Well, keep eating." That said, I escaped with a transfer before Wyburn''s attack hit. "Now you have an unharmed Wyburn." "Well, yeah... you''re still bold enough to do it" "Bold, but good, isn''t it? Now we don''t have to look for demons in vain." "Right...... Hurry and restrain me when Wyburn sleeps! Make it a few times more powerful than you just did." My uncle started giving instructions to his men, frightened of me. Then a while later, Wyburn fell asleep eating up at the snake. "Well, that completes the mission. It was a better harvest than I thought, so I wonder if the emperor would be pleased." "You''ll be happy... but I would have liked to fight someone a little easier for me ~" My uncle looked melancholy as he saw Wyburn being transported to a large number of people. "Well, I''ll give you a bespoke sword to apologize for, so good luck with that." "Okay...... by the way how awesome is that sword? "You can harden the blade or wrap the magic around it with magical powers! Yesterday, my master showed me the prototype, but I was surprised because it had become a proper demon sword. "That''s amazing. But don''t you have that much power with the demonic stones you can put on your sword? "Uncle Boulder. You know - so I give my uncle a special order." It''s special, isn''t it? "What do you mean? "It''s a magic device that doesn''t use magic stones." "Huh? What do you mean? How do you use magic without a magic stone? "You just have to play the part of the Demon Stone yourself." "Hmm? What do you mean? "You just have to let your uncle direct his magic into the sword. With your uncle''s magic power, you don''t need a demon stone." For that matter, I consume a lot of magic. "You know what? Then it might be easy to use." "Yeah. But it''s hard to only use people who can use magic manipulation," So it won''t be for sale. "Really? Well, then, let our troops have it. Everybody can do magic tricks." "Okay. I''ll ask my master." Yay! - Get the customer! "Leo-kun''s master - let''s go see him next time" "He''s a sweet old man." "Well, I''d love to see you. Next time I''ll go see him with a sword thank you. Let''s go home, then." Looks like we''re done transporting Wyburn while we''re both talking. It''s time for another long trip. 72 Episode Six: Lets Do Something About Masters Shop ? Operation "Dear Leo, Dear Leo! Wake up, please! It''s morning." Hmm... I can hear Belle... it''s morning... "Yeah...... it''s still early" "What are you talking about! I thought Leo told you to wake me up at this hour! "Am I...? Yeah......" It''s still early... I want to sleep... "What are you sleeping on! Aren''t you going to help your master with his shop today? "Oh yeah... gotta wake up..." I get up rubbing my lid. "Master Leo is still weak in the morning." "Yeah... I slept early yesterday..." I shouldn''t have stayed up late because it''s a tough day... sleepy. With that in mind, I got out of my room. "Good morning. There seems to be a lot of people in the store already." Mr. Eric was waiting for me when I got out of the room and told me what was going on in the store. "I knew it...... then, we need to hurry" But you''re sleepy...... Hurry up and get breakfast while fighting drowsiness. Then about thirty minutes later, I finished my duties. "Well, then, I''ll go" That said, I moved to the master''s shop. "Master! I''m here! When I greeted him, the master came out of the work room. "Oh, are you here? It''s already a big deal out there." "Looks like it." If you look outside... "Hey! Not yet! "We''ve been waiting for you since yesterday. Hurry up, please! He was knocking on the door more and more, saying things like that. "If we don''t hurry up, the store''s gonna break down." "You have no choice. Shall we open early?" "Oh, then. I asked for it." "Am I gonna open it? It''s not safe to go out there, is it? "That''s right. You''re stronger than me. You''re more appropriate, aren''t you? I asked for it." "Ok...... oh yeah! Shall I make a ticket?" I came up with something good! "Ticketing? "Yes, it''s about giving me the number tag and being able to pick products in that order." That way, I wonder if I can manage to limit the number of people. "That''s good. Well, thank you very much." "Okay." That said, I created a cage and a bill with a number in it. "The magic is as convenient as ever." "Right. Then I''ll hand this out." "Oh, I asked for it." Gacha "Oh, it''s open! "Wait a minute! I''ll explain now! When I went outside, my vision was filled with people. I''d like to try to get in the moment I open it, but I managed to contain it. "Excuse me. Our store is small and we don''t have any products for this number of people, so we will narrow down the number of people who can shop to a hundred. And now I''m going to give you this bill in order from whoever''s in front of you, so take it." That''s what I said, I gave the bill to someone nearby. "What is this? "This is about being able to shop in the order it''s written. From one to a hundred." "Oh, you mean that. That''s how you regulate entry, huh? "Well, that''s right. People behind the line can''t buy anything even if they start like this. We don''t want to waste your precious time, so let us regulate entry in this way" "Okay. So, when you get it, can I come in? Calm down a little. How much do you want? "Well, wait. The inside of the store is getting very narrow, so only five people should be allowed inside first. I''ll guide you when I''m done distributing this, so please wait." "Oh, okay" "You mean we''ll be in in a little bit." Then he finished handing out a hundred pieces, and those who had not received the bills apologized and made him go home. That''s all I spent thirty minutes on. "Then I''ll open the store. First of all, I''ll tell you something, there are only five eyeball swords per day, so please be careful around there." "What? Can''t you wait to buy it? I don''t think so." "Well, because swords aren''t the only sellers in this store. It''s only available to a hundred people a day." "Oh well... I can''t seem to get a sword... can I just look at the other products?" People are vulnerable to the word limited. "Thank you for understanding. Then, from one to five! Go into the store with your bills." "No - it''s good to have been in line since yesterday. Well, let me take a look at the eyeball products." "I can finally get in." "I think I''ll manage to deliver my sword to your husband." "I look forward to seeing what kind of sword it is" "Give me that sword" The five walked into the store happy. "Welcome. This is what you''re looking for, isn''t it? The master showed five swords to the five who came in. They perform differently, but they look the same as the sword my uncle used. "Uh-oh." And when the five saw the sword, they held their voices and admired it. "Then, five gold coins a bottle." "Yes, it''s expensive... but it''s cheaper than I thought..." "If you think about that performance, it could be higher." With that said, the five paid quickly without thinking. "I was going to set it high..." ''Cause if it was last life, it''d be about a million yen, right? Let''s raise the price a little...... "Every time! Then let me start explaining the sword. This sword eats a lot of magic compared to regular magic equipment. So keep more demon stones when you use them in battle or something." "One question" One of the five raised his hand. "What? "What are the attributes of the Demon Stone to use? "You can use whatever you want." "Favorite stuff? Does that mean anything''s okay? "Oh, instead, the effect will change depending on the demon stone attribute you use" "What do you mean? "Easy. If it''s a flame, if it''s ice, it changes the magic you can use." "I see... that''s hilarious... let''s try a lot" "Then try outside because the next one is waiting" I let the five of them out of the store and immediately put my next guest in the room. "Yes, five at a time, please. Up to two products per person." "Finally... Now, what kind of magic equipment do you have?" "Up to two... I need to think about it and buy it." Everywhere, people go in the store again. "Oh, is this a stick that can wrap thunder magic around it? This is going to be a good weapon for protection." "Whoa! I''m surprised! I''ve never seen such a surprise box. Do you want to buy this and give him a try? Kukukuku......" "What is this ball? What, can you just relax watching this? Recommended for those who have trouble sleeping? Oh, can you even make something like that!? Let me definitely buy this." Everyone was surprised by the magic equipment in this store. Glad you seem to buy some magic equipment other than the sword properly. "Yes, thirteen total silver coins" "Yes, sir." "Every time! "Next person, please! Two Hours Later "" Thank you "" My last guest left. "I''m tired - isn''t it impossible for the two of us to do this every day? Besides, I''ll have to do it by myself tomorrow." I can make a lot of money, but this is tough. "Sure... well, put that away. It''s over early, and for now we''re going to have a fatigue party." "Oh, that''s good. Let''s do it! "Then I''ll take you to my destination shop." "Is that okay? Thank you." "Whoa, you can eat as much as you want." "Master Boulder! Chubby!" Yay! 73 Episode Seven: New Forces "Thank you for the store... Leo. If it weren''t for you, there wouldn''t have been a store next year. Cheers for your continued support! "Cheers." "Goku Goku... Puku is good at booze after all" At the same time as the toast, the master''s cup was emptied. It''s not even noon yet... By the way, I''m juicing properly. "Does the master like alcohol? "Yeah. Well, that''s blood" "Blood? Speaking of which, I''ve been wondering, is a master a dwarf? "No, your grandfather''s a dwarf, but you''re mostly human." "Was it? He''s got a lot of mustaches and he looks like a dwarf, but he''s not too tall, so he''s wondering." "Were you? Well, that''s the thing." "Heh. So, what inspired the master to start making magic fixtures? "Yeah? The reason I started was because my parents were doing it. My house has been a magician for generations." "I knew it. So my parents were running the store, too? "Oh, I''m doing it. Whatever it is, you know it." "Huh? The store I know? That''s..." The only magic shop I know is the master''s shop and that shop. "That''s right. The Fermer Chamber of Commerce. Even so, it was my brother who made it that big. It''s only been a little over thirty years, so he''s amazing." "Oh really... I''m surprised your master is Fermer..." "I don''t call myself Fermer now, though." "Really? "Oh, I don''t know what to say... you''re running away. Well, he''s a young man. I haven''t looked awkward since I left home." "Really... but you want your master back over there, don''t you? I said that before. "Sounds like it. Well, I''m not going back because I already have a store." That''s what I say. Gokugoku and I have another drink. "Well, you''re gonna have trouble getting back from doing this, aren''t you? "That''s true... but even though I''m worried about what I''m going to do tomorrow" "Oh, speaking of which, you did. What to do from tomorrow..." True, what can I do...... "We can''t quickly recruit employees..." "Well, you are. Then buy a slave and let him work." "Doh, slave? "Hmm? What happened to the slaves? A nobleman would have as many slaves as he wanted, wouldn''t he? "Yes, no... we have..." No. I''ve never even heard that word in my house. "Really? With today''s sales, we could buy about one." "Right. I get it. Shall we go to the slave traders this afternoon?" "Right. I hope you have a good slave." There are three types of slaves in this world. First, the most common is debt slavery. This slave, as the name suggests, is a slave who can no longer repay his debts. Next, criminal slavery. There will be people who have committed serious crimes. This slave is often forced to work. Finally, illegal slavery. These are the people forced into slavery by bandits and others. The slave trader selling this slave will be caught. Well, when you get into town, I tell you to follow the town, and you''re gonna have to break it off. I went into the slave trade thinking about that. "Welcome. What kind of slave would you be looking for today? Slaver shopkeepers have responded with sales smiles. "I''d like someone who can serve customers at the store." "Ok...... Now, I''ll show you what you like" That''s what they told us. We were led to a place where slaves were being put in line. When I looked closely, they were all women. About ten, I guess. "These slaves are suitable for customer service. Choose what you like." "Okay." Then we looked at each and every one of us with simple questions. I was listening for explanations while appraising each and every one of them. "Yeah...... I''m no different for anyone? "I had a nice guy." "Like what? Then I''ll leave it up to Leo to see who he does." "Okay. It''s him." That''s what I said, I pointed to the kid on the edge. "Is that your preference... ok. Hey, how much is that kid? It''s not like I like it! "Five gold coins." "Hmm? That''s cheaper than I thought." "Actually... I have a problem with aptitude magic... if aptitude magic is bad, noblemen won''t buy it." "Really... no aptitude magic? "No, there is... it''s creative magic, right?" "Oh...... bought" "Huh?" "Buy that kid. Yes, the price" The master hurried out the gold coins and gave them to the shopkeeper, as if he had learned something. "Wow, I get it...... then, I have a contract, so I''m in that room over there" The shopkeeper was surprised to receive the gold coins and lead us to the back room. "Oh, come on, you know what I mean and you made him that girl, right? He asked as he poked about me with his elbow before entering the room. "No way, that''s not true." "I''m in love with you! "Then get your hands on it. Get Elsie out too." When they got their hands on it, the slaver grabbed it and used the magic. I wondered what magic...... so I appraised it and it was dark magic. "Yes, that concludes the contract. From now on, this girl can''t ignore your orders." Can you do that...... Dark magic is amazing. I don''t want to use it. "Okay. Then I''ll let you go." "Yes, we look forward to using you again" "Ugh, you''re done. Let''s just go back to the store." "Well, can you introduce yourself again? "Yes, I understand. My name is Elsie. I am good at cleaning, cooking and other chores in general" I say that and I bow my head. Mr. Elsie is fourteen and I''m five years older. "Elsie. So, shall we introduce ourselves? I''m Holland, the owner of this shop." "I''m Leons. I''m an apprentice to this man. And then I''m helping out with this shop. By the way, aptitude magic is just like Mr. Elsie''s, ''cause it''s creative magic. Say hi." "What is'' me ''? I usually say it to you. And I''ll tell Elsie, this guy''s creative magic sucks. Teach me the magic of creation in your spare time." Oh, I wore a corner cat... "That sounds interesting. Say it whenever you''re free." I''m very curious if you can use creative magic besides me. "Yes...... can you use creative magic!? "That''s right. Hey, build something." "I get it. Yes." I made one flower and gave it to Mr. Elsie. "Ho, it''s true... this is amazing..." That said, Mr. Elsie was in love with the flowers of the creation. "Oh, come on, don''t talk to me like that." "I''m not dictating! Besides, I have a fianc¨¦e, so you''re going to be unfaithful! I don''t want you to say anything misleading. "What? Who''s the other guy? "Uh... do I have to tell you? "What. Are you embarrassed? The Duke''s Bonbon counterpart must be cute." That''s what I said and started to get my head around it. "Wow, I get it. I am the grandson of the princess and the Virgin of this country." "Oh, that would be tough if you had an affair." The master laughed delightfully niggly. "Mm-hmm. That''s why I didn''t." "Um..." "Oh, I''m sorry. This guy is noble. Besides, it''s that brave house. Well, it''s a mystery how we got apprenticed." "Ki, nobles!? "Never mind. Because I''m doing it here in Leo." "It would be impossible not to care about boulders. So, what were you talking about? "It must have ended with the magic of creation." "It was. He can use the magic of creation just as he made the flower in an instant." "How do you do this? Even if I try, it doesn''t take shape at all." I knew it...... "Oh this has got a lot of tricks...... this is going to be a long time so we''ll talk about it next time we''re free. Now ask your teacher to explain your work from tomorrow." "Okay." "It was. I have to explain my job. From now on, I''d like to ask Elsie to direct the guests." "Induction?" "That''s right. I want you to hand out this bill early in the morning and put the customers in that order of numbers. Tell me more from Leo." "Well, I can only come tomorrow morning, so I''ll give you a detailed explanation then." "Okay. Then it''s Elsie''s bunk from now on. Fortunately, I have room for you to use there." "Wow, I get it..." "Hmm? Is that even a question? "Yes, no" "If there''s anything you want to say, it''s within the moment." Yeah, yeah, it''s going to be so hard, so if you don''t tell me now, I''m going to be busy and I''m going to say it. "Uh... why are you both so kind to me? Normally, I think slaves are more cluttered." "Is that normal? Master?" I don''t know because I''ve never treated slaves, including in my previous life. "Do you even know if I ask you? Because I''ve never bought a slave before. Well, that''s okay, isn''t it? Stay like this." "Yes, I think it''s fine. I don''t think we need to bother to be tough because it''s going to be an important force." Without Mr. Elsie, sales starting tomorrow are even at stake. "Right. Then you have to work for me." "Wow, I get it. I''ll do my best!" Mr. Elsie, bewildered, seemed to understand "Whoa!" "You don''t have to." Mr. Elsie seems serious, so he''s going to be a good fighter. 74 Lesson Eight: Success and Failure It''s been about six months since I sold out my demon sword at my master''s shop. Rumors of the Devil''s Sword spread to neighboring countries, and the customer''s legs were no different than they were when they started today. Stop organizing the ticket system, the Devil''s Sword became reserved. Already, the appointment for the Devil''s Sword has been filled up to two years away and we are not currently accepting an appointment. I stopped organizing tickets and a lot of people came at noon, but Mr. Elsie worked hard for me. Mr. Elsie''s job was such a move as to be perfect. Thanks to you, you don''t have to help me. I manage every day. Before she became a slave, she used to help out at her parents'' store, so she''s used to customer service. I''m really glad she came to the master''s shop. And the store''s sales in the last six months were halfway down. By and large, there was enough money to make the store ten times bigger. Well, the master said he would never want to renovate it because it''s an important store. And lately, even Fermer seems to have started selling demon swords. Rumor has it, I used the size of the scale to make a ton of them, but I''m having trouble selling them. According to a customer who came to the master''s shop, there is a difference between heaven and earth in performance compared to the master''s demon sword. Anything, fire can wrap around, but just look. The sharpness is no different or slightly worse than the sword around there. Such rumors spread, that those with that sword were made laughers. Conversely, anyone with a master''s sword is envious of him and he gets a glance at him. Apparently, the master''s skills were more amazing than I thought. Once again, I realized that my proposal was made because I was a master. SIDE: Fermer Chamber of Commerce "Sir, excuse me." "Ooh, how''s it selling these days? A small, plenty fat man swept back on the couch and asked for a report on the weak thin man in front of him. "Yes. It''s always the same." The skinny man reports to his boss freaking out. "As usual? Unlike what he wanted the man who heard the report, he overheard it. "Yes, sir" The skinny man had to answer freaking out. "You made the Devil''s Sword in our house, didn''t you? Besides, it''s cheaper than my brother''s." "Yes. I built a demon sword that was cheap and easy to buy, just like I was told." "Then why can''t you sell it! "Well, I don''t know that either..." It is a lie...... the man knew why. But to tell you the truth, the man in front of you will be necked. I couldn''t report it for my own protection. "Why not? It took you guys six months to invent that demon sword, didn''t it? Are you willing to waste that time and money? "Yes, no..." "Then just find the cause or think of a way to improve the Devil''s Sword! "Wow, I get it! I rushed out. "Damn...... dude! Bring the booze! "Damn... I can''t believe you proposed improvements to the Devil''s Sword... even that Devil''s Sword was hard to make in the first place, huh? I don''t care what the cause is... I can''t tell you it''s because of the poor performance of the Devil''s Sword... what should I do... even though the sales of this store have actually fallen..." The man who finished reporting to the chairman had his head in front of the door. Because of the poor performance of the Devil''s Sword, the high performance, high quality, which is the Fermer sale I''ve been cultivating, is starting to be suspected, and the sales are getting worse and worse. "Ha, the old chairman was worth relying on more... now he''s just a golden deceased... looks like he should leave the chairman now... yeah, we just need to get easier" The man who lived in the store ran away that night with the large sums of money he had saved up to now. SIDE: Leons "You made a good fortune today. With all this money, you''re gonna be in trouble." With that said, the master was counting the number of gold coins. "Isn''t that nice? You don''t have to worry about money." "Leo is right. Take care of your money." "Oh, I''m sorry. Right. I''ll make sure you save up." After all, your master is not fit to make money. "Speaking of which, I hear the Fermer Chamber of Commerce imitated our demon sword, but it doesn''t seem to be selling at all." "That''s right. I''m the only one who can make that one." I knew it was. Are you going to say it with confidence...... "Master was more amazing than I thought." "That''s right. More respect." That''s what the master said, and he looked at Doya with his chest stretched to see if this was still the case. "But I don''t think that high technology would have made any sense without me." "Well, when they say that..." Suddenly my master''s lower back. "It''s a joke. I respect you very much." "Right or right. As long as I''m happy with that. Nevertheless... he doesn''t seem to... if you look at the magic team, you''ll know it''s not something you can easily imitate." "Is that your brother? "Yeah, that guy, his arm''s there, but you can slip out of sight. So I''m not supposed to think about imitating and selling this in six months...... do you have a skilled craftsman? Or are you getting old and blind? "Really... Well, it''s that big of a chamber of commerce, so maybe you don''t think it''s as good as one failure" Sure, Mr. Elsie''s right, if it was that big of a chamber of commerce, I''d worry about about about one failure. "Right. He''s good at business. So maybe it''s something to think about." "That''s right. We''ll do our best not to crush this store with us! "Oh, we''ll keep working on it" SIDE: Fermer Chamber of Commerce "What!? That he''s gone!? You''re kidding me! What were you guys up to! I was in a bad mood and the chairman, who was drinking, was yelling at my men. "Yes. I looked for it...... I can''t find it anywhere. However, this letter..." The young man who was here to report said so and showed him a piece of paper. "Then just read it out! "Yes¡­ Lord Chairman, the performance of the Fermer Chamber of Commerce is currently falling. That''s also because I was forced to sell out the Devil''s Sword. I can''t seem to do anything about this situation. So let me quit in the form of taking responsibility. I''m sorry it''s in the form of a silent getaway. We wish you every success in your future development of the Fermer Chamber of Commerce." When I finished reading the letter, the area was quiet. "Damn... you ran away. Besides, you think you''re underperforming? Hey, is that true? "Yes. A little, but it''s falling." "Ugh, you''re lying... there''s never been a drop in performance since I took over this store... what do you mean... you, explain! "Yes. Our demon sword performance is far from Mr. Holland''s demon sword performance... and because of that, our impression..." "You''re lying, aren''t you? Is your brother''s demon sword that great? Bring that demon sword here now! "Yes! The man hurried to get the Devil''s Sword. "Here it is..." The chairman, who was given the Devil''s Sword, was watching the Devil''s Sword in silence. "Yeah... you''re a boulder... we can''t imitate this. Right...... dude! Stop selling demon swords now! I can''t help but be ashamed of those things! "Yes! "And invent an awesome magic tool that turns into a demon sword! Right... the deadline is one month away! "Huh? Mm, I can''t! "If we can''t do that, we''re done. Well, then, go! "Yes..." The man who came to report, could not say anything...... left the room. "Hey! Bring the booze! When the man left, the chairman drank again. "Oh, let me quit too..." 75 Lesson nine, brother. "Hey, did you hear that? I hear all the employees at Fermer''s have quit." "Oh, I heard. Anything, because the chairman is pushing the challenge, I think I quit because I can''t stand it." Two adventurers were talking in the square of the Imperial City. This, Fermer''s story was talked about all over the Empire. "After all, was it tough to develop the Devil''s Sword? "Apparently. When that happens, is that the only place you can make it?" "Right. Besides, the quality of all the magic equipment there is good. Lately, I''ve been trying to buy magic equipment over there, not Fermer." "You too? However, it will sell out soon... I wonder if we could make the store a little bigger." "I don''t have a choice. It''s better than quantity." "Sure. Better than a loss of quality." "It''s just... if Fermer''s head office isn''t open, I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy extra at that store because of the lack of magic equipment all over the capital." "Right... or you can''t buy magic equipment from now on, can you? "You suck. We''re not, but we can''t live without some kind of magic appliance, can we? SIDE: Elsie "Excuse me! I''m already sold out today! I was bowing my head to a customer waiting outside. For some reason, the number of customers was several times the usual today. "Ugh, you''re lying, right? It''s only morning! "Sorry...... because I don''t have any products" Whatever they said, this is all I could say. "Ok...... I''ll have to come first thing in the morning" Regular customers come home soon because they know that our store sells more quality than quantity. "Can''t you increase the number of products just a little bit longer? Without magic equipment, you''ll be in trouble." "Excuse me. I''m alone." "Really... ok..." The non-recurring customers also managed to apologize and return. "Mr. Holland, I''m done explaining to the guests outside" "Oh, thank God. How can there be so many people today? "I just asked a customer that the Fermer Chamber of Commerce wasn''t open today," "That''s unusual. I can''t believe you''re resting there, even renovating the store? "No, according to what I heard... the employees all escaped last night." "An employee escaped!? That guy... what were you letting him do? "I don''t know that" "I want to... Colt... what are you doing? I''m gonna go out a little bit." Mr. Holland left the store after he thought about it a little bit. SIDE: Colt Fermer "Damn... you ran away..." One squeaks looking at the store with no one. It was the due date for the new invention I told you about yesterday. But those guys didn''t bring anything. Besides, I didn''t go to the workshop for a long time to get angry. Momentum, open the door. Battan! "You guys! What happened to the new product...? I tried to yell at you... There was no one there. "Where did those guys go? I caught the guy in charge of customer service to ask you where he went. "Wow, I don''t know. I haven''t been here lately." When I heard that, I yelled at the guy in front of me, out of anger. I forgot what I yelled at. After that, I drank a lot. And today, there was no one in the store. "Why... how did this happen... I''m the awesome guy who made Fermer so big? Little by little we grew from that little store and now we''re the best millionaires in the empire... "Yet... now how did this happen? It should have been going well until a while ago...... "What''s the reason? Is that your brother''s shop? No, it''s a small shop over there, so it shouldn''t really affect my shop." Yes, they say the Devil''s Sword is amazing, but the size of that store won''t sell that much. That''s why it''s not a threat to our store. "Sure, the sales fell... but it''s not like there''s a deficit... how come there''s no more employees? "Isn''t that your fault? "Ah, brother!? I hadn''t seen a brother in decades in the direction of his voice. "Hey, it''s been a while. You''ve gained so much weight while you haven''t seen it." "Oh, oh." I look at my belly. I was definitely fat. It was a repeat of eating and drinking every day. Compared to that, my brother still maintains muscles like dwarves (from)...... "You, the employee ran away? "Ugh, yeah......" I couldn''t deny it in this no-one shop. "Well... explain to me what''s been going on." "Ok......" Then I told him about my brother''s sword from becoming famous until yesterday. "You... you''re explaining yourself and you don''t realize how stupid you are? "Huh?" Am I stupid? That''s not true! I''m the richest man in the Empire! "You''re a fool now. Your men aren''t golems, are they? "Golem? Ah..." Golem...... It''s a fancy magic fixture that moves exactly as my husband ordered. If you ask me... I thought it was a pawn that would move anything about my men as ordered... "You... really, don''t seem to... I wouldn''t have done this to you back in the day" "Oh, no..." The old me... "No, I would never. First of all, you''re not involved in business these days." "Huh? Oh, I''m... involved..." "Nothing. I''ll take care of everything. First of all, if you''d seen my demon sword, you wouldn''t have wasted six months. Besides, you know how impossible it is to invent a new magic device in a month, right? "Ugh..." I can''t say anything back. Everything, my brother is right. I left everything to my men, and I was playing. My brother''s cold eyes pierce me. "You''ve changed. I used to be so serious... I wanted you to take over this store because I was in good business and I left the house." Oh, did you? I knew it, I thought you and my father had quarreled and left... Did you... If you''d told me, I wouldn''t have been able to own this store if I had a brother... Right... for me... "Brother... sorry..." "I don''t care if you apologize to me. Reflect. We''re going to sober." "Kee, sobriety... ok..." "And come to us because I''m worried it''s you now" "My brother''s shop? "Oh, keep it even with customer service. If we keep going for a month, we can go back to the old you, right? "Wow, okay..." Customer service... how many years have I not been dealing with customers... I''m not a merchant now. Then it''s natural for the store to crumble...? 76 Lesson 10: Redemption of the Colt â‘  "Welcome. Is this product? This is a magic tool that glows when you press this button. It is useful to wear it on clothes and gear with dungeons, etc. Huh, me? My name is Colt and I will be working here for the next month. Yes, ah, the store owner has me focusing on making magic fixtures in the back. Yes, I think we''ll have a little more stock. " "Is that the master''s brother? "Oh, I''ve been letting you work here since yesterday" Right now, we were hiding in the shadows and watching his famous millionaire. "What will the Fermer Chamber of Commerce do? "Hmm? I''ll leave that to him in a month." "Really...... nevertheless, they just call you the best merchant in the empire after all. Good customer service." "You are today. He was really useless yesterday." "Were you? That''s surprising. I can''t imagine from that feeling. "Oh, it looks like you haven''t served a customer in a long time. But I took it back from the last one, and it was like that." "Hehe, that sounds like fun" "Oh! You think so, too? Sounds like fun." SIDE: Colt Since when have you worked so much...... Remember when I was a kid, I served customers with the help of my parents ~. Back then I enjoyed working. I have no arms as a craftsman like my brother, but I just didn''t feel like losing to anyone for customer service. At that time, I can''t believe I inherited... So I worried about what my brother should do when he got into a fight with his father and left the house. Because I wasn''t sure I was going to run the store, and I thought I was going to live a lifetime of customer service like this. I just thought I''d do my best when I decided to take over. I don''t want to crush this store because of me. And I wanted to make this store bigger anyway. I''ve been working for decades on my own. And I noticed a mundane moment. Wouldn''t this store crumble if I was already playing? ''Cause you don''t have my enemies in this country, do you? Yes, the devil gave it to me. For a long time, my only entertainment was alcohol. If I were you right now, I''d be drinking all day. As soon as the idea came to mind, I was using my financial resources to collect and drink fine liquor from around the world. I don''t care about my job anymore. So I was really in a hurry then when it was reported that my store started to run poorly. I no longer had the power to do business with me then, and I just didn''t know what to do with my drinking. So I blamed my men for making a real escape. Now that I think about it, it''s something that was really giving weird orders... And then I realized again that I was really stupid when I worked at my brother''s store. My brother was trying to keep it this way, even though he was making enough sales to make the store bigger soon. Yesterday, I was like, "Why don''t you make it big? Wouldn''t that be more profitable! When I hear." "This store... it''s a memory of my dead wife. So I will never renovate it. Besides, I''m too good for the situation. Trouble making any more money." And they said, I felt something. Right... I couldn''t do this. Making a store bigger is a way to make money. And it wasn''t all about making the store bigger. The only purpose I had was to make the store bigger. So when I found out I''d built a store all over the empire and become the most millionaire in this country, in this world, and I''d never get any bigger, my motivation was gone. And I noticed yesterday and today. I''m not rich enough. It suits me better to work sweating. True, you thank your brother. "Well, I''m done for the day." "Good luck" Elsie, who is my brother''s slave, has spoken to me. This girl... "Ugh, yeah, good job" "You''re a boulder. That customer service will be a study." "Well... that''s good" "What''s wrong with you? You''re not feeling well until just now, are you? "Oh, oh, I''m fine. Because I''m just a little tired." In a hurry, delude. "Really? Please go to bed early today. Then let''s go to Mr. Holland." I feel like I''m being stabbed in the heart with a knife just to be worried. This girl noticed... No, she doesn''t seem to know... I''ve done some really stupid things... "Mr. Holland, today''s business is closed" "Tired. You sold a lot today." "Yes. Sold a lot" "How was Colt? "I had a great day." "That was good. It seemed fun to watch. Huh?" "Yes. It seemed like a lot of fun" With that said, who''s the boy next to my brother? You''ve seen it somewhere... "Brother, what about the child? "My apprentice." Apprentice to my brother? "Nice to meet you, I''m Leons Forster." "Ha!? Leons Forster? but my brother''s apprentice? That''s right! If you think you''ve seen it, it''s when you attended a party a year ago hosted by the Emperor. I remember protecting the princess from a great number of enemies. "Oh. I thought you were here six months ago. Make me your apprentice." "Yeah, ''cause it''s that Leons-sama, isn''t it? rumored to be at the heart of the next faction in the noble world" "Heh ~ Really? "I''ve never heard of it either. Please don''t do that. Call me Leo. No respects, of course." "Wow, okay... Could it be that this store suddenly grew in sales..." "Yes, thanks to this guy" "Was it - you thought it was strange for my brother - because for a long time, my brother didn''t even know the word business" Convinced. Convinced. "Ugh, uuch! "Ha. I knew you two were brothers." "You''re close." A Month Later "Well, today''s business is over." Drop off the last customer and start tightening the door. "Good luck" "Elsie is tired too. Brother, it''s over!" I''ll report it to my brother when I''m done closing the door. "Tired." "Good luck" There was also Leo in the workshop. "Good day to both of you" These days, Leo also makes store products. "It''s been a month since you''ve been here. Though the appearance changed a lot. No, should I say it''s back to normal? "Yeah, you are" I affirmed looking at my belly. I was still fat but well thin in the past month. "So, what are you going to do now? "Yeah, I''ll stay in this shop." "Are you good with the store? Well, without your shop, it''s time for the Empire to fall into a serious magic shortage? Now there is a lack of magic equipment in the Empire due to the loss of my shop. It''s about a month, so not that far, but if it goes on any further, it''ll be a big deal...... "I know. But I''m not going back to that store. I found the next owner." "Well, well. So, who''s that? My brother asked me while I was nibbling. Hey, do some more amazing acting! You two will find out. I want to... It''s Elsie. "Huh?" Elsie seems to have been properly surprised. Come on, it''s time to implement the redemption plan I''ve prepared over the past month. 77 Lesson 11: Redemption of the Colt â‘¡ "Wow, am I the next owner of the Fermer Chamber of Commerce? "That''s right. I want Elsie to do it." "Why, can I ask you something? "Oh, this is... like atonement" "Atonement?" "... um... I''ll explain." Take a breath. I got ready and started explaining. "Elsie worked at a liquor store before she became a slave, right? "Yeah, it''s my father and my mother''s shop." "I''ve been buying booze there since I was younger. Elsie''s grandfather." "Were you..." "That shop over there was very friendly. He offered me liquor that I might like, and he picked up any liquor he asked for." "My parents'' shop sells kindness." Elsie''s face to say so was proud. "I really was...... just when I started being a bad person...... I started placing impossible orders with that store that was kind to me" I did something really stupid...... Take another breath and start talking. "I also ask for a large quantity of very difficult liquor to pick up one, or to get enough liquor to be called a phantom as soon as possible... Normally, I refuse. But your kind father did his best. But... I knew I couldn''t... " "Did that happen..." Elsie had an indescribable look on her face. Are you mad at me... "No... that''s not all... And then I stopped buying booze there. I started ordering my men to align themselves. And I always said bad things about that store. Wherever you go...... I didn''t understand... my position, my influence... Those idiots who were trying to get in my mood started harassing that store. Well, I was happy to receive that report, and I was an idiot too... " "I see..." Elsie hadn''t even gotten angry yet and had not changed her expression. "And I remembered that store a month ago when I saw Elsie''s face. I''ve seen Elsie help a few times when she was a little girl. I thought you''d grown up, and at the same time I saw Elsie''s collar and understood that there was no more of that store. " Until then, there was no such thing as that store in my head. At that time, I really regretted it. I wanted to get out of front of Elsie. We just worked together for a few days and I felt like a message from God. "Atonement for your sins" That''s what I felt. So I thought of this plan to give Elsie my entire fortune. "Were you... my father and mother are not here now. My father died of illness without seeing a doctor because he was poor. And my mother worked too hard to pay off her debts and fell... and died of illness as it was. And this is how I became a slave without paying my remaining debts" Elsie spoke pale. "I''m so sorry" I can only apologize... Right... those two are dead... "Yeah... honestly, it''s a complicated feeling... because I know Mr. Colt is a good guy in the past month... I want to be mad... but I don''t even feel like being mad at Mr. Colt..." "Oh, I killed Elsie''s parents, didn''t I? "It''s also... not direct..." "But I''m the cause." "Okay. I''m not mad at you." "Huh?" Aren''t you angry? "You want me to be angry and make it easier for you, don''t you? "... well, maybe..." Sure...... maybe I want to get easier from this guilt...... "Then I won''t be angry. That''s the punishment for you." "Wow, okay..." Oh well... do I have to live my whole life regretting this... "And... I can''t take over Mr. Colt''s shop. I can''t move that big store on my own! "That''s okay... because I could do this too. I''ll be there for you." "Still, I''m Mr. Holland''s slave." "That''s okay, too. Slaves are my husband''s freedom to open up later if they are bought away. The collar can also be removed if you pay the slaver. Besides, my shop will be under my brother''s umbrella from now on, so don''t worry about that." "What do you mean? "From now on, the Fermer Chamber of Commerce will become the Holland Chamber of Commerce. The image of Fermer is very bad. I want you to be part of my brother''s shop." "But, Mr. Holland, increasing the size of the store..." That''s confirmed, too. "I have nothing to do with my brother''s management of my shop because it''s just the shape. Then we know it''s okay." "Really... Still, I need to inherit? "Oh, because if Elsie, who worked in this store, became the proprietor, she''d think the customers were really my brother''s, too." This reason was prepared in advance to convince Elsie. Elsie reluctantly thought a lot because she thought she would say no. "Really? I don''t think many people remember me, do they? Again, Elsie doesn''t seem to agree easily...... But this is my way of talking. "No, Elsie is famous for her empire. Kind, beautiful, brilliant clerk." This is true. Elsie, who stands out more than her brother, is the face of this store. And now, this shop has become one that everyone in Teito knows about. "Is that true? "Oh, even if it''s true. Can''t you talk to him when he''s out there? "Speaking of which..." Looks like Elsie has an idea. "That''s what I''m talking about" "So, but! What do employees do? I can''t collect them, can I? "That''s okay, too. I kept my ex-employees bowing their heads so they could come back." This has been a rough month. Well, it''s all my fault so far. Conversely, I was able to get you back often in a month. "Oh really..." Elsie looks troubled. This is just around the corner. "I''m fine, because my men are excellent. How dare you keep supporting the store while I don''t do my job? Besides, you don''t have to worry because your brother educates the craftsmen." My men are really good. To my brother, when I lowered my head and gave him a high drink, he took it on with pleasure. "So, but..." All right, one more push. "And I''ll put Leo on my advisor. Now you''re safe, aren''t you? From the edge of the room: ''Huh?'' I hear voices, but I don''t care. With Leo, there would be no problem developing the product in the store. His head is packed with a lot of interesting ideas. "Oh, I''m relieved... are you sure it''s okay with me? "Oh, I''d be in trouble if it wasn''t Elsie. I don''t have kids, and I don''t have anybody else I can ask for." "Really...... ok. Then I''ll do it." All right!! "Good...... thanks. Thank you so much." I''ve bowed my head many times. 78 Lesson 12: Redemption of the Colt â‘¢ A Month Ago "Damn... I''m glad I quit with momentum, but I''m way unemployed now..." I haven''t done it since I quit the Fermer Chamber of Commerce, and it was soaked every day. And when I find out, I''m unemployed for another month... Then I can''t say anything bad about the Chairman''s liquor habits... "Hmm? What. Old man, are you unemployed? A young man from an adventurer sat next to me talking to me. "That''s right... Corner, I''ve been working hard as vice chairman for years... and I quit." "That''s again...... why did you stop? You mean the vice chairman is next to the chairman, right? I thought you were getting a lot of money. "That''s right. Well, nobody wanted to do it." "Nobody wants to do it? Is that why you quit? "Well, I guess. My job is to run a chamber of commerce instead of a non-working chairman, but I have to be in the mood of the chairman." "That''s tough..." "That''s right...... it''s especially hard for the chairman to be in a good mood. I''m always drunk with alcohol, and I can''t help but poke at the challenge, and I get yelled at right away when my accomplishments are a little lower than what I want. I quit because I couldn''t stand it anymore..." "Really... Could it be that you worked at the Fermer Chamber of Commerce, old man? "How did you know? You didn''t say a word about Fermer, did you? "It''s not even that surprising, is it? Now, Empire. Then everyone knows that the Fermer Chamber of Commerce has crumbled. If they told you that story at this time, it would be natural for you to imagine working for Fermer, wouldn''t it? "Huh, Fermer crumbled? When!? "Old man, are you serious? It''s the store you worked for, right? Looks like a week ago, all the employees quit and the store collapsed." "Oh yeah..." While I was soaking... "Well, maybe if I were chairman like the old man said, I wouldn''t have had a choice." "Oh, yeah. Oh, did Fermer crush you... Chairman, you''ve changed. The old chairman was a serious, working man... where did the chairman I respected go..." "Was the old chairman that awesome? "Yeah, really. I served customers myself and twice as many of my men always worked. The chairman was respected by everyone back then and it was really cool. I was working hard for a chairman like that too..." "Now that someone like that has gone the opposite way... you don''t know what a person is..." "True... I want to see the chairman again back then" I want to work under a chairman I can count on when I was young. "Well, isn''t he reflecting by now? Well, it''s too late." "Right..." Fermer''s already crushed. My dreams don''t come true anymore. "Look, don''t be depressed. I''m sure you''ll find a job. Now drink it and forget it." "Oh yeah... I was unemployed..." "Oh, it reminded me of something extra. I''m sorry. Somewhere, can''t you guess? "That''s... there''s no..." "Well... there aren''t many magicians in Imperial City... Ah! Old man, go over there! "Over there?" "A little magic shop on the edge of the commercial district! They''ve been popular since the beginning and they''re always short on manpower, so if it''s your old man''s background, why don''t you hire me? "Oh, there... right... why don''t you go" That''s the shop run by Mr. Holland, the chairman''s brother. Sure, you could hire me over there! If this happens, you can''t stay or stand! "Oh, man. You''re not going now? "That''s right. Bye." "Hey! Maybe the store''s already closed! What... he''s gone... and he knows he''s drunk? SIDE: Colt "Good luck. You had a rough day." "Right. Elsie is tired too. I''ll take care of the door outside." "Thank you" "Good sweat today ~" I went out completely dark as I stretched out my body. "All right, let''s tighten the door and get ready for tomorrow." That said, he tried to lift a standing sign near the entrance into the store. "Hmm? That''s heavy? Ugh!" It was dark and I didn''t know, but one drunk stuck to the sign and slept. "Why are you sleeping here? Excuse me. Are you okay...? I was unexpectedly surprised the moment I saw the man''s face. Sleeping in front of me because he was the first man to run away from me... "Hey! Moran! I don''t know why you''re here. In the meantime, I try to shake it up as much as I want while I call my name. But it''s not going to happen... "I... smell like alcohol - how much have you been drinking? I haven''t spoken to you in a week, have I? I want Moran''s face lightly, fooling around with that. "Ugh, yeah... hire me... I''ll do anything... I want a job... please... ma..." I''ve hardened. It was like a bedtime speech... but somehow I figured out what was going on with my ex-boyfriend. "Right... right..." Probably, but there are a lot of other people who haven''t quit my store and found a new job...... And yet...... am I supposed to have such a good day at my brother''s shop? It''s just... I don''t care if you help the ex-employees... how? Do you want to redo the Fermer Chamber of Commerce? No, there won''t be any more people who trust me... So what do we do? "What''s wrong? Mr. Colt." "Hey, nothing... the drunk''s asleep" "Was it... and it''s not going to happen either. What will you do? "Yeah... for once, I''ll ask my brother to stay because I know him..." "Really... then, I''ll ask Mr. Holland" "Oh, thanks......" Elsie is really sweet...... "Oh, yeah, I came up with a good thing" "What did you come up with? "Whoa! "Is that the man who slept in front of us? "Yes, I am." "Who do you know? "Ex-employee." "Well... so, what did you come up with? "Oh, that''s..." Should I talk to you, or should I rely on you later anyway? "Actually..." Then I explained to my brother the plan I came up with. "Well... that''s a pretty tough plan..." "If you want to do it alone. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Moran to apologize for everything he''s done." "I hope it works out. I''ll do whatever I can to help." "Thank you. I''m sure I''ll try to be successful." "Whoa, come on." The Next Day SIDE: Moran "Hmm... hmm? Where am I? When I woke up, I was in an unrecognizable place. Yesterday... have a drink... "Oh, are you awake? Good morning." "Good morning..." Looking in the direction of the voice...... a girl was cleaning about whether she was an adult or not. "Where am I? "Is this it? This is Mr. Holland''s house." "Mr. Holland...... Mr. Holland!? "Yes, but? Oh yeah... I left for Mr. Holland''s yesterday drunk... "also, sorry" What are you doing, me? What are you going to do with annoying the person you''re trying to hire... "It''s okay. Is your body better than that? "Dude... duh... duh. Yes." I look around at my body and answer. "That was good. You''ll tell Mr. Colt and the others. Then let''s have lunch." "Oh, thank you......" "No. I''ll come and get you, so just take your time until then" "Wow, I get it" I dropped the girl off while sitting on the cot. "Co, Mr. Colt......? I told you I was going to tell Mr. Colt..." Could it be that you''re here? No way... Oh, more than that, that girl (ko)... that was sweet and cute... because she wore a collar... is she a slave here? A slave... Must have come with a hard life...... There is no comparison between the hard things I escaped. Me, I should have tried a little harder... I wonder why I threw it out. "Moran, are you awake? We''re going in." "Or, Chairman!? "Hey, long time no see. How have you been? "Yeah..." I was really here...... Have you lost a little weight? "Well, that''s good" "Or does the chairman work here? "That''s right. We''re here to change our minds." "Oh, really..." If you ask me...... not like the usual chairman. First of all, isn''t it weird for the chairman to worry about my body? Is this a dream? "Did Moran find a new job? "Yes, no..." "Well... then, can I do you one favor? "Do me a favor? "That''s right. I need your help. In the meantime, I''ll pay you well." "Duh, what kind of favor? Don''t ask me what it is. You''re afraid to accept it...... "Right... before you do, let me apologize. I''m so sorry." "Huh? What is it all of a sudden? Are you sure this is a dream? "You finally understand that I was stupid... I can''t help but apologize to the people who bothered me" "Oh well... I don''t know... looks like the chairman is back to his old chairman" This is a dream. I''m sure my desire to meet my old chairman came to a dream. "The old me? "Yes, it looks like you''re looking at the chairman when the Chamber of Commerce was still small. Hard work, always low back" "Was that what I used to be? "Yes." "Well... I hope you can get any closer to me back then" Shit...... tears...... "If you have that thought, you''ll be fine....... ok. I will take every request from the Chairman." "Wait a minute. You haven''t even explained yet, have you? "It''s okay. How many years do you think I''ve been beside you? Besides, it''s a dream anyway. "Oh well... we''ve been dating a long time indeed" "Yes. So, what do I do? "Oh, well, then let me explain my plan." "Yes, thank you" "Moran, what did you think of my daughter who was here earlier? "Earlier...... I was under the impression that she was a sweet girl" "Well, that girl''s name is Elsie. She''s the daughter of the liquor store I used to play with." "Were you..." The liquor store the chairman had turned into¡­. Sure... it''s the store the chairman crushed. "So, I''m going to have that kid take over the Chamber of Commerce." "Really..." "Is that all? Aren''t you surprised or disgusted? "Well, it''s something I can''t help but hate. Besides, I think she''s gonna be okay." "Is that true!? Can I ask you why? "When I spoke to that girl earlier, I felt like I had to work hard, too, didn''t I? I feel like I can do my best under her." Plus, she''s cute. "Well... so, I''d like to ask Moran..." "Yes, what is it? Probably... this is not a dream. I''m getting worried about what every favor I get... It''s never been an act before, is it? "Will you persuade each and every one of my quitting men to come back? At that time, please explain Elsie." "... What''s the deadline? "I have about twenty days left if I can... but don''t worry about the deadline" Oh, my God, it''s easier than I thought. Plus, I somehow found out the chairman wasn''t acting until just now. "Okay. I''ll try to convince them all within twenty days." "Oh... you don''t have to, do you? "It''s okay." Because I''ve done a lot harder before. Then, I repeated my persuasion to find out where the former employee was. In the beginning, a good day and one''s accomplishments were the limit. I had a hard time poking around. Instead, it wasn''t even that hard to persuade. Looks like they all quit like I did, but they were having trouble with their jobs. Besides, everyone was instant when I told them the chairman was going to change. As for Elsie, she replied that she had no problem when she said that she was from Holland''s shop, which she was talking about. And in the second half, I was able to accomplish the chairman''s request before the deadline because a former employee who had finished persuading me helped me. I went to report to the chairman. "Ho, is that true? Did you sleep properly? I told you you didn''t have to. And I was surprised and worried. I don''t know... you''re losing weight again, and the chairman has really changed... Of course, in a good way. 79 Lesson 13: Chairman Elsie Right now, I was standing in front of dozens of people. "Nice to meet you all, my name is Leons Forster. Best wishes. Business finally starts today, right? Well, from all of you, it might be more right to resume. From now on, I want to work hard with you. " Yes, I''m in Mr. Elsie''s shop where I can get a new one. Just a little meeting before the store opens. Though it''s grand because it''s the first one today. Next door is Mr Elsie, Master, Mr Colt and Mr Moran. Mr. Elsie doesn''t have a collar around her neck anymore. Mostly two weeks ago, I went to the slave trader to get it. I followed him with me, but I was surprised the collar came off easier than I thought. I simply disconnected and finished. If that''s all, you don''t have to come to the slave trader, do you? And I thought, it seems illegal for ordinary people to break the collar of slaves. And they say that if you don''t get the slave trader to unlock the slave magic, the slave relationship with the Lord will continue even if you break the collar. Well, this is how Mr. Elsie is no longer a slave. Personally, he doesn''t know if he''s happy with the sudden expansion. Yeah, you''re really sudden. You could have told me sooner. With that in mind, I put consciousness back into reality out of my head. "Regards! Well, I''ve been seeing the artisans for two weeks now." Is it the master you''re talking about now? The master began to train the Fermer craftsmen the day after Mr. Elsie decided to carry on Mr. Colt''s trail. I was forced to attend the master''s workshop. Every day, I practiced mixed with the Fermer craftsmen. As a result, I became so close to the craftsmen. Nowadays, they call me Leo Fong, and after the workshop, the artisan grandmothers are eating me dinner. Me, it''s been a pretty good two weeks. And in parallel, Mr. Elsie had taught Mr. Colt and Mr. Moran how to run a chamber of commerce. It seemed like a hell of a lot of trouble, but it seemed like fun, so it would be fine. And they say I''ll be the back shield of this Chamber of Commerce. Anything, it seems customary for nobility to be on the back shield when it comes to a big chamber of commerce. Well, briefly, that''s a noble hegemonic struggle. The aristocrats use the Chamber of Commerce as a backshield for their political rush. The Chamber of Commerce side can get a lot of assistance from the aristocratic side. And when a large aristocratic house becomes the back shield, that''s the only way to attract guests. By the way, it looks like the Fermer Chamber of Commerce was originally backed by the Filibels. Filibelle for sure... was that pouty house...? That''s why my first job as a nobleman was to shield Mr. Elsie behind his shop. Well, it''s almost equal to having no job to do as a back shield. My main job is to provide ideas that come to mind. This time, they ask me to stop making things like demon swords. So this time we''ve got something practical for you. The name is Vacuum Cleaner, Washing Machine, Refrigerator. This, I felt, was practical and definitely sellable. But it was all rejected. Looks like the fridge already existed. Besides, I''ve been told that vacuum cleaners can''t be sold because of the pure magic of Holy Magic. The washing machine is the same on top. Thus, I sank. I kept thinking about it afterwards without giving up. Something practical and likely to sell in this world... Yeah...... that''s hard...... This world is basically too convenient for magic! It''s so impossible to find that hole... Yeah...... what to do...... Things you don''t use in real life are going to sell better... Especially when fighting demons. In the end, weapons again... Something that''s going to sell with weapons from a previous life...... When I came to this idea, I immediately came up with a guide. Gun. I felt like I could sell a magic gun, if I made a demon gun. Quickly, suggest it to your master. "Wait. Now I''ll try and make it" That''s what I said, I started making it. Then a few hours later. "We''re done. Yeah, I can even make this with their technology. You''re a boulder Leo." My master gave me compliments. Afterwards, the Fermer craftsmen were able to make it without any problems. "Oh, that''s amazing, Leo boy. We''ll definitely sell this." "Right. Mass production is difficult, but isn''t this a little revolution among adventurers? "I think I''ll wake up. People who can''t use magic can attack with magic if they have this and magic stones." The craftsmen said that. The demon gun I thought of is a magic tool that shoots out simple magic by pulling the trigger. The amazing thing about this is that you can keep firing as long as you have the magic contained in the Demon Stone. Sure, this could change the way adventurers fight. A rare wizard can be hired by a nobleman for high money. Because of this, he says most wizards don''t bother to be dangerous adventurers. So it seems that most adventurers are fighting demons with only their swords. There, it''s a demon gun. With this, everyone can easily attack from a distance. That should lower the risk for adventurers. Yeah, I can definitely sell it. Oops, consciousness was distant from reality again. Now...... you''re about to finish talking about Mr. Moran. Is this where Mr. Elsie starts talking? SIDE: Elsie That wasn''t long until today...... Two weeks ago, I''ve been really busy since I was to be entrusted with this Chamber of Commerce. Mr. Moran knocked me over the head about how the Chamber of Commerce works, the art of management. You know, trying to interact with the employees you''re going to work with so you can crack it down as quickly as possible. You know, educating on customer service. I didn''t have time to rest. But I know the basics of the Chamber of Commerce. It''s good to be able to crack it down with the employees. Well, I wasn''t the only one who was busy. Mr. Holland educated me in craftsmanship every day after the store was closed. Leo came up with an idea for a new product while getting along with the craftsmen. Mr. Colt educated me as a manager while working in Mr. Holland''s shop. Really, I just have to thank you. "Next, Mr. Chairman, I''d like a final tightening, please." Oh, it''s my turn. "Yes. I changed it, and from now on I''ve been entrusted with this store, Elsie. Best wishes. And thank you very much, gentlemen. Thanks also to everyone here today who can start operating in this way. I think this store is everyone''s shop here. I know we''re going to have a lot of misery, but I hope we can all get over it while we help each other. I think I rely a lot on all of you. But for that matter, you can all count on me. I don''t mind a trivial consultation. I will definitely do my best to face it then. You don''t have to shy away. Let''s all make this shop better. This store is for everyone here. Well, gentlemen, let''s do our best. " I managed to say it out...... I bowed my head in relief. Pussy, pussy, pussy... The shop echoed with applause. "Thank you, applause. Well, then, gentlemen, please get to the table. It''s open." With my decree, everyone moved in unison. Come on, let''s have a good day. 80 Chapter 3-4 Person Introduction Dr. Gill. Gender: Male Attribute: None Comment: Former adventurer. Swordsmanship teacher. Leo''s position. The teaching method is Spartan. Dr. Herondas. Gender: Male Attributes: Water, Wind Comment: Magic teacher. An excellent teacher, but a typical aptitude magic supremacist. Hellman Gender: Male Attribute: None Comment: Leo''s classmates. I swear allegiance to Leo. A hell of a hard worker. I will never forget my daily workouts. Amelie. Gender: Female Attribute: Saint Comment: Maid length. As a child, Leo was taken care of by Am¨¦lie. She said it was hard to take care of Leo moving around on her own. Eric. Gender: Male Comment: Deacon. Sebastian''s son. The image is refreshingly handsome. It''s not like Sebastian. Sam. Gender: Male Comment: Chef. Extremely greedy for food. It is no exaggeration to say that his food considerations will definitely hit. Bell Gender: Female. Attributes: None, Beast Comments: Beast People. Leo''s exclusive maid (to be). Seriously though, come on. I''m from an orphanage and I should be good at chores. The author is surprised by the many voices in the Feedback section asking me to give him a bell. In chapter five, dorm life begins, so enjoy! Cliffis Vector Gender: Male Attributes: None, Wind, Forensics Comment: Brother Ivan''s classmates. I am usually strong but the vegetables are very feminine. I can''t go against my mother, Melissa. The next emperor. Melissa Vector Gender: Female, Comment: Cliff''s mother. I really wanted to be emperor about Cliff. He kidnapped Sherry but ended up failing and is now housed in a dungeon in the castle. Holland Gender: Man. Comment: Magic Artisan. Except for the magic equipment thing. If it weren''t for Leo, I would have crushed an important store. However, making magic equipment is unbeatable to anyone. Leo is trying every day to steal his master''s moves. Elsie. Gender: Female Attributes: Creation Comment: Bought by Holland as a slave. Serious and gentle personality. The famous billboard daughter in Teito. I was to inherit the traces of Colt and I was no longer a slave. I promised Leo I''d teach him how to use creative magic, but he couldn''t tell me, and he hasn''t taught me anything yet. Colt Fermer Gender: Male Comment: Holland''s brother. The roots are serious, but the feathers were removed and the employees fled. I was incredibly fat originally, but I started working at Holland''s and I''m losing a little weight. I like alcohol, but I''m currently sober. Moran. Gender: Male Comment: Colt''s men. Company animals who have supported me in my affairs with Colt for years. Work is a priority over anything else. As a result, he remains single even at forty. I may continue to be alone. I am even more passionate about my job to distract that anxiety. 81 gossip 3 special training for Leena "Well, here we go." "Yes!" I respond well to Grandma''s call. From today on, it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to teach you new sacred magic. I''m in such a good mood right now! My grandmother''s teaching method is'' Teach the basics, so do something about it while worrying yourself about the rest, ''and she won''t tell you more than you need to. The last thing I was properly taught was in a carriage headed for the Empire. So I''m very excited. "Well, here we go. Before that, this" That''s what Grandma said, not to start teaching. I''ve stuck out the wand I had in my hand. "This... is the wand Grandma''s been using since she was younger, right? What''s the matter with you? Grandma''s wand is about my height and features demonic stones on the tip. "What''s wrong... you''ll see. Give it to you." "Oh, I''ll give it to you, it''s a waste to me." "That''s not true. I won''t be using this anymore... and this wand would be happier if you had it." "So, but..." "Take it. I mean, if you don''t take this, you''re not gonna be able to practice now, are you? Oh, you can''t practice anymore? "I can''t practice anymore because..." "Then take this. Here." "Wow, I get it...... I''m going to use it dearly" I received a wand from my grandmother. "Great. Then we''ll start practicing." "Regards" "Yes. Then how to use that wand. First, pour magic into the magic stone attached to the end of the wand." "This demon stone? Okay." As I was told, I put my hand to pour magic on the demonic stone ahead of Wand. "Wait a minute" "Huh?" "You don''t have to touch the Demon Stone directly, you can instill magic just by holding a cane. Try it." What do you mean? "Wow, okay." I don''t know. In the meantime, I was conscious to bring magic to the Demon Stone with my wand, as I was told. Just as magic conveys the wand and goes to the Demon Stone. Then, so much magic passed through the wand. "As always... you don''t have to tell me to do it right away... yes. The wand is very special, and the magic conduction of the handheld part is very high." "Boulder, Grandma Wand. I knew it was amazing." "Thank you. Yes, a regular wand doesn''t function like this. So the Holy Wizard never used a cane." "Heh. But how come the Saint Wizard doesn''t use a cane just because he doesn''t have this feature? Shelley also has the beautiful wand that Leo gave you, but I think she has a great ability to give you that magical power. "That''s right. Holy magic has to constantly regulate the amount and movement of magic, right? "Yeah." "So, a regular wand can only be thought of to make it more powerful, so it''s difficult or impossible to manipulate magic while using magic." I had little idea what my grandmother was talking about...... They say horns on the ravens, and wands other than Grandma Wand are not suitable for holy magic. "That''s right... then why is Grandma''s wand okay? Thanks to this high level of magic conduction? "Uh... the most important factor is this" "This demon stone? What my grandmother was pointing at was a tipped demon stone. "Yes, the demonic stone on this tip makes it easier to regulate magic. With this, there''s more you can do with Holy Magic." "Hee ~" "You don''t know what you''re talking about, do you? Well, practice and you''ll see how amazing this is. I''m going to show you an example, so just keep an eye on it." "Wow, okay." Grandma moved a little away from the tree when she scratched several trees each with a knife. And he looked focused as he pointed his hands in the direction of the tree. Then... all the wounds were healed. What do you mean? "Shh, wow... I knew Grandma was awesome! "Right? If Leena practices hard, she''ll be able to do this with her cane soon." Using a cane...... "Don''t use a cane like Grandma to heal you... I knew it was hard? "It''s not that hard. If this is about it, if you''re a serious practitioner of sacred magic, you can do it by the time you grow up. It''s hard beyond that." "That''s right... ok. In the meantime, I''ll do my best to use my cane." "Right. Let''s start with an immediate effort. Good luck because I think you could be the Virgin beyond me." "Let, to the Virgin..." I can''t be. I''ve been banished from the Patriarchate. I can''t be the Virgin. "You don''t have to worry about that. Because the best woman in that generation has the ability to cure people is the Virgin." "Wow, okay." "Yeah. Bye. If there''s something you don''t understand, you''re coming to me, right? You don''t have to hesitate, do you? That''s what Grandma said, she''s gone. From now on, I just have to work on my own. "Well, shall we try?" I just scratched multiple trees, just like my grandmother, and stood away. "Let the magic pass through the wand... keep the holy magic..." While setting up Wand, I tried to be aware to fly the magic toward the tree. But... "Is that it? Sounds like you can''t..." The magic flew away... but it hasn''t healed at all. SIDE: Virgin "Something I could have given you more advice on? Karina sitting next to me asked me. "That''s not true. Yeah, it''s the best way to wear it yourself while you''re worried about it. In fact, both me and my master learned it." "Really... but can you teach me that way? "I don''t think I can. So I''m going to give you a little hint." "Hee-hee, me and my grandfather, such a chipmunk way of teaching doesn''t suit you sexually." "I guess. You''re the kind of people who always stick around and teach tough." I can easily imagine. "Right. But isn''t the way you teach me what Liana can do because she''s serious? "I wouldn''t have told you if I wasn''t serious." Something that doesn''t make sense to teach someone like that. "Your severity is different from mine again." "Really? But if you don''t have a character like Leena, you can''t get any better at Holy Magic." "Oh well... I think I just failed" Karina told me to look in Leena''s direction and I was worried looking at the wound. "It''s true. Yeah, it''s important to think about how you couldn''t do it." Whether we do this or not, we grow completely differently. "I see. So, when do I give you a hint? He said, "I''m going to do it if he leans on me." "What would you do if you didn''t count on me? Can''t you count on me? Oh, it could be...... That kid is serious, so I''m sure he won''t rely on me to keep my word and try to do something on his own... "At that time... we''ll see how things go for a few days..." "He might be able to do it before I teach him." "It''s..." That kid could be... "That makes my grandson a genius." Though a little anxious, I let Karina try to strengthen me. SIDE: Liana "How can I heal that wound..." I was worried about one person looking at the scratched trees. I can deliver magic to a tree, but I can''t cure it. How can it not be cured? "If it''s just one thing... I can do it with my hands..." I put my hand on a single tree and tried to heal the wound with holy magic. "I could do this... how could you? What''s the difference? "When you heal one wound... if you use holy magic to envelop the wound... is that right! I get it! I get it. It''s the same when healing multiple wounds. envelop each wound¡­ all you have to do is let the wound retain its magic. Oh, I see what Grandma was saying. The reason why a regular wand doesn''t fit with holy magic is that once you release the magic, you can''t manipulate the magic. Because sacred magic is more about precision than power. Something''s neat. All you have to do is practice. SIDE: Virgin "Hey Liana... you look like you were convinced of something, don''t you? "... sounds like... once, I was healing my wounds without using a cane... did you notice that yet? No, to boulders..." Oh, no... no way? "I''m so upset... what might Liana have noticed? "Uh... it''s a mistake that people who freshly learn holy magic tend to make by trying to use magic away from..." "Yeah." "Holy magic has to keep its magic in the wound for some time. But when I try to do it from afar... my consciousness just goes to let it arrive and I forget it." "I noticed that in one mistake..." "Oh, that can''t be right. Even I needed a day to find out." Yes, we haven''t decided yet! "Then you might have figured it out. ''Cause Liana''s a genius more than you, isn''t she? Speaking of which...... I made such a pride of Karina...... "Oh, that''s..." "Well, as a grandmother, you''ll regret not being able to teach your grandchildren. I can''t help it." "I haven''t figured it out yet! Looking in Leena''s direction while saying that... Leena looked focused, gripping Wand. After a while, the demonic stone that was ahead of Wand glowed. "Yeah... just a little bit, but it''s like magic lingers on the wound... what do you think? "That... you''ve noticed..." I, too, saw magic lingering on the wound. That way... I can practice for a few days and I can do it... "Don''t be so depressed. Be glad your grandson grew up." Yes, but... "... I''ve never been relied upon by Leena..." Ever since I was in the Patriarchate, I haven''t once taught Leena how to use magic... "Really? If you want to be relied upon, you can change the way you practice." "That won''t do Leena any good..." "Then give it up. It''s better to think about your grandson than it is about yourself, isn''t it, Grandma? "Well..." Because of Leena... do we have to give up? SIDE: Liana "Okay but... um, it''s hard... it''s very difficult to manipulate magic when it''s far away..." Without this wand, I would never have been able to do mine now either. After all, it''s Grandma Wand. Just using this makes magic manipulation extraordinarily easier. Grandma is awesome to be able to heal multiple wounds without wand...... You have to practice hard. Three Days Later "Grandma! "What? Have you done it yet? "Yeah. Look at me now that I can! That''s what I said, I pulled my grandmother and set up a wand against the tree. And use holy magic with the awareness that magic reaches all wounds through Wand. Then for a while, I kept concentrating on magically enveloping and retaining the wound. It''s been a little while. "I got it! All wounds healed. "Well done... I knew Leena was a genius" "Oh, no, that''s not true" I denied it with my mouth...... I''m so happy to hear Grandma praise me. Thinking about that, my grandmother stroked my head. I don''t know... I''m happy. "All right, all right. Keep up the good work." "Okay! Well, from now on, the goal is to be able to heal faster... without wands." "Well... if you can, follow me..." "Me, good luck! You''re gonna be a saint like your grandmother! "... I''m glad to hear that. Yeah, never mind about me. Good luck! About me? Does that mean you don''t care about pulling out your grandmother? "Yeah, good luck! I will try to be an awesome Virgin over Grandma! 82 gossip 4 creative magic course It''s been a little while since Mr. Elsie took office as chairman, when the store''s management has settled down. I''m supposed to teach Mr. Elsie creative magic. Tell Ms. Elsie, "When can you teach me the magic of creation? I was in a hurry when they asked me." ''Cause I seriously forgot about that. Hey, you were too busy to remember, huh? That''s why I was suddenly supposed to teach today. "Sorry to bother you." "Yes, go ahead" I am currently coming to Mr. Elsie''s house. In taking over the chairman, Mr. Elsie said he got Mr. Colt''s house. Of course, Mr. Elsie seems to have said no... but Mr. Colt seems to have spoken to me. That means... Mr. Elsie''s house is bigger than mine. I guess it''s no different than my grandmother''s house...... With that in mind, I was led to Mr. Elsie''s room. "Well, thank you. Leo." Mr. Elsie bows beautifully, so I bowed as much as I could, too. "Yes, thank you. Well, then, I''d like to tell you that Mr. Elsie can''t operate magically, can he? "Yes, I can''t..." Oh, Mr. Elsie''s depressed. "Oh, because you don''t have to be so depressed! We''ll be able to do it as soon as we practice." Hurry up and comfort. "Is that true? Thank you." "No, and there''s something I''d like to tell you before I start practicing." "What do you want to tell me? "Yes. Why can''t anyone but me use creative magic? Do you understand? "I don''t know... Speaking of which, how can Leo use creative magic? "I believe that creative magic requires a lot of magic and magic manipulation." "Really... but then... I can use creative magic..." "Huh? Why are you giving up already? It''s not too soon? "''Cause I''m over fifteen, and you can''t expect me to grow a lot of magic." Really? Is there also a time period for magic to grow...... "I see... but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t grow at all, does it? "Yes, it is..." "Then it''s okay. It may take longer than planned." "Is it true...? "It''s true, if you use this" That''s what I said, and I showed Mr. Elsie what I had prepared. "This is... Mithril and... Leo-kun''s always magic stone, isn''t it? Speaking of which... Was there ever a time in front of Mr. Elsie when he was pouring magic into the Demon Stone? Oh, that''s when my master gave me the demon stone! "Yes, it is. We use this to create magic items." "What kind of magic item do you make? "It''s a magical item that will help Mr. Elsie grow her magic power." "Can you build something like that...? "Yes, I don''t think it would be a problem with this" Growth speed will be different digits. "Ok...... then, please" "Copy that. You can do it right away, so watch." How many times have you made this already? I made it for Shelly, Leena and Bell... for the fourth time. I could do that while I was thinking about it. "Yes, I did. Always keep this around your neck." Give Mr. Elsie the freshly made necklace. "Wow, I get it...... thanks" "Then we''re ready, and let''s work towards the magic of creation." "Regards" "So, right...... I mean, I can''t use magic manipulation... so I''m going to let you master magic manipulation." Probably have to do that one...... "Okay. So, what do I do? "Uh... first of all, I''d like to confirm... can Mr. Elsie feel his magic? "I can''t... Is there a problem if I can''t? "Yes, no! I don''t have a problem...... ok" Yeah...... do I have to come to my stomach? "Mr. Elsie, can I ask you to lie down there? "Huh? Yes, I get it" "I''m going to... I''m going to move Mr. Elsie''s magic, so feel the way you move it." "Okay. Best regards," You''ve conveyed my nervousness, and Mr. Elsie''s nervous face. "Yes. You don''t have to be nervous. Relax." Well, shall we? Put your hand on Mr. Elsie''s stomach and explore the magic... I found it. Not much... but not enough to say that there''s no use for creative magic... All right, let''s move it. Shake the magic a little. "To?" Mr. Elsie made a strange noise. Whoa, I don''t care. I don''t care. "This is magic. Do you understand? "Yes, I understand" "Well, then, I''ll move it... bear with me" "Huh?" Then, a few dozen minutes later "Ugh, is that all you need? Do you think you can move it yourself? "Yes... move... yes..." Mr. Elsie, to say so, was out of breath. "Would you like to take a short break? Was it a little too much? "Yes... please" Then I took a break for about thirty minutes. "Well, try to move it" "Yes, I''ll try" That''s what Mr. Elsie said, putting his hand on his own stomach. "What do you say? "... done! Mr. Elsie has looked at my face with pleasure. "That was good. All we have to do is work hard to keep the magic moving." From now on, it''s an authentic task. "Ok...... how long should I do it? "Until you can move your magic all over your body." "All over you? You don''t move that much, do you? "It''s okay, because if you repeat it, you''ll be able to do it one day" At first, everyone, something like that. "Really...... I''ll try my best" Two weeks later. "Leo, you can now move magic all over your body! "Is that true? Let''s move on to the next stage." "Next, what do I do? "Next, pour magic into this magic stone." That''s what I said, I gave Mr. Elsie the Demon Stone. It is an empty demon stone that contains no magic. "Ok...... but how do I pour it? "It''s easy if you''re conscious of transferring magic from your hand to a magic stone." "Ok...... I''ll try" Mr. Elsie looked focused when he had the Demon Stone. And the demon stone lit a light. "So, done! "Congratulations. All you have to do is practice. Pour even magic." "Okay. I''ll do my best to pour." "Oh, and. Pour out your magic until you run out of magic every time. ''Cause it doesn''t make sense otherwise." Because magic grows best when it''s gone. "Okay. All of it." "Yes, then, would you like to start practicing creative magic around 2,000 + magic" "To, two thousand? I can''t. I can''t do it! You don''t have to say so much. "That''s not true. How much magic is it now? "Yesterday, when I saw it, it had about 900 magic powers." "Isn''t that about a thousand more? It''s as simple as that." "That''s not true! You''ve only been up here in two weeks, right? Sure...... slow growth though. "Well, if you work out with Demon Stone, you''ll grow faster." You don''t have to worry about it. "Is that true? Then... I''ll try my best." "Yes, good luck" A Week Later "Leo! You''ve reached 2,000 of your target! Mr Elsie has been happy to report. That''s faster than I thought. I guess you worked hard...... "Is that true? Good day, you can finally practice your creative magic." "True, finally...... but finally I can use magic too! Then again, I came to Mr. Elsie''s house. "Well, then, have this" "Is this... a branch" "Yes, it''s a branch around there." "What are you going to do with this branch? "Here''s what I''m gonna do." That''s what I said, turning the branches into wooden spoons. "The shape has changed..." "The basics of creative magic are the use of materials to create things." "Were you... I knew it, I thought I could build things from nothing. Speaking of which, you had the ingredients ready when Leo made this for you." Mr. Elsie convinced me to look at the necklace I had made. Oh, it swallows fast and helps! "It''s not like you absolutely need ingredients. Because it can be built like this. But for that matter, we use a lot of magic, and we have to have a high level of creative magic." Explain while demonstrating the creation of panda stuffed animals without ingredients. "Were you... I didn''t know" "Well, more than that. Let''s do the magic of creation." You said you''d rather get used to it than learn it. "Wow, I get it. How can I use magic? "It''s easy. Imagine what you want to build. Oh, don''t forget to instill magic in the branches then." "Okay. I''ll try." Mr. Elsie grabbed the branch and started pouring magic into the branch. Then... the branches shed light. And the shape began to change. Then a little time went by, and the things that were made... It was me. Me? "Yes, I imagined Leo. And yet, you can really just imagine it." "Ugh, yeah......" So why me? "Now I''m a wizard, too! Glad to hear it." Well, he seems happy in person, okay? More than that, it proved that creative magic could be used outside of me. Now you can totally deny that creative magic is incompetent magic? I just wonder if it would be hard for Mr. Elsie to be able to make magic items...... Mr. Elsie is fifteen years old, and she''s subtle until she grows to the point where she can make magic items. Well, he''s just happy that magic can be used, and doesn''t he need to think about anything extra? Watching my Figia, I felt that way watching Mr. Elsie happy. 83 First story, brother Alex, adult. "Happy adulthood, Brother Alex! "Thanks" It''s Brother Alex''s birthday. My brother is sixteen years old and an adult. I was talking to the star of the day. "We''re going to be celebrated by a lot of people now, but how are you feeling now? "Yeah - well, it''s just for today, and it''s tough, but if we deal with each and every one of them, we''ll be done someday." "I see... should I think so" Next time, think about it when you''re at a party. "Wouldn''t Leo rather worry about himself than worry about people? "My concern? What happened to me? Today, I was thinking about keeping it quiet on the edge so it doesn''t stand out? "Yeah, isn''t Leo busier today than I am? I''m busier!? "Hey, why? "Perhaps Leo will be more popular at today''s party than I am? "Duh, why? You''re my brother, aren''t you? "You know what? Leo is now the focus of attention among the nobles, isn''t he? "Oh, really? Speaking of which, it''s like Mr. Colt said that too...... "That''s right. Isn''t it unprecedented to be a Viscount at that age? "Ahhh." You know what... when you''re jealous... It''s troublesome because nobility is shady and humid ~. "Well, you''ll be surrounded by pretty girls, so good luck" "Girl?" What do you mean? At this time, I didn''t know what your brother meant... Hours Later "Master Leo, would you like to have dinner with me soon? "Dear Leo, why don''t you and I have a cup of tea on our next day off? "Dear Leo..." "Dear Leo..." Currently, I''m literally surrounded by girls. Already, at this rate all the time. I was trying so hard to keep it out of sight...... They found me right away. If they find me, it''s tough, and then they''re surrounded and I''m not going to get out. Some children have told me straight because I can have a sidewife. I don''t know... These kids are starting to seem pathetic. ''Cause there''s no way a girl as old as me would say she wants someone else in red to be her sidewife... I''m sure you''re selling me the charm by following my parents'' orders. Yeah...... just a little bit, I''ll deal with you. And I just want to say, it''s going to be hard to fix Leena''s mood if we don''t make it a good addition. Even now, they''re staring at us from outside the circle. That, I''m absolutely mad at you... I promised to stay with you yesterday during the party... Leena and I had eyes when we were thinking about that. Is that it? Something, tears in my eyes... Yeah, we need to hurry. "Guys, I''m sorry. It''s your brother''s birthday. Go to your brother, not mine. [M] Bye." "Ah!" "Wait." "Please don''t go! I got out of the girls with the thought of getting my hair pulled back. You did bad things to them...... But not now. "Sorry, Leena. Don''t cry." "I''m not crying! Leena turned away from me. Oh, you''re seriously mad at me... "I''m so sorry." How can you forgive me...... "Hug me if you want me to fix my mood" That''s what I said, and Leena turned to me as she fumbled. "Okay...... I''ll see you later" If that''s how long you''ll fix it, I''ll do as much as I can. On the contrary, don''t I get it? "Now. Here, please." Hmm? "Here? What''s the matter? Suddenly" What''s the matter with you? You don''t look like Leena, do you? "Just do it! "Wow, I get it..." Leena is so grumpy, I decided to give her a hug. Hey, no, I''m so embarrassed, but I can''t help it. From somewhere, I heard a scream, "Yikes." Yeah, you''re getting noticed. "Ugh, this is it? My gaze from around me hurts, but I''m gonna have to reopen it. "Yes, now I can appeal to Leo to be mine." "Oh, I was thinking about that!? Could Leena be an exclusive? Half the strength of Leena''s arm I''m holding right now. No... You look bad if you cheat... "Leo, didn''t you think about something weird right now? "Ugh, yeah. I''m not thinking about it." "Really? Then enjoy the party in two (...) people (...)" "Wow, I get it..." They put their arms together disappointingly. You''re not going to get away with this... Oh, it''s Frank! Why don''t you come closer? Hey, don''t run away! Then... we had a great time together. Yeah, it was fun. With this in mind, the number of girls stopping by me dropped dramatically. And rumors like this have become famous among imperial nobles. "Lady Leo is drowned about the Virgin''s grandson, and the other daughters have no clearance to enter" When I heard this, I wasn''t wrong... but I guess the other way around... or didn''t think. Well, I guess I''m lucky this rumor didn''t get to Shelly''s ear. If they find out, they''re going to do a lot more... Like that, the party''s over for a long time. The Next Day "No, Leo had the lead role yesterday." Currently, the three brothers were talking amicably. "Oh, no, that''s not true." "Kukuk, you guys seemed really close. Well, you''re already laid on your ass." Brother Ivan was laughing, remembering yesterday. "Oh, that''s not true! That''s what I said...... I realized yesterday. "Leo''s ten years old too... you''re early. I miss Leo when he was a baby." What''s wrong with saying something like a father all of a sudden? "Well, Leo is ten years old. So you''re about to start your dorm life." "Dorm life... if you ask me..." I feel like they were saying that at school. "Elementary school dorm life? I miss you." "Right. It was four or five years ago from us." "What was it like living in a dorm? I knew you''d miss me. "Like what? Right... well, it was fun." "That''s all?" I hope it''s fun. "Well, it''s fun, so you don''t have to worry about it." "It is. Okay, I''ll look forward to it." Don''t worry about it if you say so much. "Yeah, you should look forward to it." "Right." Let me tell you more about your brother''s work. Brother Ivan''s job? Oh, speaking of which, brother, I was already graduating. Was your brother alive while I was working hard at the magic store... "Mine? It''s not even funny, is it? "Just let me hear it. That''s all I got in there. I put him in the special forces he said he would." Huh!? Really? You put him in a special unit? I''ve never known it before! Better get a little more interested in my family from now on...... "I get it. Even so, I''m a rookie, and I train every day." "What kind of training do you do? "We train fights with each other, we train against demons, now we''re sharpening our fighting skills." "It is. How long is it going to take to get a full job? "I wonder if it was about six months away" Oh, you''re ahead of me. It''s been six months since my brother graduated, so I can just let him train for a year. Boulder, you''re a handful of elite troops. "Six months? Wow, we need to work hard and be strong." "Right. Cliff has decided to become emperor. I''ll be captain myself." "True, you two are close, aren''t you? Are you dating? That''s a level, right?" True, it''s love love ~. "I''m not dating! Because I like women properly! Don''t even look at Leo like that." Oh, you shouldn''t. "Hahaha. Say that... did you make someone you like? "Yes, no..." My brother became a small voice and turned a blind eye from Brother Alex. "Huh? What''s that reaction... could it be... she made it? "Yes, no... not here" My brother''s face is all red...... Huh? Could it be!? "So you''ve got someone you like? "Come on." Furthermore, Brother Ivan''s face turns bright red...... You''re the type of guy who can''t lie. "Wow - who? Where are you? What kind of person?" Brother Alex folds relentlessly. "I won''t tell! Better to say than that, if it''s a love story, you should say it, right? "Huh? Me? Why? Your brother knows most of it." "No, no, no, I''m getting married next time, so why don''t you let me know what happened while I was gone? What did you say to Fiona that we were supposed to get married? Actually, your brother is supposed to get married at the same time as he graduates from school. Don''t worry about what kind of proposal your brother made. Niyaniya "Come on, I forgot." "Okay - tell me about it." Soon, the schematics just reversed. These two are good friends whenever you see them. 84 Episode Two Begins Dorm Life It''s been months since Brother Alex''s adult party. I''m out of sophomore year and I''m almost in third grade. Oh, and Brother Alex got married. They both looked great together. You were beautiful, Mr. Fiona. I''m just a little sorry Brother Ivan couldn''t attend the wedding. Now, Brother Ivan says he''s trying some dungeon in his last trial of training. Well, I can''t help it because it''s my job, and I can''t say anything because I would be most sorry for myself. I''m sure he''ll come back with a report of crusading the dungeon for the wedding. With that in mind, I was currently getting ready for my dorm life. I''ll be in third grade soon, and I''ll be living in a dorm next month. So, today is the day to bring your stuff into the dorm. Looks like I already have the furniture, etc., so I packed my backpack with clothes, books, crap I made (magic fixtures) and packed it up really well. "Okay, shall we head to the dorm?" That''s what I told Bell I was packing with him. "Yes, I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of dorm it is" "Yeah, you are. I hope the room is big." "Am¨¦lie told me that the room seems to vary from class to class." Huh? Don''t feel complicated when they say that... I''m sure people in the lower class will live in small rooms. Well, I guess it''s because the amount you''re donating to school is different or something...... Then we headed to the designated dormitory on the school grounds. "This is my room? I asked Bell in front of the door, which would be my room. Sounds like it. Good for you. My room was on the top floor, where the sun was shining. "Ah, Frank is next door. We''ll take a peek later." It said Frank Boardrail in the next room. "Are you a friend? "Yeah, he''s a cousin like a friend." "Really? Good thing you''re next door." "Yeah. I can easily go play with you from now on. Then let''s go inside." "Okay. I''ll unlock it now." Then I walked into the room with Bell. "Oh, as wide as I thought! Oh, my God, how many rooms were there? "It''s five things: Leo''s room, Leo''s bedroom, maid''s room, living room and dining room." Five, five rooms? There''s gonna be a room you''re never gonna use, okay? "You have too many. Does having a dining room mean this dorm doesn''t have a dining room? You want me to bring you here? "I do. But only the sons of junior aristocrats use it." Huh? Is it just a privilege for the upper class? "I wonder why you try to distinguish between up and down so much..." Noble pride is a waste of money. "Well, let''s line up what we''ve got." "Okay. Still, it''s hard to manage this. Belle, are you okay on your own? There are a lot of rooms, and cleaning and so on seems difficult. "It''s okay. Leave it to me! When I asked, he answered well. Yeah, I''ll take care of it. Truth is, you''re very different from Bell when we first met. Where have those bells that kept failing... With that in mind, I just finished carrying my baggage. Too much storage for the amount of items I brought, so it didn''t take long at all. A Week Later Starting tomorrow, I''m in third grade. Today, the day before school begins, dorm life begins. "From today on Bell and I will be living together here. Belle''s going to be lonely for a lot of time." While I''m at school, I usually have other maids and deacons, but starting tomorrow, Bell''s alone. "It''s okay. I wouldn''t miss you if you were cleaning your room." "Really? I''m sorry." I''m sorry about that. "It''s okay. Besides, this is the maid''s job." "Yeah...... okay. I''ll try to stay here as long as I can." I''m sorry...... From now on, let''s not go to the master. "Never mind! I''m a maid of honor." "Don''t say that. From me, Belle''s like a family." You''ve been by my side for two years now. Yeah, I''ll stroke Bell''s head for you. "Oh, thank you......" Bell let me stroke his head a little shy. "Well, shall we have dinner?" "Yes. Then I''ll take it." "Oh, speaking of which, Bell had to get it. You can''t have me picking it up, can you? "Yes, definitely not. They call me a maid I can''t use." I''m fine with what I''m told, but I don''t like it when Belle says that... I''ll have to take care of this place. "Yeah, okay. Tell me if it''s tough, okay? "You don''t have to worry about it. Besides, there is the unattributed magic that Leo taught you, so you can easily carry heavy objects." "I get it. Then, please." "Yes, I''ll get it." Then a while later, Bell pushed the trolley back. "I brought it. I''ll arrange it now. Oh, Master Leo, please don''t help me. Please stay in your seat! They stopped me the moment I wanted to move. "Wow, I get it..." I have no choice, are you grown up...... Then he lined up the dishes beautifully before me. "Enjoy, then." "Ugh, yeah... hey, don''t you have Belle''s share? I overheard Bell because he seemed to be standing in the back until I finished eating. "I do. Later, I''ll feed you in your room." "There is? Then let''s eat together." Alone, I don''t like to eat while being watched. "No, never mind about me. I''ll be in my room later¡­" "Fine. Because I miss eating alone. Right?" "I''ll be here while you''re eating, so it''s okay." Wow, today''s bell is stubborn. "Can''t you? "Yes, you can''t. I''m a maid of honor." How can you say no so stubbornly? "Yeah...... let''s do this then. Your husband ordered you to sit down and have dinner with him." "Are you going to do that? Ok........." Bell gave up and sat in front of me side by side with the dishes. "Yeah, now you can have some delicious dinner." After all, the rice is delicious when eaten with someone. "It doesn''t change the flavor with or without me, does it? "Taste depends on how you feel, huh? "Really..." Bell started eating grumpy. "Yeah...... today''s bell, it''s kind of cold ~. The usual bell would be kinder though" I''m gonna cry, aren''t I? "Oh, really? "That''s right. You don''t have to feel so responsible, do you? "No, but since I''m alone today..." Yeah, I''m definitely feeling too much. "So he said it''s okay. Besides, if it wasn''t for the usual bell, I''d be lonely and crying, right? Now, will you go back to your usual way for a moment? Looking at Bell''s face with that in mind...... tears began to build up in Bell''s eyes and he was still on the verge of decimation. And... "Uh-huh." I started crying out loud. "Hey!? Don''t cry! Sorry, I overstated the impossibility! "No! It''s my fault! Miss Leo asked me not to miss you... me, I''m so desperate about my job... I''m so sorry" Because I get it! If you could apologize so crying, you''d want to apologize this way! I have no choice... "It''s okay... already" I approached the bell, hugged her and rubbed her back. "It''s coming, so don''t feel so bad from the first day. Bell will be fine. So stay on the bright bell." "Gusu, yes...... ok" Hmm, he seems to have managed to agree. Then I rubbed your back until Bell settled down. "Well, shall we have dinner together? "Okay." Bell, who finally stopped crying, answered my question with a smile. Dinner that day was cold but delicious. I knew you two would taste better together, wouldn''t you? 85 Episode Three: Pull Out Exam Today is the first day of third grade. Apart from the start of dorm life, there won''t be anything different about it just because I''m in third grade. Well, I have a class change test starting next year, so more people will start working towards it. I won''t do anything because I have a test, so I guess this year will be the same. I''m coming. "Yes, good luck today" Yesterday, Belle, who was crying so hard, was perfectly well. I can''t wait to be sent out smiling like this. "Thanks, I''ll try my best." I''d still like to see it... but I need to be patient and go to school. I can''t give up. I closed the door as slowly as I could, waving at Bell. "Hee ~" "Hmm?" Looking back, Frank stood nibbling. "There''s always a pretty girl around Leo." Oh, no, that''s not true! The lady I''m friends with... about four guys, Shelly, Leena, and Belle, Elsie? "Even Frank has an exclusive maid, right? Anyway, she''s cute, isn''t she? He''s the maid of the same Duke''s house as me, so I''m sure he''s set on a pretty girl. "No, no, my maid..." "Boy! I forgot something! When Frank tried to say something, a woman jumped out of Frank''s room. "Huh? Oh, yeah" "You always say that! Checking properly and then leaving the house! Oh, are you a friend of Boy''s? Keep up the good work with Boy. Bye." Perhaps the woman, supposedly Frank''s maid, has spoken and gone unilaterally. Oh, my God, you''re a beautiful maid. "It''s always that way. I''ve been taking care of you ever since I was a little girl, so you''re louder than your mother." I see. You''re like replacing your mother. So maybe it''s depressing from the person. "I see. But it sounds like fun" "Because I get tired instead of having fun! "Haha, looks interesting after all. Next time, let me show you how you two interact." I''d love to see Frank get mad at his maid ~. I''m sure, from what I just saw, Frank won''t get his head up on that woman earlier. "Because it''s not funny! Besides, I''ll never show you! Next time, let me show you. Then, while making fun of Frank, I arrived in the classroom. "Ah, master! Good morning! When I entered the classroom as usual, Hellman greeted me first. "Yeah, good morning" Looks like Lena and Shelley haven''t arrived yet. Look around the classroom and make sure the two of you aren''t here. I don''t talk that long in the classroom because I have eyes from around me, but I try not to forget to say hello in the morning. Then, as Frank and Hellman and I were talking and crushing the time until the first hour began, the teacher came in in in a panic. "Sorry! I just found out too, it was an exam today. It''s not about grades, so just think of it as a class division test exercise." That''s all the teacher said and left. "Test from day one? Besides, it''s too much of a punch test." "Well, we''re all on the same terms." Everyone found out today. "Yes, but... as much as my mind is ready. Come on? "We''re not going to get into grades anyway, so let''s just take it easy" Whether it''s a good score or not, it doesn''t change anything. "Yes, but..." "We''re gonna do our best today! "Right." Is that it? Usually, "Whoa!" You''re supposed to hear a healthy voice... " "Hellman? "Test? Test? What shall we do?" Hellman was holding his head and had a bump and a spell. "Hey, you okay? You''re not gonna make it to grades today, are you? "Huh? Really? Yay!!" Hearing it had nothing to do with the grades, Herman got better with Colo. Whoa, you''re changing your mind too fast. "You''re still not studying." "Because... if I had time to study, I could be stronger..." You''re looking for brain muscle, aren''t you? "But if you don''t study, you''re gonna be separated from Leo by a class split, okay? "... Huh? Really? To Frank''s words, Herman looked kyotoned. "Think about it? You know Leo''s good grades, right? "I always score a hundred points on my spare face when the test is over" Huh? Was I such a wimp? Me, what did I look like I could afford...? "So what''s your score? "Ah, ah... I will study with the willingness to die from today. I think I''ll go home and study today." Hellman seems to have understood his situation. He looked bright blue and tried to get out of the classroom. "Wait! Even if I can''t, I need to take today''s test so I know what kind of problems I''m going to have." I panicked and convinced him to catch me and take the test. "Oh, right! Master Boulder!" The tension is rising and falling so hard...... "What was the first hour of the day? "Arithmetic." "You just tested seating. We''ll do our best." "You''re spared and envious. Not at all." Well, even if they do elementary school level tests now? An Hour Later "How''d it go? After the test, I immediately went to Frank and Hellman to ask what I could do. "I think I could do it there. Leo is...... no, let''s not because we can afford it anyway" "I could afford it! Don''t you ask? How was Hellman? "Master...... please get along even if you are in a different class starting next year? Hellman has asked for it in a weak voice that is still going to die. You, where did your energy go before it started? "He said he''s still feeling fast! Because if you study for the next year, you''ll figure it out! "But..." "Okay! Do you want to do a study group every day from now on? Because I''ll be free in the dorm anyway. The place is in Frank''s room." Yeah, don''t let this solve all the problems. "Huh? Do it in Leo''s room." "Fine. It''s huge anyway, isn''t it? "No, because it''s no different from Leo''s room" Well, because you don''t have to worry about details like that. "Well, leave the place and you''ll figure it out in a year if I teach you how to study from now on" It''s about elementary school, so it''s not difficult. "Master ~!! I will devote my whole life to my master" Herman came to me crying. Still heavy...... Are you distracted by anything else? "Oh, isn''t the next test Hellman''s show because it''s swordsmanship? "Oh, right! Maybe we can figure it out if we get about 200 points for the swordsmanship test! Two hundred points... 100 out of all subjects, right? "Then start testing swordsmanship. The content is simple. Let the teachers here deal with you and score. Then try it in order." Heh ~ The production is in action format. "Well, I''ll go! Oh, Hellman, whose score sucks if he doesn''t save it with swordsmanship, gave the top batter a name. "Oh, you''re doing well. Don''t hesitate to call me! Probably another grade teacher, a guy about thirty who grew a mustache, was Hellman''s opponent. "Yes. Try your best. Give me a good score" "Ha ha, to the boulder. That''s the result. Gu ha! Before the teacher finished, Hellman''s sword struck him directly in the belly. "Oh, excuse me! Because they told me not to hesitate." "Hey, what! It''s no big deal! Come on, call me! The teacher immediately got back on his feet. Oh, I''m a boulder swordsman. You have to learn how to get hit and how strong you are. "Yes, I''m going! Declared so, Herman moved again. "Okay! Guha! Yeah, it was an instant kill. Well, there''s no such thing as an idea to get out of Hellman''s hands. Yeah, I can''t help it. "Doctor, how many points are there now? Hellman asks for the score and goes closer to the teacher. "Hi-ha, a hundred points..." Stop it already! Doctor, I''m so scared about Hellman. "Eh! Two hundred points." Excuse me! I''ll do it next time! If I let you do this any more, it''s a hassle, so I broke in between. "Ah, master! I''m sorry I kept you waiting. I''m leaving now." Hmm, he seems to have managed to give up. All right, I''ll try as hard as I can! "Wait a minute...... just a little bit" "Oh, yes." Well, you look pathetic if you don''t wait for him on the boulder. Then wait a minute. "Okay, I''m fine. Call me whatever you want! The teacher finally recovered. "Yes." We need to cut back... I don''t want to be like Hellman, so I attack at a speed that my teacher would be critical to avoid. "Oh, isn''t that a good offense? Attack me more." "Okay." Yeah, that''s just about right. If I repeat this, will it end without anything going wrong? All right, let''s keep going at this rate until the teacher has a stop signal. Five Minutes Later "Are you tired? Tired? Are you checking to see how strong you are? Well, do I answer honestly? "No, I''m not tired yet" "Oh well... K! I don''t know... I think the teacher''s face is getting more and more rugged... "It''s time to guh! Oh, I did it...... But I think the teacher who got out of focus on the way we were fighting is bad. Yeah, that''s right. I''m sure it''s not my fault. 86 Episode Four: Magic Exam Preliminary The exam for swordsmanship was completed, then I solved the exam for Mandarin, History. Well, they were both content that wasn''t particularly problematic for me or Frank. However, as you can see, Herman was sinking. "Ah, Master...... I''m saying goodbye in third grade. Please, don''t forget me." Herman was not as hectic as he thought his soul had fallen out. Already like this from earlier. "So don''t be so depressed, I told you I''d do something in a year, right? "Thank you¡­ I will continue to work desperately not to betray my master''s expectations" "You take good care of your health, don''t you? Hellman is really willing to die... "I know. There''s no point in working hard when you''re dead. I''ll try not to die." "Ooh..." I don''t know...... I''m not well. Hellman is only very uncomfortable? "Well, cheer up. The next time, the test is over." "Is it true!? What test is the next time? Oh, I''m feeling a little better. "Uh, magic..." I regretted it after I said it. "Well, because the magic test is half practical and half written...... oh, nothing" When I saw Hellman, who had completely lost his energy, I stopped talking any more. "Eh. Now, let''s begin the magic test. In the first half, a written test will be performed in the classroom. Then, as soon as the written test is complete, you will be moved to the training area to test your skills." Then the teacher handed out the problem and the writing time began. The content gave rise to basic questions such as what it takes to use magic, what the basic attributes are, and how to train magic. Well, I didn''t take the class seriously, but you''re okay because I wrote what was written in books I used to read. I finished my writing and we moved to the training ground. When I was moving, when I saw Frank''s face, he looked like he could afford it. Hellman''s face... yeah, let''s keep up the good work. The training ground is where we practice magic tricks all the time. My teacher has left me and Hellman alone most of the time in class because I can''t use magic anyway. You had nothing to do in the beginning and you were free ~. I, for once, could have joined the practice because I could use magic... because Hellman seemed pathetic, and we were both at the edge of the training ground. I was free, but from around the corner where Hellman was able to fully use attributeless magic, the two of us were practicing body surgery using attributeless magic. So the time of practical skill has a strong impression of fun. "Then we''re going to do the practical exams in turn. The content is simple, something I always do in practice. From now on, you just have to do whatever magic you like. Look at the magnitude of the power and score, so do your best to shoot the magic." Apparently, the format of the exams is always an extension of what we do in class. "Then shoot the magic in the order you were called. First of all, Princess." Just now, Shelly... are you okay? If I do everything I can, I''m going to break it down to the back wall... "Yes. Bye." Called by the teacher, Shelley wasn''t nervous, but turned her face faceless and shot an extraordinary thunder magic. Whoa... the school''s gonna break... With that in mind, watching magic break through the target and go... something unexpected happened. You''re lying, right? The wall wiped out the magic. No, we absorbed it. Could that wall be magic equipment? That''s awesome... that''s expensive there. Boulder, you''re a noble school. With that in mind, Shelley looked at me and she laughed at me. You''ve grown, haven''t you? Does that mean? I snorted for now. "You''re a boulder. Well, then, Frank." "Okay." Frank, who seemed reluctant to do it after Shelley, made a mass of dirt in his hand and shot it at the target. This was also quite powerful and struck out the target. "Hmm." "Well, next time... Leons-kun... I''m going to the next person because there''s no point in doing it. So," wait a minute "? "How do you decide there''s no point in doing this? Shelley complained to the teacher. "Huh? What are you talking about? Oh, are you making a real escape? Then let me tell you something. Your fianc¨¦e is incompetent. Incompetence without attributes. So there''s no point in doing it. It''s just that." Yeah... I don''t mind for what I get ridiculed for, but if that''s what you''re gonna say to Shelly, you gotta be mad. "Doctor, I said," I don''t think Leo''s incompetent! You, correct it now! As I tried to talk, I heard Shelley yelling so I could cover her. In a hurry, when I looked at Shelley, she turned her face bright red and angry. "Ko, I''m sorry about this. So, I told you the truth..." The teacher made an excuse in haste. Well, if you suck, your neck will fly for disrespect. "Let Leo know if it''s true, then say it! Leo! Don''t hide your strength anymore and show this incompetent teacher what you really are! That''s what Shelly said, she''s been staring at me. Ohhh... beh, I didn''t hide anything from you, did I? I just didn''t get a chance to use it at school, did I? "Let me see it! I don''t want to hear you say you''re incompetent anymore." There were tears in Shelley''s eyes saying that. Ah... I made you cry. Apparently, he was making me feel harder than I thought. "I''m sorry, okay. So don''t cry." "I''m not crying! I grinned and nodded at Sherry, who rubbed my eyes and stretched. Then I turned off my smile and looked back. "Well, take a good look, will you? Doctor." "Oh, oh." The teacher was pale in the face. Shelly told me she was an incompetent teacher, so I made her cry. I won''t be able to help but be afraid of punishment after this. Well, it doesn''t matter to me, you just want me to pay for that sin because you made Shelly cry. With that in mind, I created thunder magic in my hands. The size is the same as Sherry''s. If I did everything I could, I might ruin the school. Shoot it out towards the target. The magic broke through the target beautifully and vanished against the wall. Is this satisfying? Turning with a smile all the way to Shelley, Shelley also smiled and nodded at me. "Ugh, it''s a lie. It''s a lie... incompetence, but how could incompetence do magic... yes! You cheated! Okay. You used magic equipment, didn''t you? Absolutely! I heard that voice. Whoa, what are you talking about? What about this guy? "There''s absolutely no way you can use magic. It can''t be! "Doctor, don''t run away from reality. Please accept reality. That the students you were cursing about incompetence could have used their magic properly. Well, if you admit it, your teacher''s position might be at stake. " I thought you said it yourself and you had a bad personality. But I made Shelly cry, and I have to blame her firmly. Well, I''ll forgive you if you apologize because I''m the reason you didn''t show strength for half of it. With that in mind, the teacher opened his mouth. "Hey, what are you talking about! I escape reality? Don''t be ridiculous! You coward! Anyway, you used high-performance magic equipment, didn''t you? I know you do! Recently, a shitty piece of magic has been invented that even incompetence without attributes can use magic. You used that, didn''t you? You are disqualified. Discharge. " "Huh? Are you talking about the demon gun? If you look at those hands, it''s obvious you don''t have them." Besides, you don''t have enough authority to get me out of school, do you? "Ugh, shut up! You''re hiding it so you can''t find it anyway! "Totally...... what are you talking about? Isn''t that the best thing you know about being a magic teacher, that you can''t possibly make magic pieces that are so small that you don''t even know it? Magic fixtures require at least demonic stones, magic formations, and outer frames. That means it inevitably becomes a magic tool bigger than a demon stone. If you had something like that in your hand, you''d know it was a boulder. "Ugh..." Apparently, we could argue. It would be a setback if you honestly apologized. "No, it''s definitely cheating! I''m cheating! Otherwise, I can''t explain it! You have to be incompetent! That''s all I said, the teacher left the training room. "Hey? You''re lying, right? He''s in the middle of an exam, isn''t he? What are we gonna do with the others'' exams? I glanced at the direction the teacher had left, stunned. 87 Episode V: Magic Exam, Part II Ever since Dr. Herondas, the magic teacher, was gone, we''ve been flabbergasted. What am I supposed to do? "I have no choice... I''ll go to the staff room and get the other teachers" "Wait, I''ll follow you too! I had no choice but to go to the staff room and Shelley followed me. "Then everyone wait here." "Everyone was too surprised by your magic to be silent." I was definitely losing my word... but I guess my magic isn''t the cause, huh? "I''m glad to hear it. When I said I was in a hurry with that incompetent teacher... Really, you know what?" Don''t let a girl use such dirty language. Well, I was scared, too. "Leena was delighted. I was looking at you with a full smile on the edge." Shelley told me, and Leena smiling happily came to mind. Well, I''ve hated being told I''m incompetent for a long time... "Sorry ~" So I''m not bad! That incompetent bastard is bad! When I entered the staff room, Dr. Herondas was making a loud noise. "Please calm down once. What''s the matter, sir? If you don''t explain, I don''t know what happened." The guy''s teacher who''s dealing with it doesn''t seem to know what''s going on. I was very confused. Because a good adult is just making noise...... "Sorry ~" Even as I watched Dr. Herondas make a scene, it was just a waste of time, so I called out to the teacher in the staff room again. "Yes. Ah, Princess and Leons-kun. What''s the matter with you? The teacher I was dealing with, Dr. Herondas, noticed about us. "Uh... the teacher there suddenly disappeared during the exam, so I came to ask what to do" With an eye on Dr. Herondas, I explained the situation to the teacher. "Oh, did you? So, Dr. Herondas, I''m going to ask you a few questions later, so you can continue with your exams." "Shut up! This guy''s bad! It''s all him! Oh, you''re a kid. You''re an adult, so do your job properly... "Hey!? Turn to your students. What is this guy? I''d be mad at a boulder, too, wouldn''t I? "Shut up! This guy cheated on something! I''m not bad! Yeah, that''s a waste of time. "Oh, I''m sorry, Princess, Leons-kun. I can teach you other magic right now, so I''m gonna put you back on the training ground, okay? Did the teacher think the same thing about me, I think he gave up on Dr. Herondas. "Okay." The responding teacher seemed pathetic to watch, so I just decided to get out of the staff room. "You were like a child." "Right. I know you''re angry because you don''t get what you want, but what about being a teacher? Well, you used to live as an adult before, Doctor. "I''m home. The other teachers are coming." "Copy that. So tell me how you did the magic earlier." When I reported it, Frank stopped by. "Huh? Magic? "Don''t fall in love. What kind of hand did you use to use magic? You''re not gonna tell me you''ve actually been able to use magic? "Uh... and I could actually use it. My creative magic can make the same magic I saw once." "Are you serious? So you''ve been pretending you can''t use magic before? Did you pretend? "I''m not pretending. Because they just didn''t think I could use it on my own." Everything, that magic teacher was just making me think so. I''m not bad. "In fact, we used unattributed magic in front of everyone." "Ah, oh. You mean the time of the actual moves, that human separated pair you were doing with Hellman? "Yes." You''re always flashy, aren''t you? "If you ask me, you would have..." "Yeah, yeah. As long as everyone understands that the master is a superhuman, rather than incompetent." When Frank was convinced with a difficult face, Hellman joined the story with a full grin. "Oh, oh." Speaking of which, you once showed Hellman the magic of creation. "I''m sorry I''m late. I''m here on behalf of Dr. Herondas. I would like to continue with the exam. Ladies and gentlemen, we don''t have time for this, so we''ll do it quickly." After a while, a young woman''s teacher came in. And as the teacher said, the exam proceeded efficiently from next to next. Then, finally, it was Hellman''s turn in question. "Excuse me, Doctor. I can''t use magic." Hellman said to the teacher with regret. "Oh you don''t have any attributes...... ok. Don''t worry so much about it. Because even if you can''t use magic, if you polish the others, you can shine. For example, you have swordsmanship that doesn''t have to use magic to beat anyone, right? "Yes...... Huh? How can you be good at swordsmanship? "You''ve become famous in the staff room. He said he defeated the exam teacher with his brave grandson." I see...! Am I talking about this in the staff room, too? "Oh really..." Hellman was confused because he was suddenly praised. "So tell him to be confident. That way you can be anything." That''s what I said, the teacher slapped him in the back with the van. "Yes! Hellman, slapped on the back, replied forcefully to see if anything had been switched on. "Yeah, yeah. Bye, Rust. Liana, do it." "Yes..." The last Leena was also the last, nervous. He made a lump of light as he stiffened his expression, took a deep breath, and then shot him in the direction. When targeted, the lump of light misted beautifully. Well, holy magic isn''t attack magic. If you hit it, this is what happens. "Shh, wow... Normally, holy magic is the magic you use at close range... did you fly that? It''s a boulder..." Heh. That''s so awesome. When I was impressed with what the teacher said about Leena, Leena looked at me and praised me. On the boulder, I couldn''t stroke your head before everyone was there, so I smiled and gave you a gesture of applause. Still, you''re a great teacher to be here on your behalf. Making him motivate while comforting his students, praising the exact good... that''s a big difference from him. "Well, that''s it for today, Leons-kun, so follow me." Well, will it? From what I can tell about him, you don''t know what happened to the teachers. Then, I was to meet the teacher in a private room. "So, what happened... can you tell me from your perspective? "Ok......" Then I explained in detail what happened. "I see..." Then the teacher took a sigh of relief before speaking out. "Okay. Well, because there won''t be anyone to shelter that guy. You don''t have to worry about that." Huh? Nobody shelters? "Really? That guy, even among the teachers, hates you? "Yeah, because I''ve done a lot of things that people hate before. He told me about this skip test." "Huh? Why? Well, for what? "You know what? The teachers need to get as many people out of their class as possible into S-class. A teacher who puts out a lot of S-classes can take care of S-classes that school year." Do you have a decision like that? "Was it...... does being a class S teacher change anything? "Simply put, you can come out. Teachers'' salaries increase according to the number of students in class S." "I see..." That''s how you motivate the teachers... "Back in the day, Dr. Herondas suggested to the headmaster that he waive the student''s class change test, which was the best in the punch test. I''m teaching my students the existence of tests first." "Were you..." That guy would do it... "Well, it seems that the plan has been broken by you. You''re the subject of discussion in the staff room. So far, it''s all full. You''re number one." "Is that... can you tell me? "Yes, because the privileges of the number one person in this test have been voided" Disabled!? "Oh, Dr. Herondas? Has it been annulled because this evil thing has been found out? "That''s right. You just found out that that guy was distributing test questions to his students in the back. That''s why this test was disabled." Problem Distribution? Oh, can I teach you a subject I''m teaching first? "That guy... that''s all I was doing..." You wanted to earn so many S-classes...... "That''s right. So I guess he''s been kicked out of school by now." "Are you already expelled? Even if they kick you out, isn''t it too soon? Shouldn''t we be doing more situational interviews? "Yeah, because you''ve been breaking discipline with Kosovoso ever since. I lost my principals to the boulders, so I was fired on the spot." "Were you..." Well, isn''t this the first time because it''s about him? So, you''ve been sheltered by the headmaster. "But that''s a waste. He''s good to see." "Really? You think that guy''s good? "Yeah, even court magicians are strong enough to be at the top." A court magician is an army formed just by an empire wizard, right? Strength that can be the top there? "Huh? How could someone like that be a teacher? I wish I hadn''t been a teacher...... Absolutely, he''s not for teachers. "His parents are the founders of this school." "I see... you wanted to inherit the trail of your parents..." If a parent is the founder, do you want to be a teacher there or something? "What do you think? I don''t think that''s true of him." Yeah... my teacher was thinking. What do you think? Did you have a dream about that guy wanting to be a good teacher, too? 88 Episode Six: Finish your exam. "That''s why it''s his fault! If you''re kicking me out of school, do it to him, not me! "Oh, what are you talking about? You can''t kick students out of this school. You know that, don''t you? This rule was made by your father with the brave." Damn... you made me something extra... that shitty dad. "Also, of course I know! So you don''t think I need to leave here? "That''s what you''re talking about? I can''t protect the boulder from this problem, either, can I? The principal will look at me like he made a fool of me. Damn! You always pecked at my dad... you bald fuck! Why do you keep turning your mouth at times like this! "Wow, what are you saying I did? Keep it down. Right now, being angry here doesn''t solve anything. "Ah, for about two years, I didn''t intentionally let the grandson of the brave man attend class for two years. And earlier... there was a report that you made the princess cry... but normally it wouldn''t be strange if she was killed, would it? You can''t keep someone like that in school, can you? Oh, pack your bags as soon as you know." I''ll be killed!? That''s stupid! Yes, no, I did... make the princess cry... Rumor has it... the current emperor is very much in love with his daughter who could only do one... Maybe... he''ll really kill you for disrespect... "So, so I''m not bad! It''s all his fault! That''s right! It''s all his fault! I''m not bad! "Yes, yes, that''s on your own later, even when the knight catches you" A knight? Am I really going to get captured? "Ku, damn......" "You should get out of here quickly. I called the knights." What!? Did you call the knight? "Oh, you! You return my father''s favor with vengeance! You sold Fei to your scattered father and made him the principal you couldn''t be on your own, could you? "What? What are you talking about? Even that one, wouldn''t he expel you from school in this situation? Besides, I will continue to give back my gratitude to that guy by protecting this school. So you don''t have to worry. It was merely besides sheltering you." Besides me? You''re telling me I''m your father''s besides!? "Don''t be ridiculous! I''m me! It''s not even my father''s! I''m already mad! I''ll kill you! "Whoa, are you free to attack me? When the knight arrives soon..." When I turned my magic against baldness, baldness advised me as I nibbled. "Fuck, fuck! Yes... I don''t have time for this guy. We need to get out of school in a hurry! I shot the attack magic at the door that I wanted to hit bald, and I pop out of the room. "There he is! Get him!" When I went out into the aisle, there was a knight running this way in the hallway. Ugh, you''re lying, right? "Ho, are you sure that bald guy called a knight? Running in a hurry saying that, obsessed. "It''s no use running away! We''ll catch up anyway. If you don''t want to hurt yourself, stop now." Damn...... what they''re saying is right. Normally, I can''t escape a knight without building my body. But if I get caught, they could kill me... We have to get out of here somehow. With that in mind, a knight also appeared from before me. "Damn it! When this happens! Magically broke the wall and popped out. It''s on the third floor. Use wind magic to figure it out. SIDE: Leons "I''m home." The interview was over and I was finally able to come home. When I left, Bell was stumbad in the front door. "Welcome home. How was your first day of third grade? "That suddenly turned out to be a test... a lot of trouble." "That was tough. How was your day? "That''s what I just told my teacher, he''s number one so far." "Is it true!? It''s Master Boulder Leo! Belle was as happy as she was when she found out I was first. Don''t get lit up when you''re so complimented. "Thanks, then, when I get dressed for dinner...... it''s too early to do something to kill time" Oh, speaking of which, I was having a study group with the Hermans. You couldn''t ask me out when you left because I was the only one left... Well, can we start tomorrow? Well, how do we kill time now... "Is there something Bell wants to do? "Huh? Is that me? Uh... especially..." Yeah...... what shall we do...... "I don''t know what to do... do you want to take a walk? "Huh? Would it be okay to go outside? What do you think...? They haven''t said no, so it''s okay, right? "Well, if you go home by dinner, you''ll be fine. Then let''s get Belle dressed and get out of here." "Oh really...... do I get dressed too? "Yeah, it''s noticeable to walk outside with maid clothes, isn''t it? It would stand out if a child were walking with a maid. "I don''t think so...... besides, do I need to go outside too? I''m still doing my chores and killing my time, right? What the hell are you talking about... "I want to take a walk with Bell. So that''s good, right? "Ok...... give me a moment" "Yay ~" All right, shall I get dressed, too? Then a little bit. "Dear Leo, I''m done dressing" "Oh, sweetie! The usual made-up clothes are cute, but you look good in your personal clothes too... "Is that true? Thanks! Praised for his clothes, Belle smiled with joy. Yeah, so cute! My outfit, by the way, is adventurous. ''Cause if you dress like a nobleman, you stand out, right? I don''t know if our dorm''s good to go out, and for once? "Well, let''s go outside." I grabbed Bell''s hand and used the metastasis. The transfer took place in the alley of Teito. "Then shall we stroll through the Empire City? Do you want to go somewhere? "No, nothing in particular. Is there a Master Leo? "Yeah...... oh yeah! You''re ten years old, and you can go to the Adventurer''s Guild." You''ve been wondering, haven''t you? You were going to go when you were ten. "Adventurer Guild? Will it even be registered? "Yeah, I thought I''d do an adventurer in my spare time." "Master Leo changes what he wants to do. I thought I was an apprentice to a magic craftsman... and at some point I was making money." "Oh, that''s... that''s just what happened with the flow. Well, I think you should go through a lot while you''re young. Yeah." Besides, it''s more fun to try something, isn''t it? "Really? I will continue to support Leo." "Thanks, but Belle''s with you this time, right? "Huh? Me too? "Yeah. ''Cause I don''t want to leave Belle alone." Besides, adventuring with Bell sounds like fun. "Huh? Are you serious? I can''t fight... not..." Yeah. Because Bell has beast magic and non-attribute magic. If it wasn''t, I wouldn''t be an adventurer with you. "''Cause it''s okay.'' Cause it''s about to move your body a little on the day off." It''s just, you know, about playing, right? "Okay. But don''t look at me by Master Leo''s standards, okay? I''m a very weak girl compared to Master Leo, aren''t I? "I know. Besides, I promised my mother I wouldn''t go into the Devil''s Forest until I grew up." So far, you''re not gonna break your promise, are you? "Look! It''s strange that standards are the Devil''s Forest! Don''t take me, a normal person, to a place like that! Oh, you don''t have to be so angry...... "I''m sorry. At first, I''m going to take out the slime or something... right? Isn''t that good? I''m good with Bell. "Then..." "Yay ~!! Well, let''s go! Finally, I''m an adventurer too. 89 Episode Seven: Be an Adventurer I am currently in front of the Adventurer Guild. "Is this the Adventurer Alliance?" That''s bigger than I thought. "Yes, it''s the biggest adventurer guild in this country" "Yeah, that''s big. Then come in." What''s it like in there? Then when you go inside, The savage men are wierd...... not that they were quietly in the reception order. "Is that it? That''s not what I thought the Adventurer Guild was." Isn''t this the kind of place where everyone''s drinking and making noise and rookies get sold a fight when they come in? "Really? Looks normal to Bell. "Yeah, here''s the thing... I guess it''s a noisier impression..." But apparently, adventurers are polite. "Oh, boy, are you from another town? This place is full of noble adventurers, so hold on." You heard us, the adventurer in line in front of you told me. "Oh, I see" Is that how adventurers in Imperial Capital make their money? If you''re a noble opponent, you can''t hire me without being polite. Well, it''s none of my business being a nobleman. "And you''re a face I don''t see. Where did you come from? "I''m just here to register, so I''m not from anywhere." "Oh, you mean that. Then I''ll give you one piece of advice. I''m not trying to do anything more than my height. I saw a lot of them dying because I couldn''t." Doesn''t he do anything more than his height? You''re more than my height... Kill the Demon King, or fight a bunch of dragons? "Okay. I''ll be careful." Then I just waited and finally it was our turn. "Nice to meet you. What can I do for you? "I''m here to register" "You''re signed up for the guild. Are you both? "Yes." "Okay. Then may I ask you to put your hands on this magic tool? That said, the receptionist''s sister took out something like a crystal. What do you know just by putting your hands on this? It''s been a while since I''ve used the appraisal. Magic Register You can register the magic of anyone who touches this and register the magic information in the database Creator unknown Magic information? Database? What''s that? Well, the creator is unknown... Ever since you first appraised Elena... Maybe there used to be a creative wizard like me. With that in mind, I laid my hands on the magic item. "Yes, it''s all right now. Then write down what you need here." Now they gave me the paper. The paper had columns to write about, such as names, ages, and attributes of magic. I kept my name, Leo. Probably because you might get out of the dorm and take an adventurer''s request. Doing Leons-Forster in grandeur is gonna be a hassle, right? Age is ten. Attributes also honestly create and none. I finished filling it out like this. Looks like I finished writing the bell too, so I put it together and offered the paper to my sister at the reception. "Yes, I''m fine. Master Leo and Master Bell, right? Registration is over, please give me two silver coins for two" Huh? You have money? Well, if it''s about two silver coins, it''s fine. I stopped Bell with my hand trying to give me money and put two pieces of silver out of my pocket. That''s what I told you. "Yes, now I will give you a card to prove your guild members. This can also be used to verify your identity because it contains your own magic." That''s what they said. The card they gave me was white, the card that said Leo. Does this prove you''re an Alliance member? Is this also what the old Creative Wizard built? "This is handy." Are you convinced of two pieces of silver coins? No, I might be getting more out of it. "And it''s also possible to explain the guild from now on, do you need it? "For once, please" I know more or less because I''m asking my grandfather, but I need to hear it for once because I may have a decision I don''t know. "Okay. Let me now begin my explanation. First, it''s about work. Basics, requests are posted on the bulletin board over there. Strip whatever you want out of it and bring it to the reception. Then, when the request is complete, please report it to the receptionist. " I see... that bulletin board. I turned my attention to a bulletin board about one side of the Alliance''s wall. The bulletin board was affixed only to the extent that it could easily be counted. Apparently, there aren''t many requests at this hour of the evening. Well, mostly you get a request in the morning. "So far, do you have any questions? "Uh... are you free to choose your request? What about restrictions? Sure, the adventurer had a rank, didn''t he? "Of course, there are restrictions. Now, let me explain." "Adventurers have a rank. Five stages: S, A, B, C, D in order from the top. The Leos are newcomers, so they''re D-ranked. Rank goes up every time you accomplish the request to some extent. And as for the earlier request, it says ~ rank or higher for each request, so make sure that before you bring it to reception. " I knew you had a rank. I''d like to be S-ranked someday. Copy that, sir. "So that''s it for the explanation. Best regards," "Yes, thank you" Registration is over, and I''m not even getting a request today, so I just came out of the guild. Now we''re adventurers, too. Talk to Bell walking next door. "Yes, that''s right. I''ve told you many times, absolutely nothing dangerous, right? Bell answered happily, suddenly pressing his precautions in the face. Do they think I''m that dangerous? "He said he knew. Little by little, huh? If you get a little stronger, Bell will be able to spare the Devil''s Forest one of these days. "Already...... Well, dinner''s ready, so it''s time to go home." Oh, it''s dinner already. "Yeah, you are." I nodded and used the metastasis. You''ve had a good time. SIDE: Herondas "Damn...... how could you do this! I can''t believe there are knights waiting outside the school too...... Remember those guys. You beat the crap out of me with a lot of people... Your whole body is scratched... Don''t think incompetent people who can''t even use magic can do this to me for free. If only we could use magic, we could destroy such a filthy hut in an instant and kill those guys... "I''ll definitely get out and avenge you. Remember that. Especially Leons Forster! You''re the only one I''ll ever kill." He''s the only one who should never forgive. "That''s not quite my heart, is it?" has been asked. They slap me again. "So, who! I''m in such a bad mood right now! I''m in a hurry, I''m in a vanity. "Oh, scary scary scary. Hi." On the other side of the iron lattice, there was a man who looked familiar. Red hair, a stingy, annoying face. "Oh, you are! It''s Allen, who was in sync at the magic school. "Hey, it''s been a while, Herondas. It''s been since my magic school graduation... how many years ago? "Duh, why... you..." You, I heard you joined the evil organization? "Yeah? Someone asked me to bring you in to use you... What do we do?" What are you talking about, this guy? "Huh? You want to use me? Where the hell is that guy! Make a fool of yourself, too! "Herondas Beaumont...... he was always the third man among us to be said to be the Imperial Golden Generation. Well, you never beat me and Damien, so you want someone you want." "Ugh, shut up! Don''t remind me of an unpleasant past! "Well, don''t be so angry with me. Tell me to calm down. Think about the situation you''re in now. Maybe... they''ll kill you, huh? This guy... he said he was a fool. "Damn...... if I were to be taken to that person would I be a slave? "Come on? But isn''t it better than dying? Besides, if you become a slave, will you take care of it as a force of war? Better than dying...... "Damn...... ok. So, where does anyone want me to do what? "I can''t teach you that. Whatever happens to the client''s information, I won''t tell you. But that''s all I can say." "Hey, what? "I''m sure you''ll be given a chance to take revenge." Revenge? Could those knights... and kill Leons Forster? "Ho, is that true? "Oh." Allen answered with a grin. I can''t believe it... but do I have to bet on this guy? "Okay. Take me." You''re gonna die anyway. Whatever! 90 Episode VIII Study Group Day two after the start of the new semester I''m on my way to the classroom with Frank today, just like yesterday. "How long have you talked to your teacher since yesterday? "It''s over soon. He just wanted to know what happened." "Heh ~ That''s good. Still, this is the end of Dr. Herondas." With that said, your teacher said that yesterday. "I heard you were fired yesterday." "Oh, I knew it? You''ve overdone your royal fianc¨¦e to the boulder." Well, you made Shelly cry. Is that guy in jail by now? I don''t know how harsh the offense of disrespect in this country is, but there''s probably no death penalty, right? Yeah...... do you want me to ask you to lighten up your sins later? "Hmm? What''s that crowd? When I heard Frank''s voice and looked at the end of my gaze, people were swarming at the entrance to the school building. Everyone seems to be looking at something. "Come on... ah, yesterday''s results" It''s hard to tell from a distance, but it looks like yesterday''s top graders are posted on the bulletin board at the entrance. "Will they stick it out already... shall we go see it too" "Ugh, yeah." Me, you know how much I was... "Ah, master! Good morning! Look! It''s amazing! As we approached the distance we could see the bulletin board, Hellman emerged with a floating face from the crowd. "Hmm? Which... oh, Frank is third. That''s amazing." By the way, second was Leena, fourth was Josettia LeFable and fifth was Sherry. Josettia is the daughter of the Duke''s. I''ve only spoken to him for a moment at the party. "I''m not happy to be praised by you first" Frank looked genuinely sorry as he said that. I guess... I guess I was shocked it was below Leena because she didn''t think she was going to lose to anyone but me. Well, my Leena is serious, so she doesn''t miss her daily studies. "You''re both amazing. I''ll do my best to be in the same class as my masters." Of course, Hellman''s name wasn''t on the ranking table. "Oops. I''m having a study group in Frank''s room today, so don''t worry" The next test is for us to take first to third place. Well, with Leena, it might be hard to make it happen. "Hey, my room? "Yeah, right? ''Cause I''m gonna train Frank''s magic while Herman''s studying." I know it doesn''t make sense to teach Frank to study, so I''ll try to train you some weaker magic than we do. Probably because the only difference between Leena and Frank is the magic trick. "Build magic? Then... well, okay." Frank also knew his weaknesses, or reluctantly agreed. "Okay, that''s settled." "After School" "" Sorry to interrupt ~ su! "Oh, are you a friend of Boy''s? Go ahead. Take your time." When I entered Frank''s room, the maid greeted me with a smile. "Wow - is the master''s room this big? That''s amazing. I don''t have one half of my room." "Really? That makes a lot of difference." I have a room that I haven''t used, and I''d like to divide it up for you. Truth is, nobility is a lot of waste. "Hey, we''re both gonna do it in this room." "" Ha ~ i "" Then, Frank guides me to the study desk, and me and Frank stand behind it. "So do you want to start a study group? Let''s start with arithmetic...... Hellman, try this calculation." I wrote a simple double-digit multiplication problem on paper and gave it to Hellman. In the meantime, we need to see how much Hellman can''t do. "Ok......" Upon receiving the paper, Herman silently began his calculations. Hmm? Hit it, can you do it better than you thought? "Done! How about this? "Oh, let me see... hmm? How did this happen? While I was surprised that I had solved it as a slur, when I checked the answer, it was a completely different one. "Huh? Was I wrong? I mean I was wrong... this feels like you don''t know how to solve it. "Well, we just need to be able to do this from now on. You don''t have to worry about it." I''m gonna teach you now. "Okay. Then tell me how to solve this." "Yeah, here''s how you make your calculations first..." Then I explained it to Hellman as I wrote it on paper. It took me a while to understand, but since I understood, I''ve even been able to solve similar problems. Then I decided to train Frank''s magic while I was letting Hellman solve some of the same problems. "Frank has magic skills? "No, I don''t have one. Is that a problem without it? I knew you didn''t have it. "Don''t worry about it because that''s not the case. But if you can manipulate magic, you better have it because it changes the quality of magic." "Really? So, how are we gonna be able to use magic manipulation? "Now I''ll teach you the trick. Then do it." "Okay. Why are you putting your hands on my belly? "Well, we''ll find out soon enough. Feel the magic." He moved Frank''s magical powers while detaining Frank as he tried to escape. "Yeah? Something seems to have moved in my body... is this magic? Oh, you''re quick to notice. After all, geniuses are good at figuring things out. "That''s right. This is magic. All right, I''ll move some more, so remember this feeling." Then, I kept Frank''s magic moving about enough. "Well, try it yourself" "Okay. Like this?" Frank put his hand on it and checked with me. Yeah, a little, but the magic is working properly. "Oh, you seem to be able to move it. Then practice hard so you can move your magic all over your body." "Yeah, okay" Frank was obsessed with his magical powers as he listened to my words. As always, you''re serious. "Oh, yeah. Wait a minute." "Hmm? Where are you going? I''ll be right back. I have to give that to Frank, too. I moved into my room. "Kun-kun. Ah, the smell of Leo." "Oops. Sure, the backpack should have been here" I should leave it in the bedroom yesterday because it stays as it was yesterday when I poured magic on Bell and the Demon Stone. "Huh? Master Leo? "Ah, Belle. Did I surprise you? I''m just here to pick up some material, so don''t worry about it." Apologizing to Bell, he fishes the backpack standing on his bed. "Yes..." All right, I''ll be home in a little while. Wait till then. "Wow, I get it" Hmm? Speaking of which, how could Bell have slept in my bed? Well, come on. "He''s back! "Ugh! Where have you been? I''m surprised you disappeared suddenly! When I came back to Frank''s room using the metastasis, Frank was butting in front of me. "Sorry, I just went to my room to pick up some magic item material." "Magic item? "Yeah, I''m going to build an item to bottom up Frank''s magic growth rate." "Can you really build something like that? "Just look at me." Hundreds of stories can''t be seen at first sight. "Yay! It''s been a while since I''ve seen my master''s magic!" Hellman was looking at me with his eyes shining because he knew what I was going to do. Well, it hasn''t been a long time since I even used magic in yesterday''s exam. With that in mind, I used creative magic on Mithrills and Demon Stones. This task is done in an instant because I''m used to it. "Yes, wearing this bracelet and exercising magic will grow rapidly." "What is it now? Instead, can I have it? So is Mithril, but the Demon Stone just now is pretty expensive, right? "He said you don''t have to worry about that. Because the Demon Stone was made with my magic, and Mithril was bought at a local material store." The Duke''s son doesn''t care about the money. "Wow, okay. Take care of it." When he received it from me, he put it in his arm and showed it to me on the spot. "I did it - aligned... didn''t I? Master, it''s a little different from my bracelet." Hellman was observing Frank''s bracelet as a dildo. Did you have a good match? "Well, I can''t make the same thing every time..." Ha... have you noticed? You changed it intentionally...... Friendship Bracelet Promotes Magic Growth As long as there''s a friendship between you and the creator of this bracelet. It''s not gonna be a state anomaly. Magic is 1.5 times more powerful. Creator: Leons Forster I don''t know how I changed it... you shouldn''t tell me. "Oh, sure! That''s right. Frank''s bracelet is cool too! "Yeah, that''s cool" Well, Frank seems to like it, too, and it''s a setback. 91 Episode IX First Job It''s been about a week since I started the study group. We still don''t know what Herman achieved, but Frank''s magic grew rapidly. Here lately, Frank has been circulating his body''s magic as long as he has time. I was surprised when I was in class. "Well, this is how I should have spent my spare time". He said he couldn''t help but be glad that he was getting more and more magical, and he became obsessed. Yeah, yeah, I know how that feels. And it was my first day off in third grade. Today''s study group is closed. Of course, the reason is because I''m on an adventure! I told the two of you that it''s important to rest once in a while and say something appropriate. Well, we were both saying we could work on our own or something. That''s why I''m currently looking at Bell and Guild bulletin boards. "Yeah...... I knew the D-class at the bottom would only be an easy request" "I don''t have a choice. Because by doing the trick from the simple stuff, you get stronger." "So is that... so which one should I be today..." I''m going to check the stickers for Class D. "I wish to search! Kimberly Family Cat Reward: Two Silver Coins "Cleaning Reward for Mansion: One Silver Coin" "Seeking medicinal herbs! Reward: One silver coin per ten tickets'' "Dog Walking Reward: Fifty Copper Coins" "Grass Reward: One Silver Coin" Mostly worth around 2,000 yen for a single piece of silver coin. That''s all cheap work. "Me, I think it''s a good idea to ask for some herbs. How about that? "Yes, I have no particular problem with that either" "Copy that. Then take this to the reception." I stripped the herb request and lined up in the reception row. "Yes, that''s a request for medicinal herbs. Bring ten herbs to the guild and you will achieve it. The place grows in the western forest of the imperial capital. And if you don''t know what the herbs are, I suggest you check with the pharmacy before you leave the capital." "Okay." After meeting the receptionist''s sister, she left the guild. "Has Bell ever seen a herb? I know because I learned it at school. "I do. Because I didn''t have the money to buy potions in the orphanage." "It was. Well, let''s get going." "Okay." Then I left the west gate of Teito to look for the woods. Hmm? One side around, nothing? I don''t see any woods... "Could that be it? That''s quite a long way..." There was certainly to be a forest in the western direction, but it was far enough away to be seen critical. "I don''t have a choice. Walk patiently." "Well... that''s more rewarding than any other request." It''s going to take me half a day just to get back and forth. All right, shall we just head to the woods? Yeah, it''s faster to hold the bell and run than to walk with you, right? Yeah, let''s do that. "Hold on tight." "Huh? Ca! What are you doing!? Because I was lifted accidentally, or rarely did the bell scream cute for me. "You''d better get there soon if I ran like this, wouldn''t you? If you walk this far, you won''t have much time to take the herb. "Yes, but..." He looked like Bell said something, but he ran out without caring. Then we arrived in the woods in about twenty minutes. If I had walked slowly with Bell, I wouldn''t have gotten to the woods for another few hours. "Okay, you''re here. Well, we''ll find herbs soon." I''m not wasting this shortened time. "Yes, I hope you find a lot" "Don''t worry about that! We have comfortable allies, so we''re good." "An ally? Is it also an item? Oh, that''s nice. "Yeah, with Anna, you''re gonna find a lot of them." When you have something you want to look for, it''s Anna, isn''t it? I showed Belle my partner''s goggles. "Really... you had a name on that goggle" "Yeah, when you put this on, you talk to me." "Huh!? That goggle, are you talking? Speaking of which, didn''t you tell me? "That''s right. Oh, yeah, Belle put it on." "Uh, okay? Even if Belle is wearing it, Anna will guide you well. "Yeah, tell Anna where the herbs are when you get there." I handed Anna to Bell. "Ok...... wow! I''ve really talked to him." When I put on my goggles, I was kicking around because they just talked to me. "So now you know where it''s growing? "Yes, they have a lot of growing places in this direction" Bell pointed to the back of the woods and told me. "Oh, boulder Anna! I can count on you." Now your first job as an adventurer is easy to accomplish. And then, like, thirty minutes. "Hey, haven''t you? You walked pretty well, didn''t you? Looks like we''re almost there. Almost there? I heard that earlier...... "And it''s okay to go in the back like this? You don''t come out with demons or anything? There''s demons here, right? "Er... looks like he''s here, but Master Leo says he''ll be fine" "Really? Okay." Well, suppose there were demons here like I was dealing with and there was a problem, there wouldn''t be an empire by now. "Oh, it''s around here. Wow, you''re really growing a lot." The bell stopped, so I looked around too. Then there were surprisingly herbs growing at the roots of the trees growing around them. Wow - really a lot. "Boulder Anna. All right, I''ll take a lot! Then, the herb picking started. Carefully remove the herbs to avoid scratching the leaves. And after about an hour or so, I was finally able to get rid of the herbs that were within sight. "Ugh, I guess that''s it. Well, it''s a hassle to walk home, and we can move closer to the Imperial City." It''s already a hassle to walk and run. "Yes, please. Still, you took a lot." That''s what I said, and Bell turned to the bag I was carrying. In the big bag, the bread is packed with medicinal herbs. "Yeah, I''m looking forward to seeing how many there are. Then I''ll transfer." He grabbed Bell''s hand and transferred it near the Imperial City. "Then head to the guild" We made sure we moved near the Imperial City, and then we headed to the Alliance. Then, when we arrived at the guild, it wasn''t like in the morning. Inside the guild it was ragged. Well, we''d have taken longer to get back if we hadn''t used the metastasis, too, and it''s a slower time to crowd out, and is this time slot free? With that in mind, I reported it to my sister at the reception. "Excuse me. I''ve accomplished the request, could you confirm it? "Yes, then give me your card, will you? Uh... it''s a request to collect herbs, isn''t it? The receptionist''s sister looked twice at the bag I offered her, explaining. Is something wrong with my bag? "Yes, there''s a lot in this bag, so can you check it out? "Huh? Oh, yes... wait a minute..." "Okay. Well, thank you." The receptionist sister went in the back, holding the bag I had. Maybe there''s some magic equipment behind here that counts the number of pieces. "Ha!? What is this number? You said you two brought this alone? Where the hell is it? Hmm? I thought I heard some loud yelling... Yeah, I''m sure it''s my fault. With that in mind, a gray-haired grandfather came out of the back. "You''re the ones who brought the herbs... Oh, you mean that. Excuse me. Hey, just count the sheets and give me the reward! When I thought it came out, I said so when I saw my face and went back to the back. "Isn''t that him, Master Leons? Yes, the grandson of that famous brave man. Oh, you must be so kind! Um... I know you''re going to be talking shit because your voice is smaller than just now... you hear it all, right? How do you know my face!? "And raise those two ranks. What, you have over two hundred herbs, so if you think you''ve accomplished twenty scheduled requests, you''re not complaining, are you? Yeah, not really, but if you don''t find out, you''ll be fine. Look, just go." That''s why I''m hearing you. We''re finding out the wrongdoing... "Oh, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. This is the reward for this one, thirty-one silver coins. Please check." Oh, did you have three hundred? Thirty-one pieces of silver coins, about 62,000 yen, seem to have been made. What am I going to use it for? With that in mind, I checked the number of silver coins. "Yes, I''m fine" "Okay. Oh, and this time, you''ve accomplished more than twenty requests, so you''re going to be ranked higher. Congratulations! Yeah, I just heard that. "So as of tomorrow, take your C-rank request" "Yes, I understand" I had no idea it would be so easy to get a higher rank... 92 Episode 10: Preparing for Adventure The next day the rank went C We just went to get a new rank request... not that I was in the dorm. Today, I decided to build Bell''s armor. There are crusade requests from the C-ranks, so you need something to protect you. "So, what kind of protective gear do you want? I asked Bell as I stuck my hand in my backpack. "Uh... I''d like something as light as possible" "If it''s the way Bell fights, it is, isn''t it? Then make it out of skin." In the backpack, I wonder if there was any skin... Oh, there it is, it''s black aug skin. I got it in the Devil''s Forest, so you don''t have a problem using it as a protective gear, do you? "All right, do you want to build this?" In front of Bell, dozzle out the black skin. "Ko, what is this? "It''s the skin of an orga." "Is this it? I''ve never seen an orga, so I don''t know the details, but it''s blacker than what you heard, right? That''s what I said, and Bell''s been turning a suspicious eye. When I look into Bell''s eyes, I hear, ''It''s not just the skin of an ogre, just tell me''? "Uh... it''s a subspecies of an orga called Black Orga." "After all, there''s no way Master Leo could skin just a demon, is there? So, where did you get this? Yeah... as far as Bell''s eyes go, you''re going to be pissed off if I''m honest with you... "Uh... I bought it at a material store in Ookla" Maybe they''re selling black aug materials over there. "Really, did you get it in the Devil''s Forest" "Huh?" ... Demon Forest? Huh? Found out!? Well, how do you know I''ve been to the Devil''s Forest? "You must not go to the Devil''s Forest, right? The bell will look me in the eye. If you look at me like that... "Yes..." And you''re the only one who can answer that. "I, Master Kara, tell you to watch over me." Or, Mother!? "Yes......" Did your mother teach you...... "If you go... I, I''ll stick to Master Leo and you''ll be crying all day, right? Jeez, that''s a plain terrible punishment... You remember when I cried the other day that I was in trouble when I was crying? "Wow, I get it..." You have to give up if Bell keeps an eye on you. ... Okay, let''s switch stories when this happens! "Well, I''ll build Bell''s protective gear, so watch! Yeah, we were talking about building protective gear. From there to sermon...... "Huh? Oh, yes. Oh, and more importantly, you build my protective gear with such expensive stuff? "Yeah, because I can''t replace Bell''s life." For that reason, I''d like to go find better materials... but they told me not to go to the Devil''s Forest. "Well, if they say that..." "Well, it''s practically free because it''s the skin of a demon I knocked down in the Devil''s Forest, and he said he doesn''t care" "Well, still..." "If you don''t get it, you might want to go to the Devil''s Forest again..." You want some good material ~. "That''s no good! Wow, I get it...... I will use it dearly" All right, shall we build it then? "Yeah. Well, look at that" That''s what I said, I used creative magic on my stacked skin. Fit Bell''s body and build armor. The skinned armor was completed in less than a minute. "You''re very sturdy. It''s safe to fight demons." That''s what Bell said, looking over at himself in black armor. Yeah, you''ve got a pretty good armor that fits the bell. "Of course it''s sturdy, but you can''t if you''re absolutely alarmed, can you? Because adventure doesn''t know what it is. "Yes, I know" "Yeah, I''ll finish it then" "Finish? Isn''t that it? "Of course. I need to mix this up" That''s what I said, I took out the demon stone. After all, you''re worried about not making it a magic item. "You don''t have to make it that high performance..." No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "That''s good. You''ve never moved on to good performance, have you? "But... I''m just a maid, right? You cared about that? "Not when you''re an adventurer. I''m asking Bell to follow me on the adventure. So never mind." Besides, even if it was a maid, it wouldn''t be just that. I always take care of Belle, and this much gratitude isn''t enough. "Wow, I get it..." He seemed sorry to accept it. I know you can look happier, but I don''t care about that. "Then I''ll do it." That''s what I said, stuck a demon stone to the armor Bell was wearing, and used creative magic. The Demon Stone immediately mixed with the armor. Well, what happened? Armor of Service (Skin) Power and speed are multiplied tenfold as long as there is a heart of service to the Lord. Deactivate enemy magic attacks. I will be able to feel where the Lord is. Creator: Leons Forster Ho, serve... I don''t know what to do... what to explain... "I think my body is lighter..." That''s what I said, and Bell started moving his body. Oh, is it working just now? "Besides... I can feel Master Leo" Oh, now you can feel where I am... Let''s not say this. Well, you can never go to the Devil''s Forest anymore. Well, put that away... a lot you can do, huh? Always, was it this high performance? Was there a lot of magic you poured into the Demon Stone? Oh, speaking of which, you were pouring magic on Bell every day. Well, if it''s going to perform better, no. "All right, now don''t worry about the armor." "It''s such a waste to me." That''s not true. "So, the weapon is next... can you use a sword called Bell? I''ve never seen you use it. Well, I''m a maid of honor, naturally. "No, I can''t." "Well, don''t you have to build it. Bell has his own weapon." Bell has beast magic. Beast magic claws are so sharp. "Yes, I think you can defeat a weak demon if you also use the unattributed magic taught by Master Leo" "Yeah, I think it''s easy to take them down. But you have to learn how to fight." "How to fight? "Yes, if you don''t hone your skills properly, you won''t have to worry about easy demons... but when you become strong demons, right? As it happens, there''s no chance you''ll run into a strong demon. I need to work out for that time. "Oh, right. Tell me! "Copy that. So do you want to make the time you''ve always worked out your magic from today into a martial arts time" You''re not in such a hurry, and that''s enough time. If you''re strong enough to be B-ranked, you''ll be fine. Until then, I''ll protect you, no matter what. "Okay. Best wishes! "Yeah, I got it." 93 Episode XI: Confronting Goblins The next day off, me and Bell just decided to take a crusade request. I kept the request as the one to crusade ten goblins. Goblins are strong when they flock, but the hell they''re weak, so they''d be great opponents for Bell''s combat training. If there''s a lot of them, you can let Bell fight after I make a mistake. And I''m currently searching with Bell for goblins in the woods designated in the request. "According to the request, I think there''s a goblin around here. You don''t know when you''re coming out, so you shouldn''t be distracted, okay? "Okay. Be vigilant...... Ah, there''s a goblin nearby" "Hmm? What do you mean? I can''t see anything from looking over, though? "I could tell by the smell. Because goblins smell strong." Oh, you mean that. Speaking of which, Bell was a beast tribe. You''re more sensitive to smell than people, aren''t you? "That''s awesome. Thanks to Bell, it''s going to save us a lot of time looking." You don''t seem to have Dr. Anna''s turn today. "Thank you. But you don''t know when you''re far away, so don''t count on it so much, okay? "No, no, thank you enough just to know if you''re close." Just so you know if you''re close, you won''t be able to get surprised. "So, do you want to go take down the goblins? I''ll figure it out first, so hide behind me." "Okay. Uh... the... are you sure you''re okay? "Hmm? What? What''s the matter with you suddenly losing your energy? Could it be, anxiety? "Of course, I don''t think there''s any way Master Leo would struggle with a demon to the extent of goblins, but I..." Are you anxious after all? Well, this is my first fight, and I''m naturally anxious. "It''s okay, ''cause you can definitely take it down one-on-one" I promise you that. Because it''s really not a big deal to have a single goblin. Bell can afford to beat three at the same time. "Ok...... but please help me as soon as something happens, right? "Don''t worry, I''ll help you. Don''t worry, Belle. Just focus on the goblins." "Ok...... I''ll try my best" "Yeah. Then follow me from behind because I''ll reduce the number of goblins" That being said and going into the back of the woods, a few goblins came out as soon as possible. The numbers are... five. Don''t worry about that many. "Well, one bell, then? "Wow, I get it" Even though I replied, Bell''s expression was stiff and I could see he was nervous. Speaking of which, when Bell gets nervous, he gets a knack. Are you all right? Well, you can handle it. "All right, go." That''s what I said, pushing Bell''s back gently. Then, with the momentum pushed, Bell came before the goblins. The goblins were rejoicing in the treat that appeared in front of them and sounding happy. Well, I wonder what happens. SIDE: Belle "Huh? Master Leo? Currently, I was very confused when Master Leo pushed me to come out in front of the goblins. Looking back, there is no Master Leo who should have been there just now... Instead of being defeated, the goblins in front of me are approaching me with a creepy voice... "Dear Leo! Dear Leo! Please respond! I scream desperately...... Master Leo won''t even reply...... Does that mean I can take it down on my own? "Oh, I can''t help it if this happens. If it''s really dangerous, Leo will help you by hiding and watching, so I''m going to give up and fight you." When this happens, we''ll have to reopen it. If anything happens, let''s complain to Master Leo. With that in mind, I used beast magic to make sharp nails in my hands and turned to the Goblins laughing disgustingly. Then... you were surprised at me for suddenly showing a fighting attitude, the goblins, retreating a little, stopping the weird chirping, hurrying to get up and start staring at me. "Huh? Why are you guys scared of me? I asked the goblins who had done nothing but stare. I... I just grew nails, didn''t I? "Maybe... not so strong? The moment I squeaked, I felt my body solidified in the bee due to the tension I had just had. "Maybe I can go now" I set my aim on one of the goblins who didn''t do anything but stare and went to poke my nails with all my might using unattributed magic. The result was...... my nails were piercing my goblin breasts beautifully. Goblins targeted by me approached. I don''t know if you didn''t notice me, or if you did, but you couldn''t defend me, but you were able to attack me beautifully. "Gigi!? From next door, I could hear the sound of a surprise easily understandable. When I turned my gaze in the direction my voice spoke, one step, two steps and the goblins were retreating as they looked at me. "It was. We still had four more." Four bodies...... no matter how weak you say it is, I find it hard to fight me at the same time now...... "No, it''s okay. She''s gone." When I heard such a voice...... all of a sudden, the goblins turned corpses and Master Leo with the Holy Sword appeared. I am not relieved that the goblins were defeated by the sight that happened in front of me, nor am I glad that Master Leo showed up in front of me, but anger has engulfed me. "Ah! Where were you hiding!? It''s terrible to do that! I wish the goblins were weak... sorry if they were stronger than Leo thinks!? Fighting goblins and being excited, I accidentally put my anger on Master Leo. "Oh, I''m sorry. I was watching you right around the corner, so forgive me." Forgive me? What is that attitude? "I won''t forgive you! I was angry this time." When I heard you wouldn''t forgive me, Master Leo finally found out I was serious and angry, his face went blue. And when I looked like I had made up my mind about something, I suddenly started acting like a mystery of getting to the ground with my knees and hands and lowering my head. "Please, forgive me, I''ll do anything. Please." Even if they do that and apologize...... More now... "Did you say anything? "Yes, I will do anything for Master Bell, please forgive me" Anything... Anything... "Okay. So what if you''re saying that no matter what wish I make to Master Leo, you''ll definitely listen to me once? "Yes. Nothing wrong with that." Yay!! I love Master Leo! Oh, you shouldn''t, your face is laughing. We still have to keep acting. I tried my best to put it back on my faceless face so that whenever Master Leo looked up I could talk to Master Leo again. "Then I forgive you for this one. Next time, never do this, right? I really hate Leo." It''s a lie. I''m the one who has trouble hating you. There''s no way I''m going to hate Master Leo. I know Master Leo is sweet, so I just said it. Dear Leo, I''m sorry. "Wow, I get it. Never again in the future." When I was apologizing in my heart, as usual, Master Leo swore to me that he would not, with his head pressed to the ground. I don''t know what ritual Master Leo is doing, but Master Leo will keep his word properly...... I''m a little too well, but I had a happy harvest, and maybe it''s a good idea to be angry with Master Leo once in a while. Please, what am I going to do? 94 Episode XII: Results of Efforts Today, it''s a class change test. Class change tests are performed on the last day of the third grade and results are staked out on the first day of the fourth grade. When I realized it, it was today. It would have been a short year if I had taught Frank magic, studied Hellman, and taught Bell martial arts. Each of them, they grew up properly. Frank''s magic isn''t even as good as Shelley''s, but I''m guessing he''s got some magic technology close to it. Hellman grew rapidly from the second half thanks to his desperate efforts over the past year. Now you can answer whatever questions I raise. Bell''s martial arts were taught only for a few hours each day, but I think he could take down the whole oak thing. Well, set aside Bell''s martial arts, Frank and Hellman''s achievements will be tested in today''s test. I''m not worried about Frank, but you''re worried about Hellman being able to... I''m gonna have to give up when things go wrong like I didn''t expect. The first hour is arithmetic. Feels like I tried to solve it, and the unplugged test and difficulty I took at the beginning of the third grade is the same? Yeah, even Hellman would score high on this level. "Master! I was able to solve all the questions! When the test was over, Hellman rushed over with joy. "Oh, I did it! But it''s just the beginning, so don''t let it distract you." "That''s right. I''ll be careful! All right, we''ll do our next swordsmanship! You''re doing great... it''s very different from last time. The second hour is an exam of swordsmanship. "This time, the teachers here will deal with you and score. And Leo and Hellman are exempt from this test. Stay off this hour." "Huh? Is that okay? "Oh, because I know you guys are going to score full. And don''t hesitate to say anything to anyone who disagrees with this. If you can beat those two, I''ll give you a full score." Everyone shook their heads beside each other with momentum as the teacher listened, pointing to me and Hellman. "You don''t like doing it with us that much? "It''s obvious, right? There''s still a good chance he''ll score better against you than against you." "I see..." Well, you don''t have to use your extra strength, okay? "Oh, no." As for Hellman, it''s probably a shame because I''m out of mood swings. Then, I didn''t do anything to tour everyone''s exams, and I was making a farewell to Herman and his upcoming tests. Frank was going to see it... when he realized it was over. He said he could have fought better than last year? Well, you''re gonna be fine. The third hour is history. How was the empire founded? Who''s the first emperor? What are the feats of a brave man? Issues were raised about empires such as Yeah, they''re all problems as expected. Hellman would be fine with this. The fourth hour is Mandarin. It''s a way to read stories and answer questions. I couldn''t take care of all this, so anyway, Hellman made me read the book and gain reading comprehension. It is a bad subject for Hellman, and if he could do this subject, Hellman would be included in Class A. And the fifth hour of the problem...... magic. Hellman needs to get close to full score in writing for not being able to practice. So I taught Hellman thoroughly about magic philosophy, theory, magic formation methods, etc. Thanks to this, it was finished by the time I got a full score no matter what issues were put out. All you have to do is hope Hellman doesn''t make careless mistakes. And time for practical moves. "Let me change the test method from the previous one." On behalf of Dr. Herondas, the young woman teacher who taught me magic for the past year...... Dr. Leeds was explaining the test in front of everyone. Dr. Leeds is a great teacher of student thought unlike his predecessor. He was also politely teaching magic to those with little magic and those who did not benefit from his attributes. Besides, when I saw me and Hellman working out with unattributed magic in class, I had the momentum to get grounded asking me to teach them unattributed magic. Anything, they want to be able to teach magic to people who don''t benefit from their attributes. Of course, I told you. Well, we''ll talk about that another time. More than that, it''s a test now. "This test appeals to my magic because I don''t care what you do. Let your teacher know what you''re good at, whether it''s magical from a distance, or big magic." Oh, that''s kind of awesome. This method allows fair grading regardless of attributes. Of course you''re happy with unattributed magic, people with sacred magic and non-combatant attributes? "Well, thank you in turn from Mr. Shelia" "Okay. So... what about this? That''s what I said, and Shelley spread her hands. Then... Lots of electricity, water and ice mass around the sherry. And scattered in various directions. Shelley''s magic was flying around as if they were willing. Dr. Herondas was doing the same thing in his first class, but he can''t compare to anything like that. Dr. Herondas was just forced to move the water by wind magic, but Sherry is free to do the magic by magic manipulation alone, and also by more than one. I can''t even imitate this on a boulder... the level of magic manipulation is too different. Probably should be at level 7 or 8...... I guess I worked pretty hard. In my heart. Praising Shelley, the magic hit the center of the target beautifully and disappeared. "Me... do I have to do it after this? I heard a bossy, dark voice from next door... but all I can say is Don Mai. Yeah. "One, Frank next." The teacher was also overwhelmed by Sherry''s magic, but he noticed and called the name of the next Frank. "... Yes" Frank made a sharp piece of metal ahead of him when he stood in front of the target. If you think you built it... Paan because of you! and heard a loud breaking noise. When I looked at the target, it was shattered without a trace, and when I returned my gaze to Frank''s hand, the metal mass was gone. "Okay, it''s a success" Frank gasped happily while everyone was surprised. This is the result of using magic manipulation to increase the speed to the limit in the form of low air resistance. Yeah, that was worth the hard work and practice. "One, next... Leons-kun" Oh, it''s my turn. "What shall we do..." Because the last two were awesome... "Oh, I came up with a good thing" This would surprise everyone after seeing the two of them. I laid my hands on the ground and used creative magic. What to create is an equal size figure for everyone here. I built it to grow next to everyone. "Ugh! "Aah!" All right, I want you all to be surprised. The teacher was also surprised, taking a serious look at his Figia. "Ko, is this all Leo? "Yes." Isn''t that amazing? "Really... uh... ok. I''m sorry to interrupt the next person, but could you put me back on the original floor? "Oh, yes." Oops, I need to get it back fast. Then, we all never appealed to the magic ourselves, but ended it the same way we hit it last time, and it was Hellman''s turn early. "Well, Herman next. Appeal to me as you please." "Okay." Hellman, when he replied, held the ball and threw it as far as he wanted toward him. The thrown ball penetrated into the target at such a super speed that it could not be followed with the eyes, and the back wall recessed. By the way, the ball was asked to be made by me while the others were doing it. I don''t know if I can call this magic, but let''s hope the teacher appreciates it. And it became the last Leena. What the hell would Leena do? Shelley was all that noticeable, and that sounds like something pretty awesome. "Well, thank you, Mr. Liana." "Yes. Uh... I''ll apologize to all of you first. I''m sorry." "Huh?" "Is that it? I''m suddenly drowsy..." "I''m getting sleepy..." Everyone fell asleep at the same time as the teacher was leaning her neck toward what Leena had said. I fell asleep except for me, Shelly and Hellman, Frank and the teacher. "Hey!? Everyone!? Did you do it, Mr. Liana? "Yes. I tried to lure everyone here but the teacher to drowsiness. I didn''t get through to the four of you." That''s what I''ve been seeing about us and Shelley. Can Holy Magic do this? Well, wouldn''t we have been asleep if we didn''t have magic items? All I can say is it''s awesome...... kinda scary though. "Uh... can I wake you up? "You don''t use that much strong magic, so tongue-ing should wake you up" "Oh, yes..." That said, the teacher was laughing bitterly. Your teacher scares you. Then the teacher woke everyone up and the class division test was over. 95 Lesson 13: Unattributed Magic When the unplugged test was over and Dr. Herondas was missing...... Instead of Dr. Herondas, the woman''s teacher, who was supposed to be in charge of our magic, introduced herself. "Nice to meet you... No, you guys were different. I haven''t tested it. Let me introduce myself again, my name is Leeds Finissy. I studied magic at a magic school until last year. I''m more confident in magic than anyone, so don''t hesitate to ask me questions." Dr. Leeds looks good with a smooth body for longer blondes. And if you have a depressed student, you''re a kind teacher with a heart that you can''t help but encourage. I was looking at my teacher the other day and I thought that. "Then start practicing as usual" By order of the teacher, everyone moved toward the target. I practice unattributed magic away from everyone. It''s a light hand-working exercise with Hellman and unattributed magic. "Master..." "Hmm? What''s up? As usual, when I moved out to practice at the edge of the training field, I heard Hellman from behind. Looking back, Herman had stopped looking dark for some reason. "Shouldn''t masters also practice using targeting? Because of this, you can use magic, so don''t be my opponent and do your own practice." Huh? That''s what you cared about? "Huh? I don''t like it. It''s better if you''re practicing unattributed magic with Hellman, and it''s fun." "Oh, really..." Hellman, who had been openly rejected by me, was having trouble responding to what he thought was not the reaction. I don''t have a choice, do you want me to answer it in a little more detail? "Me, I wasn''t practicing with Hellman because he looks pathetic, was I? Hellman''s the only one who''s gonna be my non-attributed magic practice partner, so I''m just asking Hellman to do it." "Master..." You convinced me of my answer, Herman was in tears. Whoa, don''t let a man cry. "Look, we''re gonna practice. Just call me as you always do." "Yes! We will do everything we can more than usual! Herrmann wiped his eyes with his hand and then jumped his right fist at me with momentum. I''ll avoid that clean. Hellman, who was known to be avoidable, immediately released his left fist, kicked it in, and shot his fist in a series at full speed as he approached it. I''ll kick it in as I get a little lower than I can avoid. "Ooh! That was dangerous." I spoke to Herman as he managed to distance Herman''s kick with a sleuth. Hellman, on the other hand, had his hands on his knees to get his breath ready, if his breath was the limit. "Ha, ha, ha... but I couldn''t hit it yet. Next, I want to be able to plunder." "That''s how much I can do. I think it would have been a hit if there was one more attack." If I''d come to that one more kick or something, I probably wouldn''t have avoided it...... "I can''t hold my breath... the last kick is the limit" "Well, we need to practice more." I only have practice. But how do we avoid Hellman if he gets more speed? There may come a day when we need to use attributeless magic at all costs......? "Yes, I''ll do my best" "Okay, now it''s my turn to attack. Let''s go!" How many times can we avoid it today? "Hey! You guys! "Ever...... yes? The moment I tried to stick it out and set it up with Hellman, I got stuck because I was called out. The Lord of Voices was a teacher. "What are you doing? "What... unattributed magic practice? It''s got a bit of fighting practice in it too...... "No Attribute Magic...... No Attribute Magic!? The teacher looked surprised. "Yes, I do, though? Why are you so surprised? "Can you use attributeless magic!? I mean, well... you two were a lineage that no attribute demon could use." "Family line? The only people in my house who can use unattributed magic are me, your father and the oldest brother knighted, and no one else in my family can use it, right? Hellman''s brother can use attributeless magic, too? Then how could Hellman use it... oh well, he had less magic. "That''s just amazing how many people can use it. Everyone has attributeless magic attributes, but they say no one can use them." How many times have I heard that story...... "That''s not true. Unattributed magic is magic that everyone can use with all their efforts." "Really? But your brother said he was using it with his senses. That means you can''t use it without the feeling of using attributeless magic, right? Brother? You ever talk to Brother Ivan or Brother Alex? Well, maybe Brother Ivan taught the teacher. I don''t think Brother Alex would say what it feels like. Doctor, it was a mistake to ask Brother Ivan. "Uh... for a good reason... I''ll skip the detailed explanation because it''s longer, but if you can use magic manipulation, you can use attributeless magic on anyone." I guess Brother Ivan is also doing magic manipulation with his senses. "Were you? You were..." That''s what the teacher said, he was thinking about something. "Hey, I''m sorry...... can you tell me how to do that? No, tell me." When I thought I stopped thinking, all of a sudden the teacher kept his head down. "Huh?" "Please! If I can teach you non-attribute magic, even a child who doesn''t have attributes like Herman can use magic. So tell me! The teacher has asked desperately as he bows his head And my classmates, who were in the magic practice I heard about it, are stopping the practice and looking at me... Doctor... I think that idea would be great... wouldn''t it have to be here...? Seems like I''m making the teacher apologize. "Keep your head up, please. Fine. I''ll tell you." Sometimes it''s hard to say no, but I was moved by the teacher''s thoughts, so I decided to teach him. From now on, there''s no reason to refuse the help of a teacher who''s looking to reduce the number of people who are discriminated against by the attributes they possess, as I was. I''ll be happy to teach you. "Really!? Thanks Leo! You were so happy, you hugged me with so much joy. I''m glad to be hugged by a beauty...... I''m embarrassed in front of everyone and Shelly and Leena''s gaze hurts. I''m still in class, Doctor. "Oh, I shouldn''t. So, what do you say we continue after school? "Yes...... ok" "Gentlemen, I''m sorry I interrupted your class. I''m going to teach you right now, so resume your practice." While apologizing to everyone, the teacher happily went to everyone. Shelly and Leena came this way to replace such a teacher. "Hey, Leo." My face is laughing, but my eyes aren''t laughing. Shelly spoke to me. "Hey, what? "Can I and Leena teach unattributed magic with the teacher, too? "Huh? You two are already..." I couldn''t tell you from there... Because we''ve lost the silent pressure of the two of us. We''re both faceless and terribly scared of our eyes... "Also, of course, you can join us both. I''ll let you know when I decide." Here, I didn''t have the courage to say anything but these words. "Yeah, right" "Thank you. Nice to meet you" "Ugh, yeah......" What am I supposed to teach you two? I couldn''t seem to say that to the two of us right now...... 96 Lesson 14: Teaching Sensei â‘  Teaching the teacher unattributed magic was to be made a holiday. On weekdays, I have to teach Hellman how to study. If it''s a holiday, it''s okay because I''m not going to take the Adventurer''s request for the time being, and I don''t have anything else to do until Bell gets stronger there. That''s why I was just off to teach my teacher at the training ground I always use in magic classes. "Leo, thank you for breaking the holiday for me." If you want to start practicing, the teacher has said thank you. "No, never mind. Especially since I didn''t have any plans" Besides, it''s not that hard to teach unattributed magic. It depends mostly on the person''s efforts. "Really? Well, we have to do our best not to waste time." "Yeah, right. Let''s start with the foundations you need to use attributeless magic." "The foundation of unattributed magic? What do you need to do to use unattributed magic? "Yes, it''s a skill called magic manipulation" First of all, we need to be able to use the magic manipulation. The practice of unattributed magic comes from that. "Speaking of which, you said that... so how do you get magic manipulation? "It keeps moving even your magic." How many more people have I taught this method...... "Move the magic? Didn''t magic just diminish on its own when using magic? The teacher looked strange when he said that. After all, even the teacher thinks so. "That''s not true. If you manipulate magic, you can move it freely, and you can change the power of magic freely." I tried to use magic manipulation while explaining to the teacher to let the magic move freely or change its size. "You were..." The teacher shut up about whether he was genuinely stunned by the awesomeness of the magic manipulation. He said he was studying magic, and it might be very shocking for the teacher. "Well, let''s just start practicing. First of all, the goal today is to recognize magic and to be able to move it because it''s okay at all." That way, you can train one person to perform magic manipulation. "Okay. So, how can we recognize magic? Yes, it was. I had to do that. Doctor, do you have to do this to them... "Uh... that''s if I move" Hey, Leo "... yes, what is it? When I tried to explain that method, Shelly and Leena, who were watching behind me, called out. "Do you even do that to your teacher? "What''s that? "Already in the habit of knowing! You want me to move your teacher''s magic? That''s what I''m asking! Even if they say so...... "Yeah, but... you have no choice, do you? I don''t know any other good way. "Leo shouldn''t do it! I''ll do it! What do you mean, Shelley''s gonna do that? "Wow, I get it..." Maybe you said you wanted to join me just to keep me from doing this? Well... it won''t get awkward, and if you can do it, okay? I decided to leave it to Shelly. "Well, Doctor, I''ll let you do it, won''t I? "Yeah... hey, what!? Shelley suddenly came closer and touched her stomach, so the teacher accidentally gave her a surprise. "Just a little while, so bear with me, Doctor." "Yes? Hey, what the hell!? Mm-hmm." Did you hear the teacher''s tall voice? Huh? You didn''t see it? My eyes are hidden by Leena. "You can''t look at it. Block your ears too." "Yes..." Something scared Leena''s voice, so I decided to follow it honestly. And then it''s been about enough. "It''s all right now." I was finally freed. I looked at the teacher and he was talking to Shelley about something. "Do you see where the magic is? "Yes, thanks to you, I think... I can move it now" That said, the teacher closed his eyes and put his hand on his stomach. Yeah, you''re moving it right. After all, is this the easiest way to get magic manipulation...... "Ugh, it moved. Will this be all right? "Yes, I''m fine. All you have to do is keep moving every day and expand the range you can move." "Yes. Thank you." "No. And good luck with that, because the next practice starts when you''re free to move your magic" Shelley''s teaching me right... You were so sweet when you were little, you grew up...... "Wow, I get it" The teacher was bowing his head to Shelley, who told me. Yeah, that''s it for today. What, that? Did you need me today? I''ve only done enough to explain the magic manipulation and Leena holding me captive, right? "Then shall we be around here today? Good luck, Doctor." "Yes. I''ll do my best. Thank you all three for today." Then we broke up with the teacher and left the training ground behind. And I tried to break up with Shelly and Leena in front of the girls'' dorm... "Maybe now you''re not thinking about bye-bye, are you? Suddenly, Shelly grabbed my shoulder and asked me straight in the face. "Huh?" Hey, are you scared? "No way, you''re going to be our opponent, right? Even more Leena''s chase flew when I was confused and worried about how to answer. "Huh? Oh, yeah. too, of course. Hahahahahaha......" They poked me at the stars, and all I could do was laugh and deceive. That''s right. If you think about it, you''re not going to crush the holidays just for the teachers... Besides, I didn''t play with you two here... "Good. Now if they''d said goodbye today, it would have been sad, wouldn''t it? You''ve been leaving us alone lately, so, of course, you''ll be spending some time for us today or so, right? I''m afraid of Leena''s push. Okay, so you don''t have to say that much, because we''re dealing with each other today. "Ugh, yeah. Right. Where do you want it? It''s not cool for me to go into a girls'' dorm on a boulder, is it? Besides, you can''t even let Shelly go outside, can you? "Leo''s room is fine." Huh? My room? "Wouldn''t it be bad if Shelly and Leena were also found entering the men''s dorm? "Hopefully we won''t find him, will we? Then you''ll be fine. Leo has a metastasis." "Oh yeah..." Sure, if it''s a metastasis, it''s fine... That kind of problem? "Well, please" He just shook my hand when Leena had to let him get away. "Yes, sir" Do I have to give up on this...... I held both hands and used the metastasis. Is that it? Speaking of which, was it okay to transfer to the room? Don''t have a bad feeling... 97 Episode 15: Teaching Sensei (2) I''m home. I took Shelly and Leena, and I came back to my room. "Heh ~ So this is Leo''s room. You don''t look like my room." They were just observing my room. "Well, it''s the same school dorm." On the contrary, I''m surprised it''s not a bigger room because it''s royal. "Really? My room is a little smaller." "Really? Well, well." Because Leena is not a nobleman in this country. It just seems like they treat you like a marquis equivalent. "Dear Leo, welcome back. That was fast." As we were having a conversation, Bell came out of the back. "Oh, I''m home, Belle. That''s right, it ended sooner than I thought." "Really... what about you two? Oh, yeah. You two haven''t seen each other yet. "You two are" Leo''s fianc¨¦e. " As I tried to answer, Shelly told Bell to intimidate me. Hmm? What''s up, Shelly? "Uh... I think I know the name, but it''s Shelia and Liana" In the meantime, I told Belle about you two. "Oh, did you? I''m sorry. Then I''ll let you go." Bell politely apologized and went in the back. From the look on his face, he didn''t seem to care that much about Shelley. "Hey, Leo? "Yes, what is it? Shelly today, I''m scared of something...... Did I do something? "What''s that kid? "What... my exclusive maid? Could it be? "Really? Sounds pretty cute to me, though? Oh, Leena''s been in the war, too. Two opponents. Then you won''t win. "Hey, calm down, both of you. Belle''s been taking care of her since she was a little girl, so she''s like a family." You''re not wrong about the family, are you? "Family..." "Family? Then why does that kid have the same necklace as us! Oh, that''s what you were looking at!? What can I explain...? "Huh? Oh, speaking of which. Er... when I first met you, I made it to show you the magic of creation thanks to the rare magic you showed me." If I remember correctly, I would have. "Unusual magic? What kind of magic can that kid use? Magic that only beasts can use? "That''s right. Bell can use beast magic, a magic body that can act like a beast." "Really... so, you mean you gave that kid that, did you do what I did to the teacher today? What Shelley did to your teacher? Oh, magic manipulation...... "I didn''t do it. Bell''s been mastering magic manipulation since before he came to us." "Huh? Leo didn''t teach you? So, who taught you? Shelley looked surprised. Speaking of which, this is the first time Bell has ever had anyone able to use magic manipulation other than a brave man''s associate. "Bell told me he taught at the orphanage." "Orphanage... it is..." "An orphanage? Um, is it a small orphanage on the edge of the Empire City? "I don''t know that..." Well, on the contrary, how does Leena know about the orphanage? "I think it probably is. I''ve only been there once. Looks like she was close to the director and the grandmothers over there." With the grandmothers? "Oh, that''s the thing" Then I''m also convinced that Bell can use magic manipulation. If you know a brave man, you can use as much magic as you want. "Hey! We''re out of line! As Leena and I were talking, Shelly broke into the conversation. "Uh... what were you talking about? "That''s... what a maid like Belle has to do with Leo." Back to that story again? "Oh, you did. But you didn''t say you existed like a family? If I thought so, Leena helped me. "Are you sure? You could be lying to me! "Shelly, please calm down for a moment" "Calm down? On the contrary, how can Leena stay calm? Leo could have taken Leo, right? Taken..." Shelley yelled at Leena, crying out. Oh, I made you cry...... What shall we do... "Sorry. I can''t believe Shelly thought that... I''m so sorry." After worrying, I apologized as I hugged Shelly, who was crying. Here, whatever you say is counterproductive. Then I''ll have to apologize honestly. "Because I won''t allow it. As punishment, hold me till I stop crying." That''s what Shelly said, put her face on my chest and started crying. "Yes......" I have no right to say anything. I''ve decided to obey honestly. "I''ll ask you later, too. I''m going to Mr. Bell''s." "Huh? Oh, yeah" I thought I''d stop, but with Shelly in my arms, I could only drop her off. Then Shelley calmed down a little and started talking. "Hey, Leo..." "What?" "You really prefer that maid to me, don''t you? This is...... what is the right answer? Should we talk as it is...... "That''s not true. Belle thinks she''s family, but she''s not planning on getting married like Shelly or Leena. Only two of my fianc¨¦es are Shelly and Leena." "Yes... can I believe that? That''s what I said, my eyes turned red on me because I cried. "Yeah." I, too, looked Shelly in the eye and replied firmly. "Okay. Believe." That''s all Shelly said and hid her face in my chest again. "Apparently, we''re done here." After a while, Leena came back holding Bell''s hand. "Oh, we''re both... yeah, we''re done" "Then you''re taking turns. Now it''s my turn. Shelley, talk to Belle." "Huh?" "Look, go" That said, Leena pulled Shelly off me and pushed her into the back room with Bell. "Oh, hey, wait! Wait a minute! Shelley tried to resist, but the result was only words. "That''s forceful..." "Really? Because I just don''t like to put up with it. Well, then, as promised, please." "Ugh, yeah......" It''s a promise. I held Leena honestly. "Is this okay? "Yes, well, please stay put until you''re done talking to me." "Wow, okay." "Eh...... do you know how Shelley got like that? How could Shelly have been so angry? "Yeah...... because I was getting along with Belle? Probably gonna do it, right? "I think there''s a little bit of that too, but the real reason is different" Huh? No? "Really? Can you tell me what caused this? "Really, don''t you get it? Leena looked me in the eye with a serious look, and she listened back. "Huh?" "Hey, think about it. Have you had anything with Shelly or me lately? "Huh? Something...? Especially..." Me, have you done anything with Shelly or Leena lately...? "Yes, there was nothing, was there? Because Leo was obsessed with other things and forgot about us." Oh, speaking of which... You were obsessed with making magic equipment and helping the store, and I couldn''t do anything for you... "Sorry......" I realized my mistake, that''s all I could say. "Fine. But from now on, think about us properly, too, right? "Okay. From now on, I''ll make time for the three of us." Let''s make sure the three of us play each time we take a break. "It''s a promise, isn''t it? "Yeah, I promise" "Okay. Shall we change the subject, then? I was just talking to Bell and I thought..." "Yeah." Belle? You''ve gotten along a lot in this short time. No, as much as I don''t even like to put on her, she may have gotten unfriendly... "I feel great." Betrayed my anxiety, Leena said so with a full grin. Good... "Oh, really? "Yes, Belle is a regular Leo-kun, and if I had taught each other about Leo-kun at school, I would have minded." Huh? Huh, regular me? Belle... you didn''t tell me anything weird, did you? I''m a little anxious for you? "Oh, yeah... that''s good" "Yes. Good. Speaking of which, I just want to ask for one thing..." "Hmm? What? What do you want from me? "Will you keep your eyes closed? "Fine... but what am I to be done? I''m scared of something? "Never mind. Look, close your eyes." "Wow, I get it..." I''m not even in a position to say no, so I close my eyes... pretended. I opened my eyes just a little and watched what Leena would do. ''Cause I''m scared! Leena, who made sure I closed my eyes, kept her face close to me while blushing for some reason. Huh!? Could... Ki, kiss? If I had thought of that, Leena''s face would have come right in front of me. Just a little more...... "Are you both done? We''re going in, right? "Huh? Oh, yeah" Shelley came in at a good place. Oh, too bad. "Hey! Why is Leena''s face so red! "Hey, it''s nothing! Better than that, did you get along with Bell? Oh, speaking of which, don''t worry about that one. You''re not fighting or anything, are you? "Ugh, yeah. Beast magic is amazing. I was moffing and I felt so comfortable." That said, Shelly was momming Bell''s arm. Belle has a slightly troubled face, but doesn''t seem to hate it that much. Well, have we gotten along? "Huh? Did you show me the beast magic? It''s cheating! Let me see, too! "Yes, fine..." Bell, shy, showed me the beast magic on his hand. Besides, Leena and Shelley let their eyes shine. "Wow. That''s really mundane. Feels good ~" "Isn''t that right? It''ll be a habit to touch this." "Hey, it''s ticklish. Both of you! Oh, speaking of which, you both liked stuffed animals. I guess we both can''t wait to touch it like that stuffed animal. Well, more importantly, it''s good to see the three of you getting along. I thought of that looking at the three of them looking like they were having fun. 98 First story, I need territory. The class change test is over and we''re off for a long time today. Today, I was also going to do it at a fatigue party with Herman and Frank...... Last night, I had to reschedule abruptly because of my reading with Shelley. (Good luck with the exam. How''s it going for you both? (Eh... I guess it was about the same as before) (I am more confident than last time) (Oh, that''s good. You''re going to be in the same class as the two of us in fourth grade.) At this rate, I hope we''re together until graduation... well, don''t worry. We''re both hard-working people. (You can afford first place in the school year. Is it full again this time? (What do you think? To a boulder, maybe one is wrong? Don''t think I have about one careless smith. Yeah. (You can afford to say that...) (Oh, yeah? (Well, fine. Besides, we both want to go a little farther from tomorrow for about two months, okay? (Two months from tomorrow? Where? What do you do? What are you gonna do with all your long vacations? (I don''t know where it is. Ask your father tomorrow. What are you gonna do, go check out Leo''s territory) (Territory? Ah, territory...) Speaking of which, I was noble. When I turned ten, they said they''d let me run the territory. I''m eleven now, though. (Is it Leo-kun''s territory? That sounds interesting. Of course I''m coming. because I''m free) (I guess I''m free, too) Apologize to Frank and the others, will the fatigue party do after the results are announced? (Okay. Well, I''ll wait at the castle tomorrow) (Roger that. See you tomorrow) (Yeah. See you tomorrow) (Yes, I''ll see you tomorrow) There is such an exchange in readings, and Leena and I are currently on our way to the castle. Bell decided to take two months off to explain the situation. You''ve been doing your maid''s work with me for a long time. A two-month break would be short. By now, I''d be back in the orphanage. "It''s been a long time since Leo and I took a carriage. Since we first went to see Leo-kun''s mansion, right? "Was I? I miss you. How many years has it been since then? It was about three years ago because I just got into elementary school, right? Speaking of which, you were on your way to the castle then. "Was it that long ago? "That''s right. Oh, yeah, remember that promise? "Promise? Did you promise anything? "You forgot? Look, I promise I''ll take Leena home." Sure, you promised to cheer up Leena, who can no longer go home. "Speaking of which... you promised me that. Did you remember that? "Sure. I''ll definitely take you." I have to keep my word. Besides, I''ve seen Leena''s hometown. "Thank you. I hope so." That''s what Leena said, and she laughed nicely. "Yeah, expect it. Oh, yeah. Let''s go even when we graduate from elementary school. If you can graduate in class S, you will also be exempt from the magic school entrance exam. We''ll be gone in the meantime." Sure, I think I was off for about six months. You can use a metastasis on your way home, and you''re going to figure it out. "Huh? Is that so soon? How? "That''s what I''m going to think. Before I do, I have to graduate in class S." If you can''t graduate in S-class, you''ll study for six months. "Right. I get it. I''ll study hard." Then he arrived at the castle and was led to the Emperor''s room for the first time in a long time. I didn''t have an uncle today, and Mr. Elise was in my room. "Long time no see. How have you been? "Yes. I was fine" The emperor looks fine, too. "That was good. How are you, Liana? "Yes, I was fine too" "Right. Then let me get to the point. First of all, Leo, this is the territory I''m giving you. Hard to find a territory worthy of your credit, Leo. Leo, I was going to give it to you when you turned ten, but it ended up today." Was it? Well, it''s hard to secure the kind of territory you suddenly give the Viscount. "Was it? So, where''s my territory? "Oh, the place, the southwest side of the empire. It is one of the leading commercial cities in the capital, just as it is a relay point between the southern boardrail territory, the western Philibert territory and the capital. It''s a city where people come and go, a city where travelers come and go." Something tells me you''re gonna get a lot more territory than you thought. "Are you sure you can get such an amazing place? "Oh, instead, it''s a little narrow for the Viscount." You mean you chose a place with good quality for the narrow minutes? "Is that what you mean? Then I''m convinced." Even if it''s wide enough, it seems I can manage it, so I guess I''d rather that way. "And I''ll leave it to you, Leo, to put your hands on the territory or not. You don''t have to do anything. I think a lot of money will come into you over there, Leo." Unearned¡­¡­. "Really? Honestly... I''m not having any trouble with the money..." You get a hell of a lot of money coming in from Mr. Elsie''s store every month, don''t you? Besides, it''s dorm life, and I don''t have a chance to use it... "Speaking of which, I hear you took over that Fermer Chamber of Commerce. Sure, there seems to be plenty of money. Then you won''t be afraid to fail, and try something." We''re not taking over! After everything I''ve done, the top just changed at some point. Try something...... Well, do you want to do everything you can in two months? "Right...... ok. I''ll think about what I''m gonna do when I get over there." "Oh, I hope so. Let me know what you did later." "Okay. Stay tuned." "Oh, and it''s the name of the territory, but you can do whatever you want. However, the name of the territory will be Leo''s family name. By the way, Muldeen is my current name." The name of the territory? I don''t know what to do...... "Is that the name of the territory? It could be the same as before, right? "Oh." "Well, then, in Muldeen, please" "Are you sure? That''s gonna be the name of the family for the rest of your life, right? "Oh, so is that...... But if I suddenly change the name of the city, the residents are going to be confused. And I thought Muldeen was cool." Leons Muldeen...... well, you''re fine. "Right. Well, Leo, if you like. I''ll send you some official paperwork later, so you can sign there." "Okay." "Two more months... but I asked for my daughter." Oh, yeah. On second thought, I was also the princess''s escort. "Yes, I''ll protect you no matter what." If you''re a man, I need you to swear this much. Even if a bunch of dragons attacked me, I''d definitely let them protect me. "That''s reliable. Well, it''s a safe place, so I don''t think you need to worry about that. Oh, yeah, I have to give this to you. This contains detailed information about the territory. Keep your eyes open by the time you reach the realm." That said, the emperor was given a thick bunch of paperwork. Yeah, that''s just right for a free run of travel time. "Okay. Well, then, let me go." "Yeah, you can try to run your territory, but it''s my day off, so have fun." "Okay." Shelia doesn''t rely too much on you, Leo. "Wow, okay." Nothing. You can count on me, okay? "Then I''ll be back in two months to report good results." "Oh, I''m looking forward to it. Then go." Then I broke up with the emperor and my uncle walked in from the front as I walked in the castle. "Ah, Leo. Long time no see. Didn''t you grow up a little bit? You''re here to get territory, aren''t you? "Yeah, I am. From now on, where we''re going" "Well, I won''t be seeing you again for a while. I miss you." With that said, my uncle hugged me. Is that it? Was your uncle such a character? If I had thought of that, my uncle squeaked softly in my ear. "Now you have many enemies. Never be alarmed for the next two months" "To?" I couldn''t react because it was sudden and only had a weird voice. "Oops. From now on, I have to go to His Majesty the Emperor. Then have fun with Liana and the princess." "" Yes "" "See you later" My uncle left when I talked to the two of them, without worrying about me. You got a lot of enemies for me? Can''t we just stay alert for two months? I''m too scared to go to territory from now on. I figured I''d stop going...... Well, that can''t be... "In the meantime, shall we head?" What''s to come... yeah, I''ll take care of it then. I''m sure you can do something about it. I decided to get away with it. 99 Second story, visit to the territory. Because I was so scared of what my uncle said before I left the castle, I was wearing Anna and reading the documents that the Emperor gave me in the carriage while I had them watching me around. (Hey, are there really any suspicious people or demons around? (Yes, I don''t see any such people or demons at the moment) (Right...... Continue monitoring please) (Yes, I did. I''ll tell you if you need anything) (Yeah, please) After so many exchanges, it took me about two hours to finally finish reading the documents the Emperor had given me. "Ugh, I finally finished reading" "Good day. You looked anxious, but what did it say? "Huh? Did you look anxious? I didn''t mean to." You were on my face... What do I do... I don''t want to make you two anxious... "I''m suspicious of that reaction. So, what territory was it? Could there be a problem? Boulder Leena...... I wonder if it''s hard to hide through. Well, how do we delude it? "Eh... the previous lord was stripped of his territory about fifty years ago for embezzlement, and he doesn''t seem to be here anymore. Since then, they''ve been running it by the state. Everything seems to be a super important place for the Filibels and the Boardrells, so only an empire in a fair position could operate." "I see... that''s been a tough place for a long time." That''s right...... Maybe you could get caught up in a power struggle... "Well, I don''t even have to worry about that much. That''s all the anxiety elements are, and the Empire was just running it, and it''s a good place to be well managed. Besides, it''s like a city where commerce is developing, as they say, because imports from the godland and kingdom gather there, and things from all over the world gather in Murdine." "Really? I''m looking forward to that." "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it too" All right, I misled you well. Then we traveled by carriage for two days and finally arrived in the destination city of Muldeen. It was a beautiful city, and it seemed like it could afford money. And the most amazing thing would be that people and carriages come and go so much that they can''t beat the commercial district of Teito. People who came and went felt like they saw it. There were many merchants as well as adventurers. Probably the adventurers who make requests across countries. City according to the information I had received earlier... that was the feeling of my territory from inside the carriage. "Beautiful city. Will you live here in the future..." "It was. We''ll be living here in a few more years, too." "That''s right. I''ll make it a better city by then." I guess since I graduated from magic school...... about six years from now. By then, I''d like to do whatever I can. "I''m looking forward to that. So, where are you staying today? You don''t have Leo-kun''s house on the rocks yet, do you? Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t tell me yet. "Oh, I see it. That''s it." That''s what I said, and when I pointed out, they pointed that way. "" Huh? Looking in the direction I pointed out, the two of them voiced surprise unexpectedly. That would be... "It''s a lie, isn''t it? Because that..." In the direction I pointed out, a fine castle is built. "Yes, there''s a castle here. The previous lord seemed so stupid that he used the extra money to make his house a castle. Is this one of the reasons why we couldn''t give this territory to the nobles? If a rebellious aristocracy against the Emperor takes over this territory, it will be a good base for fighting the Empire. For that matter, I''m guessing on my own that I could have gotten this land because I''m like a person who''s decided to marry Shelly. "If you''ve scattered so much, you''ll find out about the embezzlement." "On the contrary, I wonder why you left me so far behind." "It was just a noisy time with the emergence of the Demon King, so maybe it wasn''t the right time." Even in those times, the kind of territory my lord could scatter has become mine. "I see... Well, as a result, we''re going to be able to use it, so thank you." "Sure, I appreciate that." Then when we arrived at the castle, the carriage door opened. It was the butler the emperor had arranged for me to open the door. "Nice to meet you. You, Deacon? "Yes. My name is Edwan, Deacon. Best regards," "Yeah, nice to meet you. More manpower than that? This castle is huge, so it''s hard to manage, isn''t it? "Deacon, the maid, so far, so good. He just wants a couple more cooks." "Okay. Later, I''ll bring you from the Imperial House. Anything else bothering you? I wonder if the cook can be brought in by the end of the day if he uses the metastasis. Let''s leave the candidate to Mr. Sam. "No, nothing in particular" "Okay. Well, let me take a look inside." "Yes, let me show you around." We walked into the castle, guided by Mr. Edwan. This castle, it was amazing just how it looked from the outside, but it was also amazing inside. Maybe it was so beautifully decorated that it was no less than a castle in the imperial capital. I wonder how much the previous lord used for this castle...... "This is Mr. Leonce''s room." The room I''m going to use is lavishly decorated and feels like a lord''s room. "Wow, that''s huge." "Look. Great view." Leena called me in, and when I looked out the window in the room, I could see the beautiful streets. "True. You can see the realm. Still, can I get such an amazing place..." Me, I''m not going to give you that much credit... "Well, take what you can get. For that matter, I hope you work for the Empire." When I was a little worried, Shelley said so, banging me on the back. "I see..." You mean you''re looking forward to what you''re going to do, commensurate with this reward... What do we do...... in the meantime, do our best to manage our territory. "Heh heh, Shelly''s working for the princess." "Si!" "Hmm? What? "It''s nothing. Besides, can you show us our room, too? "Yes, there''s a room across the street for your wife." Ladies...... Not yet, not because I''m not married... Well, don''t point out that the two of you seem obsessed with the room and unaware. "Wow, this place is huge, too. Leo has to talk to Lena here while he''s at work." Oh, speaking of which... "Uh... even at work, will you stay close? "Yes, fine... will I stay out of your way? "I won''t. There will be only a few things you can do in the first two months, and I don''t think you have to worry about that much." For real, my uncle tells me not to be alarmed, but it''s too scary for both of us to be out of sight. "Okay. Let me stay out of your way." Boulder Leena, it helps that you haven''t asked me about the details. Maybe Leena knows what I''m thinking. "You don''t have to worry about that much. Then let''s go to the next room." Even if we''re talking about this any more, let''s not do it because it just makes you two anxious. Later, we need to find the ''enemy'' my uncle said... "Okay. Next, the bedroom." Then the bedroom, which was guided by Mr. Edwan, had another luxuriously decorated large bed. Something tells me you''re restless and can''t sleep. "This is the bedroom used by Lady Leons and his wife." "Wow, that''s a big bed. It''s big enough for the three of us to sleep." "The three of us..." As for that...... let''s just say no comment. "Uh... let''s go check out the other rooms for now. Oh, yeah! Let me see the bathroom." A bath is the most important thing, isn''t it? "Okay. The bathroom is located down this staircase." That said, the bathroom I was shown was still luxurious and very spacious. "Oh, I knew it was wide! And we''ll have to modify it later." The bath here would also need to be modified because it looks like it uses disposable magic equipment to put hot water in the tub. "Oh, is that the one that turns it into a hot spring? Yes, it''s that remodel we did at the house in Imperial City. "Is that it? What are you talking about? Speaking of which, Shelly wasn''t there then. "Leo-kun''s creative magic can make it a bath with hot springs flowing. It makes me tired, it restores magic, it has a beautiful skin effect, it''s amazing." "Skin Beauty Effect!? That''s amazing. I look forward to the bath." "We need a demon stone to remodel it, so when we bring the cook in later, we''ll bring it from the house, right? "Then you can do it by tonight, can''t you? Well, you can travel in an instant. "Yeah, I think I can. Then we''ll go home again in the afternoon." So I guess I''ll do a castle remodel in the afternoon. 100 Number three, Im going home. Then we finished the day and were to move to the house of the Empire City. "Well, I''ll be there. Maybe I''ll be back in an hour or two." "Yes. Okay. We look forward to seeing you." "Yeah, I''ll see you later" That''s what I told Mr. Edwan, and I moved to the Imperial House with Shelly and Leena. When I moved to the front door of the house, I rang the bell. "Yes. Which is it? Is that it? Dear Leo... how did you end up here? Oh, my God, the bell that I was supposed to give you the day off came out. Why is Bell here? "Uh... they don''t have enough cooks over there. So I decided to take him." "Oh, is that what you mean? Sam would be in the kitchen." "Okay...... more than that, why is Belle here? You took the day off, didn''t you? When I asked her a question, Bell looked sorry and answered. "Er... I have to work or I won''t be comfortable..." You''re serious! "Really... you went back to the orphanage? "Yes. I couldn''t stay long because I get in the way, but I''m back" "Good, then. Well, then, if you work here anyway, why don''t you come with me and work over there? "Huh? Is that okay? "Yeah. I want you to do what''s around Shelly and the others." I still don''t know if the maids over there are safe, so it''s safer to leave it to Belle, right? "Hey! If you keep your mouth shut and listen, what are you talking about! Until now, Shelley, waiting for our conversation to end in the back, suddenly yelled at me. "Oh, sorry." Speaking of which, it would be rude for a boulder to tell you to take care of him in front of him. Besides, Bell and Shelley are getting along better... but there''s still some distance. "Nothing, it''s nice to take Belle with you. I don''t care how you say I can''t be around you. Besides, there''s a maid over there, right? "I am, though. You can''t trust me." I can''t leave you two to someone who doesn''t know who you are. "Huh? What are you talking about? Oh, this was a silence. "Well, Leo has some ideas, so let''s follow them." Leena helped me out when I was worried about how to fix Shelly. "Sorry, I''ll tell you why later" "... ok. Tell me later! When I apologized, Shelly gave up on me. Really, Leena needs your help. I have to be strong, too. "I promise. So, for two months, will you make Shelly and Leena''s maids? "Okay." When I asked Belle for a maid''s job while I promised Shelley, she immediately agreed. "Thank you. Well, then, Belle''s ready to go that way. In the meantime, I''m going to go to Mr. Sam." That said, we headed to the kitchen where Mr. Sam was. "Mr. Sam, are you there? When I put my face in the kitchen and looked for Mr. Sam, I could find him right away. "Hmm? This voice!? Sam noticed his voice, too, and he came right over here. "It''s been a while. Can I have a word? "Yes. It''s okay. Could I have some new ingredients!? New ingredients...... now look in the Devil''s Forest, oops. "No, no, you can''t because it''s forbidden to go to the Devil''s Forest. This time, I want to take two cooks to a new territory." "Oh, is that what you mean? Then... hey! Emma and Jim! When Mr. Sam called his name to the kitchen, one man and one woman came. They are both young and very icky. "Yes. What is it? "Master Leo wants to take you to your new territory." "" Ho, is that true!? Oh, you breathe perfectly. "Yeah, I''m going to leave right after this, okay? If you can''t, I''ll pick you up tomorrow. "" It''s okay. I''ll be there right now. "" The two breathing perfectly went somewhere in a hurry. "Those two have enough passion for cooking to get one head out of the cooks here, so I''m sure they''ll do well over there" Passion, not arms...... You''re looking at things differently, Mr. Boulder Sam. "Really? That''s reassuring. I''ll be back in about two months." "Yes, I''ll keep my cooking arm up by then, so expect it" "Okay. I''ll look forward to it." If Sam tells you to expect it, you don''t want to, but you want to. "Can we eat that dish too? Shelley joined the conversation as she nodded her tongue thinking about two months later. "Huh? Oh, fine. So, Frank and Hellman are invited to a class change exam." Just fine. This would please both Hellman and Frank. Later, I need to write to you and invite you. "Are you sure? Yay! "That''s what happened, so it''s nice to meet you" "Okay. Look forward to two months from now. Let me give you the best thing I''ve ever had." Sam''s best... "That''s exciting. Then I''ll add the dragon meat to the pantry on the way home." There''s only a little bit of dragon meat left, but it would be best if Sam cooked it deliciously, wouldn''t it? "Ho, is that true!? I get it. I''ll finish my new dragon dish in two months." From the moment I heard of the dragon, the color of Sam''s eyes changed...... "Ugh, yeah. Well, good to see you." I was a little scared, so I decided to disperse. "Is this your new dragon dish...... Looking forward to it now." "Right. I''m sure Sam will come out worse than last time." That guy would do it. Really, I''m looking forward to it ~. "I''m looking forward to that. So, is Leo-kun''s room next? "Yeah. I gotta go get my backpack" I had the adventure tools, but I didn''t think you''d use the Demon Stone, and you left every backpack behind. Then when I walked into my room, the backpack was right in the corner of the room. "Okay, there you are. So, do you want to make magic items?" I stuck my hand in the backpack. "Huh? Here? Aren''t you going to remodel that castle over there? I thought I''d make something else out of it. Answer Sherry''s question while fishing for a backpack. "What do you make? "I''m thinking about building some security goods." If the enemy sees what they''re building over there, it makes absolutely no sense. "Heh... it is. So, how did you get that stuff? "Over there, it''s like someone''s after us, isn''t it? I''m all right with any opponent, but we have to do a lot of prepping to protect Shelly and Leena, right? After all, I''m scared when something happens if I don''t rely on tools. "I see... that''s what happened" "Yeah, that''s the thing...... Hmm? Ah..." I got obsessed with the work and normally talked about what I was going to hide... "Look, I knew Leo was thinking about us." "Wow, even I believed it. I''m just anxious because Leo didn''t tell me." When I looked up, Sherry with the wand and Leena standing beside him began. "Really? Because I can''t believe it, it was Shelley who told me to use charming magic to hear it from Leo." Shelley panicked when Leena said that with a nigga laugh. "Hey! Because I didn''t say that! It''s hard watching Leo hold something by herself, so use charming magic to hear it out, you did it because Leena said so! "That... did I say that? Even as Shelley elucidated desperately, Leena was in love with him niggling. "Because I was just saying it! "Hey, both of you, leave me alone and don''t start a fight." Well, I know Leena''s kidding, so I won''t be heating up any more. Still, don''t leave me alone... "Oh, I''m sorry. So... is it true that someone is after us? Leena has been asking such questions while apologizing. After all, maybe Leena knew. "Well, I can''t help but be asked... do I talk? Uh... it''s true. I don''t even know who the enemy is. Maybe some of the people who work in the castle are confused... now that''s the situation" That''s about all you know. Uncle, you wanted me to tell you a little more... "It was... Uh... I''m sorry. I don''t know anything, but I keep saying things on my own." Apologizing to me, Shelly shunned. "Fine. I didn''t say it was my fault." "Yeah, yeah, it was my fault. I''m so sorry." Don''t get dark like that anymore! "He said I don''t have to apologize anymore. Better make friends with Belle. Maybe because sometimes Bell will be our escort when I have to get away from the two of them." I''d love to be with you two as much as possible, but there''s a place out there that needs to be in the bath or something like that. "Wow, okay." "Okay." "Yeah, please" Now you''re not worried about Bell''s relationship with Shelley. "Nevertheless... who is after Leo..." "I don''t even know that... I, from the aristocracy, would be very intrusive. Besides, the kingdom has been after me for a long time... and I have fought many times with the sneakers..." How did this happen...... "Leo-kun... you''re full of enemies" "That''s right..." When you grow up, the whole country will be full of enemies. 101 Episode Four: Crime Prevention Goods Creation "First, let''s build a surveillance camera inside the castle." You''ll definitely need that castle because it''s too big for your eyes. It can be used to prove something. "CCTV? What''s that?" Whoa, that was a previous life word. What am I supposed to explain that''s a word over here? "Eh...... Oh, yeah. If you could just look at this, you''d see." That''s what I said, I took the nucleus of this house out of my backpack. This should make it easy to explain. "This... was definitely a dragon demon stone, wasn''t it? I used it to remodel this house." "Yes, it was made at that time, but this has interesting features." "Interesting features? Can you use that to do something? "It would be easier for you to understand than to explain, so come here and take a peek" It''s hard to explain this with your mouth. "Okay." "A piece of magic? There is... What can you do with this? "Yes, this is a piece of magic. This is how we can... see what''s going on in the house." As I explained to the two of them, moving the magic in the demonic stone... a lot of footage came up. "What is this? The painting is moving..." Pictures... Speaking of which, there are no pictures or anything in this world. This smells like business... I''ll have to get my master to make a camera later. "It''s not a painting. Well, that''s fine. From this, if you move the magic of the video you''re interested in, it expands. For example... you want to see Belle?" That said, I zoomed in on the footage Bell was showing. Then...... Bell was shown spreading his underwear. "Oops..." "You can''t look! Leena stabbed me in the eye. "What are you doing? How do you move this? Oh, that''s easier than I thought." After I made sure Shelly changed the footage, I was released. "Leo-kun... Could it be... you always use this to peek? A cold gaze pierces me. "No, I didn''t" "Heh. You can also peek at this, bath or something. Absolutely. One peek." Hey, Shelly! You can''t move it on your own! "Oh, really? So, what''s the truth? "No, I''m not doing it" Well, I didn''t say no! "Your eyes are swimming, aren''t they? Oh, that shouldn''t be...... "No, I''m not doing it" "Really...... So, do you even build this in that castle over there? Well, you managed to forgive me ~. Whoa, I didn''t do it, so I couldn''t be happy. "No, we have to take down the dragon one more time to do that." Dear Leo, that''s no good, is it? When I saw those who spoke, a bell with a big bag stood. "Ah, Belle. Listen to me. Leo just said," I''m sorry. I''ll do anything, so forgive me for saying it "" I was grounded in reflexes the moment I heard Leena. "Hehe...... I got a pledge." This is scary...... "So... why is Master Leo trying to get to the dragon? "No, I''m not going. If we''re going to build this over there, we''re going to need the Dragon Stone." "Oh, did you? Sorry for the rush." "Hi, I''m sorry." Take a peek. "Apologize more sincerely" "Yes. I''m sorry about this." I hurried back to the dugout. "Ya, stop it. What''s the matter, sir? "No, never mind because I just wanted to apologize asexually" Please, don''t ask me why. "Huh? Ah, yes" "In the meantime, back to the story, it''s impossible to build this over there, so I''m trying to build something different." The same goes for being forbidden to go to the Devil''s Forest, but when it comes to remodeling that castle, you feel like you need a bigger demon stone. "But... don''t you still need this much demon stone to perform just like this? "That''s right. So I decided to divide it and build it." That way, you think it''s okay if the size of the demon stone you need is small. "Uh... what do you mean? After all, the three of us don''t know just this explanation, do we? "Right... it''s hard to explain, so I''ll explain it while I use it after I''ve built it" "Okay." "First, take a picture" First, place large chunks of misrills of ingredients with dons, dons and dons. And I lined the floor with jarrajara with so many demonic stones that I couldn''t count. "Wow. How much did you do with all these big misrills? "This is for you. Brother Ivan brought me a lot from the dungeon." If I bought it, it could be enough to buy one house...... You thank your brother. "Oh, speaking of which, Leo-kun''s brother, you crushed one dungeon, didn''t you?" "That''s right. Seems like a test that the Special Forces impose on newcomers, and it''s been a feat since my uncle cleared it. So, that''s when you gave me all the misrills you dropped." After a little backstory, your brother was supposed to marry the person he was working with during the trial. I''ve only seen you for a few moments, and you were impressed with how beautiful you were. "Still, the Forster family has nothing but monsters. What do you mean, you''re treading the dungeon three times in such a short period of time? I don''t know why." "That''s... isn''t it because we''re all trained by Grandpa and Grandma when we were little? My brother, my father, and my uncle are the same people who survived that hell. "Are brave men and wizards that tough? "Because it''s not harsh. Normally, you''d be dead. Those two won''t even forgive their grandchildren." I''m fine, because if I hit my grandson, he''s about to make a dying attack. "Oh, really..." "Whoa, you''re out of line. In the meantime, I''ll create it." With that said, I used creative magic on the Mountain of Demon Stones and the Mountain of Mithrills. What I was able to do was... a mouse made of misrills. Lots of that too. "" Yikes! " Shelley and Leena scream. The bell. "Wow, that''s adorable" I said, I was nadenade rats. "I''m sorry about both of you. I didn''t think you''d be a rat. hahahaha" "It''s not every laugh. Be quick." "So scared? Well, all right." I hated Shelly and Leena too much, so I put them all in my backpack for now. "Yes. Is this okay? "Yes...... I''m fine. So, what do you do with that? "That explanation, since we built another machine" In the meantime, we need to build a machine that reflects it. I created a magic item using a magic stone that contained more magic than the rest of the Mithril and the earlier Demon Stone. And what I made was... TV. "What is this? "It''s the one who''s transferring the footage from the rat." "What can you do with that rat? You don''t know the details unless you appraise that... "Wait a minute." I took out one rat and used an appraisal. < Rat Golem > Theft Specialist Never miss taking information that the Lord would need Overcame ceilings and rat returns that were natural enemies of rats Almost all of us have no fighting power. Health: 1 Magic: 1 Force: 1 Speed: 7000. Skills Theft Lv.MAX Rat Monitor instantly save and edit footage sent by rats before offering primarily You can also send instructions to the rats and they will help you steal as much as possible Creator: Leons Forster You don''t have to emphasize theft that much. Beh, you''re not gonna use it for anything else, are you? "Um..." "No, I''m innocent! Ah... Now, what does this machine look like?" "Hey. You can''t even delude me. What are you innocent of?" Decide not to ask. "No, I''m just a little disturbed, so don''t worry. I''ll keep explaining." "You''re forced..." Oh, I hear you. "This is a machine that allows rats to see the footage they''re watching." "Really? So you''re saying we''re gonna leave this rat alone in the castle? With that said, Leena looked disgusted. Why do you hate me so much? Shelly can still tell, but Leena lived in the country when she was a little girl, right? "This rat seems to be very good at hiding, so I don''t think there''s anything I usually see." ''Cause you''re a theft specialist. "I hope so..." "Thank you. All right, if we build a lot more red golems, shall we head to the castle" We also need physical security. 102 Episode Five: His Measures "Really, would it be safe to build a golem? I stuck my hand in my backpack trying to build a golem, and that kind of question arose. "Coupled with the rats earlier, wouldn''t that be reassuring enough? I don''t think any nobles have ever been so heavily guarded." "I think so too" In the form of Leena agreeing with Bell, the two of them answered my questions. I think what you two are saying is right...... "Yeah...... why not? You can''t wipe away your anxiety with Moya Moya." "Why? "This much security is done in this house as well. Just..." "Just?" It''s just... something broken through... Breakthrough? "Oh well. That''s him. That''s Allen." "A, Allen......" Shelley reacted to Allen''s words. "Sorry. You reminded me of a bad memory." "Yeah, yeah. Keep talking." "Okay. Thanks." "Allen is the leader of the ninja, isn''t he? "Yes, I can never find it because I have a shitty skill called secrecy." So is my uncle, but secrets are sloppy. Well, I can''t talk about people either. "Are you that awesome? "Oh, how bad is it, you''ll never find even this Anna I always depend on. In fact, I''ve been spooked by him many times, and he''s run away." I''ve been made to regret it so many times. We need to take good care of it. "Well, how do you protect yourself from such a person..." "Right..." What can I do? To what I can''t find, I can''t fight... I can''t find it... "Uh... what about something called a bond? When I was worried, Leena made an interesting suggestion. "The juncture..." Sure, it might be perfect for protection. "My grandmother taught me before that there''s someone in the elf who can use junctional magic, and that person is always protecting the inside" "Heh. That sounds awesome. Boulder Leena. What about Leo? "Yeah, I think it''s good. In the meantime, I''ll make it." I wonder what the ingredients are...... After all, Mithril? What do you think? With that in mind, I found a good thing I was fishing for my backpack. "The branches of the Divine Tree look good. It looks like it''s in the elves." "Oh, you''re the one who used to build my wand." "Yeah. This is going to make good stuff, right? So I''m going to build it now." I took out the most magical of the demonic stones that I now have and cast a creative magic with the branches of the Divine Tree. And... I could make a sphere with a beautiful pattern. "Wow - that looks beautiful. How do you use this? "Wait a minute." Come on, I''ll appraise you. God Demon''s Boundary Ball When you pour magic, you can develop a powerful bond only for what you pour magic This juncture can reject any interference from outside The breadth of the junction is adjustable by the magic manipulation of the user During the development of the junction, this sphere emits a light Creator: Leons Forster It''s a junction ball...... Can we expand our boundaries with magic? "In the meantime, why don''t you use it" I tried my magic at random. Then... something black covered us as we looked around and we got trapped. Fortunately, it didn''t get dark because the junction balls are glowing. Could it be the light for this? "What, what is it? I''m afraid." Bell asked me as she leaned against me. "Er... I think I''ve poured too much magic into it. I think the junction is blocking the light." Don''t even think about it. I think I missed the addition and subtraction because of what I did. "Duh, do something! Shelley was scared, too, and she hurried as she stuck to me. "I get it. Uh... what am I supposed to do? In the meantime, let''s unplug the magic inside." When I put my hand on the junction ball and pulled out a little bit of magic, little by little the light came in from the junction. And when the magic was completely removed, the junction disappeared. "Ahhh. You were scared. You might not be scared if you used it in the dark at night." Not so scared, Leena was calmly analyzing looking at the junction ball. "Right. I was a little scared, but I think you''d feel safe with all that juncture" "Yeah, I think so, too. Then why don''t we build a golem and head to the castle?" Then, I just finished building the golem, and the two cooks joined me and transferred to the castle. I''m home. "Welcome back. I''ve been waiting for you." When I moved to the castle, Mr. Edwan was waiting for me. "Thank you. Well, since these two are the cooks that brought you from over there, show them to the kitchen" "Okay. You two, follow me." "" Yes "" As always, the two perfect breathers were taken out of the room by Mr. Edwan. "Okay, so, first off, do we release the rats?" We have to do this by the time Mr. Edwan gets back. "Ma, wait, lend me the one to tie the line earlier before I do it! Shelly and Leena rushed out when I stuck my hand in the backpack. "Ugh, yeah. Yes, this." Driven by the momentum of the two of us, I accidentally took the junction ball out of my backpack. "Thank you. Shelly, stick with me." "Ugh, yeah." The two, when they stuck to the critical point, developed a black-black junction and hurriedly locked themselves in. "You don''t have to go that far... Belle''s fine." "You don''t like touching a real rat on a boulder, do you? However, if it''s made, it''s fine." "I see. Then, great release! Scatter!" That said, I released a rat out of my backpack. Rats, they quickly went somewhere. "Wow. This could have been crying if you two had watched" "Oh, that was awesome" That was awesome that the rat was naughty. If that thing came at me now, it''s going to be mild trauma. "Then it''s over and I''ll call the two of you. So, how do you send a signal to someone who''s in the junction? The junction will block the sound, and you can''t possibly tell by calling it, can you? "Why don''t you send me a reading? "Ah, nice. I''ll try." (Both of you, come out because it''s over) (Are you sure it''s over? There''s only one left, isn''t there? Oh, we''re connected. It''s convenient to talk. (It''s okay. It''s all gone somewhere) (Bye) The junction disappeared and the two of them came out. "It''s finally coming out. Shall we check the footage?" Now the rat monitor was removed from the backpack. "What can you show me?" Then something showed up on the monitor. This is the kitchen of this castle. "''Oh, wide''" "This is two cooks and Mr. Edwan, isn''t it? Yeah, the place is this castle''s kitchen. "Sounds like it. Now you know how fast rats travel." I thought you just released it, but you''re already delivering footage of the kitchen. "Oh, you two are talking about something with the Castle cook." To Bell''s words, everyone''s gaze returns to the monitor. Please, don''t fight or anything, okay? "Are you the Forster cooks? The cooks who were originally hired were questioning the two of them. Besides, Jim answered. "Yes, it is." Jim''s face was a little tense. It''s going to be tough if we don''t get along here. I know that''s what you were thinking...... but that worry ended up in Kaiyu. "" "''Ooh!" " Surprisingly, the castle cooks cheered loudly. "Shake hands, please." "Oh, me too! "Me too! Furthermore, he even began to ask for a handshake. "Huh? Why are you so happy? "Uh... I heard before that working at the Forster family is a great admiration for servants" Sure, I think someone said that story. "Yes. Being able to work in the house of the brave is a great honor for ordinary people like me." If that''s what Bell says, I guess so. "I see... so the food at Leo''s house is so good" "Well, they''re chosen from a lot of applications." Sam picked them out in a day. With that in mind, I turned my gaze to the monitor again...... the cooks handshake was over. ''Um... I''d like you two to have a chef and a deputy chef... okay? Seriously? "Huh? Is that okay? ''Cause we came here later, didn''t we? Don''t be shy of boulders. "No, because there''s no cook here who can give you two instructions." This cook, that''s cool. Later, I''ll raise your salary. ''Okay...... then, the chef will do it Emma'' Huh? Really? "Huh? You do it. Man, right? '' "Men and women have nothing to do with cooking, do they? I think Emma would definitely be better off as a chef. I''m good enough for a support role." Jim...... that''s cool. I''ll raise Jim''s salary, too. ''Wow, okay. Well, then, I''m going to let you be the head chef here. This is Emma. Nice to meet you'' Thus, a rare female chef was born in this world. "Oh, did that happen?" Yeah, nice. You pay attention to the next two. "I''m looking forward to dinner today." "Oh, I''m looking forward to it. Then you''ll do what you have to do by dinner." Then, he remodeled the bath and deployed a large number of red golems to the castle. And the dinner was so good that day. 103 Episode VI Monitoring After dinner, Shelly, Leena and Bell went to take a bath. I decided to wait in my room because I couldn''t get into the boulder with you. "You''re free... Oh, do we gather information in the meantime?" In the meantime, we need to find an enemy who might be lurking in this castle. So I put out a rat monitor. "In the meantime, show me what information you might need." Then it was labeled "Four Hours Ago" and the video began. I don''t know where it is, but it''s footage of two maids talking. ''Hey, listen. I just came to see the rumor, Master Leons. " Apparently, one maid is bragging about seeing me in the other. "Huh? Cheating! How''d it go? Cool, as rumored? "Yeah, it was a rumored face." Me, what kind of rumor is it? Something to light up... "Fine. Well, if I work here, I''ll see you someday." ''I think so. Nevertheless, the girls next to Master Leons were amazing.'' "Huh? Dear Leons, you were only about ten years old, right? Are you already walking a girl? "Yeah, it sounds like the granddaughter of the Empress and the Virgin. My girlfriend says she''s going to love a fine woman in the future. '' "That''s because it''s not fine at all! What are you gonna do, show me this? I accidentally complained about the monitor. You want me to do something about my lady favorite? We can''t do this, can we? I''m unconscious. I don''t care about me complaining like that, the monitor kept streaming video without worrying about me like that. "Oh, really? Do I have to like women to run this territory? So did the previous lord... and so did Mr. Gotz, right? Mr. Gotz? "Idiot! You can''t keep him and Master Leons together! ''Well, yeah. Shall we end this story?'' Thus, the footage was finished. "Who''s Gotz? From the way things are going, it looks like someone is managing this territory... The maids hate you." How much do they hate you for just coming out to talk to me? "Well, I''m going to see you, and I need to find out who you are. Next video, please." Now, the video started after "Three Hours Ago" appeared. "So, what''s he like with the new lords? It was a man who was fat enough to be treading back on the chair great enough to be on the footage. Before the man, what a Mr. Edwan stood. ''Uh... he was a very, very firm person who didn''t seem eleven. When I told him the cook wasn''t staffed enough, he immediately brought in an awesome cook. It just seems like you don''t trust us yet, naturally. I''ve left the guards to the knights you brought in yourself.'' Mr. Edwan had faintly made a report about me into a great man in front of him. What''s the relationship between these two? ''Right...... The Fauster family heretic says his name is not Dada...... Damn...... that''s a hassle. It would have been easier if he''d been more incompetent.'' I''m sorry I''m not incompetent. Nevertheless... a heretic child of the Forster family... ''Really? I think it will make this territory better.'' Hmm? Which side is Mr. Edwan on? ''Well, I''ll be glad for you guys... Well, okay. You can go now.'' So, the footage was over. "Huh? Who is this guy? I have a great sense of villain, huh? Besides, it''s hard to know which side Mr. Edwan is on..." I have no choice but to be vigilant about Edwan. "Well, this guy needs to look into it later, too. Next video, please." Now it was labeled "an hour ago". And where it was shown...... I just didn''t know where it was. "Come on in, come here" That being said, it was the man who was making himself look great in the footage earlier that was keeping his head down. And the man brought me in, and another man came in. "Oh. Well, let''s hear it." The other one is... aristocratic? I was wearing a costly decoration and it felt like that. ''Ha, yes. Uh... the new lord here seems so smart that he doesn''t fit the look of eleven'' ''I know that. Between the nobles. So you''re famous? When I gave my upper class test a try, I scored all subjects at my leisure. Some of them scored more than a full score, but it didn''t seem strange. " Oh, I''m such an admirer to the nobles. Don''t get nostalgic when they were talking about incompetence or something. ''Oh, really... Oh, and he seems very alert. I also don''t trust you at all about the servants in the castle. Security will also bring the elite from your territory.'' Mr. Edwan didn''t say he was good, did he? You can''t make a report if we talk about it. ''Right. When that happens, you better stop using force on him. I don''t know any killers who can break through the Forster family. " "What if you''re a ninja? That leader over there can do it, can''t he? Huh? Do I have to fight Allen again? Please don''t... ''No, you can''t rely on a ninja anymore. I borrowed it when I was at the party, and I used it to ensure my strength. Besides, I need a fortune for this territory to ask a sneaker to kill him.'' Will they take that much money...... Well, if you pay me like that and I ask you, I''ll waste that money. ''Oh, is that so... But if it''s the Filibelles...'' Filibell? I see, over there again...... Now I want to get some evidence. "I don''t have that kind of money right now. I spent money like a fool on this previous assassination plot of a princess, and I lost a lot of money because the Fermer Chamber of Commerce was crushed and my income stream was reduced. '' Alas, unexpectedly, were you on the verge of self-destruction? You deserve it. ''Did you...? Sure, it''s like he was both involved...'' Don''t bother blaming me for that. Especially since the Fermer Chamber of Commerce crumbled on its own. ''That''s right. So he wants to kill him somehow. " That''s a hell of a grudge. ''But... how? How do you kill a smart, strong, and popular guy? Don''t be so praiseworthy. You''re embarrassed. ''That''s... let me think about it for a second. I can''t do it right away.'' So, give it up. That''s easier, isn''t it? ''Okay. So, how am I? "Look for his weaknesses. Any perfect person should have trouble if they do. '' Well, I do... You did more than that, didn''t you? "Wow, I see." ''Well, I''ll take care of it. And don''t do anything to betray me, okay? Gotz?'' Oh, is this the Gotz? Just seeing the interaction so far, don''t convince the maids that you hate them either. "Yes, of course." It''s easy to kill you, isn''t it? Think about it and act on it, okay? Well, you''re not going to succeed anymore at a time when you suspect your men. ''Yes, yes! "I see... Can we send these men information to the Red Golem? When I asked the question, it was labeled YES. "Well, send it." At the same time I gave instructions to the monitor, I skipped reading for the Red Golem. (I command all Red Golems in this castle. As soon as you find the man you just sent, detain him and keep him in the cell. and report it as soon as you find it) "All right, now don''t lose one or two enemies. All right, shall we go next? Still got the footage? After it was labeled "YES," it was labeled "Twenty Minutes Ago." And the video I started streaming was blurred in sight with Moya Moya. "Ahhh. Bath, feels good" The place looks like a bath. And it was Shelly, Leena and Bell in there. ''Right. After all, Leo just modified it.'' ''Right. It''s in Leo''s house, isn''t it? Is Bell in there every day? Apparently, the three of us are soaking up amicably. This... is the one that needs to be turned off... But the monitor came out... you have no choice, do you? Yeah, I probably have the information I need. "No way. I''m a maid of honor, so I''m rarely allowed to take a bath." "Rarely? What do you mean, you''ve been in? ''Yes, once a month, a good day had been set for the servants to enter freely, and they are all in order because they cannot'' ''That''s right... Leo''s a dick, too. I wish I could let you use it every day.'' Yes, I''m sorry about your ass. ''No, Master Leo says you can always use it. I''m just sorry about the boulder, so it happened once a month.'' ''You did, didn''t you? Yet, I''m glad to think you can take this bath every day for the next two months.'' ''Right. Are you here for the next two months? I hope nothing.'' ''Right. What are we supposed to do? Honestly, with us, Leo can''t concentrate on his lord''s work and... I think Leo is still doing something to protect us by himself.'' I''m so sorry. I''m peeking into the bath. ''Right...... what should I do? "That''s easy." That''s what Bell said when they were worried. "''Huh? "It''s best that Shelley and Leena both heal the tired Leo. Master Leo is a sweetheart. You''re the one who can''t help but miss someone around all the time, right? Besides, even without you two, Master Leo isn''t going to make a big difference, is he? So isn''t it our job to sweeten Leo, who''s been working hard for the next two months? "Oh, yeah..." "It''s a boulder..." The two of them seem to have been overwhelmed by Bell''s words. ''Something... I thought Bell had lost me when I heard what he was saying. You know Leo better than I do.'' ''Right. I''ve been watching Leo for too long.'' ''I don''t think so either. I think Master Leo is hiding his weakness from you two because he really likes you two. In front of you two, I want to be cool with myself.'' Oh, I don''t mean to... Are you putting on cool...... me? ''Well, you are... something''s making me look stupid that I was jealous of Bell'' "It''s true." ''Oh, no! Never mind.'' ''Yeah, yeah. Truth is, I was an idiot. True, I''m sorry so far'' That said, Shelly bowed her head to Bell. ''Ah, keep your head up. My apologies for the misunderstanding.'' Bell, too, bowed her head in a hurry. ''That''s not true. I was just angry at myself for making a mistake. Besides, when I heard what Bell said, I figured out why Leo liked Bell.'' ''Right. Speaking of which, how did Bell become Leo''s exclusive maid of honor? ''Er... When I heard you were looking for a new maid at the Forster family and applied, I was able to get an instant hire from the maid director who expected Master Leo to like the Beast Man'' "You like Leo the Beast Man? Also, words that are likely to be misunderstood...... Hey, I''m just curious about your ears and tails, ''cause not all Beast girls like it, right? "Yeah, it seems like the Forster family has liked beastly women since they were brave men of everything. Especially if Leo had a personality similar to that of a brave man, he would definitely have liked it. '' ''Well, you did... do you like these ears or tails? That said, Shelly started touching Bell''s tail and ears. ''It''s cute, isn''t it? Sure, you''re gonna want me to stay by your side the whole time.'' Leena, too, started touching Bell with Shelley. "Hey! Both of you! It tickles! '' Yeah, let''s turn it off around here. That''s what I thought, when I reached for the monitor... they grabbed my shoulder as much as I wanted. Looking back...... the three people in the bath stood. Oh, speaking of which... this, was it a recording... "Dear Leo, I''m glad you''re worried about us... no peeking, right? Belle is smiling at me like no more... but her eyes weren''t laughing at all. "Yes..." Then, Bell''s sermon began. Bell''s sermon scared me as much as the two people I was watching behind me walked away a little bit. 104 Lesson 7 Interrogation On the morning of my second day in the realm, I was headed to the dungeon of the castle. He said Gotz, who came into the castle this morning without knowing anything, was captured by the Red Golem. "Hey! Get me out of here! I''m the administrator of this territory! What can happen? As I approach the cabin, I hear voices like that. This voice is probably Gotz. I don''t think I can help but say that to Golem...... "Hey! Get it out of here! Oh, you guys. Then we''re not talking. Get the guy upstairs! Coming up close, Gotz was screaming so loud. "Shut up in the morning. Be a little quiet." That''s what I said, I stood in front of the Gotts'' house. "Oh, you... who? Get me out of here faster than that. Now I''ll do ten pieces of white gold." You don''t know my face... Oh, my God, why do you have so much money? You''re just an official seconded by the Empire, aren''t you? "Ha. My name is Leons Forster. No, it''s Leons Muldeen." Gotz, who heard my name, suddenly growed up with his eyes open. "And Lord!? also, sorry! Yes, don''t worry, the word now is one that has moved me and said it! When I thought I''d grown up, I started calling out loud again. After seeing your attitude earlier, you can''t trust me at all if I get so pecked up... "Really? Still, where does ten pieces of white gold come from? Let''s start with that. "Uh... that''s, uh, a lie! I lied because I wanted to be helpful." Gotz began to complain that he was desperately lying while sweating sloppily. Well, I don''t care if you''re lying. "It is. So, how do you know Mr. Gotz was brought here? "Uh... Wow, I don''t know" Gotz suddenly grew up again. "Well, let me give you some time. Good luck remembering." I''m sweet. I''ll give you as much time as I can remember. "Uh... hard work doesn''t seem to remind me" Apparently, that kindness was useless. Well, that''s what I knew. "Right...... too bad. If only you''d answer me honestly..." That''s what I decided to do. "Ma, wait! What do you have if you don''t answer honestly? Gotz has been desperate to stop me from going. "Huh? Why do you worry about that? Mr. Gotz answered me honestly, didn''t he? Then you don''t have to ask. "Yes. So, but you''re wondering what''s there." Yeah, yeah. ''Cause you''re not being honest. "Really? Well, let me tell you something. I''m thinking about handing Mr. Gotz over to the Special Forces from now on. So, Mr. Gotz is trying to intimidate the Empire, so I''m asking you to torture him, but get the information out. Is this what it looks like? The torture of the Special Forces could kill you if you suck because you have no mercy. Even before this, against the knight of the kingdom¡­" "Wow, I get it! I''ll tell you everything! So forgive me for torturing you! Oh, will you talk to me that easily? I''m glad it was easy. If not, I was going to use fascinating magic... but it looks like this guy didn''t need it. "I appreciate that saving you the extra effort. Well, it''s how much Mr. Gotz will tell us if we send him into the special forces. If I don''t have enough information, I''ll send you to the Imperial City." "Wow, I get it! First of all, I''ve been embezzling for over a decade." I knew it. You''re under arrest for embezzlement. "It is. How long? Honestly? We''ll find out later." "Yes. By and large, it is about a quarter of the tax revenues in the territory of Murdine¡­" "Huh?" This guy was more awesome than I thought. With a decent conscience, you can''t do that, can you? Well, there''s a problem with the Empire, too. Be careful. "Shh, excuse me" Even if you apologize... "Well, we can talk about that sin later. No. Look, talk more and more." "Yes. Actually, I was paid by the Filibels." Yeah, I know you were connected to the Filibels. "How long? "About ten pieces of white gold a month..." You mean I get about 20 million yen a month... Oh, come on, this guy, what were you doing with all that money? "So, what did you do for it? "Uh... I changed the rules in favor of the Filibels" "Specifically" "Yes. Uh... at a post in my territory, I showed the Philibert family crest and decided that if I paid for it, I would check my luggage, no taxes." Oh, you''re too stupid to say anything. "Later, the guy who got the money, he''s all gonna have to be fired... Then, next." "One, next..." You still have it, don''t you? "Look, isn''t there something more important? You were talking to someone yesterday... I wonder what it was... I think he told me to explore his weaknesses" When I brought up yesterday''s two words, Gotz opened his eyes. "Well, if you won''t talk to me, fine. I''m going to write to the Imperial City now." That''s what I said, I tried to get away from the barn. "Ma, wait! Gotz has desperately stopped. You don''t like torture that much? Perhaps if you say no more of your sins or not, you''re on death row, right? "Hmm? Are you gonna tell me something? "Yes. Talk. Yesterday, the opponent you were talking to is Hein Cardiff, a nobleman of a faction of the Filibel family, with territory next to Murdine territory. What we were talking about was a plot to assassinate Master Leons." Hein Cardiff...... Were you a nobleman after all? I can''t seem to catch him, so I''ll leave it to the Empire. "I see. Then shall I say the names of all those involved in the plan? I don''t know what''s missing if I find out later." Well, either way, it would be the death penalty with that member. "Yes..." Then, the Gotts honestly started saying their names. Surprisingly, Mr. Edwan''s name didn''t come up. That guy, which one is it...... In the meantime, shall I let the rats observe for the time being? "Anything else? "But now, as far as I can tell, this is the limit" "Yeah, well, get some rest." That''s what I said, I left behind the barn. "Hey, hey! Wait! I heard voices like that from behind, but I don''t care. "Hmm. Now you know what to do." "Right. And Leo looked really bad earlier." When I came back from the barn, Leena made fun of me. Leena and I were watching me on the rat monitor while I went to the cabin. "Oh, yeah? "What''s so fun about bullying a fat guy like that? "Beh, nothing, ''cause it wasn''t fun" Oh, that''s an act, isn''t it? "Dear Leo, you had such a hobby. If you''re Leo, you can bully me, right? "Because I wouldn''t do that! That was an act! I don''t have that kind of taste. "I know. Because we know Master Leo will never hurt us." "Leo can''t do that." "Yeah, I can''t" "Ugh, yeah......" Glad you understand... "So, what do we do now? "In the meantime, I''m going to report to the castle. After that, I guess I''ll review the rules for this territory. After that, I''m going to do a lot of things to see what''s going on in the territory." In the meantime, we need to do something about this situation full of enemies. "Really? If there''s anything you can do to help us, say it." "Yeah. If anything happens to you, please." I wonder if it would be enough for the three of you to smile. 105 Episode VIII: Future Responses "This time, I''m so sorry" The emperor was bowing his head in front of him. I immediately went to the Emperor to report what I heard from the Gotts this morning. The emperor immediately ordered his men to hurry to confirm. So, after about two or three hours, I think I finally got confirmation. Was it true what Gotz was saying about this look? "No, keep your head up. So, what do you want to do now? What am I supposed to do? "Oh, from now on, Leo, I want to catch all the sinners that you''ve asked me out. And I''ll put an escort on you, Leo, until the commotion calms down with the substitute civilian." "Okay. However, the escort..." Ning Ro, I wonder if I''ll get in the way...... "Don''t worry. From Damian''s, let Ivan and Eunice out. Well, that''s not a problem, then, is it? Brother Ivan and Mr. Eunice? "Well......" I wonder if those two can handle it. "And the clerk chose Elise to be good" Oh, don''t worry if Mr. Elise tells you you''re good. "Thank you" "No, this time it''s all on the imperial side. I couldn''t spot the embezzlement. I couldn''t do anything about the Filibels." Well, you can''t deny it about that. "Um... how could you not spot embezzlement? You''ve punished your lord for the same reason before, haven''t you? "Oh, it was a real detour. Earlier, Leo told me to look into it, and all the auditors'' clerks were the ones who had some connection to the Filibels." "Oh, I see..." Was the Filibels doing that far...... It''s not funny how the side that finds the injustice is doing the injustice. "I''m letting you find out if the same thing has been done in other territories right now" "I''d better get that done soon" Probably going to be a lot of wrongdoing. "Oh. And about the Filibelle family... I think it''s going to be a fine" That''s all? If I''m bad, that house is doing something that''s gonna crush the Empire, right? "Yeah? Aren''t you nice? Even if it''s hard to take down, don''t you want to reduce the territory or something? If we don''t do that, we''ll do that house again, okay? "No, you take the territory away from him, we lose it" "What do you mean? "Because of his bad government, his territory is so shattered. If you take that territory away, you''ll get him the other way." "I see..." I didn''t know it was that bad...... So, if you let the wrongdoers stop, you mean one day you''ll destroy yourself? "Plus, I''m planning on fining him a lot of money." Well, then you''d be making a big deal out of it for the time being. I want you to take this as a serious opportunity to run your territory. It''s just because you''re that pompous parent...... you''d give up badly. "Okay. Then I''ll take Brother Ivan, Mr. Eunice and the new clerk back over there." After that, the Imperial side is going to do it, and I think I''ll do my territory thing. "Right. Still... I didn''t know you were going to start reforming your territory in just two days, Leo, really. Are you sure you''re eleven? "Of course. I''m eleven years old, just like Shelly." It is unclear how old you will be if you age in your previous life. "Oh, it''s a joke. See you later. I hope to see you in two months." "Yeah, I''d love to, too." To the boulder, I want to believe you''re okay... "Oh, and you can spend all the money your predecessor administrator was embezzling on Murdine territory. Take that as an apology for the empire''s untimeliness." "Okay. We will make the most of it." Probably not that much left. As far as the maids are concerned, I guess I''ve been spending all my money playing with women... Just expect, that''s a loss. "Oh, good luck with that" "Yes, then" I gratefully left the Emperor''s room behind. "Hey, are you done talking to His Majesty the Emperor? When I left the room, Brother Ivan and his partner, Brother Ivan, Mr. Eunice, were waiting. "Ah, brother. Besides, Mr. Eunice." "Yeah. Just for the next two months. Nice to meet you." Mr. Eunice looks, blonde ponytail, tall there and sluggish. Character, quite strong. When I met him last time, I had defeated Brother Ivan many times. He has a demon sword on his lower back, not a demon sword. The sword, Grandpa told me when I was little, said Brother Ivan couldn''t win if it was just the sword. By the way, Mr. Eunice''s demon knife is something I asked my master to make for my early wedding celebration. "Yes, escort, thank you" If these two are escorts, you can rest assured. You''re completing a dungeon, so there''s only a few people in this world with skills. "Hehe, leave it to me. Whatever happens, I''ll definitely try to protect you." "Thank you" Let''s just say I leave Shelly and Leena''s escort to you. "Ah, Leo! "Ah, Mr. Elise" As I was thanking Mr. Eunice, Mr. Elise brought in a strange woman. "I''m really sorry about this one. My lack of control." "Yes, no. Don''t worry, I didn''t do any harm." I''ve already apologized to the Emperor many times, and I want to end this story. "And... I''m a civilian who gets Leo-kun to assist me. Because I became this child. Flair, introduce yourself." That said, the woman put out in front of Mr. Elise bowed beautifully and began introducing herself. "Yes. Nice to meet you, my name is Flair. From now on, I will be your assistant to Master Leons, thank you." Mr. Flair has a slightly sharp eye, but feels like a beautiful sister. "Flair, though, comes from a common people. A genius who graduated from magic school last year with a second seat. By the way, Alex was the chairman of the year." Same age as Brother Alex? About eighteen? Well, Brother Alex seems to have been super good enough, so Mr. Flair''s amazing enough, too. "Oh, that''s awesome. Nice to meet you. And it''s gonna be hard to say it''s Leo, so Leo''s fine." "Yes. Dear Leo, thank you. And don''t salute me." "Huh? Well, I get it... I get it" It''s hard not to suddenly use a salute on someone you meet... "Leo, you too, because you have a territory, you have to feel like a nobleman. If I used a tribute to my men, I''d be jerked off, right? Oh, yeah... "Okay. I''ll be careful now." "Yeah. Well, good luck with that. The two behind you will escort the princess and Liana properly." "Absolutely." "Yes. I''ll do my best" My brothers had responded well to Mr. Elise''s words. "Well, then, if you pick up Shelly and Leena, we''ll head straight to Murdine territory." I''m looking forward to hearing from you in two months. "Yes. Stay tuned. Bye." I bowed lightly to Mr. Elise and headed to Shelley''s room. "Nevertheless, Flair is Leo''s aide" Brother Ivan started saying that on his way to Shelley''s room. Speaking of which, is Mr. Flair your brother''s junior? "Yes, I am, but is there a problem? Mr. Flair said back to Brother Ivan a little cold. Hmm? We''re both not that close? "No, it would be easier for Leo if you were a good assistant. Well, you''re gonna have a hard time." "What do you mean? If I''m your boss, why are you struggling? "''Cause Leo would definitely make another commotion or two from now on, wouldn''t he? It must be tough for a civilian to be chased by that response." Well, when they say that... "Don''t worry. Master Leo is free to run the territory. Besides, seniors should worry more about themselves than about me. I''ve been entrusted with the role of escorting the princess." That said, Mr. Flair sent his brother a cold gaze to pierce him. "Ooh..." My brother couldn''t say any more. "Well, I''ll make sure you don''t force me. And what I don''t know, I think I''m gonna ask Mr. Flair a lot of questions, so say hi." Anyway, I''m ignorant when it comes to territorial management. "Yes, don''t hesitate to rely more and more" Unlike dealing with my brother, now he answered me with a gentle smile. "Ivan, you really have a weak mouth" "Ugh, shut up! Yeah, that''s all I can say back to Mr. Eunice. I think your brother''s weak. 106 Episode IX Treasure Hunting â‘  "Is this the metastasis..." "Really for a moment." Right now, we''re just picking up Shelley, Leena and Bell and then returning to the realm. Brother Ivan and Mr. Eunice were impressed with their first metastasis. "This is... where? I didn''t even know the metastasis existed. Mr. Flair is surprised, or confused, though. "This is inside a castle on Murdine soil." "Is this the place? Well, you can''t believe it, can you? "That''s right. Metastases allow you to travel in an instant." "It''s really a moment..." "I knew you''d be surprised when you had your first metastasis." "Yes. It''s really a moment." Shelley and Leena missed it as they looked at the surprised Mr. Flair. "Well, then, we need to get Mr. Edwan to get us a room for our brothers and Mr. Flair." Then, I summoned Mr. Edwan and asked him to guide my brothers. Meanwhile, I was relaxing in my room with Shelley and the others. "I think this has reduced the anxiety element a little bit" Plus I may have bought a grudge against the Filibels, but with no money. Then you won''t be able to do anything, so don''t worry. "Really, good. What are you going to do from tomorrow? Leena asked me a question, saying so with sincere pleasure. Starting tomorrow...... "In the meantime, you want to take everything that''s going to be gold out of Gotz''s house and do something with that money back in hand." "I see. How much Gotz was saving up, when his future moves change" Boulder Leena, you know. Truth is, the way the Gots were saving up is going to change their behavior. Maybe the next two months will just be over thinking about making money. "Right. In the meantime, I''ll go to Gotz''s tomorrow." Let''s think about the future. "Can we go, too? "Will you wait for me this time? It''s the enemy''s house for once, and there may be some kind of trap." Besides, there are still Gotz servants in the mansion. "Okay. I''m leaving you quietly. Oh, well, then, just leave the monitor." "Monitor? Oh, that''s the thing. Fine." With that stolen rat, you can see me from afar. Shelley would like to use it to see how the treasure hunt goes. "Yay. I''m watching the moment of treasure discovery." "I don''t think you should expect that much. You saw his belly, didn''t you? Absolutely, I don''t think there''s much money left to play with." No matter how much you play, unless you have enough money to run out of. Well, you won''t have to be disappointed later if you don''t expect it. "Eh." "Well, I can''t help it." Even so, I''d expect it. The Next Day "Well, I''ll be there." I greeted everyone before I left the castle. Everyone was supposed to be watching what was going on in my room. Rats, on my shoulder, will enjoy the treasure hunt with my gaze. "Come on in. I''m looking forward to it." "Please don''t push me" "Dear Leo, safety first, please" Shelley, Leena and Bell said that and looked anxious. "You don''t have to worry about it. ''Cause I''m taking a lot of red golems, too." The last time I built a lot for castle security, I overbuilt it, and you''re still sleeping in a bunch of backpacks. "Really...... ok" Leena, who knows how many golems I have, is relieved of a little anxiety. "Are you sure, Master Leo, that you will go yourself? I think we should let the knights go." Mr. Flair, who knows nothing, still seems anxious. Well, regular aristocrats don''t go out of their way to dangerous places. "That''s not true. Probably the safest place for me to go. Besides, I don''t have a Knights." Yeah, the Knights don''t do anything about it either... You can''t have all the golems on a boulder. "Well, still... if anything happens to Master Leo..." Yeah...... how can I persuade you? Mr. Flair can''t say it strongly because he would be seriously worried about me... "Flair, don''t worry about it. Leo''s the strongest of them all. Probably stronger than the captain." My brother helped me when I was worried. "Oh, really? Mr. Flair asked me back because he couldn''t believe his brother''s words. "As it were, well... If you''re worried, watch the footage there. Nothing. I''ll finish it." That''s what I said, I pointed to the monitor. "... ok" Mr. Flair said something, he said, but he swallowed it and accepted it. "So I''m going" I was able to get everyone''s consent, so I left the room. First, move near Gotz''s house. Then I reached in front of Gotz''s house relying on Anna''s guidance. "This is his house? What aristocratic mansion... You''re wasting money..." Gotz''s house was bigger than mine in Imperial City. That''s all I could see wasting it on. "Well, let''s get in." First, I spoke amicably to the gatekeeper. "Excuse me. Are you sure at Mr. Gotz''s house? "Oh, yeah. What''s the requirement? The gatekeeper man has responded to the bluff. Well, I can''t help but dress like an adventurer right now. "That''s right. These are the requirements." I had no choice, so I handed the letter I wrote to the gatekeeper. "What... Now that Mr. Gotz''s embezzlement has been found, we are seizing Mr. Gotz''s property. Leons Muldeen" "Huh? Master Gotz caught? When one gatekeeper read out the letter, he asked me in surprise. "Yes, I''ve been caught. So could you please leave there? I asked kindly. "No, can I trust something a kid like you brought me, go home" That''s what the gatekeeper said and tore the letter to bits. "Eh. I think we should follow this place very carefully." "What if I don''t obey? What can you do? Am I allowed to say that? "You can do this" I got two red golems out of my backpack. "Hey, what... it''s..." The gatekeeper lost his hips when he saw the sudden appearance of the golem. "What do you want to do? If you don''t make up your mind soon, you''ll be forced to go inside, won''t you? Now, I asked him to do it with a threat. The Red Golem approaches the gatekeeper. "Wow, I get it. Duh, go ahead..." The gatekeeper opened the gate for me as I slipped my hips. "Yeah. Honest and good. Then keep an eye on no one else getting in." That said, I left the two golems intact for outside surveillance with the two gatekeepers. "Then hurry to find it before it''s hidden" With that said, we line up the red golem in a vast garden for nothing. Probably more than fifty. "Moving in pairs. Not to get your hands on anyone who works here unless you resist. If you''ve done something, tie it up and disable it without killing it. The golden-eyed objects shall be brought to this garden as soon as they are found. And that you contact me as soon as something goes wrong. Please protect the above and act from now on. Well, let''s get started." When the Golems heard my orders, they moved toward the Mansion in unison. "Shall I go too? Say hello, Anna." That''s what I told Anna. (Got it. Start directing you to the safe) When Anna said so, an arrow appeared on the goggle. (Oh, boulder Anna. I even know where the safe is) While impressed with Anna, as she entered the mansion, the maids looked surprised. You wouldn''t know anything, so suddenly a lot of people would come in and be scared. "Excuse me. Please be adult. I''ll explain when it''s all over." Running through the mansion saying that repeatedly, I noticed something. "This mansion, is there only a maid? I watched every inch of it as I ran, but I still didn''t see a butler or a guard soldier. "Maybe... you were thinking about making the inside of the mansion a woman other than yourself and a harem? Sure, they said you liked women... "Shit...... that''s it" With that said, I reached the deepest room on the ground floor of the mansion. "Is there a safe here? I don''t see you anywhere, though? It was a very ordinary bedroom with a bed in the center of the room and then just a painting with a woman painted on the wall. (No, go away with the painting) "Picture? Okay." I tried to take the painting off the wall, as Anna told me. Then... there was the keyhole. "This is the safe? The wall''s in the vault? It''s a lot bigger than that. (No, you don''t. In the meantime, unlock it) "How? Do I have to look for the keys now? (No, make a magic item) "Oh, is that okay then? I just got my backpack." With that said, I took the Demon Stone and Mithril out of my backpack. And I used creative magic as it was. What was done... < universal key > It can be any key. Allow the keyhole to do this for optimal key shape and can be easily unlocked Creator: Leons Muldeen Again, you''ve got something convenient. Let''s not abuse it. "Well, do you want to open it" I inserted the universal key around. Then there was the sound of a kacha and something opened up. "Nothing''s gonna change, though? The keys are open, but the walls don''t even work together. (No, it has changed. Look beside the bed) "Next to the bed? Wow, there''s a hole." Looking back, for some reason there was a big hole next to the bed. (You can go underground from there) That''s what they said and I glanced through the hole...... there was a staircase leading down there. "I see... is it in a hidden room..." (Yes, there''s a safe under here) "You''re wasting too much money. Crime prevention awareness too high" Well, I guess it''s to hide the good money somehow. I took the wana terrace out of my backpack because it was dark and went down the stairs...... I came out into a room with two doors. "Which one of these has a safe? (The safe is in the room on the right) Right. What''s on the left? Do you want to go later? "Well, let''s just go right" I opened the door on the right and went into the back room. Then... there was a large metal door on one side of the room. "Wow - that''s a big safe. Now, if the contents are soggy, let''s go beat him up." When I approached the safe saying that, there were four dials. "This is your PIN... Gots to hear it from Gotz..." Do we have to go back to the castle again? That''s a hassle...... (It''s okay. I can tell. It''s all seven) And Anna told me briefly when I thought about it. "Huh? Really? Well, all seven..." You were tough until you got here, and you ruined it at the end. "Seven, seven, seven, seven and... Oh, it''s open. He''s an idiot..." I opened the heavy vault door with that said. Then... "Shit. How much I''ve been saving..." Inside the vault were gold coins and treasures that were very expensive to see. "What was he trying to do with this money? Well, I''ll forgive you because it''ll be mine from today on. In the meantime, shall I leave this treasure here? If you do something about the safe, it''s safest to leave it here." I can''t even put all this in my backpack. Without Anna like me, you wouldn''t even know the hidden room exists. Later, we need to confiscate the keys to the stash room from Gotz. (Right. Let''s remodel the safe) "Yeah. Okay." I took out the demon stone and cast creative magic on the vault. And what was done... Safety Deposit Whatever happens, I''ll try to protect your treasure. We can''t open this safe unless we break through biometrics. Creator: Leons Muldeen "Oh, that''s all right." (Yes, I''m fine. Try opening it. Touch the safe and biometrics will start) Oh, I see. "Okay. I''ll try." I touched the safe just like Anna told me. Then he said, ''Biometric complete. Definitely Master Leons Muldeen,'' he said, opening the vault. "I see. This is going to be okay. Shall we look at the other rooms, then? Oh, speaking of which, why don''t you go over the door on the left just now" My treasure hunt still continues... 107 Lesson 10 Treasure Hunting â‘¡ "Hey, who''s Leo talking to? Eunice looked at the monitor and asked Ivan a question. "Come on? I think you''re talking to yourself." "That''s a lot of talking to yourself. It''s like you''re talking to someone. Besides, it looks like someone''s telling me where the safe is." "If you ask me, you didn''t stop by one until you reached the safe. Besides, it''s a strange place to go for the first time, but I knew the safe was there..." With that said, Ivan tilted his neck. "Is it the special power of Master Leo? Flair came into the conversation. "What do you think? He must have only had the skills to transfer. Maybe he''s hiding and stepping through the dungeons." The adult trio of Eunice, Ivan and Flair knew little about Leo, so they couldn''t figure out who they were talking to, etc. By comparison, the Sherries, who knew Anna existed, were more obsessed with treasure than that. "Did you see that treasure? It was stuck in such a big safe." Excited, Shelley was talking to Leena and Bell. "That was amazing. Wonder how you can store so much. Nevertheless, I''m glad nothing happened." Leena had a slightly hospitable look, as excited about the treasure as Shelley did. "Right. Thanks to Anna." Bell was relieved and thanking Anna. "That goggle is so awesome. How can we build something like that? Creative magic is too convenient." "True, convenient, isn''t it? Earlier, you were cheating on building a key on the spot, modifying a safe." "Right. But the treasure hunt isn''t over yet, is it? "Yes, Master Leo was in conversation with Anna when she entered the room on the left." Bell answered Shelley''s question. Belle was supposed to be talking in her head, even though she wasn''t supposed to hear Anna. "There was a door on the left. What do you think you got over there? With that said, Shelley still expected the treasure to be asleep. "Come on? I think I''m hiding something people don''t want to see." "Huh? Isn''t that treasure? Shelley, denied by Leena, overheard. "Yes, I don''t think so" Leena ran out of words. "Oh, yes..." Shelley, who had been assured by Leena, turned her attention to the monitor again, pungently. SIDE: Leons "Well, what''s the room on the left..." Currently, I was walking out of the vault room and laying my hands on the door on the left. I wonder what the hell... (We are in a barn) "Roya? I was hoping for a treasure, but there was a lot of noise. (Yes, apparently, they''re all slaves) Slave? "What do you mean? Was he holding a slave in his cell? I''m not complaining because buying slaves is on people''s own... but I don''t know what it means to go out of your way to put them in jails. ''Cause slaves have no choice but to obey their master''s orders, so they don''t have to go out of their way to get into a cell. (Yes, I suspect you were hiding it to avoid someone finding you because you are an illegal slave) Illegal slave? You mean from somewhere, kidnapped me? "I see... was he that much of a scumbag person..." Absolutely, he''d let me die easy. Uh, I opened the door while I made up my mind. When I went inside, there was really a line-up of cabins. I just didn''t see too many signs of people. Huh? It doesn''t mean he''s probably dead, does it? I was in a hurry and moved the wana terrace to illuminate one chamber. Then... in the corner of the barn, there was a naked woman with a blurb and trembling. If you look closely, it was an elf with sharp ears I had seen in the book. "So, are you okay? I rushed over to the barn. "Oh, are you...? The elf woman looked surprised when she saw my face, but soon returned to her original scared look. "Uh... it''s Leons Muldeen. Uh... I''m the new lord here, and I''m here to uncover the evils of the Gots." I don''t know what to do, so I decided to name it for now. The elf woman felt a little relieved when she heard me introduce herself. "Oh well... am I going to help? "Yeah. So don''t worry" "Thank you. I don''t care about me, so help others first." After all, there are others... "Okay. Anna, how many are here? (thirteen) "Thirteen? Okay. And there''s no light here? With this darkness, I don''t know what''s going on inside. (Yes, I do. The switch is located next to the door) "Oh, it''s true" When I said that and switched it on, only the inside of the cabin was illuminated. "Weird thing to spend money on..." Looking at the other barns later thinking about what punishment to inflict on the Gotz...... the beast man and elves were trembling at the edge of the barn. "You all got scared..." (Leo, is it okay if we go that way? When I was in shock...... Leena told me a story. (Hmm? Leena? Are you coming here? (Yes, I don''t think they''d be scared of a woman helping them either, rather than Leo-kun helping them) Oh, sure. Is Leena and the others better than me? (Oh, that''s the thing. Then I''ll be on my way.) That''s what I told Leena, and I transferred. "I''m home. Well, can I ask Leena and the others? Don''t move to the castle, I asked Leena a question. "Yes, then, Shelley, Belle and Mr. Eunice, and Mr. Flair, shall we go too" Leena stood up, pale to say so. Boulder, Leena. Don''t count on me. "Oh, I..." When I was impressed with Leena, Brother Ivan asked me how sorry I was. "Why don''t you just keep an eye on him at the entrance to the basement? For once, your brother is an escort. "Wow, okay. What''s Leo gonna do? "In the meantime, I''ll help the golems with their work." Because you''ll be almost done. "Copy that. Well, let''s hurry up and get over there." "Right. Then everyone, touch me." I used the metastasis to make sure everyone touched me. "Okay. Well, shall we get to work, respectively? Oh, and Leena, what do you need? I asked Leena what she needed. Leena knows best about these things. "Uh...... a lot of blankets for now, please. And I don''t think they''re feeding me properly, so I''d like some food." "Okay." I took an emergency meal out of my backpack and created a massive blanket. "Call me as soon as this isn''t enough! I don''t care if it''s trivial, I can use the reading." "Okay." "Bye, brother, I''m coming." "Oh, wow." Then I let my brother stand in front of the stairs and started exploring the mansion. "Anna, how far did the golems go? (Mostly, done. expensive ornaments, etc., are transported to the garden) Oh, the golem is excellent, too. "Right. Was there only a maid in this house, after all? (Yes, slightly, there is also a mix of slaves, but they are all maids) "Do you still have slaves? (Yes, it''s just that this one looks like a debt slave and seemed to make me do my maid''s job) Then... well, I guess it''s no different than the house of nobility... "Well... he''s a shitty little guy" I guess I was worried about people''s eyes and trying not to do anything illegal on the ground. "Ha. So, did you find any evidence of wrongdoing? (Not yet. Maybe, but it''s in the safe the golems took out) "Oh, yet, there was a safe. Then why don''t you go open that safe?" I headed to the garden to open the safe. When we arrived in the garden, there was a different sight there. "He... how much I''ve wasted" The garden was lined with a tremendous number of figurines, paintings, carpets, etc. that looked expensive. I wonder how much it would all cost if I sold this. "Is there a safe in this... Anna, tell me where." (Got it. This way.) When Anna said so, a mark appeared on her goggle. Looking at the place, there was a pretty big safe. "You''ve carried this a lot..." (Golem carried by four bodies) You needed four golems too...... "It would have been heavy" (By the way, the PIN is 77777) Seriously? "He''s an idiot. All seven, even with more digits. Then..." Frightened by Gotz, I opened the safe. Then... Inside, white gold coins and documents were tightly packed. "You were packing money over here too... Let''s give these papers to Mr. Flair." With that said, I stuffed all the contents of the safe in my backpack. "All right, now you''re done hunting for treasure. So what if we go to Leena''s? I hope nothing..." With that worry, I metastasized. 108 Episode 11: Help the women in captivity. SIDE: Liana Leo, after I dropped you off and your brother-in-law (who was there), I immediately started moving. "Well, I''ll hurry up and help you out. First of all... I forgot to ask Leo to open a cabin." I tried to open a store, and when I put my hands on it, I noticed something serious. I don''t know what to do, I feel bad about calling back Leo, who just went. Then I''ll hang up. When I was troubled, I heard voices like that, and the sound of Karan Karan and fragments of the iron lattice falling through the cellar. If you look at the person who made the noise, Mr. Eunice had a knife. It was so instantaneous that everyone stared at Mr. Eunice. "Huh? Couldn''t you hang up? "Yes, no. I think it''s okay. Well, then, Mr. Eunice asks for the other houses. Everyone else, help me if I''m done with Holy Magic." "Wow, okay." "Okay." "Yes." While giving instructions to everyone, there was a girl who looked a little older than me, the Beast Man, when I walked into the cabin. He looked so anxious, he was shaking his body with a pull. "Is there anywhere that hurts? I asked the girl a question as I magically calmed her down. "Yes, it doesn''t hurt." "Okay. For once, I''ll put some holy magic on your whole body." Saying that and putting holy magic on your whole body calmed me down a little body tremor. "Shh, I feel a little easier on my body" "That was good. Shelly and Bell, bring me a blanket." "" Yes, yes "" "Isn''t it still cold? "Yes, no, it''s okay" Asking questions as they wrapped the blanket they had brought around her body, the beast girl answered with a firm grip on the blanket. "That was good. Belle, can you take me upstairs? "Yes, sir" "And Bell is the clerk watching over the person who was transported up there. If you think you can eat, give them the food Leo-kun left behind." "Wow, I get it" Bell replied, hugging the girl and walking out of the room. "Then let''s go to the next person" Then, after treating a dozen people, I repeated the carriage and managed to be the last one. At the end of the day, Leo is the first very beautiful woman to find an elf. "It''s the last thing you do. Is there anything painful or anything? "It''s okay. I just got here, and I haven''t done anything yet." That was good. But I think it was hard. Because I haven''t eaten anything since the day Gotz was caught. "Were you... Then let me do some holy magic on your whole body." Just in case, I did magic all over you, just like all the other kids. "Thank you. Your body is easier. I think I can walk now." That said, I got up, but I''m flirting and it doesn''t look very good. "Oh, don''t force me to stand" I rushed to support. "Oh, excuse me" "You don''t have to apologize. Mr. Flair, give him the blanket." "Yes." "Well, then, I''ll head up" I put the blanket Mr. Flair brought to me on the elf woman and started walking with support. And when I started walking, people suddenly appeared inside the barn. So, who!? "Oh, Leena, we''re done here, but can I help you with anything? As we freaked out, I heard Leo-kun''s gentle voice. What... is Leo...? "Leo kun...... I was surprised. No, we''re done here, so we''re good." "I''m sorry. Are you done yet? That''s great. You were right to ask Leena and the others to help you." "Plenty of compliments later, please. Now it''s more important to get this guy up there." Now, it''s a priority to bring this woman out. "Oh, I''m sorry. Is it okay if I walk? Leo was also concerned about the woman walking while grabbing it on my shoulder. "Yes. It''s okay." "You can''t say that. I''ll carry you." That''s what Leo said, he held up a woman. "Ah..." The woman had an unexpected surprise, but she didn''t like it that much and nothing was going on. I thought I was a little jealous, but you can''t think about that now. "Well, let''s go" SIDE: Leons "Now, all of you? When he brought out the elf woman and went out on the ground, the room was filled with blanket-wrapped women. "Yes." "Right. Then why don''t you take us to the castle and gather information once everyone''s settled down?" It''s important that you get better now. "Yes, I think that would be a good idea" "Then move to the castle" Then he moved to the castle and left the women who had been caught by the Gotts to Leena and the maids. Then I went back to Gotz''s mansion by myself, closed the basement door and headed to the Golems. The golems were out of work and waiting for me to come back in the garden. I feel more treasures lined up in the garden than I just did... "Good day. Thank you for today. Also, say hello when something happens" That said, I put the golems back in my backpack. "Well, why don''t you keep these treasures in my backpack for later sale?" The treasures have also been turned into backpacks. "Oh, um... Can you explain the situation to me? The treasure was also finished in the backpack, and when I tried to return to the castle, there was a woman''s voice from behind. Looking back, there were maids working here. Speaking of which, you didn''t say anything. When I leave like this, I suddenly become the group that vandalized my house and left. "Oh, I''m sorry..." Then I explained how it''s been. "Was... so what do we do now? Sure, what shall we do... The maids would have trouble if they were suddenly fired too...... "I don''t know what to do... let me think a little bit and ask you to manage this mansion for the time being. Don''t worry, I''ll pay you right." "Thank you. Okay." The maids, who looked anxious, looked relieved to hear my words. "Well, I''ll be back, then. Say hello." "Yes, thank you" After I greeted the maids, I moved to the castle. I''m home. "Welcome back" When I moved into my room, all I had was Shelly. "Is that it? What about Belle and Leena? "Bath." "Bath? What are you doing? "I''m washing the people Gotz caught me with." Oh, you mean that. "Really? Then I''ll go to Gotz''s until you''re done." I have some information I need to ask. "Okay. I''d rather be here." "Yeah. Maybe I''ll scare you." Today, because I''m not going to condone him... I kinda hate it when Shelly sees that. "I think that''s okay, but I''ll wait here for you." "Thank you. Well, I''ll be there." After I gave Shelley a hug, I moved to the locker where the Gots are. "Damn...... I''m great. I''m not the kind of person who ends his life here." When I moved to the barn, Gotz said something as disgusting as last time. "I agree you''re not the one to end your life in a place like this." "Hmm? Oh, you are! "It just means I''m not gonna let you die this easy." I need to think about what punishment I''m going to inflict on you. "Well, that''s all..." Gotz listened to what I said, and until just now, he lost his energy. I didn''t care about that and I decided to keep talking. "I just checked your house..." "Yes, sir" "You''ve been very luxurious." "Yes..." "Nevertheless, the number of those gold coins was amazing..." "Ki, gold coins!? Gotz looked surprised by the word gold coin. Well, I guess so, because there was only white gold in the vault that was on the ground. "Yes, it was packed full of big safes. I didn''t think you were hiding it underground..." ¡­¡­ Gotz turned pale in his face and became silent. "So, do we have anything to talk about? "Yes, no..." "Right. Shall we keep talking then? There was a safe on the right side of the basement. On the left, what do you think happened? "Sa, come on..." Gotz pretended he didn''t know desperately while sweating. "Don''t you still feel like talking? I think we should be honest..." "Ho, I really don''t know what you''re talking about" Saying so, Gotz''s voice was trembling. "Right. Well, tell me as soon as you remember something." ¡­¡­ "When I went to the room on the left, there was a cabin. It''s really weird, isn''t it? Why did you go out of your way to hide the house? With that in mind, I peered inside the cabin and there was an elf woman..." ¡­¡­ "The woman was wearing a slave collar and was naked. Poor thing, he''s shaking himself, and he''s terrified. So, if you look it up, you know you''re an illegal slave... and you''re currently protecting all the slaves in your cell in a castle, do you have anything to say? ¡­¡­ Gotz looked down and remained silent. "Where and how did you get them? I unlocked the locker and went inside. "Or did you kidnap him from somewhere? ¡­¡­ Looks like Gotz decided to let it pass in silence. "You''re not going to talk about anything like this? Then I have an idea too..." I created a knife and brought it in front of Gotz. "What do we do? If you don''t talk to me, I''m gonna have to make you feel painful? ¡­¡­ Showing me the knife and threatening me doesn''t seem to be going to talk to you. "I have no choice..." I put a knife around my neck. And I strengthened it a little bit. To this, Gotz hurried up his face whether he was in a rush for boulders or not. "Ma, wait! Suddenly I think my neck is different! "It''s not different. I no longer need you alive. [M] I thought if you''d tell me anything, I could keep it alive, but if you''d give it up..." You don''t mind killing me, do you? "Wow, I get it. I''ll tell you everything. I''ll talk to you! Just kill him! Gotz was desperately calling. "Well, just talk to me. Here." That''s what I said, I got the knife off my neck. The neck, it seemed, had been cut off a little, and the knife had a little blood on it. Gotz, who saw it, was unnecessarily scared and hurried to start talking. "Wow, I get it. The place that bought them is what they call the Dark Market City in this city." Dark Market City? Is there such a noisy place in this city? "Is there such a place? "Yes, they say if you go there and you get something that''s forbidden all over the world" Is there such a dangerous place in my territory? Horrible...... "I see... do we have to go there? Tell me more about Dark Market City." You can only crush the Dark Market in no time. "Eh...... The Dark Market City is located in the basement of this city. The entrance to the basement is in a shop run by the executives who govern the Dark Market City. Show me your membership card at the store and I''ll show you to the entrance." That''s a troublesome system to sneak into... "How do I get my membership card? "You can meet executives and pay big bucks" If I do that, I''ll be an accomplice, too, right? "That''s a hassle. By the way, what''s your membership card? Sure, they put your stuff over here." With that said, I took something like that out of Gotz''s belongings. There it was written Gotz''s name and chairman in his title. "There was a mastermind here..." I didn''t know you could catch the top this easy...... "So? How does this membership card work? "If you drain the blood of the owner, the name of the person who gave you the membership card is about to come to life" I see, so do you spot identification and disguise? I tried to put the blood on the knife on my membership card. Then... the letter Gotz came up on the card. "Well, you''re the chairman, so you can issue your own cards. So, where''s the entrance you have? "It''s behind the dungeon. It''s a hidden door, so I think it''s hard to understand." Really? I should have checked properly. "Copy that. Then I''ll be back here when I''m done with Dark Market City." That said, I moved into my room without even hearing back from Gotz. 109 Episode 12: Infiltrating the Dark Market District â‘  Gotz tipped me off, and I came back to my room for now. I''m home. "Good luck" "Ah, Leena. Leena is tired too. Thank you so much for today." Back in the room, in addition to Shelley, Leena and Bell were also back. They both looked like they were taking a bath and wiping their wet hair with a towel. "No. It''s no big deal." "Thank you so much for not saying that" If Leena hadn''t helped me, it would never have ended so smoothly. "No, I''m glad to help you, Leo." "Thank you too, Belle." Belle was working hard with Leena, too. "No, because I was just helping Mr. Leena" "Still, thanks" That''s what I said, I stroked Bell''s head for him. Belle came to me happy. "Ah, cheating! "Yes, sir. Thank you, Shelly." I also stroked Shelley''s head because the angry Shelley approached me asking me to stroke her too. "hehe" Shelley, stroked in the head, had a delightful voice. I took my eyes off Shelley a little like that and looked at Leena...... with envious eyes, I was worried about going myself. "Come Leena, too." "Yes, sir" Leena ran over happily as I called her in a little light. "So, did you hear anything out of Gotz? As I stroked the heads of the three of them for a while, Shelley listened as she stuck to me. "Oh, I could tell you where I got them." "I''m just a little bit too, but they taught me" Huh? You could have told me that already? I guess everyone trusts you about Leena. "Tell me what you were saying? "Yes. They say they were caught and enslaved by bandits and others on their way out of their homeland to people''s countries. And he''s been taken underground in this city, and since then, he hasn''t been out on the ground." "I see... I knew what Gotz was saying was true." Nevertheless, don''t do anything pernicious about targeting where you flew out of your hometown. "What did Gotz say? "There''s a place in the basement of this city called the Dark Market, where you can get things that are forbidden to sell all over the world." "You have a place like that. The boulder, the center of the world. Murdine territory." I guess it''s the center of the world for better or worse. "Well, if I find it, I have to crush it somehow..." "That sounds tough." Yes, it looks so hard... "It''s really hard. So I''m going to go check it out." "Huh? Alone? Isn''t it dangerous for a boulder, Leo? You don''t know what it is, do you? Yes, but... you can''t even take someone, can you? "Well, don''t worry about it. I have this." That''s what I said, I showed the three of you the cape I''m wearing now. "Is that the cape Leo always wears when he''s serious? "Yes. This, in fact, can be transparent. Take a look." That said, I used a transparent cape + to be transparent. "Huh? Disappeared? That''s what Shelley said, looking around with Kyollo. "The smell of Master Leo has disappeared." Belle was also surprised as she smelled cum. With that said, not only could this cloak be transparent, but it could also erase the smell and stuff. It''s good to have this for Grandpa ~. "That''s amazing. No sign at all." "Isn''t that amazing? "" "Aah! When I put them together from behind and hugged them, the three of them screamed out loud in surprise. Hey, did I surprise you too much? "So I''m going to infiltrate the Dark Market City" "Don''t ever force me, will you? Leena looked me in the eye and pushed me just in case. "I know. I''m not going to do anything today." So you don''t have to worry. "Well, we''ll be watching on the monitor again." Well, better than to make him wait worried about me. "Yeah, okay. Then I''ll go. Oh, it looks like Elena should take it with her for once." Looks like you should have a decent weapon on the boulder this time. With that in mind, it''s been a long time since I took Elena out of my backpack. (Long time no see. Leo) Elena, whom I haven''t seen in a long time, seems to have gained much more demonic swordlike disastrousness. (Hi, long time no see, Elena) You''ve left me alone for a long time. So, because I''ve never had a chance to use it for you before. (I''m sorry. Perhaps, forgive me, because soon there will be a time when I can use you to the fullest extent of my thoughts) (Soon? So, what''s today? Today is for what if? Maybe they''ll find out you''re hiding. (That''s too bad. As far as I''m concerned, I hope there''s something going on) Yeah, let''s try not to... "It''s been a long time since you''ve had a demon sword. Is the Holy Sword OK? When I was talking to Elena, Lena stopped by. "Yeah? Yeah, because Serena can summon you from afar." "Oh, you did. I forgot because I haven''t seen where I use it lately." "Oh, I''m sorry..." I felt Elena sent me something to say, so I apologized for now. "Huh? Why are you apologizing? "No, a little...... Well, I''ll be there." "You''re definitely coming home intact! "Yes. Don''t take one wound. I''ll be back. Bye." I told the three of them that, and then I moved to the Gotz basement. "They have a hidden door here... Anna, you know what I mean? Asked Anna as she explored the back of Gotz''s dungeon. (Yes. Can you touch the wall in front of me? "Yeah. I touched it." I touched the wall in front of me as I was told. (A little more right, a little more up, ah, too far. Yes, there it is. Press hard there) "Do you push? Okay." When I pushed my hand hard where it moved as Anna told me... the wall moved out and the door came out. "Oh, I opened it. He''s spending too much money on extras." As I opened the door, I complained to the Gotts a few more times. "So, do you want to start infiltrating" I proceeded beyond the door, using my cape to be transparent. On the other side of the door, it was a long passage. And from the end of the aisle, I heard some guy. "Hey. Did you hear that? Looks like the chairman''s been captured! As I proceeded down the aisle to avoid making any noise, I heard my voice clearly. Apparently, the end of the aisle is in a room. A peek inside the room had one desk and one chair each used by a great man, and two men were talking in front of him. "Oh, I know. The new lord found out about the embezzlement." "If the chairman gets caught, isn''t this where the empire finds out? Chairman? Oh, you mean the Gots. Are these two executives? "No, there won''t be that in the boulder. The chairman was caught in a different case. It''ll take longer for this place to be known. I just wonder if the chairman would be condemned to death or enslaved before that? Normally, yes. If it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t have been able to find the Gots basement, so I think the Gots would have died before they asked about the Dark Market. "That''s true, though. If the chairman has spoken..." Too bad you''ve already talked to me ~. "Then I''ll ask the killer in the Dark Market later to kill the chairman so it doesn''t happen." Don''t bother with that. We need to reinforce the castle security when we get home. "That would be reassuring. So, what''s the next chairman gonna do? "What to do...... In order to avoid disputes between executives, the guy who controls the territory here decides to chair the Dark Market City. This time the lord is still a child, isn''t he? Do you have a code like that? In terms of avoiding strife, that makes sense. I''m just not gonna be chairman, am I? "Oh, it''s a child. Why not the other way around? Sure, it''s rumored that we like women, and if we give them female slaves like the Gotts who are normally then unavailable and let them play, wouldn''t we be able to run the Dark Market City the way we''ve been? Huh? Am I, like, famous for being a woman? Before this, the maid of the castle also told me... "Oh, if you ask me. Even tomorrow, I''ll send out an invitation. There''s a very rare woman in my shop right now, so if you sell it cheap, it''ll work." A hell of a rare woman? That''s scary. "Oh, you''re selling that woman!? Another man asked back with great surprise. Huh? You''re gonna sell me a slave who''s gonna react like that? I''m just a kid, right? "Oh, it''s nothing, okay? "Fine... putting that thing on the ground..." Wow! I think anything that looks like it would suck to put it out on the ground would suck even if I left it in the basement! "You''re gonna be okay. It''s time for me to get out of my hands. You''d better give it to the rich house, wouldn''t you? No, there''s no way I can do anything that the pros on that road are getting out of hand! "Oh well...... Be careful not to be scared, okay? No, because I''m already scared! "It''s okay. When I show you, I''ll put you to bed with medicine. If you''re asleep, you''re a cute kid, so you''re okay, right? Does it look adorable...... if it had been sold without knowing, maybe it would have fooled me...... "As, well..." I don''t like it...... But you can''t crush this place without leaving such a dangerous slave... "That''s the thing. Then you tell the executives about this. Everyone will be worried about the chairman." "Oh, okay" That''s what they said, they left the room. I have no choice, let''s think about slavery then. Right now, we need to prioritize the bottom line. (Anna, Regards for directions from this room to getting out of Dark Market City) (Ok) I left the room with Anna. 110 Lesson 13: Infiltrating the Dark Market District (2) When I went out to the Dark Market, I was surprised how many people there were. So many people? Oh, my God, that''s huge! It was just called a city, and it was big enough to be called a city. It''s an underground city, but with street lights, it feels like a city at night. There was an astonishing line of suspicious shops in such a city. Take a peek at the pharmacist... Hydra''s Blood. Poison so highly capable of killing as it is said to be the most in this world You just smoke a little vaporized, and you''re dead. Incubus Blood The strongest ecstasy in this world alongside the blood of a sacubus. It has special effects on women and requires careful attention to be used Tears of the Mermaid Tears shed by mermaids Tears I shed when I was happy and sad made it work differently. When you''re happy, drinking will cure all your illnesses, injuries When you''re sad, drink and die instantly I shed these tears when I was sad. All of them, if they were selling on the ground, they''d be arrested instantly. Or I wonder how you got all of them... It''s a hell of a price, so I know that was tough. I left the drugstore praying these pills weren''t in anyone''s hands. The next store I''m in is a magic shop. I decided to come in because I wondered what kind of magic equipment I couldn''t sell if it was on the ground. When I came in, three magic fixtures were embellished in prominence. The Sword of Madness. Anyone equipped with this starts slashing everything in their eyes like crazy. All stats are ten times higher when equipped Creator: Unknown Summoning Stone of the Devil Connect the demon kingdom to space and summon a large number of powerful demons Once used it breaks Creator: Unknown The Coma Orgol. If you hear the sound this Orgol plays, any person will fall asleep Note that once the sound starts, it will never stop for half a day Creator: Unknown When I appraised them, they were all magical items. It''s just that when they use all of them, they''re just crappy. Does the store know that, too? The price was set to be very high. I don''t think anybody can buy this... even nobles can buy it? Well, maybe it''s a product I''m not going to sell. With that in mind, I left the store. After all, this city is dangerous... there are too many dangerous things to sell. Before we crush this city, we need to keep this dangerous drug or magic item from going out on the ground... Walking around thinking about that, I saw a big building. (Anna, what''s that? (This is the auction venue in Dark Market City. rare objects from all over the world will be collected and millionaires from all over the world will participate for it) (Do you also have an auction...... What''s sold? (Various. uncommon weapons, medicines, magic items, although it seems like slaves are particularly popular) (I see... What are the terms of participation? (If you have a membership card, you can participate. It''s the rule to hide your face) (I see. Well, I guess I can join you, too) Well, I''m not gonna do it because if I join you, you''re going to be an accomplice. In the meantime, why don''t you infiltrate? Approaching the entrance to the auction venue, two soldiers in armor were blocking the entrance. Don''t touch these two. It''s hard to get inside...... That''s what you think. "Can I see your membership card? "Huh?" Are you seeing me? And I didn''t think so. "Is this a problem? A guy in a pretty flashy mask was showing his membership card to a soldier. "Yes. It''s okay. Okay, go ahead." When the soldier checked his membership card, he returned it to the man and paved the way. Oh, my chance! I succeeded in getting inside, confused by a man. Once inside, the auction had already begun. "Millions of vectors! "A million vectors! "One million two hundred thousand vectors! "A million, three hundred thousand vectors! Just as the two men spoke out loud, they were competing. Neither of us gave in a single step, we were competing in 100,000 increments. Are either of these two going to win like this? And I thought... "Three million vectors! The guy who came in with me raised the price all at once. ¡­¡­ We both shut up about this. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind! One hundred and fifty for three million vectors! Wow, because one vector is about thirty yen, did this guy put in ninety million yen and use it right away? Where are you rich...... "Continuing, I am a slave. Gender is female. The race is human, the age is sixteen, and the name is Sierra Moreland. As some of you may have noticed by name, this is the daughter of the Moreland family, the Duke of the Kingdom of Alber." It was a very beautiful woman who came out on stage when she was introduced to me like that. "Ooh." The venue turned. "I heard he was kidnapped while traveling from the territory to the King''s Capital, was that rumor true..." "If you can get that beauty, I''ll give you as much as I can." "Damn...... If we leave more money..." The venue was very exciting. Meanwhile, Mr. Sierra, standing on stage as a product of the auction, was trembling with fear. I''d love to help you... but that''s a little hard... There''s nothing you can''t do with metastases, but the anti-escape chain is wrapped around your leg... My face will be seen by the time I move over there, cut the chain, and move to the castle...... Or because it''s widespread for me to be able to use metastases, even if I hide my face, I''ll find out too... I don''t have a choice. Do you want to watch for now? Once I gave up, I decided to see who she would buy it from. "We will now begin with two million vectors." Sixty million yen from the beginning... that''s all she''s worth? "Three million vectors! "Four million! "Five million! "Seven million! "How about a million! "Twelve million! "Fourteen million! "Fifteen million! "Thirty million! ¡­¡­ An incandescent battle ensued and it looks like man number 46 won. Of course, I don''t know who it is because I''m wearing a mask. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. Thirty million vectors, number 46." About 900 million yen...... Is it cheap for the Duke''s Lady... expensive... "Damn. I didn''t expect it to be this high" "I have no choice. That forty-six would be the head of the Moreland family himself. If I were to help your daughter, I would have given her the whole fortune." Huh? Did you? "Oh, then you have no choice. There''s no way the Duke''s entire estate can beat a boulder." Apparently, Mr. Sierra can make it home safely. Yeah, I''m glad I didn''t do anything extra. Still, you know who knows when you''re wearing a mask. I think it''s okay because you''re wearing a mask, you should stop. "Now it''s the last item of the day. Many of you are here today for this, aren''t you? This is the appearance of today''s eye-catcher, the Demon Gem of Illusion." With the introduction of the facilitator... something familiar came along. (That''s the demon stone I instilled in you, right? (Yes, that demon stone has the magic of Leo) (That''s the eyeball of the day? (Yes, I don''t think Master Leo knows, but no demon stone with that much magic will ever be on the market) (Oh yeah...) I''m going to have to use it a little bit more. "The size is a normal demonic stone, but the glow, the amount of magic is said to be illusory, and it is called a demonic gem. Normally, it would have been auctioned off on the ground, but for the record, it would have been at this venue." Translation? What''s the translation of my demon stone? "Sure, I heard you can''t sell it on the ground because it''s stolen." "Oh, yeah. If it was on the ground, wouldn''t it have been a hell of a lot of money? When I was wondering, my uncles just told me. I see, is it stolen? (Anna, do you know when it was stolen? (No, that looks like it was stolen after Leo sold it at the material store) (Materialist? Oh, speaking of which, you sold it to get a misrill when you were little) Sure, it must have been ten white gold coins. About 30 million yen... maybe it was really more expensive... Father of the material store, you tricked me into being a kid, didn''t you? "I don''t think this place is that different either. Didn''t you notice? That there are many women in this venue today." "Oh, sure. If you ask me, that''s a lot of women..." When I was remembering my father at the material store, my uncles heard me talking like that. Sure, don''t even think about that if you ask me... "You, definitely get that one, don''t you? "Oh, okay" Darling, I want that. "Oh, I''ll take care of it" I just looked over a little, and I heard that voice. This is going to be another incandescent battle. "We will now begin with five million vectors." From 150 million yen... Is my demon stone worth that? With that in mind, the auction started. "Ten million vectors! "Twenty million! "Thirty million! "35 million! "Forty million! "Fifty million! "Sixty million! Men keep saying higher and higher sums because there are women next door. I wonder how far we''re going to go...... "One hundred million! ¡­¡­ Everyone in this room has turned a blind eye to the man who said 100 million. And no one had anything to say. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. Oh, my God, it''s eleven in a hundred million vectors." Three billion yen...... To the extent you can''t count, you have the same demon stone in my backpack as that one... Absolutely not worth three billion yen. "Damn...... Have you become a princess''s again..." "These days, all the jewelry will be won by the princess''s men. I''ve never won a bid for an unlikely amount before." Also, my uncles gave me information. Right, was the eleventh one of Princess Alber''s men? So I guess whoever was in the venue gave up looking at the eleventh who made a hundred million remarks. There''s no way you can beat a national opponent. The royalty of that country is famous for its greed. I guess he was telling his men to come and win no matter how much it cost them. "Well, it''s over, and we''re going home." I could collect the information there, and I guess I''ll leave the rest to the rats. I let go of a few rats I had in my pocket and then transferred to the castle. 111 Lesson 14: Dangerous Illegal Slavery â‘  I''m home. When I moved into my room, Sherry and the others were solidifying in front of the monitor. When I noticed I was back, I looked back and jumped right at me. "Welcome back. I''m glad you''re safe. That was a great place." "True, it was a great place. It''s huge, it''s got a lot of people, it''s got a lot of dangerous stuff, how can you crush it..." That''s harder than destroying one city... "It''s tough...... I''ll figure something out, too." "Thanks. I wonder what I should do? True, I wonder what we should do... "Dear Leo, let''s take a rest around here today. I''m tired, and I can''t think of any ideas." That''s what Bell said when I was worried. Sure, I guess I''ll take the day off. "Yeah, I will." I slowly soaked myself in the bath and healed myself. The Next Day As I was saying yesterday, I got the invitation. The giver, it said Clark. "Is this an invitation from an executive who runs an example slave trader..." "Yes, everything seems to be chairing a commercial union in this city, and I want to say hello, so please come." It''s a commercial city, and you have to go say hello to the chairman of the commercial union... You can''t turn me down. "If that''s what you''re talking about, you''re gonna have to go. So, Leo buys slaves? "I won''t buy it. I don''t think I need it right now, and I can''t buy illegal slaves." Besides, I don''t have the courage to buy a slave like they say it''s that dangerous. "Right. But if you refuse to solicit Dark Market City, why don''t you try to kill Leo-kun? I got the information." "Well, I guess so. Then we''ll have to use that as an excuse to fight the Dark Market City." Maybe I can''t think of anything else, and direct confrontation is probably the easiest. "Dear Leo, if you think it''s dangerous, you run away immediately." Bell listened to our conversation and said worryingly. "I know. If anything happens, we''ll use the metastasis to escape." It would be best if there was nothing. But you can''t leave me alone for saying no. "I hope so..." "Well, you don''t have to worry. This time, you''ll be caught off guard thinking of me as a child, so I don''t think you''re all that powerful." Probably enough to get away with it. "Don''t let Master Leo get off guard." Bell stabbed me a little spare. "I know. Well, then, I''ll go. Talk to me if you need anything." "Yes. Okay." "Bye! I tried to transfer. "Wait a minute, Leo. What are we gonna do with the escorts? Leo''s strong enough to say hello to the boulder, but you can''t go without a guard." Oh, sure, we''re going as lords, so we need to be firmer. "Well, I''ll keep two golems as my escorts." That red armor would be so intimidating, maybe you''d give up doing me harm. "Then are you okay...... I can go, can''t I? "No, your brother is dedicated to escorting the Shelleys. I have no idea what''s going to happen. Maybe if I say no, I''ll try to take Shelly and the others hostage." Being done with it is the hardest part, isn''t it? "Oh well..." "So I asked your brother and Mr. Eunice for the Sherries." I''ll take care of it. "Oh, no matter what happens, I''ll try to protect you." They responded forcefully to my words. "Yeah, please. Golem, who guards this castle, tries to listen to his brothers'' orders, so use it when you need it." "Oh, okay" "Oh, and I''ll leave the junction balls. With this, you feel safe, don''t you? That''s what I said, I gave Shelley the ball of junction. With this, the safety of the Sherries will be preserved even if Allen is the other person. "Okay. I''ll tie the line. So don''t worry about us." I''m a little relieved, but I guess it''s impossible not to worry. "Yeah, I get it. Then I''ll be there. If anything happens, we''ll talk soon." It''s important, so I pushed it just in case. "Okay. Good luck with that." "Yeah. I''ll try my best." That''s what I said, I left the room. Then he took the carriage and headed with Golem to Clark, the slaver. The carriage stopped before the slave trader and as he got out of the carriage... one man came out of the store. "Nice to meet you. My name is Clark. I am the store owner and chairman of a commercial union in this city. Thank you for sending me your invitation this time." Yeah, it was this guy you were talking about yesterday. "Thank you for wanting to know more about commerce in this city." Of course, I don''t even think about that. "Really? Okay, come here." When I entered the store, I was led to a place that looked like a reception room. "Now let me introduce myself again. My name is Clark. I was a slave trader, and I treat my noble opponents with fine slaves. And I''ve been chairman of this city''s commercial union for about a decade." "Really? By the way, what is a fine slave like? I tried to create an atmosphere that seemed a little interested in slavery. "Oh, do you care? Clark ate it right up for me. "Kind of. I didn''t have any slaves in my parents'' house, so I was just wondering." "Was it? Now, after this, I want you to look at the slaves in this store when you''re done, and I want you to explain the slaves." After that, you''re thinking about selling me an example slave, right? "Oh, that helps. Well, let''s talk about it." "Yes. Will it be all right in the way I talk about this city? "Yeah, please" "Okay. Now let me tell you something. The city is called the center of the world among merchants. The reason for this is that no matter which capital you go to, you have to go through this city. From the Kingdom of Alber to the Vector Empire, from the Gulm to the Vector Empire, of course. If we''re going from the Alber Kingdom to the Gulm, we have to go through this city." "Really? The kingdoms of Alber and Gallum, they were next door, weren''t they? Need to go all the way through here? "Yes, it is. There''s just a big forest in between." "Oh, speaking of which" You had a big forest when you saw the map in the book. "It''s very difficult to get through those woods while carrying luggage by carriage or something. Then we''ll take a long way, but we''ll choose to take a safe path." Sure, that''s right. "I see...... Go on." "Yes, this city, which brings together merchants from all over the world, naturally brings together specialties and rare objects from all over the world. And nobles and millionaires from all over the world gather in this city in search of that commodity." I knew it, but once again I realized this city was amazing. Well, the Gots can embezzle all that money, too. "It is. So, if you drop a lot of money in this city..." "It is. That''s a lot of money that nobles can spend." "That was good. Oh, and don''t you want me to improve in this city or something? You''re worried about what to do." Well, what Clark said is going to benefit the bad guys, so I''ll never do it. "No, especially. Personally, I like this city, so I like it the way it is." "Okay. For your information." It means we''re gonna get bad guys if we keep this up, so we''re gonna have to definitely change it. "Yes. Thank you. So why don''t we go around here and see the slaves in the store? You''re fast. Well, it''s a waste of time even if we keep telling meaningless stories here, okay? "Right. Please." "Okay. Now, let me show you around. This store specializes in luxury female slaves. We''re doing business with nobles and rich people." Clark started describing the store as he showed me around. "Heh ~ That''s right. How do you buy slaves? "We are being allowed to sell here what we have bought from the aristocracy on the verge of falling, what we have won at slave auctions held in various places" "I see. They all seem expensive." "No, it''s an affordable price for you, Mr. Leons." "Really? Well, I guess so... With that in mind, I reacted appropriately. "Yes, let me introduce you to the slaves in this store and tell you how much they cost." "Yeah, please" "Now let''s introduce you from the lowest grade slaves. This is your room." That said, there was a cabin in the room that was guided, and about twenty slaves were allowed inside. "These slaves are all common folk, and they don''t have that much upbringing, so they''re a little more affordable, about five to ten pieces of gold." "Here, it''s the grade at the bottom...... It''s a boulder, a luxury slave shop." It''s amazing how someone as pricey as Mr. Elsie goes down the most. Every kid is beautiful, so I''m convinced of the price. "Thank you. Because the high quality of slavery is our sale. Now let''s go to the next grade room." The next room also had a room, but now it was a private room ceremony. The looks of the slaves seemed more adult than the slaves who were in the room earlier. "This room is a room of slaves with excellent looks and skills among this store. Prices range from one to five white gold coins" That''s expensive...... But maybe it''s reasonable depending on the technology you have. Very, very unwilling to buy it though. "It is. Sure, more beautiful people than in the room just now. After all, is this a popular product around here? "Yes, because this grade is about the middle price in our store" "I knew there was one on this. Can I see that one, too? I want to finish this slave introduction time soon, so I decided to ask you to move on. Anyway, you don''t buy it. "Yes, it is here" The next room I was shown was¡­ there was no room like the previous one, and there was a woman wearing three collars in one large room. All three were certainly different from their slaves until earlier. "Hey, all three, say hello to your customers" When Clark said that, the three of them hurried over to me. "My name is Claire. I''m sixteen. The stunt is a string." The first person I introduced myself to was a very beautiful woman. The greeting move was also refined and as if greeted by a noble lady. "This guy is originally a Marquis lady, so he''s well-educated and I recommend him to his secretary" Oh, I knew you were originally an aristocratic lady. From aristocratic life, it would suddenly be hard to taste slave life. "My name is Irma. The stunt is... I''m good at bows" The next person I introduced myself to was Elf''s slave. It has a different beauty than a human being, and it also convinces me that it''s expensive. "This guy is an elf slave I got at a slave auction last week. Elf slaves sell quickly, so say it as soon as you like" Sure, I guess so. "It''s Leah. Fourteen, the stunt is to run." At the end of the day, he was a slave to the Beast Man. I like this. It would be a fox girl, as they say. I want to moff that blocky tail...... (Master Leo? Why are you looking at that woman''s tail so much? (Shh, excuse me! When I was deleading, a horrible voice echoed in my head, so I apologized for the conditional reflex. It was like Bell''s voice...... "This guy is also a slave I got at last week''s slave auction. Just say it as soon as you like it, because it''s the same as Elf''s slave and the Beastman''s slave sells quickly" I like it but...... I''ll stop because if I buy it, it''s going to be horrible. "Every kid is wonderful. Boulder, you''re the highest-ranked slave in this store." "No, no, it''s not the finest yet. I have prepared a more rare slave for you this time, Master Leons." Oh, did you come after all? "Really? I tried acting deliberately. "Yes, I''ll have my men bring you back to the reception room." "Yeah, okay" Come on, now''s the real deal. What kind of slaves are coming...... you are so anxious. 112 Episode XV: Dangerous Illegal Slavery â‘¡ "So, what kind of slave do you recommend to me? Are you even more amazing than the slave you were earlier? Back in the reception room, I asked Clark that question. "Awesome is not a level. Not even the slaves of earlier." "It''s so awesome. What kind of slave are you? "It''s..." "Dear Clark! The moment Clark tried to start explaining slavery, a man believed to be an employee here came into momentum. I was in a hurry to see it. "What? Why don''t you be quiet? I have a customer." "Shh, excuse me. So, but it''s an emergency." "Emergency!? What happened to you? "Oh, that guy got away" Is that him? Could you be referring to the slave you were trying to push against me? "Huh? What do you mean? You let him sleep, didn''t you? Oh, I knew it was. "Oh yeah...... The moment I removed the restraint to carry it here..." "So, what''s he doing now? "It''s rampant in the Dark Market." Wow! You''re a monster. "Oh well..." Clark turned pale and shut up. Apparently, he would have been a dangerous slave had he escaped. Don''t sell me slaves like that. "Is something wrong? I couldn''t help looking at faces like the end of the world any more, so I decided to join the story. "Yes. Uh... it looks like a slave is rampaging underground... and now his men are holding him back" "That''s right... But as far as I''m concerned, you''re struggling, aren''t you? "Yes. So, but it''s okay. My men are taking it down now." Well, you''re lying. As far as the exchanges I''ve just had, I guess I''m the kind of slave you can''t do without restraint. "I hope so. So, do you have any slaves you''d like to introduce me to yet? Clark won''t be honest with me, so I decided to say something a little mean. "Well, that''s..." To my question, Clark jammed his words. "What''s going on? Speaking of which, you said earlier that if you tried to bring me here, you''d be rammed. Were you thinking of selling me that dangerous slave? You think I''m gonna be okay because I''m a kid? I want you to confess quickly. I keep asking questions. "Oh, no..." "Then why aren''t you bringing slaves? "Shh, excuse me" When Clark apologized to me, he started talking to his men. ''Hey! Bring the other slaves from the basement now! ''Mm, I can''t! All the employees in the basement were killed, right? I can''t go to a place like that because I''m scared.'' ''What? You can''t harm an employee with a slave contract, can you? "I had broken down the store and put it under its roof." ''Huh? So the other slaves are dead, too? "No, they didn''t kill you." ''Oh well... You''re in the dark market now, aren''t you? ''Yes, I''m breaking it and going around'' "Well, that''s tough." "" Huh? The two of you who were obsessed with talking didn''t seem to realize I was close. "Tell me more. I can help you in some cases." "Yes..." ''You think I can tell you? ''I think it''s good. I was originally going to ask you to become chairman. " "Oh, yeah." "Actually...... There''s a city in this basement called the Dark Market City." "Yeah." "There''s something on the ground that you shouldn''t be selling. It''s expensive." "It is." "One slave is currently rampant in that city" "Then why don''t you, the Lord, go and stop it? You''re on a slave contract, aren''t you? You''re done ordering me. "Well, that''s... that''s what made it possible to kill an employee who couldn''t possibly have been killed by a slavery contract." "So I need to be scared to go" "Oh, yes..." Clark couldn''t say anything back and honestly admitted it. You''re the slave I brought myself, so do something about it yourself. "Ha... I have no choice. I''ll do something for you." If you leave me alone, I''ll definitely come out on the ground. If that happens, it''s going to be a lot more trouble. "Ho, is that true!? "However, I''ll have the Dark Market City over by now. Promise you won''t sell anything illegal in the future." "Oh, that''s..." "If you don''t admit it, I won''t help you, will I? If you stay like this, aren''t you coming to kill you, the Lord? I would have been deceived and enslaved, so I would resent Clark that way. "But..." Oh, come on. You only have one answer. "What are we going to do? You want to die? You don''t want to die? "Wow, I get it. I promise, so help me! "Okay, okay. In the meantime, you''re in a cage." "Huh?" I grabbed Clark and transferred him to the castle house. "Hey, Gotz." "Oh, you are! Is that it? Clark! Gotz was even more surprised to see Clark when I suddenly moved in. "Thanks to you, the Dark Market City is going to do something about it. I brought your ex-boyfriend here to thank you." "Duh, what do you mean? Oh, you, maybe you talked to him? To my word, Clark stuck to the Gotts. "That''s what I''m talking about, you two get along" Well, if we don''t kill each other, I don''t mind if we''re in a full fight. "Hey, wait a minute! I heard Gotz scream, but ignored it and transferred to my room. I''m home. When I got back, Sherry and the others were right in front of me. All three of them looked very worried. "Do I really have to go? "Yeah, we need to do something" If you come up on the ground, you''re gonna have to force yourself to fight, so then you''d better fight in a black market town that doesn''t matter how broken you are. "Never die, do you? Leena looked like she was about to cry. "You don''t have to worry so much. Because I''ll take the golem, and I''ll use the Devil''s Sword and the Holy Sword." Besides, I don''t think I''m gonna be a slave if I''m the kind of guy who struggles. "I hope so" "''Cause it''s okay. If it''s underground, I can do everything I can." "Dear Leo, if you''re reluctant to be a woman, you can never be." Oh, you said female slaves. Sure, I might hesitate to attack a woman...... But if you hesitate to kill each other, you''ll die, so you''ll have to be ready then. "I get it. Any opponent will do everything in their power." "Please" "Yeah. Well, I''ll be there. If you come out on the ground, do your best to escape." "You can''t run away without Leo." Shelley, that''s what I''ve been clinging to. "No, definitely run away. ''Cause I can''t fight all I can." "Wow, okay..." "Thanks" I gave Shelly a hug. "You''re both getting away with it, right? That''s what I said, and I hugged the two of them in turn. "Yes...... ok" "Yes. Take care..." The two of them are going to cry now, but they replied desperately. You don''t have to be so sad...... I''m not dying, am I? With that complaining in my heart, I transferred to Gotz''s dungeon with my backpack. I didn''t move to Dark Market City because suddenly I couldn''t do anything when I had enemies in front of me. "Well, what''s there? Anna, do you know what kind of person is rampaging on? (I understand. Currently rampant in the Dark Market is a demonic woman) "Demons? Of the same race as that demon king? (Yes) "He... you used to enslave the demons... So, how strong are you? Demons are usually strong, aren''t they? (The level is weaker than Master Leo''s, but I can''t say anything because I don''t know the ability to have it) "Right...... I''ll have to go see it in person. Let''s start by letting them fight the Golem and see what their abilities are before they fight." (Yes, I think that would be a good idea) "Okay. Then, shall we enter the Dark Market City? We need to get Elena out too." Elena was removed from the backpack. (Today''s the day, isn''t it? Elena was in a bad mood again. I''ve never had a fight before. "I think we probably have a turn. Hopefully you''ll settle down with the discussion." (That''s right. Hope this doesn''t end with a discussion) "Don''t wish me. Is that darker than when I came here last time? Going out into Dark Market City in conversation with Elena, a darker Dark Market City was spreading than before. (It looks like the whole city is getting dark with the streetlights broken) Is that what you mean? "I see...... Then let the Golem roll out." "All right, come on! He sent out a large number of golems and marched them in the direction where the demonic woman was. I decided to observe demonic women from afar as I walked in the air with my sky shoes. "Damn it! Don''t come! While one man said so, he was desperately running away from something. Looking behind the man, a girl who looked as old as me with a collar was walking with a laugh. "Hehe, I''m not letting you get away with this." That''s what the woman said, swinging her right hand down in the direction where the man was. Then... "Guh!" The man''s body disappeared from the top, as if it were dictated by something. "Hehe, I''ll make you regret cheating on me for the rest of your life. Oh, you can''t regret it if you''re dead. Hehe..." "Something... he was worse than I thought..." You''re laughing while killing people, or you''d be too scared. (I''m not scared! You were fine with the Demon King.) "Yes, but... Well, no. Golem out!" That''s what I said, surrounded her with a bunch of golems. "Oh, here you are, looking a little strong. Well, then, let''s get a little serious. Yes!" That said, she waved her hand in a horizontal straight line. Then, the torso of the golems was beautifully decided. "Ugh, you''re lying... That red dragon scaled armor in an instant..." What the fuck? That magic... "Oh, you were weaker than I thought. Then we need to find a way out of here." Lou lv.31 Age: 11 Race: Demon Race Occupation: Destroyer Status: Amnesia Health: 6000/6000 Magic: * * * */* * * Force: 2000 Speed: 2400. Luck: ten. Attributes: None, Destroy Skills Magic Robbery Destruction Magic Lv.2 Unattributed Magic Lv.5 Magic Operation Lv.MAX Magic Sensing Lv.4 Martial Arts Lv.7 Title who have memories of different worlds Dragon killer "Is he strong? (Supposedly strong. Maybe even Master Leo is going to struggle) When I shrugged, Anna advised me. "Really? I feel like I''ve seen it, except for magic and magic manipulation. I don''t think so? I think it''s amazing that the level of magic manipulation is Max...... (No, magic power is determined by the amount of magic and the level of magic manipulation, so that demonic woman seems very strong) "Sure, if you ask me... What''s more, this display of magic is incredible? I can''t see, can I? (Yes, a lot. It seems to be more of a difference in digits compared to Master Leo) More than me? I was only confident of the magic, was there an upper one? Boulder, you''re a demon. "Seriously...... Out of magic, we can''t have each other..." (Yes, I think so) "Besides, the title says Dragon Killer, or something scary? I didn''t get that title when I defeated the dragon, did I? (That''s a title for someone who has beaten two or more dragons against them) Two dragons? "Ugh, you''re lying, aren''t you? That guy, you ever beat two or more dragons against him? (If it''s her ability, I think it''s easy. You saw what happened to the golems earlier, didn''t you? Right, can you do that with that ability... "Still, what kind of magic is destructive magic? (It''s magic that destroys or disassembles anything. magic that requires more magic than creative magic, so ordinary people can''t use it) But that demon girl says she has a lot more magic than me... "That''s some nasty magic. Level two, what can you do? (Items within sight can be destroyed. And level two requires hand motion) Motion of hands...... that''s what you were waving. "I see...... Well, maybe we can still win." (Yes) "And what''s magic robbery? I''ve never heard of that skill? (That''s a skill that can take magic away from the person you killed. The magic you took can be stored, so it seems that the display of magic has appeared) What a frightening ability... "That''s right... I can''t tell you about people either, but that''s a lot of cheat. Boulder, you have the same memories of another world as me." I knew you were there besides me. (I don''t know if you remember because your condition is amnesia) "Oh, speaking of which, you had amnesia. How much do you not remember? Maybe if I get my memories back, I''ll figure something out? (You don''t know that until you talk to the person) "Oh yeah... Either way, do we have to talk... I hope it ends in peace..." With that in mind, I turned to the Demon Girl. 113 Episode XVI: Dangerous Illegal Slavery â‘¢ "Ahhh. How can we get out of here? If we destroy the city any more, it''ll be dark." A demonic girl was walking around breaking down a building around her, saying that. "Didn''t I break the stairs, too? "Oh, that''s it! You''re smart! Who are you? "I''m Leons Muldeen. Call me Leo." I stepped down near the girl, I kept my name for once. "You''re Leo. Okay. I''m Lou. Call me Lou." "Okay." Hmm, apparently we can have a conversation... Somehow, may it end peacefully as it is. "So, why are you here? Could it have been kidnapped like me? I knew this kid was kidnapped and came here... "No, I''m not." "Then why are you here? Yeah ~. What can I say to keep you from irritating me? "Uh... to help you? I answered, choosing words carefully. "Huh? Help me? How? "If you''re going to make a big deal out of me, I''ll take you to the ground. And the termination of the slave contract." "Can Leo do that? Feels like you saw it, you''re about my age, right? "I can do it." "Yes. So, what do you do after you help me? This answer is hard too...... If you find out Lou is safe after you help him, you can''t let the Demon Girl go free... "After helping...... What does Lou want to do when he gets out on the ground? I''d like to be able to fulfill Lou''s request whenever I can. "I want to kill people until I feel better. Especially the ones who enslaved me." Yeah, I can''t. "Oh yeah..." What am I going to do? If it stays this way, it will be resolved peacefully¡­. "Oh, don''t worry, Leo won''t kill you. I try not to kill anyone I get along with." Well, as much as I can...... "Oh well...... Speaking of which, how did Lou end up in slavery? If you were that strong, you could have run, couldn''t you? "They told me they''d give me dinner if I put on a collar, and when I got there like they told me, I couldn''t resist them." Huh? You fooled me with such an easy M.O.!? "Well, in that way...... Hey, how come Lou''s in the human world? "I don''t know that. When I found out, I was fighting a bunch of dragons. I don''t know why, but no matter what happens to something in me, I want you to go to the human world..." I see... Amnesia affects your memory vague? Nevertheless... "I fought a bunch of dragons!? "Yeah, that''s right. I thought I was gonna die, but I managed to cross that mountain." I thought I was going to die, so that''s a lot lighter... You know, it''s the Mountains of Death, right? "You didn''t die well..." Disruptive magic is amazing. From now on, I can''t help but think I might fight... "Well! Lou, mistakenly complimented by me, cheered happily. "Well, show me upstairs." That''s what I said, Lou approached me. Oh, be careful...... I''ll tell you. "Uh... I don''t know if I can do that" "Why?" Lou, who came in front of me, tilted his neck. "''Cause when you get up on the ground, you kill a lot of people, don''t you? "Yeah, that''s right. No?" You''ve decided no! Well, that feeling may not be in the Demon Clan... "Ugh, yeah, no" "So what am I supposed to do? "Will you give up killing people any more? Anyone who was here... is still forgivable because he''s a sinner. Because most of the people up there have nothing to do with it, right? Give it up somehow...... I prayed Lou would change his mind. "Okay." Huh? "Really!? Will you give up? "Yeah, yeah, I''ll find a way up on my own." "To?" Hmm? What do you mean? "So I''ll see you later! Lou smiled and said so, turning his back on me and starting to walk. "Hey, wait a minute! "What? Did you feel like telling me? When I stopped calling, Kuru spun around and looked at me. "No! Why are you so constrained to killing people? If it''s for revenge, isn''t it enough already? Take a look at this city. Lou broke most people and things." I desperately appealed to Lou to give up. Having heard my words, Lou started talking after pretending to think a little. "Sure, if you ask me. Maybe what I said in revenge was a lie." Hmm? "Duh, what do you mean? "Maybe I just want to break something. I''ve been in custody for a long time, so maybe I''m stressed out." "Oh, right..." Damn...... I need to be ready now... "Enough? Let''s go." When I was worried, Lou walked out again. "Ma, wait! "What? There''s more? For a second call, Lou looked depressed. Damn it! Be ready when this happens already! "Why don''t we play the game from now on? "Competition?" "Yeah. Honestly, if Lou gets the city destroyed up there, I''m in trouble." "Why?" You seriously don''t know what I''m talking about... Lou was leaning his neck as he looked at me. I don''t think anyone would like a fellow countryman killed... "Well, it''s my city." "City of Leo? What do you mean?" "I''m going to run the city from here on out." "So if it breaks me, I''ll be in trouble... So, what''s a fight? Lou quickly shifted his interest in the game when he looked a little convinced. Oh, I knew I had to fight... "It means the way it is. From now on, let''s have a fight together. If you lose, you win, you listen to everything." Perhaps if Lou''s character would take this battle...... "Heh. That''s funny. So, what about the slave of the winner who loses? I''ll spend the rest of my life winning." Don''t be scared... But that''s what I told you, so you''re not going to say no. "Fine. The rule is, if you say surrender, you lose. Okay?" I won''t surrender if I die! "Yeah, fine. Don''t complain about losing your hands or your legs, okay? Lou''s been saying outrageous things while Nico. "Ugh, yeah... yes, I won''t tell you" I can''t help but want to escape the monster in front of me. "Okay. Shall we get started, then? Yes!" I have signaled the beginning with my consent, and I have unleashed the magic of destruction. I decided it was inevitable and immediately used the metastasis. "Is that it?" "Oh, it was dangerous... oh! Behind Lou, reassured that he had managed to transfer, he quickly saw Lou waving his hand down, so he ran in a hurry. "Eh! You''re fast on the run. Attack me too! Even if they say that, if you stop, you''re gonna die, right? "Yes, sir. That''s right!" Complaining in my heart, I used Elena to fly some slaughter. It''s just... "Yes!" They turned it off easily, though. "That''s amazing right now. How did you do that? I''m not glad you complimented me! "I think Lou''s magic is more amazing..." "Really? I haven''t used this in a long time, so I''m not in the mood yet. Yes!" Lou spoke, now he predicted my movements and shook his arms down. You''re not going to be able to make a sudden change of direction... "Oops. Yes, it is. I haven''t really fought here either, so I think I''m losing my body." I used the metastasis to move right behind Lou. "Heh-heh. That''s right. Yes!" "Absolutely!" As Lou was about to turn around, he metastasized again. "What now? It''s against the rules!" Disobedience... don''t say destructive magic. "This is a skill. Lou uses his skills, too, so it''s fair, right? "Yes, but... you don''t hit it! Already!" He also waves down as he talks. "No, it''s instant death if you hit it, so it''s natural to desperately avoid it, isn''t it? I said that and used my metastasis to move behind Lou again. "I don''t know that! Angrily, Lou tried to wave his right hand down at me as he looked back... and I grabbed his arm. "Well, calm down." If you can''t move your hands, they won''t attack you. And if you''re alarmed "No! I waved my left hand down. My other hand was blocked with Elena and I couldn''t grasp it, so once I got away with the transfer. "Already! I can''t believe it! This is what I''m gonna do when this happens! Angry Lou moved his hand against the swelling and began to wipe it out with destructive magic everywhere. There was no unexpected gap, and I could only desperately avoid watching Lou''s hand move. "Hey! That''s the anomaly! You can''t get close! Damn...... Jiri is poor if he stays like this because Lou will never run out of magic. While desperately avoiding it, think about what to do. What Anna said about the ability to destroy or disassemble objects in the direction in which she moved her hand as far as she could see. So to avoid it, you have to take the invisible back. Or you have to read or seal the hand movements...... Yeah...... Oh, I came up with a good thing. "Okay, I''m serious! "No way, you''re telling me you didn''t mean it before? While you tear things up about me, Lou won''t let go of the offensive hand. "Well! As I reply, I move behind my back and immediately skip the slaughter. "That won''t work! That''s what Lou said, and quickly erased the slaughter with destructive magic. "Really! Transfer behind your back again and skip the slash. "Hey!" In panic, Lou wiped out the slaughter firmly. Well, that''s not the end of it. "There you go! I repeatedly skipped slaughter when I moved behind or to the side. Offensive reversal. "Wait! This seems to be getting harder to erase into boulders. "Not yet." I''ve narrowed the interval between shifting and skipping slashing. Then... "Wow!" Lou finally moved his entire body and avoided it when his hands stopped catching up. All right, now! I didn''t miss this gap, I moved right behind Lou and gently put my sword on Lou''s neck while hiding Lou''s eyes with my left hand. "Yes, my win" If you blindfold him, Lou can''t use destructive magic. Lou, who can''t use destructive magic, is a bit of a strong girl. "Oh, no..." Lou sounded remorseful as he hid his eyes from me. "Well, why don''t you just surrender? Please, let''s get this over with. "So, but..." Oh, you promised you''d be my slave if you admitted to losing. "If you will surrender, I will prepare three very delicious meals every day from now on? I''ve seen Lou so far and I''m starting to feel that this condition seems to work best. "Ho, true!? Delicious rice... and three meals..." Lou''s voice tells me he''s very worried. One more push! "It''s true. Because I look so rich, don''t you think? I''ll make sure Lou''s clothes and bed are in order." "Bed? Can you sleep in bed!? Lou''s eating up in bed. Speaking of which, I guess I haven''t slept on a decent bunk in my slave life before...... "Yeah. I can sleep in bed." "Really? Aren''t you lying? That''s suspicious...... Well, I''m being fooled once and for all. "It''s definitely not a lie. If you''re lying, you can destroy me." "Yeah...... okay. Then... I surrender." Yay! Done ~!! "Ugh...... Well, then, can I make a slave deal? "No!" Lou screamed as I tried to touch the collar. "Huh?" I surrendered, so why don''t we just sign a slave contract? "Ever since I made sure what Leo was saying was a lie! Oh, that''s the thing. I have no choice...... "Well, fine. Then you promise not to use sabotage magic without my permission? "Yeah. I promise" Lou nodded cocklessly. "Okay. Then let''s go home for dinner..." I took my hands off Lou''s eyes, and I lost Elena. "Yeah! I haven''t moved a lot in a long time, so I''m so hungry." Even as his eyes became visible, Lou made no particularly suspicious moves and seemed purely looking forward to the rice. Hmm, there were many moments when I thought I was going to die, but I''m glad I managed to end up without injury...... Then I picked up the backpack I had hidden and then transferred it to the castle. 114 Episode XVII: Dangerous Illegal Slavery ? I took Lou and transferred him to my room. I''m home. "" "Welcome back" " "Ugh! When I came back, the three of them jumped at me. I fell under that momentum. "Really, you were so worried, right? "I''m glad you''re safe." "Dear Leo..." The three of them tears eyes, no, Belle cried and hugged me. "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry I made you worry. Safe, solved." Then, until the three of them settled down, I was stroking your head while you fell. Ten Years later "Hey, Leo. Dinner yet? I''m hungry." Lou, who was reading the air and keeping me quiet, seems to have reached the limit of patience. "Oh, I''m sorry. Let''s have dinner then." It''s so dangerous to leave Lou hungry that we got up in a hurry. "It''s okay if you can feed me...... and you like Leo a woman? Because I keep such a pretty girl around me and make her a slave too..." Oh, no! I would say...... "I''d like to deny it... but you''ve been told a lot lately... Well, Lou said something about slavery." I just got on with what Lou said. "Huh? Really? Didn''t Leo tell you you could like losing if you win? Oh, because I didn''t say that! "You''re crazy. I said I''d listen to anything the winner says if I lost! "Listening to anything you say... you can do whatever you want, it''s no different? Oh, if you ask me... "Together." "Together." "Yes, I doubt it will change" Shelly and Leena, who were next door, seem to agree with Lou... That? Aren''t the three of you on my side? "Hehe, the three of us are going to get along." I looked at the three of them smiling as they were glad that the three of them agreed. "Uh..." "Nice to meet you..." "Oh, please" The three of them were answering as they hid behind me, afraid of that smile. "Well, then, do you want to go out for dinner" If we eat dinner together, the anxiety of the three of us will also calm down a little. "Yay." There were currently a lot of delicious looking dishes lined up in front of Lou. "Wow. All this, can I eat it? For many dishes, Lou was in a very good mood. "Yeah. Don''t hesitate to eat" "Yay!! I love Leo!" You''re not that happy to be told you love me just because I got you dinner. Then Lou flattened many dishes with great momentum. "Yeah, it''s delicious! I''ve never had such delicious food before. If this is something you can eat every day, maybe you can be Leo''s slave." It''s a little too much...... That''s why you''re being enslaved... Well, I can''t tell him that in person. "Yeah? I''m glad to hear that." While I was dealing with Lou, Shelly and Leena were having a conversation over dinner, too. By the way, Bell stands behind the two of them. The boulder told me that I couldn''t eat with my husband before there were other maids, so I asked Shelly and Leena to take care of me. "Shelly, aren''t you jealous this time? "I won''t. That kid, if he gets food, he''s going to love it. Besides... I don''t feel like selling that kid a fight..." I guess so. I''ll do everything in my power to refuse if they tell me to fight again. "Right. Bell had a lot to think about, but you don''t feel anything about Mr. Lou becoming Leo-kun''s slave. Conversely, I want you to become a slave soon because you''re scared." Sure, if they used sabotage magic on a whim, they''d want you to sign a slave contract soon. "Hehe, you''re not going to be Leo''s slave yet. I''m going to have to get my bed ready." Lou, who was listening to the two conversations, said so with a laugh. "I know. There''s an empty room, so why don''t we just use one of those? There''s plenty of them, so you can use whatever room you want. Then I finished my dinner, and Lou prepared a room for me to sleep in. "How about in this room? In the end, Lou''s room became the room next to Shelley and Leena. "Yeah, fine. There''s a bed and it''s huge. Then you''ll be Leo''s slave, as promised." I think you liked it. From the others, do you give a slave such a good room? They''re going to say that. Well, if you cared about that, I wouldn''t think of enslaving Lou. It''s like having a bomb. "That was good. Then Lou will be a criminal slave under the authority of his lord" "Huh? A criminal slave? "For once, I think a criminal slave is reasonable because he''s guilty of destroying the city. Lou can''t be a debt slave because he''s not in debt to me. I said, if I enslave you for no reason, you''ll be an illegal slave. So Lou''s a criminal slave." Later, we need to get the process done properly... Let''s ask Mr. Flair how to do it. "It is. If you can feed me properly, you can have as many slaves as you want." Let''s just worry about a little bit, shall we? That''s why you''re fooled. "Yeah, that''s what I felt. So, do you want to make a slave pact... I don''t care if they destroy the city on a whim." "I wouldn''t do that on a whim! Probably..." Did you hear that right now? "Yeah, you can''t trust me. In the meantime, shall we?" "Wait" Leena waited the moment I tried to hold Lou''s hand. "Hmm? What''s going on? Leena." "Mr. Lou couldn''t possibly have done it in a slave contract, but he could have killed a slaver, could he? Are you okay with a normal slave contract? Speaking of which...... "It was. Lou, how did you kill the slaver? It was forbidden by contract, wasn''t it? "It''s a coincidence that I was able to kill a slave trader. I was happy when the restraint was lifted, and when I stuck with the demolition magic, the building collapsed, and I just died underneath it." Glad to hear it...... "After all, you''re scared that the city''s about to be destroyed on a whim" "So he said he couldn''t break the city on a whim! Probably..." I''m probably afraid of that! "Yeah, okay. Make a slave pact with Lou to retrofit the collar into a magic item. We''ll figure this out." "Magic item? What''s that?" "It''s a tool that I can use to create magic. I''ll show you later, so let''s just make a slavery pact." Now, we need to sign a contract and put some safety on the bomb. "Yeah, okay" "Then put your hands on it" "Yeah." I held the hand Lou had offered me, and I used dark magic. "Now we''re done with the contract. From now on, Lou''s gonna have to listen to everything I say." "That''s a nasty way of saying it. What kind of orders would they give me? Hey, what are you talking about? "Leo?" From behind, I heard a scared voice. "Hey, I won''t do anything! I signed a slave pact with Lou because for now, I want to make sure they don''t break the city." I pointed at Shelly, not Lou. "Hehe, Leo''s been laying on your ass for a long time. Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t hear the three names. Can you tell me? Lou laughed at me and asked the Shelleys for their names. "It''s Liana. Call me Leena." "I''m Shelia. Call me Shelley." "I am Bell" "Shelly to Leena, that''s Belle. I''m Lou. Call me Lou. Let''s get along, shall we? Lou confirmed the names of the three before offering his hand nicely. "" "Yes..." " The three freaked out and shook Lou''s hand. "Well, we''re getting along a little bit, and when you''re done remodeling Lou''s collar, you four should come and take a bath." It''s subtle if Lou knows how to take a bath. "Wow, I get it..." "Bath? What''s a bath? Oh, after all, doesn''t Lou know about the bath? Next time, we need to find out how much amnesia you have. "Bath is a place to wash your body. You''ll find out more when you get in." "Okay. So, how do you modify my collar? "I''ll show you the ingredients in my room." That''s what I said, I went back to my room with the Lous. "My magic of creation is magic that can be made with magic." That''s what I said, I made a doll just like Lou and gave it to him. "Heh, magic as it was called." Lou shared his thoughts on my magic while carefully observing the doll he received. "Right. However, this magic can be more complicated with materials. Like the Devil''s Sword I used to fight Lou, for example." "Demon Sword? Ah, that cheating sword you can attack from afar." Say cheat...... I don''t want to be told by your destructive magic alone. "Yes. Like that sword, it means modifying Lou''s collar" "Huh? Slash flies from my collar? Oh, that was a bad way to explain it. "I''m not flying. It just has special abilities, like that sword. Well, will you modify it, or will you get your neck out? "Eh. You''re not flying? Well, fine. Yes." Lou came close to me with his neck, looking disappointed. "Thanks" I used creative magic with the Demon Stone stuck to Lou''s collar. Then...... Lou''s collar glowed, the demonic stones mixed, and the light subsided and finished. The finished collar took the form of a beautiful demonic stone embedded on the front. The ability of the problem¡­ Slave Collar A slave wearing this can''t dislike his husband no matter what. If you love your husband, the magical power greatly facilitates It won''t be an anomaly other than love. Creator: Leons Muldeen Eh... now that my husband can''t hate me, I''m relieved. Others are just like the love necklace... but if you think about when Lou''s magical power was greatly facilitated, you can''t help but be horrified... "Finished remodeling? "Yeah. Look in the mirror and check it out" I created a mirror and gave it to Lou. "Ah, gems! Lou was touching Petapetta by checking in the mirror the demonic stone on the collar. "How''s it going? Isn''t it beautiful? "Yeah, thanks Leo! Love it!" I love you, you''re too light. That''s why slavers trick me. "I''m glad you like this one." "Hehe, then, let''s take a bath! Look, Shelly, show me around." Oh, you, Shelly are the princess of this country!? "Wow, I get it... Leena and Belle should go, too." Sherry, still scared of Lou, couldn''t say anything and started guiding him. "Yes. Shall we go" "Okay. Dear Leo, let me come in first." "Yeah, come warm up a lot! That''s what I said, I dropped off the four of them. "Hmm, now you''ve more or less got rid of what was an obstacle to my running the territory? I was left alone in my room, and I whined about it. It was quite a few dark days, starting with Gotz''s discovery of corruption and eventually enslaving Lou, who was destroying the Dark Market... Well, this is the beginning. "I wonder how we''re going to change this city..." We have a lot of money, so we can do whatever we want. That''s why I''m worried about what to do... I looked out of my room at my city and was paranoid that I wanted to do that too and this too. 115 Chapters 5-6 Person Introduction Leeds Finissy Gender: Female Attributes: None, Wind, Ice Comment: Magic teacher. If you have a depressed student, a kind teacher who can''t help but encourage you. Heavy training to incorporate unattributed magic into classes Edwan Gender: Male Comment: Deacon of the castle on Murdine territory. I do my job perfectly, but I have some suspicions, such as keeping my head down on the Gotz. Gotz Gender: Male Comment: Former administrator of Muldeen territory. Chairman of the Dark Market City. Leo has captured me for embezzlement and put me in a cell. Eunice Gender: Female Attributes: none, fire Comment: A member of the Special Forces, brother Ivan''s partner. I''m a master of swords, and Brother Ivan can''t win if it''s just a sword fight. In time, I plan to marry Brother Ivan. Anne. Gender: Female Comment: In the Gotz dungeon, an elf woman who was caught. My spirit is stable compared to other slaves because Gotz bought me and I was able to help right away. Flare Gender: Female Comment: Leo''s aide. A graduate of the School of Magic, Brother Alex and his classmates. Brother Ivan and I had an exchange at school. Clark. Gender: Male Comment: Slaver shopkeeper. I was doing a black market city executive where illegal stuff was being trafficked, and I was selling illegal slaves myself. Leo has caught me and put me in the same cell as Gotz. Lou. Gender: Female Attributes: None, Destroy Comment: Demon Girl. Clark had caught me as an illegal slave, but I got out on my own, leaving the Dark Market City devastated. I lost my battle with Leo, and I became Leo''s slave. 116 gossip 5 One Holiday Day "Uh, I''m free." One holiday, I was free in my room. I''m off to study with the Hermans, and I''ve decided not to do the adventurer''s request with Bell for the time being, and I have nothing to do with it. "Why don''t you come and play with your friends? "That''s what we''re both home for." We''re both going home for the holidays... "Really...... Why don''t you go home, Master Leo? Sure, if you ask me, you haven''t been home in forever. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen your face. "Right...... Long time no see. I''ll be right there with the transfer." "Yes, I am." "Then, shall we go? Do you want Belle to come with you? That''s what I said, and I gave Bell my hand. "Huh? Me too? "Yeah, let''s go together" I don''t like leaving Bell. "Fine..." "Well, that''s settled, then. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my dads, so I''m excited." I held Bell''s hand and moved toward Forster territory. "Well, it''s been a while." I like this, it''s a little country. "Hey! Master Leo! Where am I!? Bell was shouting surprises as I watched and missed my first home in a long time. This is a mansion in Forster territory. "Whoo, Forster Territory!? "What''s wrong with being so surprised? Belle suggested we go home, didn''t she? "Yes, no, because I thought I was going home to someone in Imperial Capital..." "Oh, sure... you could have gone to Grandma''s house..." Or do you usually go that way? Well, I can''t help it because I''ve come this way. "Yeah, I can''t help it. Let''s go inside." "Yes..." I walked into the house, pulling Bell''s hand, nervous for some reason. I''m home. "Le, Master Leo? Sebastian popped up as soon as he heard my voice. "Ah, Sebastian. Long time no see!" "It''s been a while. What is it all of a sudden? "I tried to come because I was free" "Were you... Who''s in the back? "It''s my exclusive maid. Belle, this is Sebastian, the deacon of this house." While introducing Sebastian to Bell, he introduced Sebastian to Bell. "And, Deacon!? Nice to meet you. My name is Bell." When I heard of the Deacon, I immediately greeted him politely. "Was it Leo''s exclusive maid? Am¨¦lie did a good job. Nevertheless, I didn''t know that Leo and Kent''s preferences really went hand in hand..." Oh, that story... "Maybe you''re talking about me and Grandpa liking the Beast Clan? I hear Am¨¦lie told the maid chief." "I see, she also knew that Master Kent had been drowning about the previous maid chief" Even from Sebastian''s point of view, was Grandpa drowning in the Beast Man Maid...... "Was Grandpa so drowning? "Yes, as jealous as Master Karina is" Grandma is jealous!? "It was... That granny is jealous..." You can''t imagine from your grandmother''s character...... Maybe that''s how my grandfather was obsessed with that maid. "Ah, Leo! "Hmm? Wow! When I thought I heard voices, my mother ran over and hugged me. "Why are you here? What about school?" My mother asked me a question as she hugged me. "I''m off today. I was free, so I came." "Yes. That would have been nice. Sebastian, tell Alex and the others Leo are back." Copy that, sir. Sebastian thanked him and went to the room where his brothers were. Speaking of which, your brother graduated from magic school and was helping his father. Looks like Mr. Fiona lives over here, too, and I look forward to seeing you...... "Nevertheless, if you can come so easily, come back more often. I miss you, Mother." As I was thinking about my brothers, my mother, still holding me in her arms, complained. "Because I''ve been busy. I haven''t had any plans in a long time." I taught magic equipment at my master''s, tried to get a request from Belle and the adventurer, because I''ve been busy with a lot of holidays here lately. Well, I could have gone as much as I wanted to. "Yes. What do you usually do? "I''ve been teaching my friends to study here lately. For next year''s class change test." "Oh, you''re a good boy. Speaking of which, I heard. You said you were first in the last test? That''s what my mother said and praised me for, and she started stroking my head. "Yeah, I was number one." "It''s great. All right, all right." Long time no see, it''s nice to be treated like a child. I don''t know, don''t calm your mind. "Oh, were you here? Leo, it''s been a while. Didn''t you grow up again? When my mother was stroking my head, I heard my father. "Long time no see. Really? I put my hand on my head. You don''t know if you''ve grown taller, do you? "Yeah, I think it''s bigger than when we met at the wedding." Now, Brother Alex''s voice. "Ah, brother! Long time no see!" "Long time no see. How have you been? "I''ve been fine. How''s your brother? How hard is the lord''s job? "Yeah, I was fine, too. I wonder what the Lord''s job is. Forster''s Forest is next door, so you have to worry about it, and it''s hard to remember." Ah, the Devil''s Forest. Sure, because this place is more dangerous than normal territory. "That sounds tough. When the dragon comes for your brother, I''ll help you." I can''t have a herd, but if it''s as good as anything, I can take it down. "Ha... then, please. Oh, I don''t like it..." My brother sighed and got depressed. "Don''t be so depressed. I was just worried. There''s nothing you can do, is there? "I can''t do anything, so I get a sigh..." My father encouraged me, but my brother remained depressed. Well, if you can''t do anything about it, I think it''s easier to be optimistic like your father... "You both can''t help it if we''re talking here. Take your time in your room and talk to Leo." In my mother''s words, our story is over. "Oh, right. A little early, but we''ll have lunch." "Right. Then I''ll get Fiona." Oh, there was Mr. Fiona. I haven''t seen you since the wedding...... Then, my brother brought Mr. Fiona in and started eating lunch for everyone. "Yeah, the rice you eat at home is delicious after all" Sometimes the food here is delicious, but the rice you eat with your family feels delicious. "Right. I have to eat alone in the dorm, so you miss me, don''t you? "That''s not true. There''s a bell." I''ve been eating with you every day since the day you cried. "Speaking of which, you wrote in a letter from Am¨¦lie. Leo cares so much about the beast man''s maid." Mr. Amelie''s letter? "Huh? Are you exchanging letters with Mr. Amerie? "Of course, right? Parents wonder what''s going on with their kids. Especially since Leo can''t be taken seriously." "Oh, yeah? "That''s right. When I can get high, when I can move around the house or talk, even adults will forever ask me questions that are troubling me... You''ve been curious since you were a little girl." I have vague memories, but that happened too... Sure, you were desperate to be able to use magic then... "I miss you. Sebastian was the only one who endured Leo''s questioning attack." "Right. Leo ended up asking only Sebastian questions." "It could have been..." You took care of Sebastian...... "Well, it''s still the same." "Right. Try to help the kidnapped princess out with your own hands, make the Empire''s best chamber of commerce your own, and act like a very child." Oh, yeah? "It''s no big deal. When I helped Shelley, it was because Mr. Cliff could tell me where she was, and when it came to the Fermer Chamber of Commerce, she was just the back shield, and we have a proper chairman, right? When it comes to the Fermer Chamber of Commerce, it''s just people coming up with ideas for products. "No, no, because they''re both amazing, right? "Hehe. Leo, I think you could be more confident." Mr. Fiona laughed a little, and he''s been paying attention to me. "Oh, really? Confidence...... "No, hold it. You, you''ve become one of the few dungeon tramplers in this world, engaged to the princess of a great power, and you''ve got the Grand Chamber on your side, haven''t you? If you''re so humble, you''ll have fewer friends on the contrary, huh? "Ugh, yeah... right" My father''s very convincing words convinced me. "Nevertheless, Leo is amazing. I don''t think he''s my brother." So, Brother Alex''s negative statement. I recently found out that your brother soon becomes a negative thought. "No, no, because you''re a classification of genius enough, too. Because it''s not normal to graduate from magic school as chief, is it? "Really? Leo would make it as easy as the chairman, wouldn''t he? No, no. It can''t be that easy. ''Cause I can afford to study school right now because I remember my previous life, not because I''m smart myself. "Hehe. I''d be happy if the kids were fine, even if they weren''t good." Mother Boulder, you feel like a good mother to say. "Right. If all the kids are healthy, that''s enough." "Yeah, right. So, to get back to you, Am¨¦lie''s letter says Leo''s perfect for an exclusive maid." Huh? Back to that story? "Speaking of which, you were talking about that. Oh, that Beastman girl? Sure, I''d be drowning if I didn''t have the same personality as my father." Saying that, I was nodding when my father saw Bell standing behind me. Everybody, don''t say the same thing... You know, Grandpa liked the Beast Man. "I asked Am¨¦lie. At the age of eight, you had to live away from your parents, didn''t you? So I decided to keep Leo''s exclusive maid at my side so he wouldn''t feel lonely." It was... "If you ask me, I might not have missed you" From time to time, there was a bell beside me. They''ll talk to you, they''ll train magic together, they''ll help you build magic implements... you''re really looking out for them. "Aren''t you going to thank Belle? "Yeah, okay" Later, I''ll have to say thank you. 117 gossip 6 conversation in the bath "This way." The four of them went into the stripper while Shelley showed them about Lou. "This is what Leo was saying, O''Fro? "That''s right. Then take off your clothes." That''s what I told Lou, while Shelley started taking off her clothes. "Huh? Why are you taking off your clothes? When he saw the three of them starting to take off their clothes, Lou tilted his neck. Apparently, Lou really doesn''t know what the bath is. "The bath is a place to wash your body. You can''t wash it if you''re wearing clothes, can you? "Where to wash your body? You need a place to wash your body? "What are you talking about? So, where did Lou always wash his body? "Me? I was jumping into a pond and getting my body dirty. Since I''ve been a slave, I''ve been watered in captivity." "Was it? Then there''s no way you know what a bath looks like." "Well, let me in and you''ll see." Then Lou took off his clothes, too, and the four of them went out to the bathroom. "Wow - there''s a big pond in the house. Are you jumping in here? Sure, it''s about the size of a small pond... "You can''t jump in. First, flush your body before you go in. Here." With that said, Sherry sprinkled Lou with hot water. Shelley is surprisingly good looking after... You were scared until just now, and you''re okay with it? Well, maybe he''s relieved that there''s a collar I created... "Is that it? It''s water, but it''s not cold? Lou was surprised when Sherry sprinkled hot water from his head. Is it normal to be surprised by the hot water because Lou has been jumping into the pond and washing his body from time to time? "That''s right. A bath is a place to wash your body, a place to warm your body and heal your fatigue." "Do you get tired when you go into this warm water? "You can see that if you go in. Look, don''t jump in. Come in slowly." Shelley pushed me just in case, and Lou quietly went into hot water. "It feels good..." Lou looked really comfortable. Apparently, you liked it. "Right?" "Sure, this can take some fatigue." "Right. Besides, this water is special because it''s made by Leo''s creative magic items." "Special? What do you mean? It does smell cloudy and good... but what''s awesome? "In addition to restoring fatigue, this hot water also has magic restoration and skin beauty benefits, right? "Heh. That''s awesome. Leo''s creative magic is cheating after all..." I''ve told you many times, but I don''t want you to be the only one. Absolutely, because destructive magic is cheaper. "Leo can do anything. They used to say incompetence, but now no one''s gonna say that." Instead, now, they''re selling me or getting jealous. Truth is, it''s not good to appreciate people by assumption, is it? "Huh? Leo incompetent? Is there someone in the human world more competent than Leo? "I''m not here. Guys, I just didn''t realize. Leo''s the best in the world." Don''t light it up - don''t be so complimentary. I don''t think we can beat dragons and demon kings on boulders? "That''s right... Shelly, do you like Leo? Hmm? "Duh, what''s wrong? Suddenly." Lou''s abrupt words made Shelley''s face red, which she had been hitting her sister with. "Speaking of which, you didn''t hear about your relationship with Leo - I thought. They''re all Leo women, aren''t they? Stop saying "my woman"! You''re gonna make my image worse! "Oh, yes..." "So, you like it? "Shh, I like it..." That said, Shelley sank her bright red face into hot water until it was critical. "That''s right. You''re so cute in the light. Leena and Belle like Leo, too? "Right." Leena answered honestly without being able to see the light. Meanwhile, Belle... "Uh... because I''m a maid..." I was jamming words. Well, if they ask you that, you''re in trouble. Because my relationship with Bell is with a maid and an employer. "Shouldn''t you like it when you''re a maid? What''s more like a maid? Lou, who knows nothing, does not hesitate to ask questions. "Uh..." "Bell''s job is to take care of Leo." Instead of Belle, who was in trouble, Leena answered for him. "Huh? He''s got girls looking after him around? Cuckoo ~" Shut up! I can''t live without Bell anymore. "That''s not true. If you''re noble, that''s normal. Shelly and I are being taken care of by our maids." "Hmm." Lou turned to Shelley. "What? "Stick ~. So, how come Belle can''t like Leo? Leo doesn''t have the right to say no when he''s being looked after, does he? Best of all... I''m taking care of Bell. So I don''t deserve to complain about what Bell thinks. "Eh...... Do you know that the human world has separate identities in nobility, civilians and slavery? "Yeah... if it''s just a name" "Then I''ll explain. Slaves, of course, are about people like Lou. They treat you like someone else''s." "Yeah, right." Lou has already experienced this. "Next aristocracy. The nobles speak of those who manage the land of that country, like you, Leo." "Yeah." "So, civilians, they say, about ordinary citizens like Bell," "Heh. Which one is Leena? "I... for once, am treated as an aristocrat. It''s hard to explain right now, so listen again in your spare time." Well, I have to explain it from Leena''s birth. Probably wouldn''t understand if I explained it. "Okay. So, why shouldn''t Belle like Leo? "Well... it''s not like I can''t." Leena answered the question, looking a little troubled. "Isn''t that a no? So, what do you mean? "The other nobles are so loud." Instead of Leena, now Shelley answered. "Other nobles loud? Nobles other than Leo complain? "Well, in brief, yes. Leo is a popular among the nobles. So, there are a lot of people who want to marry their daughter even if Leo and I are forced to." Truth is, you want me to give up. Every time I go to a party, it''s amazing... "Do you want to marry my daughter? Don''t you want to marry yourself? "I know some of them are like that... but most of them aren''t. So, nobles, if nobles other than themselves are getting married, they can give up. However, when the target is a civilian..." "Are you complaining? "Yeah, that''s right. Actually, my mother is a former civilian." Oh, speaking of which, you did. You said you knew him at magic school. "Really? Speaking of which, I forgot to ask you earlier, is Sherry a nobleman? "Oh, you didn''t explain that. Shelly is a princess. She''s the daughter of the greatest man in this country." "Huh? Shelly was such a great guy...? That said, Lou took a little distance from Shelley. If you think about what you''ve said and done so far, now is the time. "You can do as you''ve always done. So, when my mother, who was a civilian, was to marry the emperor, a lot of people objected to her. A civilian woman is not worthy of the Emperor''s wife." Well, I guess so. On the contrary, I was able to marry well. "Huh. But the fact that Shelley''s here means we could have gotten married, right? "Yeah, that''s right. With the help of a brave man, I think your father pushed you away." Grandpa...... If you''re sure, Grandpa, you''re going to help... You''ll have values from when you were in Japan, and I hate nobles. "What. Well, then, it''s no problem that Belle likes Leo. Shelly''s mother was fine." "Well..." If they say so, I''ll have to answer that. What Shelley wanted to say is, maybe not, but it''s hard, right? Well, I don''t think you need to worry about the other nobles. "Good for you, Belle. I don''t care if you like it." "Yes..." Bell replied, turning his face bright red. "It''s time to get out of the bath because it''s going to put you up" "Yeah, right." Whoa, it''s time to turn it off. "Hey, what are you looking at? That, what? "Wow!" I heard a voice, so I looked back and Lou was peering into the monitor directly behind me. And there stood a threesome with a scary face behind it... 118 First story: Im going to inspect the territory. â‘  It''s been a week since the Dark Market was devastated. Ever since then, I''ve been looking for and capturing the remnants of the party who managed to survive in the Dark Market City. Some of the survivors also mixed illegal slaves that Lou didn''t kill, so of course those people helped them. After all, he seems to be suffering a great deal of heartbreak, so now he''s got me living with the Gotz ex-slaves. Only Leena and Bell seem to be trusted, and the two seem to try to face each other every day. I heard from the two of you that it still takes time to recover. Well, I can''t do anything for you, but I can''t help it. Let''s hope it gets a little better soon. And I checked out the people who survived in Dark Market City... and most of them were just criminals like they were wanted. He was a dark merchant, an assassin, a bandit... true, the darkness of this world was condensed over there. These outrageous numbers of extremely evil criminals sent them to Imperial Capital because they had trouble handling them. I can''t get into the castle, so I''m really glad you accepted me at the Imperial City. By now, my uncles will have been interviewed by the Special Forces in Imperial City. And about Lou... nothing in particular to say. For a week, I was just gobbling around doing nothing in my room. If we were to meet in one day, it would have been just lunch time in the morning and evening. Well, I don''t like it when something goes wrong, so let''s hope it stays like this forever. Oh, speaking of which, you only had one thing to say. Lou missed Shelley. Other than the time I''m gobbling in my room, I think I''m stuck with Sherry and acting. Well, it doesn''t look like Shelley or Mandarin, and I''m gonna be fine because I''m baking you some kind of care. Like that, I didn''t have to worry so much about Lou. The real problem is... we''re going to have to figure out how we''re going to change this city. I have plenty of money, but I''ve been too busy to think about anything... First of all, it''s natural to correct the rules of this city...... what else can you do? "Yeah......" "What is it? When I was worried, Mr. Flair, who was sorting out paperwork next door, worried me. "I''m thinking about how we''re going to change this city... and I can''t think of anything. I don''t even know what''s wrong with this city... Has Mr. Flair ever thought that something needs to be fixed in this city? Mr. Flair, you seem very good, and you''re going to come up with some good ideas, aren''t you? You''ll be familiar with the administration compared to me, and you''re going to tell me pong what I can''t notice. "There is only one thing. This city is too insecure." When I asked the question, Mr. Flair gave me an immediate answer. After all, Mr. Flair seems to have some ideas. Too insecure... "Well, it''s true... there''s a Dark Market City or something..." "That''s not all. This city has too few gendarmes against the population." Gendarmerie? Oh, you meant an organization like the police of a previous life. Are there few gendarmes...... Speaking of which, you''ve never seen a soldier-like person come to this city and patrol the city yet. "Yeah... we have to do something about that" "Yes, they think we should do something about it as soon as possible" "Okay. Still, how come there are so few gendarmes? There''s plenty of money in this city, so you don''t have to cheat as much money as the Gendarmerie, do you? "I looked into it... the funds that were supposed to be used for the gendarmerie were embezzled by the former administrator. That''s why they couldn''t hire a new gendarme." "That''s all there is to it... Oh, you gots..." Not again! He... if he was still in the castle, he would have hit me as hard as he wanted. "Oh, well, keep the gendarmerie recruited. And give him a higher salary for the gendarmerie than ever." Probably because you''ve been having a rough time. I''d be pathetic if I didn''t treat you better. "Yes, I understand" "Yeah, I asked for it. Well, I guess I''ll check out the city." I haven''t really looked around the city since I became lord here. So for now, I decided to start by walking around this city and finding out how it went. If you find out what''s going on in the city, you''ll find something you want to do for the city. "Huh? Just one of you, is it? "Yes. Oh, of course I''ll do the disguise, won''t I? It doesn''t make sense if the boulder finds out who you are. I think we should go outside dressed as adventurers, the usual. People who know my face will be less on boulders, and if I''m not clearly dressed as a nobleman, I''ll be fine. "That''s not what I meant...... okay. Take care." "Yeah. Then I''m coming! That''s what I said. I went to the bedroom to get dressed. Then... Shelly walked in from across the hallway just as she left the room. "Ah, Leo. What''s the matter with you? You''re walking free...... Well, I hope it''s safe now. "I''m going to do a city inspection. Get dressed and I''ll be there." "Huh? Cheating! Take me with you! Hey, okay? Shelly grabbed my hand and asked me to look cute when she heard I was going out. Oh, speaking of which, I answered casually and honestly, but this is what happens when I tell you... What am I gonna do? "Huh? Are you coming with me? Yeah...... are you okay? Well, okay. It seems pathetic to keep him locked up in the room all the time. You''ll be fine if you disguise yourself. Since we''ve taken the criminals together lately, isn''t there anyone in the boulder who''s trying to make a scene on the boulder or vice? With that in mind, now Leena and Bell came from behind Shelley. "What''s wrong, both of you? "Oh, listen! Leo''s going to the city alone." "Really? Good luck, Leo." I heard I was going outside. Leena seems to drop me off with a warm smile as opposed to Shelly. Something tells me Leena feels so grown-up since she helped illegal slaves out of Gotz Mansion... "Be careful, Master Leo" Of course, Belle has nothing to say about herself. Conversely, I want Belle to be sweeter. "Huh? Are you sure? Shelley was surprised because it wasn''t the same reaction Leena and Bell thought. Well, if it was Leena a while ago, I''d go with Shelly, too. Right. "It''s work, isn''t it normal to go outside? After all, Leena''s grown up. "Oh, yeah... you don''t want to go with me? "Yeah, I''m fine. I''m leaving a message. It''ll get in Leo''s way and..." Yeah...... don''t get kind of sorry when they put up with you that much. Oh, I came up with a good thing. "I don''t have a choice... okay. Is it okay if I mean just Shelley following me? You two, please leave a message. Well, then, Shelly needs to get dressed for this. And how about a different hairstyle? Then come to my room when you''re ready." I created and gave Shelley my clothes while I said that. Shelley can''t have ordinary people''s clothes. I made you new clothes for disguise. "Huh? Oh, yeah...... Huh? You''re taking me!? What are these clothes!? Shelley took a while to marvel if she couldn''t keep up with handling it with her head. "Yeah, fine. This is clothes for disguise. Hurry up and get dressed." "Ma, wait! Can you take me with you? Next to Shelley, happy to spread her clothes, Leena finally spoke with her mouth open, surprised by my unexpected permission. "Yeah. Well, it''s like half a play. But I thought Shelley would stand out when she left town, so I decided to get her dressed as a common man." "Oh, no..." Leena looked disappointed to see. Oh, don''t look so sad, because I''ll take you. "The Leenas are leaving a message, aren''t they? Then I''ll make a friendly inspection with Leo." When I tried to end the mean thing quickly because I looked cute, Shelly dozed on Leena as she showed her clothes. Damn... Leena''s about to cry. "Fair enough. Look, come and get Lena and Belle dressed, too. Dressed like nobility, please? No more bullying on the boulders, so I created clothes for both of them and gave them to them. For a moment, Leena looked decent and then alternated clothes with me, laughing happily. "Oh, thank you! I''ll get dressed in a hurry! Shelly, I''m coming! Leena hugged her clothes happily and went as soon as she thanked me. "Wait! "Uh... Can I get some clothes, too? I think it''s necessary for both of us to disguise..." After the two of them went, Bell seemed sorry to say that. "Isn''t it weird that you don''t just give it to Bell? Besides, I''d love to see Belle in those clothes... So, don''t worry about it, will you wear it? Oh, and I need you to help Shelly and the others get dressed." It''s free because I built it with creative magic, and you don''t have to worry about it. "Wow, I get it. Thank you." With his face red on my words, Bell hurried to go after Shelley and the others as he bowed. Yeah, you''re all three cute. Then I dressed up as my usual adventurer and waited in my room. Well, I knew it would take a while to get the girl ready, so I waited for the temper, especially with nothing in mind. "I''m sorry I''m late. It took me a while to disguise Sherry." "Wah, my fault!? Even Leena didn''t move from the front of the mirror the whole time! "Sorry I''m late. Excuse me." Oh, I''m finally here. Looking out, I turned my gaze toward the door where the three of us came in noisy. "Wow... you''re all three cute" Leena... was wearing the colorful clothes I created. Yeah, you feel like a cute kid who has a sense of commonality and looks back unexpectedly if he''s wrong in the city. Looks like Belle wore the clothes I gave her, too. Well, don''t look normal because Bell is a common man. Conversely, next time, you might want to try putting a dress on Bell. You won''t like him in person, but I''d like to see him ~. Shelley in question was wearing a piece I created and always had her hair down tied in two. Yeah, I guess I''ll be fine with this. I also like the usual feeling of The Princess... but Sherry with this slightly more important vibe would be nice. "Yeah, I''m glad the clothes you gave them all look good." Well, the three of us didn''t worry about that much because we created the clothes by imitating the pretty clothes I thought I saw in Imperial City. "" "Huhuhuhuhuhuhu" "" The three laughed happily at each other. "Hmm? Was something wrong? "No, I was just happy. Thank you for the clothes present." When I asked the question, Leena answered me. "I''m glad you''re happy. I''m glad you''re here. Well, let''s go." "" "Yes" " 119 Second story: I will inspect the territory â‘¡ The four of us were currently walking in the heart of Murdine territory. There were plenty of shops in the heart of the city, full of life. "Still, you have a lot of people. I feel more like I was watching it from the carriage." "Right. If you walk through the city, you''ll realize it''s flourishing again." From above, someone who looks small is moving - it was to the extent that this vibrant atmosphere won''t convey that much. "Right. Wouldn''t it be so hard to make this place any better? That''s true...... "Absolutely, there''s got to be..." There is, isn''t there? Can you find it on this inspection? What if I can''t find it...... Oh, I wonder if there''s any bad parts of this territory that come close. "Hey, ladies. Why don''t you play with us? "Yes, yes. Leave the boy alone." "I don''t know... that''s The Chimp. You look cute compared to Lou." I mean, really bad guys came by. Well, I don''t know if I can take Napa as a bad thing. Nevertheless, if you get tangled up by such tough brothers, normal people would be scared, but you''re not scared at all. "Right. What do you want to do? Shall I put you to sleep? "That''s remarkable." Maybe it''s unusual for someone to be able to put to sleep with holy magic, so maybe they''ll identify who we are, right? "Then leave it to me" "That''s why I don''t want to stand out." Shelley''s magic is so powerful that it''s definitely going to be the focus of attention. "''Cause it''s okay. Trust me." Even if they tell you to believe me...... Well, okay. Let''s hope they regulate the power a little bit. "Well, okay." If Shelley did everything she could to use her magic, would she be ready to run away? "Whoa. Don''t ignore us. Look, let''s go! "Shut up! Stay away from me. Go somewhere! The men who had always been ignored by us, angrily trying to grab hold of Shelley, used charming magic while Shelley avoided. "" Yes... " The two chimps went somewhere as honest as it was unnatural from what they had said and done so far. "Oh, speaking of which, you had that hand" Speaking of which, Shelly''s charming magic would have made it easy for you to get somewhere. Well, it''s a little unnatural, so maybe you''ll find out you used fascinating magic. Well, it would be fine because it wasn''t noticeable. From now on, let''s ask Shelley to settle this peacefully. "Huh? You forgot my specialty magic? Hideous!" Oh, that''s not true! I didn''t forget... yes, I just didn''t think of it! "I''m sorry. Forgive me for having lunch at that store over there." As I apologized, I pointed to a restaurant-like store nearby. It''s just lunch time, and we''ll finish dinner there. "Oh, that''s good. Of course I forgive you. You were just hungry ~" Good - you seem to have managed to forgive me. "Hey. It''s up to me to decide whether or not to forgive you? Shelly says something, but she''ll be fine because she''s getting forgiveness. "I don''t care about the details! Look, I''m coming, Shelly." That said, we walked into a restaurant while Leena pushed about Shelley. "All right, what''s so good about this store... that? Belle, aren''t you going to sit down? Entering the restaurant and everyone sitting in their seats, Bell stood perplexed by something next to me. "Belle, sit down." "Yes..." What''s wrong with me? And, if I thought so, Shelley forced Bell to sit down using charming magic. "Isn''t that abusive? Besides, what happened to Bell? Nothing, you don''t have to bother using fascinating magic! True... even after I asked why the bell didn''t sit... "Well... I can''t believe I''m having dinner with Leo and the others..." Huh? Again, with that? And, I thought, it was normal for ordinary people to hesitate to eat at the same desk as the Crown Princess. I didn''t think you''d mind because Shelly and Bell have been close lately, but Bell is serious. "Aren''t you stupid? That''s not what I care about. Stay on par with us at times like this! Shelley got angry first when she was worried about how I was right to answer. I can''t believe that Shelly, who was just jealous, started saying that... "That''s right. You''re not at work right now, so you don''t have to shy away from us, do you? Oh, they''re both cool! And I''m really glad the three of you got along so far. "... ok" "All right, all right." In the meantime, I stroked Bell''s head, which was nearby. "Le, Dear Leo..." "Ah, cheating! "Brother, you''re hot. Order what? As Shelley tried to complain, the waitress''s sister came to hear the order. Speaking of which, you forgot to look at the menu...... what do we do? "Uh... can I leave it to your sister? It''s bad to call again, and I''ve decided to leave it to you. Well, even if you get expensive things out of this, you won''t be served anything that doesn''t taste good. "Fine. Then wait till the food arrives." Looks like I had no problem leaving it to you, and your sister smiled and went to the kitchen. "Are you glad I left it to you? You didn''t even look at the menu in the first place, did you? "That''s good. Enjoy what''s coming." No way, you''re not gonna let anything weird come out of betraying your expectations, are you? "Well, fine. Still, the men were a pain in the ass earlier." "Right. My gaze was so disgusting." Oh, you were talking about the two chimps earlier. "Probably a lot of those people. Because people around me had eyes like ''I''m doing it again...''" Nobody there tried to help us, but to stay out of it as far as possible. I''m sure all that stuff is a routine tea thing. "Were you... We have to do something about this as soon as possible." "Yeah, I think the number of gendarmes is going to increase, so it''s going to gradually decrease." In the meantime, I have to tell the gendarmerie to be careful with those guys. "Really? You have to work hard for the gendarmerie." Right. Good luck with that. "And then I''ll try to punish those guys with the ordinances in this territory." Yeah... I''ll forgive you if it''s about numb, but would you like to arrest me or something at the time I try to force you to take me? "Then don''t worry." "Right." "Yes, please wait. We pride ourselves on pasta." Just at the end of the conversation, my sister just brought me pasta. Yeah, it usually looks delicious. It''s good to believe your sister. "Thank you" "It looks delicious." "Well, take your time" "Oh, wait." I wanted to hear something and stopped my sister from going back to the kitchen. "What? What''s wrong? Still ordering something? "No. I just want to ask you one thing. What''s wrong with this city that your sister feels? In the meantime, a sister who seems to have lived in this city for a long time might know something. That''s what I thought, and I just asked. "I''m going to ask you some weird questions. Well... going off the streets, there''s a slam... maybe a lot of people live on the side of the road? You think there''s a slam and a lot of homeless people? "Is that so much? This is such a flourishing city? "That''s right. You''re not going there because you''re particularly insecure. They''ll steal things as soon as they''re walking." We need to do something about that as soon as possible...... "Really...... Thank you." When you get back, why don''t you talk to Mr. Flair? Mr. Flair would have noticed that a long time ago. "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to do something about the kids my parents dumped me... There are so many of them, there''s nothing I can do." Are there many orphans...... This is also responsible for the deterioration of security. "Okay. Thank you." Thanks to you, I found something to do. "No. Then eat it before it gets cold." "Oh, I was. I''ll have it!" Your sister told me, I tried a bite of pasta. "Yeah, yummy" You''re just running a shop in the heart of this territory. "It''s delicious." "That''s delicious." "Delicious." The three of them were eating pasta looking delicious. "Nevertheless, you got some good information." "Yeah, I heard what you''re saying, and I''ve decided what I''m going to do." "What do you do? "I''ll talk to you when I get home. For now, let''s enjoy this dish." As my sister told me, I need to eat it before it cools down. Soon after that, we''re done eating. "Ugh, it was delicious. Let''s go home, then." "Huh? Already? Leena looked surprised at my words. That would be so. You just left the castle and walked a little for lunch. "Yeah. The four of us will be touring the city only after we''re a little safer" "Is that so? "Not so much. All three of you, do you realize that? People who''ve been following us all along the way? That said, I turned my attention to a threesome of men sitting a little further away. "Yes, I feel gaze from the same person all the time from earlier" Apparently, Bell noticed. Is the Beast Man sensitive to that? "Huh? Were you? After all, Shelly and Leena didn''t seem to have noticed. "I think he''s probably thinking about kidnapping the three of us. That''s why if we make any more noise, it''s going to stand out, so let''s go home." It''s easy to do something about those threesomes, but I''m still going to have a dick numbing me... I didn''t know you were insecure so far. After all, you mean what Mr. Flair was saying was right. "Oh no..." "Now (...) is (...) a dangerous city to walk in with just kids, but we''ll play with the four of us again after we get better security from now on. Right?" I''m going to make it better, so bear with me until then? "Okay......" "Yeah, all right, all right" I reached out and stroked Shelly''s head for you. "Ah, me too! "Yes. All right, all right." I also stroked Leena''s head with my opposite hand. You''re both laughing happily and adorable. "Well, shall we go home? We''re going to be busy ~" I''ve found something to do, so I''ll just work on it later anyway! 120 Lesson three: Were going to build an orphanage. â‘  When I got back, I was reporting what I felt on the inspection to Mr. Flair. "I walked around the city and thought. As Flair said, it was very insecure. Besides, it looks worse out of town. Looks like a lot of people and orphans don''t have a job. How many orphanages does this city have when you think about people without jobs again later? It doesn''t mean there''s no orphanage, so there''s probably not enough population in this city. "Was I? This, we have to gather the garrisons as soon as possible. And I''m going to look into the orphanage now." That said, Mr. Flair started fishing for the paperwork in the room. And soon after, he finished looking into it and answered my question. "I looked it up and there wasn''t one in this city" Not one!? "You''re lying, right? This city is so flourishing, there''s not a single orphanage? "Yes. Not a single one. The previous administrator broke it because it cut expenses." "It''s him again..." Really, he only does extra things... Wouldn''t it have been a little more secure in this city if we hadn''t destroyed the orphanage? He should have treated you more abusively... I don''t have a choice, do I build an orphanage? "Okay. Right...... let''s renovate Gotz''s mansion and make it an orphanage. I''ll ask the maids who work at Gotz''s house to work at the orphanage." "Okay. Do you want to arrange a renovation? "No, you don''t have to arrange it. There''s a safe over there, so I''ll renovate the Wizard of Creation myself." Besides, it''ll be over sooner. It might not be a good idea not to spend money though. "Okay. How do orphanage children gather? "For one thing, I''ll gather some. If the number of garrisons increases, I''ll ask you to do it that way. Oh, and you''re going to be in an orphanage until you''re fourteen." Bell said he was given an orphanage when he was ten. Probably wouldn''t be a problem if I kept it this old. They can work in this world from the age of ten, but it seems cute to let a boulder put you out in the world at the age of ten. "Okay. As soon as the garrisons gather, I''d like to ask for that job." "Yeah, please. Then I''m going to Gotz''s mansion." When I moved to the orphanage, I gathered the maids on my doorstep. And I explained what I was going to do. "Tomorrow, I want to start an orphanage here" "Ko, orphanage? Wait a minute! What happens to us!? Plus, we don''t have the facilities here to start an orphanage tomorrow! As soon as I started explaining, the maid director here pointed out the problem. By the way, the maid chief here has a slave collar on him. This seems to be because the slave-loving Gotz chose slavery as the maid chief who is always beside him. "Well, calm down. I''ll explain it properly." "Oh, excuse me" To my word, the maid chief apologized as soon as he got back to me. "Fine. Because it''s natural to be anxious. Well, then, let''s start explaining. First of all, it''s about you... can you take care of the kids here? Please." That''s what I said. I lowered my head from the beginning of the explanation. Because it''s easier to explain it after you get your consent first. Well, if they refuse, I won''t be able to continue explaining... "Oh, keep your head up. You can''t let nobles bow their heads to ordinary people or anything! "No, nobility or whatever, I''m in a position to do you a favor." ''Cause I''m gonna have to ask you to quit your maid job. I feel really sorry for changing my job on my own initiative. But if the maids don''t do it, I can''t start an orphanage right away. "You''ve really changed. How easy it would have been for our Lord, too, if he had been like Leons..." Yeah, it must have been very hard to take care of Gotz. "All I can say about that is thank you for your hard work. Well, he''ll be judged in the capital by now.... So, will you work in an orphanage? "Yes. I''ll work. Because it''s easier to take care of a child than to take care of Master Gotz. Besides, maids take care of their children." When I listened carefully, the maid chief agreed more quickly than I thought. "Everybody''s good, right? And when the maid chief checked with the other maids, everyone shook their faces vertically. I didn''t expect you to accept this so easily...... "Thanks. Well, I guess I''ll start renovating the mansion...... I thought, but before I do, I need to free those who remained slaves" I''ve been talking to you just now, and I can''t help but worry about the maid chief''s collar. "Huh? Will you let us go? "Yeah. Get your hands on it" "Wait a minute. I''m fine. Let the other children go." When I reached out... that''s what the maid chief said and politely pushed my hand back with both hands. "Fine... can I ask why? Why not? Is there any reason to say no? "Uh... I''m a slave to Master Leons now, aren''t I? Speaking of which, yes. All Gotz''s possessions became mine, so they became my slaves, who were Gotz''s slaves and possessions. "Then fine. I, Lady Leons, can remain a slave." "Huh? Why? Even my slaves don''t change what they are, do they? "Hehe, it''s a secret. Oh, to teach kids not to discriminate because they''re slaves." No, because you''re the first one to say it''s a secret, even if it''s deceptive later! "It... you just figured it out, didn''t you? Well, no. Whenever you want me to let you go, say it." Because I''ll take that collar off you in a few seconds of the book. "Yes, I understand" "Well, then, if you want someone else to let you go, come to me" The other maids would want to be free if they thought... "Um... I don''t have to let go either" "Me too..." "Me too..." Everyone turned me down. Seriously... are they all for the same reason as the maid chief? "Huh? Well, if you don''t mind... Well, then, shall we start renovating? Then this is dissolved for now" That''s what I said to finish my story to the maids and decided to start remodeling the mansion. "Though I said... what equipment do you need? Oh, why don''t you ask Belle from the orphanage" Yes. If you grew up in an orphanage, Belle must know what you need! I thought so. I moved to Bell''s. "Belle, do you have a minute? "" Aah! As I metastasized, two women screamed in front of me, buttocks. "Oh, I''m sorry I surprised you. Are you..." The one with the bell on his butt was the elf woman I helped. And when I looked around, I found out that the place I transferred was the room where the former illegal slaves lived. Apparently, I''ve done it. My name is Anne. As I looked over the room, an elf woman gave me her name. "Okay. Mr. Anne, right? Call me Leo. Then I''ll get out of here. Hey, I''m gonna borrow your bell." It''s not good to have me among the malephobics, so I decided to grab Bell''s hand and get out of the room. But Mr. Anne immediately stopped me. "Please wait. Lady Leo won''t be afraid of the women here, so don''t worry about it." "Huh? Really? Really?" You don''t have to force me to say that, do you? "Yes, we are grateful to Leo for his help." "Are you sure you''re okay? Everyone around me nodded quietly when I checked as hard as I could. "Okay...... Well, let me talk to you here." Maybe we can get some input from Anne and the others. 121 Lesson 4: Well build an orphanage (2) In front of the former illegal slave women, I explained what I wanted Bell to do. "... so I''m going to build an orphanage in this city. I don''t know what I need, so I asked Bell to build it." "Is that what you mean? Then I''d be happy to help. How big are you going to build an orphanage? "I''m trying to remodel Gotz''s house and turn it into an orphanage. A lot of people can live there, right? "Do you build an orphanage that big? Who the hell takes care of so many kids? Sure, it''s big, but given the population of this city, I think it''s a reasonable size, huh? "In the newly built orphanage, the maids who used to work at Gotz''s mansion decided to work for them." True, I''m glad the maids agreed immediately. When it comes to recruiting new people, it will have been difficult over time. "Really? I see. Shall we head there, then? I''m going to go over there and say a lot about what I need." "Yeah, thanks. I''m sorry everyone took Belle out." I apologized to everyone before I transferred. Since Belle and Leena are the only bases of everyone''s hearts, it sounds cute to take Belle... Oh, yeah. Before you go, would you ask Leena to stay with everyone? "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about that much. More than that, I''m talking about the orphanage we were talking about..." "Hmm? What happened to the orphanage? Was there something wrong with her or something? "Will you let me work there, too? Huh? Oh, you mean that? "So, are you okay? Well, there''s only women there... right. Yeah, maybe it''s better as a working environment than I thought. All right. Try working." No man but a child will come in there. Later, let''s turn the gatekeeper into a woman too. "Is that okay!? Thanks! "Oh, um..." "Wow, so are we..." Seeing that Mr. Anne was allowed, the others have offered as well. "Everybody? Okay. So, shall we all go now? Then you can touch me anywhere." Well, if it was just the maids, they would have been understaffed one day if they had more kids, so it would be perfectly fine to have about twenty more. With that in mind, I transferred with everyone. "Here we are." The transfer came from a large garden in the former Gotz mansion. "Outside." "Long time no see..." "The wind feels good" Until now, Anne and the others, incarcerated and even after liberation, had closed their curtains and caged themselves in their rooms, rejoicing in each and every one of them outside for a long time. "Everyone seems happy." "Yes, I''ve been caged in my room freaking out." I saw the Annes, and Belle seemed happy. Well, Belle''s been with them the whole time, so you''d be happier than me. "It would have been hard before...... I hope it gets better from now on." "Right." "So, shall we start remodeling the mansion? Look around the mansion and tell me if you need anything." If it wasn''t time to start renovating, I moved the story that way because the orphanage wasn''t going to be finished by the end of the day. "Okay." As he walked out toward the mansion with Bell''s reply, Mr. Anne and the others followed him in a hurry. "Hmm? You can stay here. When you''re done, I''ll be back here." When I said that, Anne looked so sad. "No, because I''m anxious we''re still the only ones..." "Oh, I''m sorry. That''s right. Then let''s take a look around the mansion together." On second thought, right? Though it''s something to be aware of when you think about it, I''m a real idiot. As I entered the mansion with reflection in my head, the maid chief here came out. "Ah, Master Leons. What''s wrong with you people? "Eh...... Let me explain this to you first. This child is my exclusive maid¡­ the others are the ones who will be working here." "Really, I get it. My name is Camilla and I am the maid director here. Thank you very much." Upon hearing my explanation, the maid chief immediately introduced herself to Belle and Anna. "Regards" "Nice to meet you" To Mr Camilla''s greeting, Belle and Mr Anne replied. Others still seem to have difficulty talking to their first person, even a woman. Little by little, get used to the maids here. "Then I''ll remodel Bell and this mansion. Mr. Camilla, will you stay with everyone? And gather the other maids here." "Yes, I understand" "Everybody''s a work buddy from where we''re going to work, so stay close now." If we''re going to work here, we have to get along with Mr. Camilla and the maids here. "Yes, sir" Yeah, it''s gonna be tough, but come on! "Well, I''ll be there." Where the maids came from, me and Belle started looking around the mansion. "First of all, I think it''s about securing a place to sleep. What do you say?" That''s how many beds we need for a lot of kids to live here, right? "Yes. If you''re going to use this mansion for the first time, I think you need a lot of beds. And I think we need a dining room where everyone eats." Sure, we all need a place to eat. "Right. The dining room has a party venue, so let''s turn it into a dining room. And if I don''t use the maids'' room other than the one connected to the safe, I''ll make it all my bedroom." Gotz was the only one who lived in this large mansion, so it looks like there were a bunch of rooms he hadn''t used. Truth is, you''re wasting your taxes. "Right." "Anything else you need? "Uh... I wish I could... I want a room to study or read a book." Oh, I forgot! You can''t just build a bed! "Speaking of which, you are. Without learning, you can''t stand on your own. Ok, I wonder what the teacher who teaches to study... as the book comes to buy up a lot in Imperial Capital..." From now on, do we have to recruit teachers? "One of the maids here, I think, has someone to teach. Besides, I think Anne and I can teach you magic and physics." "Sure, if you''re an elf, you''re good at magic, and if you''re an animal man, you''re good at physical surgery" If you think about it, it''s a great luxury for an elf to teach you magic from childhood. "Yes, I think you can live as an adventurer, even if you can just learn how to fight here" That''s right. Better to be an adventurer without even knowing how to fight, because you''ll have an extraordinary chance of success, survival. "Sure. And if you''re strong, you can join my Knights." I guess I''ll add you to the Knights I might build in the future. All you have to do is study hard and be my civilian. All right, we need to improve our education. "Nice. Why don''t we ask Anne and the others when we get home?" "Yeah, why don''t you ask me when you''re done remodeling. All right, then we''ll start modifying! With that said, I peered into the first room. "You start on the ground floor. We don''t need a big reception room for this waste, so do we make this a library room?" I used the desks and chairs in the reception room as materials to create a lot of bookshelves. With all this, you can buy a lot of books. "Next thing you know, the kitchen... has to cook a lot of food, so let''s go through" Originally it''s big, so it''ll be fine. The next room was a bath. "This bath... let''s not break it. The bath will heal your body and mind." I remodeled only the magic fixture where the hot water comes out, and the bathroom later. "Next thing you know, it''s the maids'' room around here. Don''t touch this place, let''s move on." It''s a place I''ve lived in, so it would be better to stay like this than to change it weird. "So, behind the maids'' room, there''s a hidden staircase where you can go to the basement of the example. Let''s make this a room for me, Belle and Leena to use when they stay." Let''s keep it off-limits and make it a room where we''re the only ones who can get in. "All right, we''re going upstairs! When I went upstairs, there was a line of rooms that nobody was using. "Let''s start by turning wasted rooms into bedrooms." Inside the room, I go around creating two bunk beds. I made it a bunk bed so I could play in my room properly. If the room was just filled with beds, it would be like a hospital. "And let''s get rid of a desk or something and make this awfully wasted Gotz room a free space to play" The tall desks and chairs in the room were used as ingredients to create toys that could be played indoors, such as building blocks and dolls. "Finally, Gotz''s wastefully large bedroom... let''s remodel it and turn it into a classroom" Large beds were used as ingredients to create desks, chairs and blackboards. "Ugh, it''s over. Can I look like this? After all the room remodeling, I checked with the bell I''d been watching behind. "Yes. I think it''s okay. After that, I think we should change it if necessary." "Right. Then hurry back to everyone." They''re all waiting for you in the front door. "It''s over. What do you say we get along a little? When I came back, Anne and the others had a normal conversation with the maids here. Yeah, the others are getting along with what I saw with the maids. "Yes, I''m fine" "That was good. Oh, I just want to ask you one thing, is there anyone in here who can teach the kids how to study? "I can do it." With that voice, several maids, including Mr. Camilla, raised their hands. "Oh, I did. Can I teach my kids how to study from now on? "Yes. Okay." Yay!! True, the Gotz maids were excellent and helpful ~. "Okay. And then, who can teach you magic? "Yes." Three elves raised their hands, along with Anne, who replied. "Good. Can the four of you teach your kids magic from now on? "Yes, I''m fine" "Good. And then... can anyone teach you how to use your body technique, swordsmanship or bow? ''Yes!'' A lot of people raised their hands to this. You''re all wearing some kind of escort. Well, you''re anxious when you think about the security of this city. "It''s good to be around a lot. Well, I asked for it." "Yes." "Okay. Then I''m going to explain the room where the remodeling is done, folks, follow me! Then I explained it to everyone as I showed them my room. 122 Lesson five, I solicit the children. "Hey, don''t even know where this place is, here comes the fool alone" "True, you''re an idiot. You don''t know this is a slum? If a kid like you comes here, you can''t, can you? "No matter what you think, you''re younger..." Currently, I was surrounded by boys in a slum, laughing at Niyaniya... Right on target, but I don''t know... Now that I''m ready for the orphanage, I''ve decided to bring in the orphans at heart. So when I went into the slam to find the orphans about enough time ago... they already came from the other side, so... "Truth is, I''m glad I saved you the trouble of looking. Why don''t you guys come to the orphanage? No - will it take you long to find it? I thought so, but you''ll find it soon after the tour. For that matter, it''s insecure, so I''m not happy. "Huh? What are you talking about, this guy? This guy, he''s disgusting, so why don''t you just bump it? "Oh, right. All right, it''s bumpy! The boys beat me up without a question when I said I was being nice to them. Yeah, I''d like to negotiate as peacefully as possible... "Come on, can''t we just get our hands on it right away? Should I have this in my painful eyes for once? In the meantime, I tried to threaten you with my mouth. "I''m sick of talking to myself about bumps earlier." I''m not talking to myself! You''re talking to yourself because you guys don''t listen to me! And I wanted to complain, but the leader-like boy hit me the most. "That was bad. I''ve been trying to figure out how to solicit you." Gentlemen, it''s not going to be easy for you to explain, is it? With that in mind, I had no choice but to (...) and (...) put the counter in the belly of a leader-like boy. "Guha!" The boy fell, suppressing his belly. Yeah, shall we make it a little more adult? "Yes, next! I defeated the leader-like boy. I shouted out loud and intimidated the other children. "This guy, he''s strong! "Doh, what do we do? Run away?" "Run away! Come on, if you get away with it, you''re gonna have to look again! I panicked and stopped the boys who tried to escape. "Damn...... You, why are you so strong! A leader-like boy asked to squeeze his voice out of his belly as they were all falling down with their bellies contained. "I don''t know. Why don''t you guys come to the orphanage? "You said that earlier... Where''s the orphanage?" Oh, I think you''re interested. "I built this new city. I just don''t have the key kids yet." "You built it? Who the hell are you...? "I don''t know. More than that, what do you do? Honestly, it''s hard to keep living here, isn''t it? I feel like I''ve seen it, the clothes I''m wearing are worn out, and I feel a little thin and not nutritious. I don''t care what you think, you don''t look like you can live long. "Oh, my God. We can''t live without taking it away from people, and we''re in danger of being attacked." I knew it. Then it''s easy to keep talking. "Right. Then I suggest you live in an orphanage. You can get proper nutrition, and you can sleep in a warm bed. Plus you can teach me how to study." "Study...? What good is such a thing? Well, if you lived here, you wouldn''t know. "It''s not where it helps. It''s the power I need to live. After all, if I''m not smart, I''m not coming around to work for you orphans. If you become an adventurer, you will soon be deceived and enslaved." It''s really easy to fool a stranger. "Oh, really? "Oh, yeah. I''ve seen many people tricked and enslaved by bad people. You guys are gonna stay like this." "Oh, no..." In my words, the boys looked anxious. "Come on, what do we do? Now you can teach me magic and swordsmanship." "Can you teach me magic too!? Do you react so magically? No, is it normal? Recently, magic has become like a part of life, but ordinary people couldn''t even learn magic. "That''s right. There''s a lot of magic teachers out there. So, what do we do? Please, would you agree? "Can I trust you? Well, that''s what happens if you trick me into saying you''re going to be a slave... "Fine. And you don''t believe me, do you? So, how about you, the leader, see how things go with me before you decide? You just have to decide afterwards if you want to live in an orphanage. "Wow, okay. Take me! "Bill, are you serious? As the leader-like boy stood up, the other boys immediately tried to stop him from talking about the boy. "Oh, anyway. You''re not gonna get away with this, are you? "So, but... What are you, Kathy, going to do? Kathy? You have a girlfriend or a sister? Speaking of which, I don''t see any girls. "If I can''t come home, I''ll leave you guys to it. Then apologize on my behalf." That''s what I said, Bill walked up to me. "Hey, you''re lying! Bill!" The other boys couldn''t get up yet, so they desperately tried to stop Bill with just their voices. Something... I''m acting like a villain... You''re the ones who attacked me first, aren''t you? "He said he didn''t need to worry so much. I''ll be right back. Well, then, wait here, okay? Once I calmed everyone down, I moved toward the orphanage. "Okay, here we are. This is where you''re going to live." I moved to the orphanage yard, and I introduced the building. "Ugh, you''re lying, right? The place moved in an instant? Ho, really, who are you? Well, you don''t even know me, and you naturally don''t know about the metastasis. "Well, I don''t care about that. More importantly, how do you feel about seeing the building? "Eh...... I''ve never seen a house this big." I bet you are. It''s the next biggest building in this city in the castle. "A lot of people are going to live here. It has to be big. Then let''s go inside." With that said, I walked into the mansion with Bill. "Let me start by explaining it from the ground floor. The first room is the library. If it''s a book here, you can take it and read it as you like." In the room that was originally the reception room, the bookshelves I created are lined with books that I bought up in Teito. "Book? I can''t read letters." Speaking of which, you did. Didn''t you need a book? Well, you''ll be able to read it sometime. "Then you study and remember. It''s fun to read." "Wow, okay." "And this is the dining room where you guys eat. They come out three meals a day." I explained that to Bill, showing him the big dining room. "Three meals, too? "That''s right. Don''t hesitate to eat. The bath is next. I can wash my body here every day." Yeah, if it was this big, it''d be okay for a lot of people to come in. "I even have a bath..." "And from here on out is the room for the people who work here, so kids are off limits." I told Bill in front of the area where the maids'' room was located. "The people who work here? Just now, are you talking about the different women? "That''s right. They''ll take care of you from now on. Then we''ll go upstairs." We moved upstairs after the first floor description. What''s upstairs is where the kids sleep. "This is where you sleep." "Ho, it''s really a bed..." Yeah, from you guys sleeping outside, even bunk beds would be thrilling to sleep in. "That''s right. Then we''re going to the next room." "This is a room where you can play freely. You''re free to use what you have here." I explained to Bill, pointing to building blocks, balls and other play tools. "This... sounds like Kathy would love it" Bill laughed happily as he looked at the stuffed animal. Maybe Cathy is my sister. With that in mind, I took you to the last room. "And this is where we study. Learn a lot here." "Do you study here...... Okay. That''s it, over? "Oh, yeah. Later, you can play freely in this large garden. Then we''ll go back." With that said, I moved to where I was. "Wow!" When they returned, the boys voiced surprise. "I''m sorry I surprised you. So, Bill. Do you trust me? Please, trust me! If you don''t trust me, I''m gonna have to force you to take me to an orphanage! "Oh, I trust you. I''m going to take care of you." Good ~ ~. "That was good. Well, let''s go." All right, we''re gonna solicit more and more at this rate! "Wait! We have a sister and a brother." Bill said that when I was thinking about the next thing. Oh, I forgot. Kathy, it''s you, isn''t it? "Oh, I did. Then show me where your brothers are." It''s easier to transfer them together. "Okay. Over here." Then Bill showed me the slam. I thought on the move, there are more kids living on the side of the road than I thought...... I''ll have to solicit you later. And we arrived at the place where the buildings lived. "Ah, my brothers are back! Upon arrival, children, about four or five years old, rushed over to the buildings. "Brother! Bill, too, was hugged by a kid like Cathy. "I''m home." "Welcome back. Who''s behind you? New people?" "Well, that''s it. They''re offering me a new Asia." Ajito? Well, am I wrong? "Huh? Also, moving? "Right. But this is my last move." Yeah, because an orphanage doesn''t need to leave until you grow up. "Really? Yay!! You''re a pretty little sister. I didn''t have a brother or sister, so I might be a little jealous. "Well, then, okay? "Oh, that''s good." "Well, then, everyone, I''ll get you." I took everyone to the orphanage. 123 Episode Six: Interacting with Children It''s been a week since the orphanage started. Since then, I have persuaded (...) and (...) Ku (...) little by little the kids who are in a lot of slum streets besides the buildings. And when I heard that a fancy orphanage had been created, there were a number of children who came by themselves. That''s how about seventy children currently live in orphanages. And now we were coming to the orphanage. My (...) chi (...) is because Shelly, Leena, and Bell followed me... Transferring to the orphanage, Mr. Anne and the children were gathered in the garden. "Hey. How have you guys been? "Ah, stay in Leo! I was fine. Who are those people back there? Since then, I''ve been called to Leo by everyone thanks to being close. Truth is, it was tough being on guard at first. We played together every day of the week and managed to get along. "Maybe she''s in Leo? When I was happy to get along with everyone, the kids were cackling as they watched Shelley and the others. Kids like that, don''t they? Well, I remember doing the same thing to my brothers because I''m a kid, too. "Yeah? Well, I guess that''s the relationship" I''m your fianc¨¦e, and you''re not wrong. "Wow. You''re in Leo, you''re such a beautiful person, and you''re making three of them your own women? Let''s do it." Whoa, you shouldn''t use filthy words about your own woman. Well, okay. "Oh, you envy me, don''t you? I got a little on track and joked about it. Then Cathy, Bill''s sister, approached him with a straight face. "Kathy, what''s wrong? "We need to stay in Leo and love each and every one of you equally, okay? "Ooh..." Heavy words flew in from cute Kathy that I couldn''t imagine, and I couldn''t say anything back. "Hey. Which one is the Empress? Now one boy approached me and whispered that in his ear. "Hmm? Who told you about the princess? "Dr. Anne told me. He''s in Leo, he''s a great guy, isn''t he? Oh, is that Mr. Anne? Anne is actively involved with her children by teaching them studies and magic. Thanks to that, the kids trust Anne very much, don''t they? "That''s not true. He''s the same person you are." "It is. So, which one is the princess? "Which do you think? "Yeah...... far right" On the far right, there was Leena. Yeah, that''s what Leena looks like because she looks more grown up. "Too bad. In the middle." "Yes... I knew you were beautiful. You''re getting married in the future, right? "Ugh, yeah, right." I can''t say for sure yet, but I''m going to. "So you''re going to be the Emperor to Leo? Huh? Anne taught you that much!? "No. Her brother is the emperor." "It is. Still, they''re all beautiful." "Sort of. So, what were you doing now? "Dr. Anne taught me magic." I see. Then Shelly and Leena can help too. They both said they wanted to get along with the kids, and that''s just fine. "Was it? Mr. Anne, can I help you with anything? "No, especially...... Oh, I want a magic device that can appraise the attributes" "Appraisal of attributes? Then I... No, it''s nothing." I almost told him I''d appraise him, and I held my mouth in a hurry. Dangerous. Didn''t you tell anyone that the appraisal could be used? Well, I just need to build a magic item even without an appraisal. "Uh... I''ll get the ingredients, so wait. Yeah, Shelly, show the kids the magic until I get back." I''ll be right back, but the kids won''t be bored that way either. You''ll be more interested in magic. "Okay. Leave it to me." That said, Shelly put out a lot of magic around herself. Yeah, apparently we''ll do the usual one. "All right, then I''ll be right back." I made sure Shelley started working the magic and moved toward the castle. Then he came right back with his backpack. "He''s back! Is that it?" When I came back, everyone was turning their backs on me. Looking ahead of everyone''s gaze, Shelley stood. "Sister! Show me more from earlier! "I want to see it again! "One more time! "Please!" Apparently, you liked Shelly''s magic. "You can''t help it. I''m only going to do this once, so I''m going to take a good look." Shelley was praised by the kids and happily listened to their favors. Shelley created a lot of magic around herself, as usual, and began to move irregularly. The motion was so beautiful as to pass between everyone and try to fly high in the sky. And at the end of the day, the magic was launched against the sky and it ended. "Wow." The kids, seeing Shelley''s magic, remained cheering. And then one girl asked Shelley a question after it was over. "Your sister is amazing! If we work hard, can we be like your sisters? "I can be. Instead, we''ll have to practice a lot. I tried so hard that I couldn''t even imagine it." I guess. At least, you have a higher level of magic manipulation than I do. "Right...... ok. I''ll do my best to be like your sister! The girl who asked Shelley a question laughed nicely and said so after a slew of thinking about something. "Me too! "Me too! "Me too! The other kids named it to follow the girl! "You''re popular." "Ah, Leo." "I''m in Leo! Did you go home to get that bag? "That''s right. This is a magic bag. There''s a lot of stuff in there like this." I said that, took the stuffed animal out of my bag and gave it to the girl who was nearby. Well, I didn''t really put it out, I just created it on the spot. "Wow. Wow! The magic of being in Leo? I''d say no, but it''s magic you made a stuffed animal... "Uh... my magic, I''ll show you now" I managed to mislead them so they wouldn''t break my dreams. "The magic of being in Leo sounds amazing! "Well, take a good look." With that said, I got my hands on the ground. And in an unused part of a large garden, a large building was built with creative magic. The children who saw it were solidified, not knowing what had happened only for a few seconds. "... Huh? Is this the magic of being in Leo? "That''s right. Let''s go inside, then." With that in mind, I opened the building door. "Hiroi! Once inside, there was a space like a school training center. I''m going to build a target on the wall. "This is a magic practice area. It''s dangerous to use magic outside, even though you can''t control it." It''s dangerous if you break a house or fly outside and hit a passerby. "Really? But you can''t magically break this house? "Don''t worry about it. I''m going to take care of that now." That''s what I said, then I let the devil''s stone out of my backpack. "Wow. Awesome! "This is a demon stone. You guys will use it in practice sometime. Hey, Mr. Anne? Now that we''re practicing magic manipulation, we''re almost there. "Well, I''ve never seen a demon stone with such a high concentration of magic..." Mr. Anne is surprised by the magic of the Demon Stone and doesn''t seem to hear me. If it''s an elf, I think I can make this much. With that in mind, I remodeled walls, ceilings and floors. "Okay, now you can use magic in this building. Shelley, try with all your magic." After the retrofit, I asked Shelley to try and shoot me, pointing to the target. If I could stand Shelly''s magic, I wouldn''t have a problem with it. "All the best? Okay..." Shelley said so, taking the wand out of her pocket and pointing it at her. And created a hell of a bigger chunk of thunder than I ever imagined. "Oh, that might be a little unsavory..." At that size, I''m getting anxious about the walls not breaking. Wouldn''t the wall break through to the orphanage? And while I was getting anxious, magic flied at me. "Because!" Do-on! The magic hit the wall in a way that emitted great sounds and light. And... slowly opening my eyes, which had crushed me into too much light, I could confirm that the wall was safe. "Good...... I thought it would break" I was relieved to see a wall with no scratches. "That''s amazing. What modification did you make? Er... The Sucker''s Wall Even if magic strikes, it''s a mechanism to absorb magic in an instant Absorbed magic is used to repair broken areas Creator: Leons Muldeen I see. Even if it breaks, will it be fixed? If Shelly''s magical powers were so great, she''d be able to fix this building in an instant. "I tried to absorb magic the moment it hit me." "Same as the walls of the training center at the school." "Well, the performance is completely different," That''s because if you hit more magic than the limit, it breaks. "All right, that''s a magical item you can do the appraisal that Anne was telling you about later. The material is stable." That said, I took a big misrill out of my backpack. And I immediately used creative magic. "Oh, it''s done." Appraisal Pedestal The results of the appraisal of the person touching the pedestal are shown on the pedestal. Appraisal results only show my stuff Creator: Leons Muldeen "All right, I got it. Bill, touch this." I appraised what I was able to do and decided to try and see it in a building that was nearby. "Huh? Ugh, yeah" When the suddenly nominated building touched the pedestal in bewilderment, the pedestal began to glow. "Wow! Something''s come up! "Huh? I don''t see anything." There was nothing ahead of Bill''s gaze as he looked surprised, and the other kids seemed to wonder. "I can''t see it from anybody else. So, Bill, what was the attribute? "I can''t read..." Speaking of which, I did. Isn''t this a failure? Will it be improved later? "Oh, you did...... I don''t know what else to do. Let me see." And I said, I used an appraisal on Bill. Bill lv.1 Age: 7 Race: People Occupation: Leader Health: 5/5 Magic: 10/10 Force: 6 Speed: 7 Luck: ten. Attributes: none, fire Skills None Title None Oh, it has proper attributes. "You have nothing and fire. If you work hard, you can get the fire out of your hands." With that said, I built a fire in my hand. "There''s a fire from my hand..." Looking at my hand, Bill snapped like that. "Stay in Leo! Mine too! "Mine too! Looking at a building like that, the other kids came to me. "Because I get it. Wait!" Then I put them all in line and gave them an appraisal in turn. So, I thought it would be pointless if I did the appraisal every time, and I or someone Anne allowed me to read the appraisal results. Yeah, that solves the problem. 124 Lesson 7: Boy Leader â‘  My name is Bill. Seven years old. I have three younger sisters. Parents... forgot already. When I was five... my shitty father, who ran out of money, was drinking and telling his friends, happy to sell me and Kathy to slavers. I eavesdropped on it, and I didn''t hesitate to take Kathy away. I couldn''t allow our lives to go crazy just because of my father''s liquor bill. It''s just that outside the house was not what I thought the world would be. Every day, it''s whether you can have dinner once, and it''s cold to sleep outside... wouldn''t it have been easier to be a slave? I thought so many times. As I continued to live like that, I learned that people in the same situation as me were in the slam. Each was desperately looking for rice for himself or his own sister or brother. When I saw it, I came up with the idea that it would be easier if we all worked together. And I invited the same people from one end to the other. Easy to eat, my sister and brother can live safely. When I said that, everyone got on my suggestion easily. This is how we got our group together. The main activity as a group involves attacking rich people strayed into slums by more than one person to deprive them of money and food. If it were just one person, I wouldn''t have been able to do this. With a lot of them, even kids can take down as easily as one adult. This operation was a success. It became okay for everyone to eat dinner twice a day. Of course, I know it''s a bad thing. But if we don''t do this, we''re not gonna live. If it''s to live, it''s my way of life that I don''t choose the means. And... it''s been about a year since the group was formed. I could have had some groups that imitated us and had a lot of problems with it, but I lived without any particular problems. It''s just that that day, our lives took a turn. That day, as usual, I was earning money for the day by attacking a guy who had gotten lost in a slum. And then that guy came when he attacked about one more person and today''s norm would be over. I feel like I''ve seen it. I''m about ten years old, dressed as an adventurer, but my clothes are beautiful, so I''ll have the money. We first felt lucky today because of the way he looked. A child with gold is nothing but a duck. And... we were so caught off guard that in an instant that guy bogged us down. I had no hands, no legs... Until now, no matter how strong someone gets hit by one or two of their opponents, they''ve never all been able to do it. That''s why I was so upset then. The idea came to mind that I had to prepare for death and protect my people, and for now I spoke to that man. Then he said something that he didn''t understand. Orphanage? Can you eat for free? Warm bed? Can you teach me magic? No, you can''t. Haven''t you ever learned that you shouldn''t trust people easily? I''m the only one trying? Damn...... what do we do? No, if the sacrifice is enough for me alone? You guys, I asked for Cassie. Hmm? The place changed in an instant? Huh? What is this mansion! The bath is big, there are really plenty of beds, and there''s even a place to play. Can we live here? That''s crazy! Why are you treating me so well? Are you sure there''s nothing behind this? So, but... what if this is really an orphanage? Besides, I don''t think this guy is a bad guy... Yeah... my guess tells me to trust this guy. What do we do... guess what? No, wait. Think about it. What happens if I say no? I forgot. This guy is incredibly strong. Besides, he has the means to travel in an instant. Where I said no, it would fall to be forced to take me. I have no choice, now it would be wise to obey. Then I decided to follow him, rendezvous with Cathy and start living in the mansion. The guys from the other group came quickly, but they were trying to stay out of each other more than they needed to. We''re making love to each other for now because we''re afraid of getting into fights and getting punished for something. In addition to the maids who look after us, this mansion is patrolled by creepy armored soldiers who don''t talk about anything. Everyone is freaking out about this armored man. The maids say... they seem to be guarding this place, but they''re watching us no matter what you think. And some of the maids wore collars. Probably that guy''s slave. And then... some maids had unfamiliar ears and tails. They were very beautiful people, and I wondered how they brought me here. And I could eat three meals a day without having to do anything as promised. Besides, it''s not just rice. They were all incredibly delicious dishes like I''ve never had before. Everyone started to think that we could live here. I just decided not to believe it yet. When everyone was asleep, I decided to break into the area where they told me not to go to that guy. While hiding from being found by the armored soldiers, I reached my intended location so that they wouldn''t find out. The place, like that guy said, was lined up with rooms where the maids really lived. From that, I found a room where I could hear multiple voices, so I peered softly into it. "In the meantime, good first day! Thank you for making such a big deal of yourself." Inside, there were four maids, one wearing a collar, one beautiful with long ears and two regular women. Apparently, you''re looking back at today. "Well, I just feel scared. It''s a new place, so it''s natural to be nervous." "Besides, I''m afraid of the golem that Master Leons left behind." "Right. Sure, you''re scared from the kids who don''t know anything. I can''t help but be scared to keep walking in silence, knowing the Golem." Golem or something I''m not sure about, but are these people making any mistakes? We''re not as kids as you think we are. I''m not scared, I''m on guard. "But we need it, don''t we? When you come in with a robbery or something, we can''t deal with it. Besides, you can''t let a man in here, can you? What''s this all about? Were the armorers really just guarding? Besides, what do you mean you can''t let a man in? I''m a man, and the contents of the armor aren''t men? "That''s right. Speaking of which, is Mr. Anne and the boys okay? "Looks fine. All day today, I felt nothing in particular but cute" I see. I hate that beautiful guy man, and we kids are the exception, so can we live inside? "Yes. That would have been nice. Sure, the kids were cute. I can''t help but enjoy my job now, compared to when I was taking care of that pig." A pig? Did the woman in the collar ever take care of a pig? "A pig..." "Nothing, you''re not wrong, are you? He''s only thinking about eating and women. Thank you, Master Leons." Oh, you mean that. Pigs, are you talking about people like pigs? You worked under a tough husband. Hmm? What do you mean... are you thankful for that guy who''s my current husband? Sure, my current husband would be that guy because they said Master Leo. So, is that guy really a good guy? I''m not sure...... "Speaking of which, why is Mr. Camilla still wearing a slave collar? It was possible for Leo to take it, wasn''t it? I can take a collar... Or is he wearing a collar if he wants to!? "Right...... why not? When I was a pig slave, I hated this collar so much... I got scared when the pig was gone and you could take off your collar." Scared? "To what? Yes, what are you afraid of? Slaves are just dominated by others, right? "The fear of being abandoned? I don''t know... Actually, I''m already a slave to thinking about, aren''t I? Slaves are basically someone''s property, and you have a husband, right? "Yes." "I am taught in slave traders to think that being your husband''s property is worth living. When I was that pig, I didn''t think that much because my husband was a scumbag...... isn''t Master Leons a good guy? Tutoring...... I knew you were right to run away from your father. Nevertheless, Master Leons is a good person...... "Yes." "Once you''re aware of that, you''re starting to think that you want to be Leons-sama''s property. So I felt like I''d been thrown out of the collar, and I got scared. Are you convinced? "Yes...... Hey, what did they do with the tutoring? I''m also very concerned. I''m sure it''s outrageous content...... "It''s better for each other not to ask. I don''t feel like saying or listening to this. Even you want to forget when you were a slave, right? Well, you don''t want to tell me... Huh? Was that beautiful man also a slave? "Right...... sorry I asked you something extra" Apparently, it''s true. That''s surprising...... Maybe that''s why you hate men? "You don''t have to apologize. I''m sorry I said it in a way that bothered me too. So why don''t we have a little chat around here today and get ready for bed tomorrow?" "Yes." "Come on, we''ll do our best tomorrow." "Right." Then, seeing everyone up, I rushed back to my room. I don''t think anyone''s found out. 125 Lesson 8: Boy Leader â‘¡ They brought me to the orphanage, and it was the second morning. My first bed was the best I could sleep in. If I found out about this, I might not be able to sleep on the ground anymore...... "Hi. Everyone, head to the dining room when you wake up! It''s breakfast time." To the words of the maid, everyone wakes up and heads to the dining room. Nobody, nobody''s trying to sleep. Every day, from us sourcing food early in the morning, it was even gratifying to be able to stay asleep until this hour. In fact, my body felt lighter because I could sleep longer than usual. Maybe I''ve been getting tired before. Breakfast was served with bread and milk. Both are luxury items to see if they can be eaten once a year from us. "You don''t have to eat so many chicks. From now on, I can eat every day. Follow me more. Here!" As we were eating little by little because we were wasted, the collar maid who was in the peek room last night laughed and stuck my bread in her mouth. "Mm-hmm!" I panicked in surprise and moved with my mouth shut. "Hehe. You can eat properly. Because it''s my job to sleep, eat, play, and study. Don''t be shy. All right? "And I forgive you for yesterday... because I need to sleep properly from tonight, right? After I finished talking to everyone, the collar maid came squeaking bossy in my ear. "Ngu!? I swallowed the bread without chewing it well, as I was surprised by the words. "Oh, did I get stuck in your throat? Look, look, are you okay? Drink your milk properly." A collar maid pounded me on the back and laughed niggly when she gave me milk before going to the other kids. "Ugh..." I didn''t know you''d found out...... Since when have you noticed? In the meantime, you should think you won''t be able to get out of the room from tonight. "Brother, what''s wrong? You look spicy, don''t you? When I was worried, Kathy peeked in worried. "Oh, yeah? I panicked and misled. It''s no good making the Cathy''s any more anxious. "Yeah. Kathy understands" "Yeah... maybe he''s a little tired of changing the environment" "That''s right... you don''t have to, do you? Your brother doesn''t have to look for rice anymore." "That being said..." I can''t believe it''s so easy to eat dinner... on the contrary, I get worried about not having a back. Then, when I made sure everyone had finished eating, the maid of the collar earlier stood before everyone and started explaining. "Hi. We''re going to split into three parts. First, Bill Kun''s group. From now on, I''m going to study, so head upstairs to the classroom. Next, Eldo''s group. It''s magic practice, so get out in the garden outside. Finally, Ars-kun''s group. Practice swords and body surgery in the courtyard. Good luck with your free time this afternoon." "Well, let''s get moving! With the decree, everyone started talking face-to-face. "Hey, what do you do with studying? "Come on? Aren''t you going to tell me the letters? That''s what he said. "Letters!? You''re gonna be able to read the letters? "What do you think? In the meantime, we''re headed to the classroom like we were told." Here. Oh, come on. I can''t help it if I''m telling you. I took my people to the classroom upstairs on the edge. "Yes. Then I''ll start the class. Sit wherever you want." When I walked into the classroom...... there was a beautiful guy in the room I peeked into last night and someone with an ear like a cat, a regular maid. "Before you start class, introduce yourself to me and the two of you behind me. First, from me. His name is Anne. The Elves. Well, I''ll tell you about the species later. I''ll teach you to study and magic." "I''m Lana. As you can see, Beast Man. Teach everyone swords and physical skills." "I''m Clella. It''s just a maid. I''ll take care of everyone around me. I can teach you how to study, so don''t hesitate to ask questions." "From now on, you three are in charge of the building group. Basically, one of these three will be with you, so stay close." Beautiful person...... Anne laughed nicholly saying so. I didn''t think so and fell in love with that smile. "Don''t get so hard anymore. And what can I say? We''ll just have to get used to it one by one. In the meantime, I''m going to study letters today." Anne gave a slightly sad look at how sad we were that we didn''t react to anything. But soon he went back to smiling and started teaching us letters. Three Hours Later "That''s it for today. At this rate, it''s not too long before you can read a book." That said, I''m going to erase the letters Mr. Anne drew on the blackboard. Yeah, I enjoyed studying letters. That letter in the city meant something like that, and I learned a lot about it. I want to do my best and be able to read the book soon. I was thinking about that, and Cathy asked Anne a question. "What''s a book? Oh, speaking of which, I know because I showed him the book, but doesn''t everyone? "What''s a book? Uh... yeah... okay. It''s free time after lunch, so I''ll read you a book with an introduction." "Yay." You decided it was impossible to explain it, or Anne was going to read it to me. Then, when we finished lunch and got together in the right room, Mr. Anne brought the book. "This is the book." "Wow. It has letters on it. Isn''t this the letter I learned today? Kathy and I were delighted to open the book and find the letters we learned today. "Oh, you got it very well. Rarely." "Eh heh." Kathy, praised by Anne, was laughing happily. "Well, I''ll read it. What you''re about to read is the most famous story in the world." "Heh. What story? One of my associates asked Mr Anne a question. "I''m going to read that now. Listen to me quietly. Once upon a time..." Then, Mr. Anne started reading the book. The contents came from the demon kings attacked, so people tried to summon the brave men to save the world. So, while the summoned brave man survived many trials, he talked about confronting the Demon King with the Wizard, the best wizard in the world, and the Virgin, who could heal any wound. "¡­ Thus the brave men, with their companions, defeated the Demon King and saved the world. What do you say?" "It was hilarious! "Brave man cool! "Try to fight the Demon King, too! When Anne finished reading, the little ones were happily mouthing their thoughts on the story. "Yes, that''s good." "Hey, what happened to the brave men who defeated the Demon King? Could it be that you married two of the Virgin and the Sorcerer? Oh, don''t worry about that. Oh, but aren''t we really talking about what happened? "It''s..." "Hey, guys. How you doing? The moment Mr. Anne tried to answer something, a voice came from the entrance to the room. "Ah, Master Leons" It was him standing at the entrance. "Mr. Anne, were you letting the kids read the book? "Yes, because these kids said they didn''t know the book" Hmm? Did Mr. Anne change her tone? Plus, I feel a little harder on my expression... "Were you? You should definitely read the book because it''s funny and tells you what you''ll never experience if you''re the only one." "Wow, okay. Hey, what can I call you about your brother? "How to call it? Oh, you didn''t give me your name. You can have Leo." "Okay. Brother Leo...... I''m in Leo! Hey! Can''t you just call me that light and piss me off? I panicked, ready to apologize. But... the worry ended in concern. "You''ve never been called that way... Well, no. Call me whatever you want. All right, I''ll make you read it, too, so bring your favorite book! Le, being in Leo, I didn''t even give a damn, I told Cathy and the others that. "Yay." "Yeah? What''s up? Aren''t you going to pick up the book? Cassie and I dropped them off, and Leo asked us what we had left in the room. "No. Fine..." I felt different asking us to read the book with Cathy and the others. "Are you still anxious? "Oh, that''s..." Although I am anxious. I wouldn''t be able to tell him that in person. "Well, I guess so. If you don''t know anything, Kathy, you''ll still be anxious." "Oh, what brings us here for? True, I wanted to know that. I wanted to know how you could provide such a mansion for us alone with a luxurious meal and even study free of charge. "Leo said it would be fine. Nothing to say this for no purpose... If you insist, the building will be a fine adult." A fine adult? "Learn a lot here until about fourteen. After that, you can become an adventurer, try an entrance exam for a magic school or a knight''s school, and choose your preferred path. Of course, I''ll pay for the adventure guild, the first gear, the school tuition." What? You''re gonna give me that much money? "That''s it, what do you get from being in Leo? Besides, where''s that money coming from? "It''s easy. You guys, if I hadn''t brought you here, you''d have been doing bandit stuff over there forever, wouldn''t you? "Oh, oh..." I won''t deny that. Because it was a place where you couldn''t eat if you didn''t. "Normally, you would have been criminally enslaved by the time you were captured." "Ugh..." We''re the slaves? Well... I guess I was doing something wrong. "But I thought that sounded cute on a boulder. Because you''re not doing it because you want to." "Oh, for that reason? Are you doing this just to keep us from being evil? "Sort of. So from now on, don''t do anything off the road, okay? If I did the same thing when I was growing up, I wouldn''t forgive you, would I? "Wow, okay..." "I won''t let you." "To?" Suddenly, Anne had joined the conversation, so there was an unexpected strange voice. "I''ll make sure I make everyone a fine adult and travel here." With that said, Mr. Anne, who stood up, put her hands on our heads. I don''t know... Anne''s hands were comfortable... "Yeah, I think Mr. Anne would be fine." "Thank you" Anne lowered her head gladly. Yeah, I need to make sure I don''t do anything bad for this guy from now on. And Cassie and the others came home with the book. "Stay in Leo! Read this! "This too! "This one too! "Wow, I get it. sequential." "Bill...... Maybe he''s a really good guy." "I don''t know... maybe so" Probably not a bad person. Nodding at my buddy''s words and watching Leo read the book to Cathy and the others, I decided to change my ratings for Leo. 126 Lesson 9: Boy Leader â‘¢ I started my life here, and it''s been another week. I''m also getting a lot used to the life of an orphanage. Maybe we won''t be able to go back to our original slums. With that in mind, I was listening to Mr. Anne''s class. "Today, I''ll tell you about the identity of this country." Today, it looks like a study of society. Before this, it was a class about race. Anne seems to be characterised by more magic than people in a race called Elves. And you think life expectancy is a little longer than people''s? And Lana, who teaches us swordsmanship and physical arts, is like a race called the Beast Man. It seems to be characterised by having tails and ears like animals that people don''t and better motor nerves than people. "First, who can say three identities in this world?" By the way, Anne didn''t tell me how old she was. Looks like, like, late teens to twenties or something...... "Ha ~ i" "Bye, Kathy." "Civilians, nobles and slaves." Anne, how old are you... Is that what we are when we grow up? "Correct. Then let me tell you what each trait is... Bill." "Yes. Uh... sure, the civilians are about ordinary people like us, and the nobles are rich? Slaves are... you mean people sold by their parents or something? I wasn''t listening to class at all, and I panicked and tried to answer everything I could think of. "Yeah... civilians do. You mean the general public like me and Bill. It''s just that nobility and slavery are not explained the same way. First, about slaves." Looks like it almost went off. Or it sounds like it''s all wrong because the civilian explanation is simple. I need to seriously listen to my class. "A slave is. There are three kinds. Like I was saying, a debt slave who gets sold into the form of debt. A criminal slave that makes a person guilty of a major crime. And then... illegal slavery like kidnapping made me slave." "That''s right... How many slaves are you, Mr. Camilla? Debt slaves?" Jin, my age, asked Anne a terrible question. That question, are you okay? And he answered briefly if he thought. "That''s right. Mr. Camilla and the others are debt slaves. By the way, I''ve been an illegal slave until now." "Huh? Mr. Anne is the slave!? To the surprise fact, I accidentally shouted out loud. "Ex. Bandits caught me. I''ve become a slave to bad people." Bandits catch you? A slave to a bad man? "Huh? Were you okay? "Sort of. Leo helped me where I was locked in a dark room." "It was..." I see. That''s why I suddenly grow up in front of Leo. I guess, Anne, you like Leo snuggly...... If you could help me out of such a desperate situation, anyone would like it. "Stay in Leo, cool! "Who the hell is that guy...? "Master Leo is the lord of this city. So, nobleman." "That man is noble..." Is nobility that strong? If it''s my image, it''s the one that makes me look fatter and great. "You can''t imagine how you always dress when you come here because you''re dressed as an adventurer. I usually work for this city in that castle." Huh? Was that castle your house in Leo? He was rich far beyond our imagination. "Huh? Go to Leo, was he a great man? "That''s right. He''s a great man. Well... I''ll tell you while I give you the aristocratic explanation." "Do you know that nobles have a class? "I know." "Yes. Well, I''ll tell you what. From below, in the order of the Associate Baron, Baron, Viscount, Count, Marquis, Duke, it''s great." Is it so divided among the nobles as well...... You''re already a duke or something on the cloud. "Heh. What about Leo? "Viscount." "Third from the bottom! Is that him down there? After all, the Duke or something is a monster. "Right. But Leo''s home is the oldest duke." "Huh? Are you in Leo, at the top? Oh, after all, they''re less than that guy. "That''s right. Besides, Leo has decided to marry the princess of this country." Princess? That guy, are you marrying such an amazing guy? "Huh? I''m in Leo, do you already have someone to marry? "That''s right. You two. And the other is the granddaughter of the Virgin, who appeared in the previous story." "Huh!? Are you sure there''s someone in that story? Like Cassie, I was surprised. I didn''t know that was the story that really happened...... "Yeah, that''s right. Oh, speaking of which, you forgot to mention this before. Leo''s grandfather is a brave man, and his grandmother is a magician." "To Leo but grandson of the brave...... That means you''re in Leo, strong? Oh, don''t you know Kathy? the unusual strength of that man. But that brave grandson would convince you of the strength of being in Leo. "I''m strong. To the point of knocking down a dragon by yourself." "Huh? Dragon? You''re in Leo, you''ve fought dragons before? "Looks like it. Everything, I wanted the materials to remodel my house, and I went to the most dangerous demonic forest in the world." Awesome, but the dragon that was killed for such an easy reason is pathetic too...... "Demon Forest? Um, the brave defeated the demon king." "That''s right. There, it''s very dangerous. So much so that even a very strong adventurer would be told that he would not be able to come home when he entered. But it''s really too strong for a kid to come in there and come home okay." "I''m in Leo, awesome..." "So you guys got help from such amazing people, so live your life, okay? "Ha ~ i" Everyone responds to Anne''s query. There were no more guys, including me, who doubted being in Leo. "Well, class''s around here today, then. What do you want this afternoon? "Also, teach me magic! Quick, I want to be able to use magic! Lately, we''ve been practicing magic in free time this afternoon. Come on, I want to be able to use magic. "Hehe, fine. Then let''s head to the dining room." "Yay ~" And then I had lunch and then I came out into the big yard. "Then we''ll start practicing magic. First, practice the magic manipulation I taught you before. People definitely learn that they want to use magic because they can''t call it magic that people can''t use! "Ha ~ i" "Hey. How have you guys been? I replied well and as I tried to start practicing, I could hear Leo from behind. Turning around, I told Leo... there were three women I didn''t know. "Ah, stay in Leo! I was fine. Who are those people back there? "Maybe she''s in Leo? Kathy and the others were happily making noise while asking such questions. "Yeah? Well, that''s the relationship" Apparently, I brought my own fianc¨¦e with me today. The rumored princess and the grandson of the Virgin, the maid of the Beast clan, all three were very beautiful. And the magic of the princess was amazing. I don''t have the vocabulary to explain it, but it was awesome anyway. If we worked hard, some of us told us we could do it, and we were all swearing to our hearts to work hard on our magic exercises. And then... I knew I was awesome in Leo. That guy''s magic, it''s against the rules... All of a sudden I built buildings, tools I wasn''t sure about, and they were awesome anyway. First of all, I was scared to be turned into an experimental bench for that monstrous tool. But I''m glad you got the magic to work. There''s a fire coming out of my hand. And right now, while Kathy and the others were practicing magic with the princesses, we were talking to Leo alone. "So, after a week? "I''m used to this life" "That was good. Something bothering you? "Uh... how could you get us so far? I didn''t even think of anything else I wanted to ask, so I asked him what he had always cared about. "What''s this far? You ever build a building for magic practice? "That too...... How can you let me have a good life so far? I was convinced to hear that the reason Leo put us in the orphanage was because he was a lord. But you didn''t even have to give me a luxurious life so far, did you? "Well, you are. Yeah... I wonder if there''s any particular reason for that." "Huh?" No reason? What do you mean? "Me, you look like this and you''re one of the richest people in the world. So there''s so much money I can''t spend all my life on it. So there''s no need to spare me spending money." "You''re rich for Leo... A boulder, a grandson of a brave man." Well, I live in a castle like that... I envy anyone born into a privileged environment. "Oops, I think I''m getting something wrong. It''s all the money I earned. Grandpa and Dad didn''t give you anything but the pennies you got when you were little, did they? "Really? ''Cause you were only eleven when you went to Leo, right? How, are you making money? I don''t know what that means. Me and Leo ain''t getting that old, but how can we make that much money? "Right...... It''s hard to explain, and I''ll show you next time. So shall we get back to it? That''s why I''ve come so far... is Bill some kind of future dream? "Future dreams? Yeah...... I want to live without food problems, or something? Until now, you''ve focused too much on what''s in front of you and you haven''t thought about anything... "Well, I guess that''s the case now. But in a few more years, the time will come for you to travel from here. At that time, I have to decide my own path, even if I don''t want to. You can be an adventurer. You can also go to knight school for knights. You can also go to magic school to study magic. I want everyone to do what they want." "Wow, okay." You told me that story before. It''s really amazing how you even pay for tuition...... "So, when you grow up, when you feel like it, but you''d be happy to help me, that''s why it''s good for you guys." "I see... You want me to do what I want," "That''s right. What does Bill want to do? Magic, swordsmanship, study, what do you want to do? "I don''t know. But I want to try a lot. Besides, I want to be strong. Enough to live alone." So, if I can afford it, can I help Leo stay? "Right. Well, then, we''ll have to work hard. Starting tomorrow, I won''t be able to come for a while, but I''ll come back to see you when you''re done." "Yeah, okay" "All right. Then we''re going back to everyone." Then, if Leo had taught me how to magic, the free time of the day would have ended. 127 Lesson 10 Next Plan â‘  It had been two weeks since the orphanage had been built and the orphan problem in the slums had been solved. I don''t see any kids sleeping on the streets anymore, so they''ll be fine for now. Bill and I are honestly living in an orphanage. Now I''m interested because I''m working hard on my studies, swordsmanship and magic, respectively. Well, I guess this is due to Anne and Camilla and the others. Then, the recruitment of the gendarmerie began and the security of the city began to improve little by little. So let''s move on to the next plan. "Mr. Flair, you''re free to use where the Dark Market City was, right? "Huh? Oh, yes. I''m fine...... what are you going to do? Yeah, I knew you wouldn''t have a problem using it. "Trying to make the most of it. So I''m going." "Whoa! Learn more¡­" Before Mr. Flair finished saying anything, I moved to a certain place. "Okay, here we are. Probably supposed to be off today..." With that said, I was coming to a mansion in the Empire City. "Yes. Ah, Master Leons. What''s the matter, sir? Ringing the bell, one butler came out. "I''m here to see Mr. Elsie. Are you there?" "Are you Chairman Elsie? If you''re the chairman, you''re off in your room because it''s a holiday. Shall I let you know? Oh, I''m here. Good. "No, that''s fine. It''s not good for you to come all the way out of your room, or I''ll go to your room." Because this house is huge and it''s hard to get from room to here. I''ve been here a few times, and I know where Mr. Elsie''s room is. "Okay. Well, I''ll go ahead and tell the chairman." "Oh, nice to meet you." Speaking of which, I didn''t tell you anything first... Well, it looks like the butler''s gonna go ahead and tell him, so is he okay? Then I slowly headed to Mr. Elsie''s room and knocked on the door. Concon "Mr. Elsie, can I come in? "No! Don''t come in yet! I''ll open it when you''re ready, so just wait a little longer! "Ugh, yeah. Okay." When I knocked, a loud voice flew in, so I let go of the door knob I grabbed in a hurry. I''m sorry. After all, you should have contacted me first before you came. Then a while later. Gacha "I''m ready... Contact me first if you''re coming already! Mr. Elsie, who is sweating, opened the door and complained with a disgruntled face. "Excuse me, I''ll be careful this time" "Well, fine. So, what''s wrong with coming to see me for a long time? If you suddenly think you stopped showing your face, wouldn''t it be awful not to come for a year? I missed you so much, didn''t I? Oh, speaking of which, you weren''t here that much anymore... you should have come once in a while. I feel terribly sorry for Mr. Elsie, who looks really sad. "Oh, I''m sorry...... The school has become a dormitory life..." The truth is, I left Belle, Shelly and Leena alone, and I couldn''t get here, so what... "Yeah, I know. So I gave up, too. But when the school went on a long vacation, Leo wouldn''t come." "Oh, I''m sorry...... Busy with territorial management..." I''ve been to the territory since my day off... "That, too, I know. For merchants it is no exaggeration to say holy places. Muldeen. You became the lord of the city there, didn''t you? I also know you''re busy. But! Then you can count on us extra! "Ugh, yeah......" Is that it? Was Mr. Elsie of this character? I haven''t seen him in a year, so maybe he just remembers, but wasn''t Mr. Elsie any more important? "If it''s our chamber of commerce, bring it to the development of the city, right? Because let''s make Leo-kun''s city a city full of magic equipment on one side? "Huh? Oh, yeah...... There''s something Elsie would like to ask you..." "Is it true!? What am I supposed to do? Make sure you let me hear it! Hey! Let me talk to you, too! Well, then, you can''t explain anything. "Ugh, yeah...... Then I''d like to explain it to my master too, and let''s go to his shop." Once I explained to Mr. Elsie, I was going to ask the masters to do the same, but I decided to ask my master for help because my bones were going to break in the explanation. "Okay! When I offered him my hand to make the metastasis, Mr. Elsie shook it with both hands with pleasure. Really, did you have this personality...? "Master!" "Hmm? What''s that voice!? I arrived at my master''s shop and when I called my master, a master came out with a surprised face. "Long time no see! "Oh, you! Get your face out! When I greeted him, he approached me with great momentum. Happy to see your apprentice''s face for a long time? "Excuse me. It was dorm life..." I made the same excuse as Mr. Elsie. "Hmm? Hey. Hey, come here. Elsie, it''s a little bad. Just give me a minute." "No, it''s been a long time. Enjoy your time with just the two mentors." When the master suddenly grabbed hold of me, he asked Elsie for some permission before taking me to the back room. "Oh, um... what''s going on? And... did Mr. Elsie have that personality? Because it was just the two of us, I asked what bothered me. "That was your fault." "Huh?" Because of me? "You... Why didn''t you show your face for nearly a year? "Uh... it was dorm life" "That''s not true, is it? You, every holiday, we find out that you were doing a request for a beast girl and an adventurer, or playing with a girl in the Imperial City." "Huh... Huh? Why..." The words that came out of my master''s mouth were too shocking, and I didn''t get the words out right away. "How do you know? That''s because Elsie had her men look into it." "Huh? Mr. Elsie? Mr. Elsie was looking into me? "That''s right. You went to Elsie''s house for a while, didn''t you? Was I going through? Oh, you mean when I was teaching you creative magic... "Yes...... Even so, I was just teaching you creative magic, right? Oh, what''s wrong with that? "Oh, I''m going to tell you anyway because if we were going to have a conversation, we''d find out... Elsie, I totally fell in love with that one. To you." "... Huh!? Is Mr. Elsie in love with me? "So I was dissipating the stress of the unfamiliar chairmanship by being with you... You suddenly stopped coming, didn''t you? "Yes..." Something... I can read the story... "Then Elsie went crazy. I haven''t interfered with my work, but I''m starting to use my men for personal use... Mainly, I was letting you find out what you''re doing right now..." "Is that what you mean..." So, you knew about me? "And you''ve asked me to invent the magic appliance I have." "Duh, what kind of magic equipment is it? I''m scared! "It''s a magic piece of paper that captures the view you see." "Huh? Lying... Ka, it''s the camera..." The magic equipment I was going to ask for. "Oh? Could you have come up with the same thing? You know, I had a hard time making it." "Huh? Did you make it? You''re lying, aren''t you? "Oh, it''s taken me six months to make it. Not long after I discovered I could do it with light magic." Or suck. This guy is a real genius. "True, the master is amazing. So, what about that magic appliance? "Oh, now Elsie has it. They''re letting your men take your picture..." "Huh? And you stole..." Well, I can''t talk about people either. A rat came to mind on my head. "Hmm? You, you''ve been to Elsie''s room, haven''t you? "Yes, I do, though? "Then you didn''t see it? "Hey, what? What did you see (...)? I was scared earlier. What the hell does that room usually have to say!? "A lot of your statues lined up and your paintings painted with magic equipment." "Yes, no... I haven''t seen it" My statue? Oh, my Figia made with creative magic... Speaking of which, Mr. Elsie, you also made my figurine the first time you used creative magic... That there was a lot of that lined up... "Right. You hid it." Yeah, it''s hard to get me into a room in the street. "Did the master see it? "No. People told me." "I see..." By this I mean someone who has seen... Maybe he knew about that butler or something. So I guess you headed to Mr. Elsie''s before I did. "Well, as for my advice as a master..." What''s your advice? "You deserve it. I left my hands on it. I left you alone. It''s your fault, so do something for yourself." "Well, of that...... where''s the advice? Hideous! You''re a master, you can help me! "You''ve had enough. Anyway, I mean, make up your stomach. Anyway, he''s found out he''s got his hands on a bunch of girls, so no reason to cheat or anything, right? "Well..." It''s true, so I can''t say anything back...... "You mean your over-freezing behavior came around this time. Well, wouldn''t Elsie be somewhat better off if the stress was relieved? Look, show me the man." That''s what the master said, slapping me in the back as much as he wanted to be a basin. "Yes..." Stress...... We need to work something out. 128 Lesson 11 Next Plan â‘¡ After only two discussions with my master, I returned to the workplace where Mr. Elsie was waiting. Yeah...... What face should I put in...... "Oh, Leo! Long time no see. How have you been? When I was worried about how to treat Mr. Elsie, someone had seen it in the workplace but felt subtly different. "Mm...... Mr. Colt!? You''ve lost so much weight." When I first met him, he was so bukbuk...... I was unintentionally stunned by Mr. Colt''s tight belly. "Oh, I''m working seriously. Leo''s busy getting a new territory, too? "That''s right. I''ve been busy every day since I got my territory." "Well, I don''t really know what nobility does. That Muldeen won''t have to go through all that trouble." "That''s not true. There''s so much more to do..." I thought it would be easier at first, too. "What''s going on? That was originally managed by the Empire, wasn''t it? "The official was corrupt on an awesome level." "Corruption? What was that official doing? "It''s basically embezzlement. And... Mr. Colt, do you know what a black market city is? "Uh... that''s..." I was asked about Dark Market City, and Mr. Colt suddenly had a broken tooth. Hmm? Could it be... "You seemed to know how it was. If you still have a membership card, you should just burn it. Well, what if..." If anything is involved, don''t think you should burn the evidence fast...... I don''t like it when people I know get caught. Well, I''m talking about what if. "Oh, oh..." "Well, what''s Dark Market City? Master has been asking questions about Mr. Colt, whose expression has suddenly darkened. "There is one city in the Murdine Underground. It''s amazing. Illegal goods are sold all over there, and it''s mostly criminals walking through the city" An assassin or something. Speaking of which, what happened to the illegal magic appliances? Most of the stores were broken, so you''re supposed to be okay. Well, should I break down one broken store later with Lou? "Shh, wow... sounds like a story" "So what happened to that city? No way, Leo, are you doing something by yourself? No way, you didn''t do that, did you? Mr. Elsie looks at me with eyes like that. Yeah... you''ve seen these eyes somewhere. Oh, okay! It looks just like Bell''s eyes when he cautions me not to go to the Devil''s Forest. I''m vulnerable to these eyes... "No, I''m not. I can''t do that with a boulder. It was full of dangerous magic equipment and medicines. I couldn''t really stimulate it." "Huh? But I... what is this? You''re sharp, Mr. Boulder Colt. "Yeah... what we''re going to talk about is super confidential, right? This is something only the Emperor and some people know, so don''t tell anyone." "Wow, I get it..." "Oh, don''t worry" "The merchant has a hard mouth." The three of them nodded at me as soon as they said so. Yeah, these three will be fine. "Really, please. As a matter of fact... there was a shop in Dark Market that deals in illegal slavery." "Illegal slavery? "Yes. It''s a store that kidnapped and sold rare species like elves and beasts... There was a demon slave there." "Huh? Demons!? How? When I heard about the Demons, Mr. Elsie looked surprised. Well, I guess so. Probably because it''s been since the Demon King that the Demons come to the human world. That would mean that if the average person knew Lou existed, they would mistakenly assume that the Demon King had appeared and would be in havoc. "I think I tricked you into bringing me here. Looks like it''s too dangerous to keep." "Well, you will...... So, you escaped and went wild? "Well, that''s pretty much it. He ran away when he was carrying it to sell it to me. Then, brawl. The Dark City has been devastated by demonic girls." "So... what happened? Yeah...... you shouldn''t tell me you played the battle of losing is better being a slave, right? I wouldn''t have had a problem with the masters alone, but I don''t think I should tell Mr. Elsie. Yeah. "Er... I managed to negotiate, and instead of guaranteeing dinner and bed, they''re treating me like an adult now" Ugh, you''re not lying, are you? We just had a little violent negotiation. "Yeah? You, you keep demonic girls at home? Do you keep it? "Well, that''s right. Well, now that you''re tying your actions with my magic items, you''re safe." I remembered Lou gobbling at us, and he definitely sounded like a pet, and I couldn''t help but laugh. "Oh well...... So, why did you come to us? Oh, finally, that''s the point. "Actually. Mr. Elsie, I''m asking the Holland Chamber of Commerce... could you help me redevelop the underground space that was formerly Dark Market City? "Oh, it''s finally our turn! "Yes, okay? Leo, if you had your creative magic, you wouldn''t waste your money, and you''re going to be able to do it soon? From next to my master, who seemed happy, I heard a voice that seemed sorry. "I might be. You want to develop the city as much as possible without creative magic." "May I ask why? Yeah...... how do I explain it? "Because it''s better for the city. This makes sense because we do it in people''s hands" "Duh, what do you mean? After all, it''s hard to explain it easily. "It''s easy. Developing an underground city will require a lot of manpower. Thanks to this, homeless people in my city... are given jobs by those who sleep on the road. And if those people start spending money in the city, the city''s economy will get better. What do you say? Absolutely, isn''t this better? This is a plan to give a lot of homeless people jobs, which is my city''s biggest problem. If this works, the lack of orphans and the increasing number of gendarmes will solve the insecurity in the city. "Oh, yeah. You... are you sure you''re a child? "Hahaha. You''re a boulder" The master turned his suspicious eyes to me, while Mr. Colt stroked my head laughing. "Right. It''s Leo, the boulder. It''s too much to think about." The gaze from Mr. Elsie is hot...... "Oh, thank you" "So what kind of building does the underground city plan to build? "Right...... Let''s make it a leisure facility over there. There are so many shops on the ground that you can''t bother to arrange regular shops. And because of that, I thought I''d like something that only the Holland Chamber of Commerce could make." Got it, only a master can make magic equipment, right? Heh heh, I''ll have my master invent a lot from now on. "That sounds interesting. Good. So, I''ve been thinking about something because it''s about you, right? "Yes. So..." Then, I explained the development of the underground city to the three of us in detail. And since we got recognition from the three of us, this plan was to begin. 129 Episode XII: The Arms of Merchant Elsie "Okay. Then I''ll take care of what you asked for! It''ll take some time, but I''ll make it to show you." When I finished explaining it, my master made me try to make a force kobu while saying that out loud. "Thank you. Perhaps only the master can do it, so thank you." A master would definitely make me what I asked for. True, I''m glad my master is my master. "The development of an underground city would also be fine. The Holland Chamber of Commerce has enormous connections and funding." "Thank you" "Oh, but you need someone to direct you in the field. Plus, this time a hell of a lot of money moves. If you fail something, the Chamber of Commerce is in big trouble...... That''s how responsible it is to direct this. What to do...... yes! Wouldn''t it be nice if Elsie gave you direct instructions at the crime scene? "Hmm?" Something... I thought Mr. Colt started talking by himself, and eventually he was in such a terrible play tone. This, in summary, says, "Elsie, go to Leo''s," right? I don''t care, do we need to do this so much deliberately? "Oh, that''s a good idea! This, starting today...... can''t be done because the boulders are ready, so start working at Leo''s tomorrow! Wow, even my master... "Huh? Am I at Leo''s...? "Nothing''s wrong. Don''t worry about the store if you leave it to Moran. Besides, if anything happens, I''ll go help." As always, Mr. Moran looks like a tough guy. "Oh, thank you. So, but..." "Go. If this works, the Holland Chamber of Commerce will be even bigger, won''t it? It is the role of the Chairman to enlarge the Chamber of Commerce. Go on." I''m saying something like that. If they tell you this far, you''re definitely gonna have to go. "Yes..." "I mean. Leo, start planning with Elsie tomorrow." "Wow, I get it" Yeah, there''s nothing wrong with that, right? Nothing wrong...... "In the meantime, you won''t be able to get Elsie ready suddenly, so pick him up tomorrow morning." "Ri, got it. Mr. Elsie, will you be all right around noon tomorrow? "Yes, I''m fine" "Okay. Well, good luck tomorrow." The Next Day I visited Mr. Elsie''s mansion at lunchtime, as promised. Ringing the bell, Mr. Elsie, with a large package, immediately popped up. "Thank you for waiting. Now, let''s go." Nico Elsie was very upset. I was reluctant yesterday, but he''s still happy. "Yes, I''ll hold the package." "Yeah, that''s fine." "Fine." I persuaded Mr. Elsie to shy away and received a large bag. "Well, let''s go" With that said, I held Mr. Elsie''s hand with the opposite hand in my bag and made the metastasis. "Huh? What is this place? Mr. Elsie, who thought he would be transferred inside the house, looked bewildered when he was suddenly transferred to a place with blue skies. "This is the roof of a house outside the city, isn''t it? I want Mr. Elsie to see that." That''s what I said, I pointed to my house. "Is that it? Wow! That''s a big castle. You may not even beat the castle of the Empire." Sure, more than the castle of the Empire if you ask me... "Well, that''s with no comment. Uh... that''s the house I live in right now." "Huh? Leo, do you live there? It''s a boulder..." "Thank you. I wanted Mr. Elsie to take a look at the castle, and I moved it here once." From inside, I don''t know how awesome it is to live in a castle. "Was it? Thanks to you, I saw good things." "That was good. Shall we then move to the castle?" "Yes." I made sure Mr. Elsie snorted and I used the metastasis again. I''m home. "Welcome back. Is that better, Mr. Elsie? As I moved into the house, Leena, who had just waited, asked me a question as she looked at Mr. Elsie. "That''s right. As I explained yesterday, he''s the president of the Empire''s best Holland Chamber of Commerce." "Nice to meet you. I''m Elsie. Best regards," Introduced Mr. Elsie bowed politely toward the three of them. "Here we go. I''m Liana Abelard. Call me Leena." "Nice to meet you, Shelia Vector." Leena grinned and Shelley greeted with a slight muscle. ¡­¡­ Shelley, you were convinced yesterday that we were discussing this. " ¡­¡­ Even when Leena noticed, Shelley remained unchanged and her expression remained stiff. Yeah...... I knew we wouldn''t get along soon...... "Uh... excuse me. Leo, can I just talk to you two, Mr. Bell and my four for a moment? "Huh? Oh, yes. No problem." Yeah? What are you doing? Please, just stop fighting, okay? Well, Mr. Elsie wouldn''t do that. "Okay. Well, why don''t we talk in my room? "Yes. Oh, Leo, can I have your stuff? Hmm? Luggage? "Ah, yes. Go ahead." Maybe there''s some kind of secret inside. That''s not necessarily the secret to getting along... I gave Mr. Elsie the package, feeling a little nervous. "Thank you. I''ll be done in a minute, please wait." That''s what I said. I dropped Mr. Elsie off to follow the Leenas. Hope we get along a little bit and come home... SIDE: Elsie Since when did you like Leo...... Is it really since I taught you creative magic? But I did when I asked Leo to tell me... I should have asked Leo for a favor, so did you already like it then? Yeah... I don''t really remember. The reason I like it...... is that I can count on it anyway. It''s so solid that you don''t even think you''re five years younger than me, and it really doesn''t make you feel any different about your age. Instead, I might feel younger. Well...... for that matter, it''s flawed in the balls to get your hands on a woman so much that you don''t think she''s a child. Even when I was there, even though it was the first time we met, I went out of my way to use creative magic to cool flowers. That''s still unforgettable, and I''ve kept those flowers dear ever since. I can''t pay my debts and I''m a slave, and I guess I''m going to have a terrible life ahead of me... so if they do that to me where I''m anxious, anyone will like it. Ah!! Me, I''ve loved Leo since then! It was... from the beginning... Besides, if we move on, I like Leo. But Leo has two fianc¨¦es. The Crown Princess of this country and the grandson of the Virgin...... very, I do not match. Besides, I don''t want to interfere with Leo''s happiness. Yes, that''s what I told myself then to suppress. But... if Leo suddenly stopped coming, that suppression wouldn''t work either. I miss you so much already... I thought it was bad, but I couldn''t stand it any longer, and I ordered my men to keep an eye on Leo and report back. From then on, I escalated more and more. I asked Mr. Holland to invent a magic apparatus that would clearly record Leo''s appearance, let his men record a lot of how Leo was doing, and let him bring it to me. Because you escalated for a good reason, right? Leo, I was getting along well with someone other than my two fianc¨¦es. That opponent is... an exclusive maid girl. When my men gave me a piece of paper recording where I was sleeping with them... I smiled unexpectedly. Aren''t you angry? Or something like that? Is that usually the case? But you didn''t, did you? Because! That maid Belle is so cute I can''t hate her. Because I already wanted to love you with Leo. Those ears and tails are against the rules! Thanks to you, there''s a line of dolls in my doll collection other than Leo-kun. Well, like that, I wonder if there''s any jealousy or anything about the other girls... You two fianc¨¦es should be punished the other way around because I like them at will later on. But I want to be as close as possible to Leo-kun''s lady, including Mr. Bell. So I''ve packed a good souvenir for the three of us in a bag! If you three love Leo, you''ll love it! "Again, nice to meet you. My name is Elsie. Regards, When I was led to Mr. Leena''s room, I immediately said so and bowed my head. "Oh, keep your head up. You don''t have to." That said, it was Mr. Leena who grabbed my shoulder. I''ve been looking into it for a long time and I knew...... Mr. Leena, you''re really too kind. I can''t seem to get my head up on this guy for the rest of my life. However, the other Mr. Shelley had his mushy face turned. Jealousy has been investigated beforehand and you shouldn''t be upset about this much. Anyway, be aware of what you''re planning. "Thank you. That''s right. I have something I want to give the three of you, okay? "Huh? Is it something you want to give me? "Yes. First, this is it" With that said, I created your doll on the spot and handed it out to the three of us. There was also the result of the practice, and now you don''t have to look at Leo to reproduce it perfectly. This time I created it, I could accidentally record it when I was defeating Goblin, when Leo-kun was waving his sword. So far, this is my best work. The three of us reacted... "Ko, what''s this? Leo?" "Ugh, you''re lying, aren''t you? That''s the way it is." "You''re the perfect Leo..." I was very surprised at my perfect reproduction. "Glad you like it." "Still, you can really use creative magic" "Yes, but I can only make dolls." Like Leo, you can''t create magical or cheating items. "Still awesome. Leo said before that creative magic is magic that can make what you imagine. So it''s very difficult to create fine things. And it''s really amazing how you can reproduce this in detail without looking at anything." Ku, I know more...... More than that, I didn''t expect Mr. Shelley to compliment me. Could this be a smooth slip out? "Oh, thank you. Oh, or one more thing, I have a souvenir I''d like to give you." With that said, I took three bundles of paper out of my bag and gave them to three of them each. "Is this... Huh? "It''s a painting of me and Leo together. Plus, a lot." "Is this a painting? One way or another, I feel close to the footage of that monitor that Leo created." "Sure. And... this is all a very familiar scene." "If you ask me, you are. Even what happened inside the school...... What does Bell''s look like? "Huh? Oh, yes. There were a lot of paintings of Leo and me at the Mansion. Yes, the hell, what way are you drawing it? Mr. Bell, who was about to be peeked at by Mr. Leena, rushed to hide it and try to change the subject somehow. That too, because there are a lot of special (...) records in there that you two wouldn''t want to see. Hehe. But I''m sure you''ll like it. "This is a magic device that records memories. Also, I''ll give it to the three of you when I can record something nice." "Oh, thank you" "Oh, thanks......" "Instead, would you get along with me? I stared into Mr. Shelley''s eyes with a smile. "Ugh, yeah...... Fine. I told him you really liked Leo." "Thank you! Good...... Somehow, it''s a success. "Hehe. Shelly''s grown up, too. It would have been harder to convince you before. Well, maybe Mr. Elsie was good at negotiating..." "Right. Boulder, the best merchant in the empire." "No, I''m a decoration, so it''s no big deal" Imperial One. Because I''m still no match for Mr Colt or Mr Moran. "What are you talking about? I guess...... each of these pieces of paper depicts something that no one else wants to see, right? Besides, I can''t get mad because it''s not just something I don''t want to be seen, it''s something I''m a little embarrassed but happy to see for myself... that''s the kind of operation, right? Oh, have you noticed? After all, I can''t be alone yet. "Huh? Was there such a thing in it? In the meantime, I put it away with a smile. "I knew he was the best merchant in the empire." So this isn''t the best merchant in the empire, is it? "Right...... Even Bell looks like this..." With Leena smiling bitterly, I turned my attention to Bell. Mr. Bell was leaning down with his face bright red. Yeah...... a little too much? But forgive me. Because I, too, like Mr. Bell. 130 Episode XIII: Elsie and the Inspection Mr. Elsie and Shelley came out of the room. Apparently, we got along just fine. Shelley''s face, which was musty until just now, is softening. It''s just... why is Belle''s face so red? That face is what Bell does when he''s embarrassed. Was there anything embarrassing in the room? Why don''t you ask him later? "All right, then, let''s have lunch." "Okay. I''ll get Mr. Lou." That''s what Bell said when his red face couldn''t quite fit in, and he walked into Lou''s room right there. Probably, as usual, Lou will still be asleep. "Mr. Lou? "It''s the demon girl I explained yesterday." I gave Mr. Elsie, who tilted his neck, an explanation for Lou. "Ah, that he was an illegal slave..." "Yes. Now, for once, I''m tying my behavior down because I mean criminal slavery." "Really?" Baan! "Rice! Time for dinner!... Is that it? What''s wrong with everyone? And the new guy? Lou, who jumped out of great momentum, turned his attention to Mr. Elsie, who had never seen him, surprised us all in the hallway. "Oh, it''s Mr. Elsie who''s going to be living here. Probably the woman with the most money in the country." "Really? More than Leo? "Yeah, I think so" Probably, right? If Gotz''s embezzled money is mine, it''s subtle. That means Murdine money. "Hehe. He''s richer than Leo. Elsie, nice to meet you. I''m Lou. Call me Lou." "Okay. Nice to meet you, Mr. Lou. By the way, I don''t have that much money. Mostly, to Leo-kun''s investigation... no, nothing" Yeah? Something, I heard a bad word! Absolutely, you mean you spent a lot of money stealing me or something, right? Well... I''m not complaining because I can''t talk about people either. "Yeah, nice to meet you! And yet, Leo, what if it''s time to refrain from getting your hands on a woman? Shelly might stab you next time, right? "Ugh, yeah...... I''ll keep that in mind." On boulders. I feel like I''m about to get killed, too. How many times did you apologize and forgive me last night... Nothing, I''m not intentionally increasing it. Will you be careful next time? "So, what do you do this afternoon? "I thought we''d all go see the underground. Now that it''s a safe place, it''ll be okay for Shelley and the others to come. And if anything happens, Lou will be safe." I''ve already dealt with the remnants of the party. It''s a dark place, but you''re safe because nobody gets in. Well, for the time being, I''ll go with the usual adventurer style. "Can you go outside? Yay! When I heard my words, Lou, caged in the room all the time, rejoiced faster than anyone else. I was hoping I could eat dinner and gobble up in my room, but I knew if I was caged all the time in my room, would I be stressed out? Stress is dangerous for Lou, so we''ll have to figure out what to do later. "Huh? Are you taking us too? Shelley was the next one to react. "Yeah. Let''s go together." Elsie and I don''t have the courage to go alone here. That''s why we all came to the underground. We were all walking around the vast underground space as we lit up around on the Wana Terrace. "Wow. You were so big. How did you build a space like this? "Isn''t that magic? I used a bunch of wizards to make big holes." "That''s possible. Maybe it''s an underground city built by ancient wizards." "That''s funny. Let me use it to promote this city." An underground town created by ancient wizards... yeah, that''s good. "Yay. It helped." "The idea that it was built using magic, because I''m the one, right? "Yes, sir. Thank you both." Shelley was about to get in a bad mood, so I immediately said that and stroked both of their heads. Then, immediately, the two looked satisfied. "True, it''s a great place, I''m going to develop this place..." Ms. Elsie was whining about that while being overwhelmed by the size of the underground city. Well, sometimes it looks extra wide because it''s dark and I can''t see ahead at all. "Right. First of all, could you magic all the broken street lights? "Is that okay? It''s going to be very expensive if you do all the magic equipment? Besides, when it gets this far, it''s not enough inventory in the store at all, so I think that''s going to take a while? I''ve been thinking about it. "Then let''s raise a magician here. You''ll be able to make magic in a week, if it''s like a street lamp." "Huh? I can''t have a week on a boulder. It will take at least six months for a rookie in my shop to be able to make just one simple piece of magic." "I know. But that''s because one (...) person (...) is one (...) person (...) right? "Because there''s only one? Excuse me, can you explain what this is all about? "Er... isn''t the process of making magic fixtures a way of creating a demon cube, attaching demon stones to it in a good way, and making the outside? "Yes. Right." "It''s hard to do this one by one. Craftsmen have to do all this alone, don''t they? "Right." "But nothing, don''t you think we could share and make it? We share each process and make it. That should shorten the time to remember and increase the speed of production significantly." Maybe we can split the itinerary in more detail, not to mention the three. The good thing about this is that it can be made cheaper because labor costs are lower than having artisans make it, right? "Ha, sure...... Boulder, Leo, right? I get it. I''ll make arrangements when I get home." "Yes, I asked for it. First of all, if we don''t do something about this darkness, we won''t be able to start anything." After the streetlights, you hire a lot of people to start a full-scale development. "Right." "Well, we''ll just have to look around some more and then we''ll go home" "Le, Dear Leo..." As I started walking, Belle spoke with a very anxious look on her face. "Yeah? What''s up, Belle? Could it be that you don''t like dark places? That''s cute. "Something... smells like a demon. Besides, there are so many..." Yeah? What ''d you say? "Lots of demons...... demons...... demons!? Wait a minute." Finally, when I was able to confirm the situation, I panicked and put Anna on. "Anna. Are there demons around here? (Yes, you are. powerful demons summoned from the demonic realm) "A demon summoned from the demon kingdom? Yeah? I''ve heard it somewhere..." I wonder what it was...... It was very impressive. (Do you remember? the magic item called ''Summoning Stone of the Devil'' found in Dark Market City before) "Ah! There it is! You''re lying, right? You weren''t broken? Besides, how did it work? The other day, when I came to check, every store was broken? Were you being transported somewhere? (I don''t know. Someone activated it...... Or is it a malfunction...... Anyway, hurry up and get into combat. The demons who have noticed the presence of Leo are approaching! "You''re already here!? They''re all coming this way, so hurry up and consolidate." (I don''t have time to be transferring! I''m already right there! That said, Anna showed me the silhouettes of dark, invisible demons in her goggles. Wow! There are really a lot of demons headed this way. Now, we weren''t even dusty enough to be nervous, so each and every one of us is away there. Sure, the demons will get here while they''re all gathering at my place, transferring and doing it. "Everybody, hurry up and consolidate! Lou! It''s time! All the demons I saw were gone." If I give up transferring, I''ll fly directions to everyone right away. First, I give permission to Lou, who can''t use sabotage magic without my permission. "Huh? Can I break it? Yay! "If we take away the demon, say hello, Belle. I need you to protect the Shelleys! "Hey. I''ll fight you too! I don''t like being protected anymore! "Okay. Get some magic cover from a safe place." With that said, I turned up and shot the glow magic. Then... I could see that the appearance was surrounded by more vicious demons than I thought. This... I''m glad you didn''t use it before Shelley and the others started moving. Probably because if you saw this, you wouldn''t have moved with too much fear. "Ha. I haven''t felt this nervous in a long time." With a dry laugh, he waved the two swords toward a large group of demons. 131 Lesson 14 Demons of the Demonic Realm â‘  When I wave my sword, the slaughter flies to the demons. And cut from the front row in order. Apparently, no demon has the hardness of a dragon. But I only got about three rows of slaughter, and I only had a feeling it was going to be a long fight. "Seriously...... Anna, what''s going on back there? Let Anna see what''s going on behind her as she skips the slaughter with all her might to keep the demons away. (Yes, the Shelias have finished their journey and are now solidified between Master Lou and Master Leo. Master Lou uses destroying magic in a fun way...... too many numbers and some are dim and invisible in the back, he hasn''t reduced the number that much, just like Master Leo) "Right...... This is really going to be a long fight." I''m not worried about losing my magic... but do you have the strength? "Well, we''ll have to do something with our guts." SIDE: Shelley What am I going to do? I''m scared and my body can''t move. Earlier, you just said you didn''t like being protected anymore or something great... after all, you''re not just protected! Ugh... what are those demons? You look more fierce than any demon in the demon atlas I used to read. Speaking of which, you said earlier that Leo was a demon summoned from the demon kingdom... Um, the demon world where the demon king in the story lived. A place full of very magic, a place where there are so many demons in Ujauja that they are incomparable with the human world. So many demons in such a place...... Is this okay with Leo? I thought so, and when I turned to Leo... I saw Leo waving his sword desperately with a bitter face. "Even Leo is in trouble..." I''ve never seen Leo''s face like that. Leo, who always had an extra look to keep me from worrying at all times, puts his anxiety on my face. This might not really work...... Looking next door, Leena, who felt the same thing as me, was anxious and hardened. Bell, with his anxious face, had transformed his arms and set himself up to protect us. Mr. Elsie... "Both of you, hold on! Bang! Bang! Mr. Elsie suddenly slapped me and Leena on the cheek with both hands. "Please hold on. Leo and Lou are fighting to protect us, aren''t they? Besides, why don''t you fight when you say you have the power to fight? Do you want to die doing nothing like this!? He took the demon gun out of the bag he had hung on his shoulder, and Mr. Elsie had looked me and Leena in the eye in turn as he said so. We stared back into Mr. Elsie''s eyes, feeling her cheeks tingle. At the same time, I felt that the anxiety in my heart had subsided a little. Plus, I feel a little brave. "Oh, I''m sorry. I will fight." "Excuse me. I''ll do what I can, too" "Good. You''ve gone back to your sanity. Then let''s fight, too. Shelley, do your best to reduce the number of demons with your prized magic. Leena should regularly restore Leo-kun and Lou''s health. However, try to retain the magic that will cure you both when you are injured." "" Yes, yes "" We will respond immediately to Mr. Elsie''s precise instructions. "I think it''s water on the burning stone, but I''ll try to cover it with a demon gun. I have a lot of demon stones, so I don''t think we''re going to run out of magic, but could I ask Mr. Bell for a supply of magic at some point? "Yes. No problem." "Thank you. Well, then, Mr. Shelley, start the attack." "Okay." I replied to Mr. Elsie and then took the wand out, and I shot out my best thunder magic at a large group of demons with all my might. ''Please! Work! Hope so. Baan!!! When the magic hit the demons... the demons started flying with the noise of a sneaky explosion. "Ugh, lie...... Did my magic work on the demons? The demons that hit my magic have died right for me! "Isn''t that amazing? But we still have a lot of demons, so don''t get distracted! "Yes, sir" I was glad to be praised by Mr. Elsie, and from then on I continued to defeat the demons without feeling anxious or nervous. SIDE: Leons How long has it been since we started fighting...... Maybe an hour has passed. The end, but I don''t see it at all. Slash it or not, demons come from behind. Still, thanks to Shelley and the others, it got a little easier though. After all, Shelly''s magic is amazing. Some of them have gained confidence in the first attack, and then they have contributed to reducing the number of demons. Leena''s holy magic was also greatly appreciated. Thanks to Leena, she is able to move without feeling tired after more than an hour. True, thanks to Mr. Elsie. If you hadn''t inspired the two of us hardened by fear and anxiety, I wouldn''t even say all of us by now, but someone would have died. The attack of the demon gun was also playing some good work. Lots of demon stones and Bell''s magic replenishment allowed him to shoot without worrying about the bullet running out, so he was able to defeat demons there. But... all four of us, it''s about time we ran out of magic. Because me and Lou are just cheesy, and they''re usually depleted if you use them. Almost there, you can think of no more backup from the four of us. "Anna. How long do we have left? (about a quarter of the original) "Oh, twenty more minutes of patience" If that''s the case, I wonder if Leena will give me strength even if I lose her support. (It''s just a few slow-moving demons approaching from behind) "What''s that, I''m so scared! Absolutely, you''re strong! Damn...... do I have to keep my strength to fight them too...... Besides, they''re absolutely strong! "Is there any way...? Oh, I came up with a good thing." I found a pile of corpses spreading in front of me and a few demonic stones from which I could see, and I laughed niggly. "Shelly!" "Hey, what? When I spoke to Shelley without looking back, I heard Shelley''s reply from behind. "From now on, I will stop the attack. For a little while, you can use all the rest of your magic, so you can attack me instead? "Wow, okay." "Okay, three, two, one. Take turns!" That said, I crouched quickly and laid my hands on the ground. Magic flies overhead, but don''t worry if Sherry''s in control. With that in mind, I used creative magic against the demonic corpses. The thing you can imagine is the golem. You just have to be a little more of a force. Then... the demons I slashed down glowed and began to deform. The corpses stuck to each other, repeatedly parting, and when they noticed, a lot of demons could be made. Is that it? Is this a failure? "No, I don''t have time to be sure. Hey, you guys! Defeat the enemy in front of you! Realizing that the magic stopped passing overhead, I gave up appraising and gave the order immediately, hoping it was a golem. Then the golem I created (?) They started moving. Towards the demon. And I started fighting the demons. Feels like we saw each other, is it stronger that way? It''s just that there''s more of them over here, so it feels like we''re working it out. With that in mind, I made an appraisal with the Golems. Zombie Golem A golem made of corpses. Unless they break the nucleus, the body regenerates forever. Health: - Magic Power: 200 Force: 6000. Speed: 50 Skills Super Playback Something''s awesome. But the Red Golem is stronger. The biggest weakness is that you''re moving very slowly. Probably, if you hadn''t won by number, you''d have ended up being beaten unilaterally. By the way, this is what demons look like. Chimera Lv.207 Health: 3180/4300 Magic Power: 200 Force: 17000. Speed: 8000. Luck: ten. Skills Sturdy As you can see, it feels really strong compared to the Golem, doesn''t it? You''re already very powerful, aren''t you? If you get attacked by that one, you''ll take more damage than a single shot of the dragon. If I can get close, it''s the end of the demon. "Whoa, not if you''re thinking about it. We need to reduce the number while the Golem is alive." Twenty Minutes Later "That''s it! Yes, last! Looks like he finally succeeded in withstanding a wave of Demon Legions in the Demon Realm after defeating the last one. "Everybody, hurry up and grab me! Having confirmed that all demons have been defeated, I suppress my desire to rejoice and give instructions to everyone. "Huh? It''s over, isn''t it? Why are you in such a hurry? "There''s a stronger demon coming this way! We''re gonna get out of here before we do! Encourage the bewildered Shelleys to move immediately with only the minimum explanations they need. "Wow, okay." "All right, you got them all." I made sure everyone got together and transferred immediately. "Hmm, I thought you were dead..." When I moved into the room, I fell in on the spot out of tiredness and relief. "Hey, what happened? How could there have been so many powerful demons? Likewise, Shelly, who fell asleep beside me, asked me questions. "Apparently, the magic item that was in the basement caused a malfunction. Sorry, I should have checked properly." You should have done a good job of researching illegal goods as well as handling the rest of the party. It wasn''t a good idea to assume that Lou broke it all. "No. You don''t have to apologize. Everyone was safe." "But maybe someone was dead, huh? This time, that''s how dangerous it was." If Shelley and the others didn''t have cover... if either me or Lou were out of strength... if I hadn''t inspired them to build a golem... It was about an hour and a half of battle, but you didn''t really know what was going on. "That''s enough. First of all, let''s be glad you''re back safe. We were strong, too." Shelley and I fell asleep on the other side. Leena said that, while she held my hand and smiled. "Okay...... Speaking of which, Shelley and Leena have gone up in level." If we had defeated all those demons, we would have gone up quite a bit. "That''s right. See?" That''s what Shelly said, and she''s been giving me a status card. "No, that''s fine. I''ll look forward to it after I finish my job." "A job? You still have it? Speaking of which, you said there were still strong demons." "That''s right. If we don''t take him down soon, it''s gonna be a lot harder." Atmospherically, it looks very strong. Besides, Anna says there are a few of them. You can''t leave this alone in the wild. "Ok...... If you think it''s dangerous, please come home as soon as you can, okay? "Copy that. Then Lou, let''s go! Wake up, calling on Lou. "Huh? Am I allowed to go too? "No, I''d rather have trouble without you. Oh, there was something I wanted to build before that." Whoa, you shouldn''t. No rush. From the bag rolling on the edge of the room, jarring out the jewels you get in the dungeon. And I put out one demonic stone and used creative magic. Things that glowed as usual were large crystals. The diameter is longer than my height. I did an appraisal right away. < Simulated Sun & Moon > We can pour the light down from high. regulate the light in conjunction with the sun on earth, during the night it becomes the moon It''s only simulation, it''s just appearance, so it only releases light. Creator: Leons Muldeen "All right, we got what we thought." This doesn''t mean you don''t have to install street lights because you have nights. "What is this? Mr. Elsie has been asking questions, touching the big balls with pets. "It''s like the sun. It only brightens up during the day. If we don''t brighten it up, Lou can''t fight for real, can he? "I see, only during the day...... That''s very reasonable." Oh, I knew Mr. Elsie would understand my intentions. "Right? Well, let''s go." With that said, I touched the simulated sun, holding Lou''s hand and moving toward the underground city again. 132 Lesson 15 Demons of the Demonic Realm â‘¡ As soon as I moved to the underground, I activated the simulated sun. The simulated sun automatically went up to the ceiling as it began to glow, illuminating the entire underground city. "Wow. You''re brighter. It''s really like noon." "Right. Now Lou can fight with all his might." "Yeah! Oh, yeah. Me, now that I can do something new, look forward to it! "Something new? Yeah, I''ll look forward to it. Then go to the demons." The level of destructive magic has risen? So, maybe some kind of restriction has been lifted or something? I used the metastasis, thinking about what new things Lou could do. The metastasis made the demons sufficiently visible to be critical. It''s just... "Wow. That''s big." Yes, because the demon was bigger than I thought, it was an easy distance to visualize. "Right. It was slow coming this way on the street. Still, it''s huge, but the numbers suck." Anna said a few, but you''ve got dozens. How strong is it...... < Behemoth lv.289 > Health: 500000/500000 Magic: 2000/2000 Force: 3000. Speed: 5 Luck: 20 Skills Flame Magic Lv.MAX Soil Magic Lv.MAX Magic Sensing Lv.MAX Damage Halved "I see, don''t move. The kind that keeps shooting magic anyway? Still, magical power sucks to see" Levels are pretty bad for Max. This better be fought with full vigilance. "Hey. Can we attack now? "Well, fine...... Watch out for magical counterattacks." Keep your hands on Lou so he can move quickly no matter what. "Copy that. Take a good look. Yes!" Yes! With the word, the nearest behemoth disappeared from his head into a particle of chilli and light. Lou''s hand wasn''t moving at all. "Maybe... you can destroy it without having to move your hand? "That''s right. But there are restrictions, and unlike when you''re in your hand, you can only turn it off once." Well, you can erase all demons as far as you can see, because it''s usually an anomaly. But... if the level goes up, does that mean it could be too? Destructive magic is cheat, isn''t it? "I see. One-on-one would be almost invincible." Truth is, it''s good to be able to fight Lou before Lou''s level rises. If I had done it now, it would have been easily erased. I want some new magic too... (Dear Leo, you just haven''t noticed, you''ve already increased your level of creative magic) When I pounded and squealed in my heart, Anna gave me a hell of a lot of information. "Huh? Really!? What can you do? I''m so happy for you! Oh, come on, look at me! Sometimes, you have to look at the status cards. (You can create demons. Earlier zombie golems were the treatment of demons. Though Leo became like a golem because he imagined the golem) Ooh. Can you create demons? Besides, is the Golem treating you like a demon? That''s a surprise. However, if it spreads out that I can make demons, they''re going to have trouble telling me about the Demon King, so I have to make sure they find out. (Yes, that''s right. And Elena''s level is up too, check it out) "Really? Copy that." < Demon Sword Elena Lv.4 > I can talk to the owner. Massive absorption of the owner''s magic will enhance the sharpness and endurance Increased ability to do it when the level increases Self-repair capability Lv.4... can summon demons under his command Creator: Leons Forster (Ugh! Elena, you''re amazing! Summon the demon... Wouldn''t it be pretty awesome if you paired it with my demonic creation? Well, demon summons is another ability that the Demon King is likely to use! Hmm? If you think about it, is it obvious that the Devil''s Sword is originally the Sword of the Devil King? (What now... Well, fine. Today, you''ve used it to the full.) What I hadn''t noticed was the evidence I usually leave alone, so I guess Elena would be pissed off the usual, but she seemed in a good mood today and it helped. (Dear Leo! Use me more! Probably because I''ll be on the level in a little while too! So use it! Serena has insisted so much that Elena is so relieved to forgive me. (Wow, okay) Well, Serena''s level will be up soon, too. From now on, can we take down a lot? "Hey, Leo. What are you doing now? Whoa, there was Lou. "Oh, I''m sorry. I was talking to the sword." "Huh? That sword, you talk? "That''s right. Only the owner can talk." "It is. So, can I keep knocking you down? "Yeah. Fine." It''s bad for Serena, but it''s safer this way. "Yay -" That said, Lou used destructive magic again. Then the whole Behemoth disappeared again... and at the same time the other Behemoths turned to us all at once and opened their mouths wide! "Oh, they noticed! I detected the danger, and I moved quickly. "It was dangerous... We''re under heavy fire." With that said, we observe Behemoth, who continues to unleash magic where we were. All, as I could imagine from the giant, the magical power was also tremendous. My strength might make it bearable... but Lou would have died from that intensive fire. "Yeah, that''s awesome. The moment I saw it over here, magic flew simultaneously from my mouth! Lou seems happy for some reason when he says he''s dying. Boulder, you''re a battle freak. "Okay. Then let''s change the operation. Lou, like just now, get rid of the demons one by one from here. In the meantime, I''m going to dive into that huge crowd and take out the target." "Huh? And Leo''s in danger? Wouldn''t it be quicker to use your hands with my destructive magic to erase them all at once? "No, that''s not true. If we do that, we''re gonna have to get close to a widespread attack, right? "Yeah." "Doing so will inevitably get those guys noticed soon enough for that, right? "Yeah." "So, if you''re surrounded by magic like you just did, your vision will be blocked, and you won''t be able to use destructive magic, will you? "Oh, sure! But aren''t we allowed to attack while using Leo''s metastasis, like right now? "No, I don''t think I''ll hit it all the time because I''ll probably soon notice it. Besides, you know I''m good at avoiding magic, right? "Yeah...... right. Okay." Even though I said I understood, Lou looked so dissatisfied. "All right, all right. This time, think of it as a new ability exercise. And make sure you don''t turn me off, okay? I''ll stroke your head while you mock Lou. Also, forgive me because I''ll give you a chance to ramble me? "Okay. Leo, be careful." "Oops. Well, that''s a start the minute I''m their target! That''s what I said, I used metastases. The place you metastasized is just over Behemoth''s head in the middle of the herd. "Look, I''m here." That''s all I say. I immediately transfer to another Behemoth''s head. Then I saw Behemoth''s head magically wiped out until just now, when I was on top of his head. Not only that, but it also did enough damage to my people ahead of that ray to be fatally injured. I mean, I just provoked him once, and Behemoth''s head flew in the middle, and Behemoth, who was around him, was also badly injured. "Shit. Could these guys be retarded? And while I was telling you, Behemoth turned his face over here again, so I immediately metastasized. "Hahaha. I''m doing the same thing over and over again. Come on, I wish I''d noticed." Also, I laughed unexpectedly as I watched Behemoth around where I was rendered incapable of fighting. "Okay, this is going to take you down efficiently" With that said, I''ll transfer again. However, this time he will transfer and fly the slaughter immediately. This causes a metastasis before confirming that some demons have fallen. And skip slaughter again. Repeating this reduced the number of gutsy behemoths. And while I''m distracted, what the hell. And the number was steadily reduced by the whole and by Lou. Ten Years later "Sai!" Finally, he succeeded in defeating the unity of the last and annihilating it all. "Ugh, it''s over... Anna, no more demons? (Yes, I''m not here. just might be summoned again after time) Seriously!? It''s not over yet? "Huh? Well, we need to find the source! (That''s that magic item...... the specification that breaks at the same time as the summons begins, so it''s already broken) "Huh? That''s what you meant when you used it and it broke? Then how do I stop it? If it''s already broken, maybe you can''t break it and stop it, can you? (That magic item summons demons in three stages. Now, the behemoth that Master Leo defeated is a second-stage demon, isn''t it? So if one more demon is summoned, it will be over) "Really... Do you have any idea how soon the summons will begin? (Sorry. I can''t answer you because I don''t know when the summons started. It just shouldn''t be long after Behemoth''s summons is over, so it won''t mean he''ll be summoned soon) Don''t you see... "Right...... Then let the rats watch you and defeat them all the moment they start." (Yes, I think that would be a good idea) "Copy that. Then go back to Lou''s." Will Behemoth''s carcasses be recovered later, for now? "Good day, Lou" "Leo is tired too. It seemed fun to watch." Did you look like you had fun? "Yeah...... well, was it fun? I was laughing about Behemoth. "I want to fight like that too ~. Hey, how can you move so fast like Leo? No, no. When Lou can transfer, it''s tough. That''s invincible. "It uses metastasis skills." "Well, how did you get your metastasis skills? "I got it when I attacked the dungeon." In the junior dungeon. "Dungeons? Can I have it if I attack it, too? Oh, shit. Did I tell you something extra? The moment I heard about the dungeon, I felt Lou''s eyes shine. "What do you think? I don''t know. Why don''t you stop trying the dungeon on your own? This needs to be kept in mind. "Eh. I want to go! I knew it would happen ~. "I get it. I''ll take you sometime in your spare time." This is a way to avoid child molestation by postponing it one day called the method of warfare. "Yay! It''s a promise, isn''t it? You''re gonna take me right, aren''t you? Oh, this is the one that will definitely have to go someday. Lou''s eyes said, "If I break my promise, I won''t know! ''I feel like I''m saying... "Wow, I get it. Then Shelley and the others are waiting, so let''s go home." "Okay. You''re hungry. What''s for dinner today? "I wonder what? We''ve moved a lot today, so isn''t the rice better than usual? With that said, I took Lou''s hand and made a transition towards the castle where Shelley and the others were. 133 Episode XVI Demons of the Demonic Realm â‘¢ The next day I defeated a flock of chimeras and a flock of behemoths. Big big demons were slowly being summoned by demon squares in some part of the underground city. My eyes are closed to see if I will be summoned in my sleep, but still I was unintentionally freaked out by my vicious face enough. "Wow. This is definitely not a good guy if you call it in" He''s only out to his shoulder yet, but at this rate, he''ll be fully summoned in an hour or two, and he''ll start his activities. Still, what kind of demon is this? (This demon is as demonic as it gets into five fingers even in the demonic world, and those who see it are dead, so it hasn''t been named yet. If you get ravaged by this demon, I don''t think the Leos will ever lose...... I recommend you take them down before they summon you completely because this place will surely collapse) Seriously? That, we have to hurry. Well, isn''t it pretty bad that everyone you see is killed? That magic item, that''s a hell of a performance. "Hey, can I turn it off like I promised? "Yeah, fine. No, I''d rather hurry." Truth is, I don''t know what''s out there, so do it fast. "Okay. Yes!" "True, any opponent has nothing to do with it..." With that said, I pitied a demon entering five fingers in the demonic realm, whose head had been wiped off by a swing of Lou''s arm. "Humph." Lou seems to be in a good mood for something big to break. "So do you want to retrieve the bodies, including the demons you defeated yesterday" "I''ll help." "Thanks" Then, just the two of us gathered demons...... we couldn''t, and we finally succeeded in bringing the golem and packing all the bodies into a dismantled BOX. Well, I knew from the beginning how impossible it was for just the two of us. How can you have a behemoth alone? The materials obtained this time will be made into creative magic materials in the future. In the meantime, let''s do some demonic creation that we can do new later. You can use the material of the demon that is said to go into the five fingers in the demon kingdom. "All right, let''s go home" The body was recovered, and me and Lou moved to the castle. I''m home. "Welcome back. You''ve been such a big demon." When I left, the Shelleys just welcomed me. Something tells me I want to know what happened to Shelly, who''s stuck to Mr. Elsie perfectly, okay now? "That''s right. I think if we were fighting, we''d have sucked." I would be surprised if my visit with Mr. Elsie was even one day later. Because it''s impossible to deal with that huge crowd of chimeras and the herd of behemoths, those stupid big demons at the same time, and while protecting the Sherries. "But I''m glad you''re safe. Now, the underground is safe, right? "You don''t know that until you see if there are any illegal goods left yet. Tomorrow, I''ll look for you." Probably because there may still be dangerous drugs and magic items left. Tomorrow, I''ll have to look for you. "Okay. I hope there''s nothing more." "Right." "Hey, what are you doing today? Why don''t you get some rest? Since yesterday, you''ve been tired of fighting all the time, haven''t you? "Yeah. I''m tired, and I guess that''s it for today. Nevertheless, you''ve been very close to Mr. Elsie." From now on, I can''t help but notice that you''re stuck with Mr. Elsie. What happened between last night and now? Me, I fell asleep tired and early yesterday, and you don''t know because I was in the underground early this morning to be vigilant about the demon summons... "Really? Huh?" Yeah, you''re obviously getting along. "Listen to me. Shelly, when we first met, she hated me so much, but she was so sweet as soon as we got angry and got along yesterday." "Well, that''s the usual thing... Still, you''re really good." Leaving it at Lou''s, I''m only angry at first, both at Leena''s and Bell''s, but we''re getting along in the end, aren''t we? But this time it''s unusually fast, and you''re too close. "That''s right. What do you think Shelly started calling me about Mr. Elsie? "Huh? What is it...? I can''t think of anything." Listening on purpose would not normally mean Elsie or anything...... "The answer is, Sister El." Sister El? Sister El...... "Heh ~ That''s right ~" Unexpectedly, I look at Shelley as I nibble. Mr. Elsie is very solid. I don''t even know how to call you my sister. But I don''t. "Hey, what? Beth, we''re not getting along, okay? "Yeah. I''m so glad you''re getting along." I''m sure, after yesterday''s anger, I would have missed it if I''d taken a bath and been nice to you. I don''t know, Shelly has a nostalgic personality. "Right? Oh, yeah. Remember yesterday''s promise? "Yeah. Promise you''ll show me the status of the Shelleys, right? You promised me yesterday before you went to defeat Behemoth. "That''s right. So yes." "Ah, ours too! "Oh, thank you. Well, let me take a look." While I receive Shelley''s cards, I will look in the order of Leena, Mr. Elsie and Belle. Shelia Vector Lv.26 Age: 11 Race: People Occupation: Magic Princess Health: 1140/1140 Magic: * * * */* * * Force: 220 Speed: 380 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Water, Thunder, Ice, Charm Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. Liana Abelard Lv.26 Age: 11 Race: People Occupation: Virgin Health: 1160/1160 Magic: * * * */* * * Force: 250 Speed: 360 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Saint Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. Elsie Lv.26 Age: 16 Race: People Occupation: Large Merchant Health: 1120/1120 Magic: 18900/18900 Force: 250 Speed: 380 Luck: 300. Attributes: Creation Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. Bell lv.38 Age: 13 Race: Beast Race Occupation: Made Health: 1350/1350 Magic: * * * */* * * Force: 710 Speed: 580 Luck: 500. Attributes: None, Beast Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. Come on, isn''t there something wrong with the magic notation? As it may seem, this has become such a notation because the performance of the status cards has not kept up with the magic of the Shelleys. Of course, you can find out more with the appraisal. Well, I don''t use appraisal because it''s hard to convey awesomeness even when I look at it, with ten multiplier notations anyway. Still, you''ve all grown up. "You''ve all grown up amazing. Leena, what a Virgin Apprentice you''ve become." Finally, Leena became known as the Virgin by the Virgin''s grandchildren. "Oh, you noticed? That''s right. It was before I knew it either." "Heh. What was the condition? "Come on? If it comes to mind, it''s about helping Anna and the others..." "That''s probably it. Leena was really cool back then." Um, it was the Virgin herself who was helping in a free way. "Is that true? I''m happy about that." Praising Leena, it''s time to move on to Shelley''s time, as Shelley''s cheek, which is hugging Mr. Elsie, began to swell. "Shelley''s guide princess is amazing, too, isn''t she? I''ve never seen a profession like this." Perhaps, in a literal sense, you mean a princess with great magic. But Sherry would be the only one in the world in this profession. The princess of the kingdom seems obsessed with jewelry. "Oh, yeah? I''m only good at magic." "Yeah. Shelly''s magic is amazing. Mr. Elsie, you''ve got a lot more magic. I think you can create magical items with creative magic." When I made my first growing misanga, I had less magic than Mr. Elsie now. "Is that true? I''ll try it later! Now we know more about Leo-kun''s record..." "Sister Elle. Let me hear more about that later. Maybe you can use my demon stone..." Something started Shelly and Mr. Elsie talking about something with Kosokoso. Maybe these two don''t become dangerous together, do they? Yeah, let''s not worry about it. Yeah, it''s my fault for that now. "Belle''s strong enough. If you combine unattributed magic with beast magic, you can beat an A-level adventurer? "Really? I don''t feel that strong..." "Well, I guess I just got my level up. Then I''ll give it back because you let me see it." With that said, I return the cards to everyone. "Well, now it''s Leo''s turn" "Huh? You see mine, too? Well, I don''t know what my status is either. "Of course not. And show Lou too." "Fine." Compared to me, reluctant to show it slightly, Lou gave Shelley a status card without worrying about anything. Lou lv.38 Age: 11 Race: Demon Race Occupation: Destroyer Status: Amnesia Health: 11000/11000 Magic: * * * */* * * Force: 6000. Speed: 8200 Luck: ten. Attributes: None, Destroy Skills You can''t see it. Title You can''t see it. "Is that it? You''re not as amazing as I thought you were Lou''s status. Instead of being so strong, why is the level with Bell?" I looked at the card and first Shelly complained about Lou''s level. "I don''t know either." The attitude of the person at the time was that it didn''t matter. "Anna, I have information, it sounds like a demonic trait. The Demons are slower to rise than men and beasts for long lives." I told everyone what Anna told me before. I asked Anna about the same thing, didn''t I? With that in mind, I suddenly felt Lou''s face turn blue. "Huh? Me, you live longer than Leo or Shelley? So, if Leo and the others die, I''ll be alone again? One...... ugh......" That''s all I said, Lou squatted on the spot holding his head. "Lou!? Hey, what''s up? Are you okay?" Suddenly, surprised, I rush to crouch in and rub Lou''s back. "I don''t like being alone... I miss you...... Everybody, don''t leave me..." I''ve largely figured it out. Maybe there''s some kind of trauma to being left alone...... Probably a trauma when I was a slave. "Lou, calm down. We''re still decades away, aren''t we? How am I supposed to comfort you? Probably not a good word then. What''s a more reassuring word for Lou? That way, when I was worried while rubbing Lou''s back, Lou looked weird again. Now my body began to tremble, too. "I don''t like it! Don''t leave me! Sister! Sister, don''t leave me! "Sister? No one in Lou calls me your sister. That means... "Maybe it''s an old memory that was gone? "Sister! Why are you leaving me? Please, come home! "Lou, calm down! Look at me. You''re not alone! I grabbed Lou''s shoulder, which was getting weirder and weirder, and I was forced to look at him. I looked him in the eye... "Sister. Hey..." Lou''s eyes never looked at me in vain. And for some reason, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. "Excuse me. I didn''t seem to be able to talk to you too much, so I let you sleep with holy magic. I think you''ll be calm when you wake up, so let''s talk about it carefully." Apparently, Leena''s holy magic has made her fall asleep. Holy magic must have had magic to calm your feelings. So I''m sure he''ll be calmer than he was earlier when he woke up. "Yeah, you are. Then I''ll stay on your side until Lou wakes up." "Right. Shall we?" I decided to carry Lou to bed and keep everyone at Lou''s side so he could wake up anytime. Four Hours Later SIDE: Lou "Hmm... that? When was I asleep? Yeah... I don''t remember. Besides, it''s time for dinner. I need to get up in a hurry...... that? Over me, someone''s arm? Huh, Leo? And Shelley? Why? This is my bed, isn''t it? When I got up in a hurry, not only Leo and Sherry, but everyone was asleep in my bed with Suyasuya. "Everybody fell asleep too. Hehe, it''s nice to sleep together" Besides, I don''t know... this feeling. Very calming...... "Huh. I''m kind of sleepy. Everyone, rest." With that said, I put my head on the pillow again, closing my eyes as I held Leo and Shelley''s hand. 134 Episode XVII: Demon Creation Two weeks have passed since then, but Lou lived on the street until then. Weirdly irritating, it would be hard if that seizure happened, so we couldn''t ask questions about that time. Probably has something to do with the erased memory, but I don''t know how to remind you, and even if I could, when I had a hard memory, it''s pathetic the other way around. So, especially since we''re dealing with Lou as usual. Oh, no, you''ve only changed one thing. Lou at night began to dive into someone''s bed. Something tells me that when we all slept together the other day, he felt very secure and liked it. Maybe the loneliness of that time still lingers in Lou. By the way, when they try to come to me, Elsie or Shelley will catch them and take them to the two bedrooms. So wake up in the morning and Lou''s still not diving into my bed. Well, I guess I''ll take my story with Lou around here and explain what I''ve done this past week. First, a safety check was carried out for the underground city. I searched the neighborhood with Anna for anything illegal. The result was, nothing came up. All of it, Lou had turned it off. Conversely, there was nothing so strange about how only that magic item was safe. Perhaps Lou''s erasure caused a malfunction. Then I finished checking the safety of the underground, and the next day I started prepping the magic factory with Mr. Elsie. The construction site of the plant is a short walk into the basement. I asked Mr. Flair to arrange vendors, etc., and Elsie asked him to call someone from the head office who could teach me how to make magic equipment. The construction of the factory began immediately, and a lot of material is still being brought in from the entrance to the underground town I built. After that, he remodeled Clark''s shop, which was a former slave shop, to start a simple magic tool factory. I hired about ten people and now I teach the craftsmen Mr. Elsie called me how to make them. I want these people to remember all the itineraries and become educators when the factory is finished. By the time the factory is finished, I wonder if I can master it. So there''s nothing to do until the factory is finished. The development of the underground city cannot be done until the street lights have been installed, and the street lights cannot be done until mass production begins in the factory. So, from today on, I''m thinking about enjoying a little leisurely rest. We''ll be starting school again in a little while, so we need to play now. First today, let''s try to create an example demon. I thought I was bringing Shelley and the others down to the underground. It''s huge here, and it''s a long way from the factory, so you won''t have to worry about someone seeing you. With that in mind, I''m going to line the ground with the materials I''m going to use today. Keep more of the demon and dragon material that Anna told me would get into the five fingers in the demon world before this. And then I put out the materials that seemed to work properly. "Really, you have all sorts of materials." "Sort of. It''s kind of a hobby." When you have materials that seem to be available for creative magic, you stick around and put them away. I finished putting out the material and finally took out the demon stone. It''s a magic stone that I''ve put in before I go to bed every day for years. There is no comparison between the demonic stones that were served at auctions before this. "Whenever you see it, it''s amazing magic, isn''t it? Plus, there''s a bunch of demon stones on this level, right? "Right. Here." That''s what I said, I grabbed some demon stones from the bag and showed them to Leena. "That''s really awesome. Hey, can I have one? "Nothing, but what do you use it for? Well, it''s beautiful, and do you even decorate and put it in your room? "Elle, use it for your sister''s creative magic." Speaking of which, you said you and I have been practicing creative magic here lately. "Oh, I see. Then you can take it out of my bag at will, including the material. Anyway, it''s just unusable stuff." If Mr. Elsie''s level of creative magic goes up, it''s cheap. Later, let''s ask what we can now build. "Uh, okay? I love Leo!" It''s a pleasure to meet you. "Thank you. Then we''ll start creating demons." "What kind of demons are you planning to build? Come on, I just turned my hand toward the materials feeling like we were going to start, and a question flew in from Mr. Elsie. "Speaking of which, I didn''t think about anything in particular. Right...... if anyone finds you a pet is a deceptive dog or something? If you have a demon that looks vicious, you''re going to have to make sure people don''t see it. "Is it a dog...... I think it would be nice, but if I used this amount of material, wouldn''t it be a size that I wouldn''t delude? Oh, sure. "Then add the Demon Stone and build a few at the same time" And then, let''s imagine just being a little stronger on the whole thing. What the hell is a leader? Aware of that, I used creative magic. It was a black dog that glowed as usual and the materials were stuck and deformed. And only the hell was there a flame coming out of my body. Apparently, it did exactly as I imagined. Well, it''s time for your fun appraisal. Hellhound Lv.50. It''s worth living to protect my husband. I live in the shadow of my husband with shadow magic. Health: 4000/4000 Magic: 6000/6000 Force: 3000. Speed: 8000. Skills Shadow Magic Lv. 8 perception Collaboration So, the hell it looks strong. Hellhound Lv.50 I make it worth living to protect my husband. I live in the shadow of my husband with shadow magic. He''s also good at flaming magic. Health: 5000/8000 Magic: 8000/8000 Force: 3000. Speed: 8000. Skills Flaming Body Flame Magic Lv. 8 Shadow Magic Lv. 8 perception []/(n, vs) control rate/ Yeah, you''re strong. Is it weaker than the Red Golem? I thought so, but you''re going to be stronger from now on because of the level notation. Besides, I may have never heard of shadow magic or anything like that before. Oh, your uncle had it for once, too. I''ve never seen her use it. "Wow. That''s cool. Touch it. Are you okay? "What do you think? Are you okay?" I had trouble getting bitten, so I asked the dogs once. "Waf!" The Hellhounds shook their heads vertically, barking. Yeah, apparently you have intelligence there. "Sounds good." "Yay." When permission was given, Shelley and the others began to stroke the Hellhounds with joy. "It feels good to be moffing. Hey, what are you gonna do with the bait or something? Right. These guys, unlike the Golem, needed rice. "Come on? Ask Anna" In case of trouble, Anna, right? (It''s just like a regular dog and it''s fine) "He said he was just like a normal dog." Is it okay with meat or something? Well, you''ll be fine if you line up with a lot of things later to see which ones you''ll eat. "Okay." "Okay. So, shall we decide where to live for each? First of all, a normal hellhound is a shadow of the Sherries, two at a time. So, do you want me to raise the remaining one in the orphanage? You''re my shadow. When I said that, the Hellhounds replied ''Waffles'' and each dived into our shadows. "Huh? Can you get into the shadows? "You use shadow magic to live in the shadows." "Heh ~ That''s amazing. More than that, I need to think of your name." With that said, Shelley began to think, ''Yeah......'' "Sure, you need a name. All right, what''s your name... Speaking of which, are you a male? When I asked Hellhound, who wore a flame, he shook his neck to the side and answered. "Is it a female? Right... Yeah... Meena." "Waf." "You like that? That''s good. Well, then, it''s going to work, and we''re going home." "Wait! I haven''t finished thinking about it! In Shelley''s words, when I saw Leena and Bell, I was still staring at them as two hellhounds, thinking of their names. Oh, only Lou had finished thinking about it, and he was happily twisted together. "I get it. Sounds like it''s going to take a while. Well, in the meantime, I''m delivering the dog to the orphanage, so think about it by the time you get back." "Yes." "Oops. You will live here today. Be the playmate for the kids. And then, if there''s any danger, help him." I moved to the orphanage, I''ll explain to Hellhound. Probably because you''re smart enough to understand my language. "Waf." Yeah, looks fine. "Oh, I''m in Leo! As I walked in the garden, I was able to quickly find Anne and Kathy playing outside. "Hey. Long time no see. How are you, guys? "Yeah! More than that, what happened to that dog? "Oh, do you care? I brought them here to keep them. Mr. Anne, is it okay to have a dog here? "Huh? Here, do you have a dog? Probably fine...... I''ll ask Mr. Camilla for once" With that said, Mr. Anne was about to go inside, so I stopped in a hurry. "No, it''s fine because I''m going to ask. Where is Mr. Camilla? I brought him here, so I have to get my own clearance. "Probably in the dean''s office," The dean''s office must have been at the edge of the maids'' room. "Copy that. Then you''ll all be adoring this guy until I get back." "Are you sure? Yay." "You look happy." While the kids twirled me around, I saw the hellhound I was happy with, and then I headed over to Mr. Camilla''s. "Excuse me." "Ah, Master Leons! What''s the matter, suddenly? When I walked into the dean''s office, Mr. Carla, who had a money account, stood up in a panic. "Oh, I''m sorry. I just wanted to ask you one thing." "Is that what you want to hear? "Yes. Is it okay to have a dog here? I only have one, but I want everyone in the orphanage to keep it." "Is it a dog? I think you''ll be fine. It''s going to be a good education if we take care of the kids." "Thank you. He''s a very clever dog, so I don''t think he''s going to bite the kids or anything, so you don''t have to worry about him there." Protecting my husband seems to be viable, so he''ll probably be fine. It should be safer than having a regular dog. "Okay. I''d love to go cute later, too." "Be sure to adore him. It''s black and cool. See you then." "Yes. Also, please come anytime! I told him I got it, but I left the dean''s office behind. "Ah, stay in Leo! Are you okay?" As soon as I got back, Kathy and the others, who adored the dog, heard. "Yeah. ''Cause it''s okay. Instead, he said you should take good care of him." "Okay! I''ll take good care of you! "All right, all right. Then I''m going home." That''s what I said, I''ll stroke Cassie''s head for you. "Uh - are you leaving already? "I''m keeping Shelley and the others waiting. Anyway, I''m free tomorrow, so I''ll be back soon." For the time being, there''s nothing to do. Take your time until school starts. "Okay. Tomorrow, definitely come. It''s a promise, isn''t it? Tomorrow? Well, I hope I''m free. Will you bring Mr. Elsie too? "I get it. I''ll see you tomorrow. You guys take good care of your dogs! "Ha ~ i" Listening to Kathy and the others'' energetic response, I moved toward the underground. Then I told Belle and Elsie, whose names had not yet been decided, to think about it when I got home, and I went back to the castle. 135 Episode XVIII Report & Good Luck Party "This time, as a tribute to you for uncovering the darkness of the Empire and doing everything in your power to solve it, I reward you. The reward is to recite the Count to Leons Muldeen and give permission to retain the Knights" "Oh, thank you. Let me take it." School starts, so when I got back to Imperial City for now, I was summoned to the castle early in my arrival and given a reward without understanding why. Probably an operation to keep me from saying no...... Well, that''s fine... you could have explained it in advance! With that in mind, I was currently in the Emperor''s room. "Now you''re finally one of the senior aristocrats. Isn''t this the first time a guy''s been an Earl in his teens? With that said, the Emperor turns his face to Mr. Elise. "Yeah, I think it''s definitely an unusual rise" "Let''s not." "Bad luck is just strong. I''m not happy you''re in trouble where you''re going." Or you don''t need anything more! So let me get you out of this trouble hell! "That''s true... especially this time" "That''s right. Beginning with my assassination plot, corruption in this country was uncovered, everything was found in the basement of my territory in an illegal black market, feathered in the battle against a formidable demon clan, and surrounded by massive demons summoned from the demon kingdom." "Wow... on the contrary, you lived a lot" "It''s true. I don''t know, at the end of the day, I think maybe he was really dead. You don''t know if you''re lucky or bad." "Well, aren''t you lucky you''re alive? Speaking of which, what''s happened to the demon girl since then? "I''m putting you up to it. I miss Shelley so much. Recently, you and I have been sleeping a lot." Even today, once we said we were going home, you were really sadly hugging Shelly. Well, there''s Mr. Elsie, and I think he''s fine. We have a metastasis, so we''ll be home soon. "Right. If it''s safe. But you''re gonna keep your eyes open, okay? "Yes. I know" I''ve been on full alert since the last frenzy. "Right. Well, Leo, let me know what you''ve done in the last month or two." "Okay. This time, I did a lot to improve security in the worst part of Murdine territory. Firstly, we improved the poor working environment of the gendarmerie and significantly increased its personnel. This was done by a civilian, Mr. Flair, who pointed it out." "Oh, did the clerk I just dispatched help me?" "Yes, great job fast and helpful" "I guess so. Elise will admit it." "Yes, because the speed of her work is a good match for me." Heh ~ Elise is the one who admits it so much. "That''s amazing. Well, I''m glad it helped. So, what did you do next? "We built a big orphanage. This is to make sure that there was a slum in Murdine territory and that the children living there didn''t have to do anything wrong to be able to live. Now, we''re all playing well, studying and practicing magic." "Oh, that''s awesome. Who teaches magic? "The elves, who were former illegal slaves, teach. You teach me sometimes, too. Everyone is using magic better and better." Yesterday, the last time I went to teach them, they were practically magical. "Are you teaching elves magic? I look forward to the future. Will you be joining your Knights in the future, Leo? "I don''t mean to. We all wish we were free to live." "Right. Leo, you''re a really good man." "That''s not true. There''s too much money, so I just thought I''d do it." Besides, I did it for my own benefit to want to do something about the slam. "Still, it doesn''t make a difference that you helped people. Besides, you still did something else, didn''t you? "There''s something else...... you''re right to say you''re doing it rather than doing it. We are working with the Holland Chamber of Commerce to develop an underground city. This will require a lot of people, so the aim is to reduce the number of people without jobs. Already, a lot of people have been hired to build magic factories, and the slum population is dwindling." "That''s good. How''s it going?" "I hope so..." Anyway, something''s going to go wrong again. "You''ll be fine. We look forward to further development." "Yes. I''ll do my best" "Oh, yeah. You forgot to explain the reward." "Oh, yes! Permission to retain the Knights? I know you mean you can have the Knights, but you''re not sure about the details. "It means exactly what it means. There are only a few aristocrats who can have knights. Only a house recognized by the Emperor can be owned by a senior nobleman. Mostly a house near the border with another country." "To keep the rebellion from happening? "That''s right. I forgive you enough to hire guards, but I don''t admit to hiring soldiers who are likely to make war." Well, that''s natural. I mean, I''ve built a golem soldier without worrying about anything before, but wouldn''t it have sucked if I found out? If you go with the guy in the bag, you normally seem to be able to war... "I see. So, why did you give me permission this time? "That''s because your territory will always be a passage when there is a real rebellion with the restraint on the Filibels. You''re not ready for anything, but you don''t like being attacked, do you? Wow. Also, I think I''m gonna get in trouble. Or don''t get into a war for sure, yeah. "I hate to be attacked even when I''m ready...... ok. I''m going to build the Knights." I don''t want to die, and I have to do everything I can to train the Knights. Oh, next to next. "Whoa. Good luck with that. Instead, Leo, I''m really in trouble if you don''t work hard." "Hmm? Is that so? Aren''t the Filibels very exhausted right now? One day, I know there''s going to be a war, but why are you in such a hurry? "It''s... it''s like I''m working with the kingdom." "Is it a kingdom...... Is the kingdom seriously going to wage war? Probably, but you can''t win a kingdom waging war on an empire, can you? I heard the kingdom is losing its power because the royal family is running into private lust? "Right. But that was when the Filibels were on this side. Normally, I would ask for reinforcements from other houses while the Filibels were stopping the kingdom near the border, but I wouldn''t be able to do that next time. We will not fight in the fort, and we will come to the Imperial Capital before reinforcements from other houses make it" "I see...... Sure, that''s tough. I get it. I''ll think of a lot of things." Wow. Instead of being caught up in the war, I was dragged into the heart of the war. We have to deal with this as soon as possible. "Oh, I asked for it" "Well, then, I''ll be excused around here. At home, my friends are waiting for me." "Oh, I asked Shelley. Sounds like a tired exam party." "Yes, because I studied hard for a year" "I guess so. I''ve already got your scores in my ear, Leo, but I think you should look forward to it." Oh, that''s good news. "Is that true? Thank you. Well, excuse me." "Oh, see you later." After I bowed to the Emperor, I moved into the house. I''m home. "Welcome home! "Welcome home. Finally, you''re up to the count. Congratulations." When I got home, Shelley and Leena greeted me. "Thank you. Are you all here already? "Yeah, I''m sitting in my seat waiting for you." "Copy that. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen them." It''s been about two months. "Hey. How have you been? "Oh, Leo. Long time no see." "Master! I was fine! Frank and Hellman are both happy that they haven''t changed since two months ago. "Yeah, we both look good and above all. Well, enjoy the fatigue party." Then we got to our seats, and the food started to get carried away. The first thing that came out was suddenly dragon food. Anything, he wants me to be the first to eat his tongue that hasn''t been affected by any flavor. "Wow. From the smell, it''s absolutely delicious. Leo, is this the new dragon dish you were saying in your letter? This dragon dish looks like steak. They kept researching sauces for two months that fit the baking time and the meat. "I''ve never seen it before, either, but it looks really good. Then I''ll have it." Everyone, after a bite, kept eating silently. And in no time, the dragon steak was gone. "Yeah, it was delicious. I''ll have to thank Sam later." "Boulder, former deputy head chef of the Forster family." "It''s better than the last dragon dish, isn''t it?" "Boulder, you''re the master''s cook! Everyone admired the dragon food. I''m glad you''re happy. "Thanks. Speaking of which, what were Frank and Hellman doing during the holidays? Did you go home? "No, if I was home, I''d be practicing magic at the Imperial House because my vacation would be crushed just by traveling" "I was practicing swordsmanship at my brother''s house in Teito." Sure, if there''s no metastasis like me, it''ll take a while to get around. Then why don''t you go home? "You''re both serious. I''m looking forward to seeing how strong you''ve gotten." "Stay tuned! I beat the first brother I ever admired." Is Hellman''s brother the one who joined the Knights of the Empire? You think you can use non-attribute magic outside of Hellman, the only one of your brothers? "Oh, that''s amazing. I can''t wait for your sword class." "Yes!" "True, you guys are close, aren''t you? Speaking of which, does Herman join the Knights of Leo? "Huh? What is a Knights!? Shelley''s words have been devoured by Hellman with great momentum. "Uh... I''ll see you later because that story is going to be long. After school starts, I''ll explain it slowly to you in Frank''s room" Now, let''s have fun. When we talk about war, the rice isn''t tasty either. "Wow, I get it..." "Hey! Why is this my room! "Well, okay. More than that, don''t you want to hear what''s going on in my territory? "As, well..." "I want to hear it! "Okay, I''ll explain..." Then, eating dessert, I was thrilled to talk about my territorial reform. Yeah, it''s a good thing you''re a school friend who can talk easily. 136 First story, class change. Two months of long holidays are over, and school begins today. Beginning yesterday, dorm life resumed, and for the first time in a long time, Bell and I lived alone. It''s only been two months, and you felt so nostalgic. Well, it''s been a very thick two months. "Then I''m going! As soon as I get back, I''m heading to the realm, so get ready! "Yes. Okay. Good luck with your school." "Yeah!" "Hey, good morning. Finally, it''s a class change announcement." I''m going to the bell. When I said I was out of the room, Frank was waiting, just like he was two months ago. "Morning. Oh, speaking of which, you did." Speaking of which, do you want to change classes today? I forgot I was busy getting ready to set up the Knights. "You can still afford it. Probably some guy who was worried and couldn''t sleep..." "Nothing, you''re not even worried about Frank, are you? I''m not thinking about S-Class anyway, I''m thinking about how much you can put on top. "Sort of. Responsively, you''re sure of S-Class. But I''m worried I''ll get both of you." Look, I knew I was aware of Leena losing last time. Yeah...... can you beat Leena? "Uh... wouldn''t it be nice to be third? Don''t think the third place isn''t in a bad order, yeah. "Hey, I''m sure you''re in second place there! Tell me about it! "Because. Leena''s good, too. Study won''t make the difference that much, and you''re magically still losing to Leena, right? Maybe they''ll both be treated as full scores." You know, the magic that put the whole class to sleep was really amazing. I was going to put Frank in second place, but you can''t do it if they do such amazing magic. "As, well..." He also understands Frank...... My face got dark. "Well, maybe he''s surprisingly winning a written exam, so hope." I''ll pound Frank on the shoulder as I manage to think of words of encouragement. "You want encouragement or not? Be clear! Enough. Look, let''s go check it out." "Oh, wait a minute." "So, how was the ranking? I walked slowly and asked Frank, who had arrived on the bulletin board earlier, for rank. "It was second place" You said you were second!? You let Leena out? "Oh, you did it! Yeah? Oh, second best with Leena." Looking for Leena''s name with joy, Leena was also on the same second-place column as Frank''s. "That''s right. Ha..." It was second place, but you couldn''t be happy because you were at the same rate, Frank sighed with a subtle face. "Well, okay. It was my goal. I was second in line. Then we''ll find the name of Hellman in question." I guess Frank''s ranking doesn''t matter compared to whether Hellman could have been in S-class or not. With that in mind, I''m going to look for Hellman''s name in the lower order of the S-class...... "Yeah? That? He''s not here? Could it be..." Couldn''t you be S-Class? You''re lying, right? I worked so hard to teach you that! The practice question I made the last minute was almost full, and I thought it was okay... Maybe you got nervous and couldn''t get your head around it? No, I didn''t show that bare gesture between tests... "No, look closely. There''s a name on the sixth place, right? That said, Frank grabbed my face with both hands and forced me to turn up. "To? Sixth? Hellman did? At the end of his gaze, there was the sixth place letter and¡­ there was certainly a Herman Kahloon letter next to it. "You''re rude. That''s all I''ve been working on, okay? He''s full of swordsmanship. Besides, magic scores high this time, right? "Ya, sure..." If you think about it carefully... you''ve finished it to the point where you can score almost full except for the bad subjects because you get zero magic moves. But in the end, because Dr. Leeds changed the way he tested his skills, he was able to beat out high scores in most subjects... "Master... I''m in a different class this year. Next year, we''ll do our best to be in the same class." When I was convinced of Hellman''s high ranking, I heard a very sad voice from behind. "Hey, wait a minute. Master, why are you only looking down there? Look at you, sixth place." That said. Also, Frank grabbed Hellman''s face and lifted it as much as he wanted. Then Hellman''s eyes opened as wide as he could. "Huh?... 6th!? Why am I sixth? Absolutely, it''s a mistake! "No, no. I worked so hard for a year, so naturally, right? That''s what I''m gonna say, I''m gonna gently stroke Herman''s back that can''t hide the surprise. "And, Master... No, it''s all because of my master. Without my master, I''d be in class C by now." "Which mouth is saying... You didn''t even try to find the best." Oh, I hear you. "Come on, let''s go to class." "Yes! Still, it''s amazing to take the chairman again. Boulder, master! "Well, I missed the full score," I guess the full score on the boulder isn''t good again... so I just made a deliberate mistake... Well, I can''t tell you that even with a ripped mouth here. "That was a mistake. Often, you can score that high. I don''t usually look like I''m studying..." "Come on? I wonder why? Maybe he''s studying in hiding." To be honest, there is no way that elementary school students can go wrong now with the kind of problems they solve. Well, I can''t tell you that even if my mouth slips. "The guy who''s hiding and studying, he won''t tell you from himself" Sure! Precise scratch! "Oh, yeah? Well then...... yes! Good luck in class, I remember everything! "No, that''s so obvious. I just thought about it! Who would believe me if they told me like that? You''ve never taken a class seriously before! Well, good... let''s go into the classroom." Frank, who finished scratching like a machine gun, tired of talking, just said what he said and walked out first. "Ooh. I wonder what the new class looks like ~" In the meantime, I followed Herman and Frank as we talked. "Shelia! Stop marrying him and get engaged to me right now! When I entered the classroom, I encountered a scene as if it were a deja vu. Yeah, speaking of which, is he S-class too... that''s a hassle. Whoa, we need to stop it faster than that. "Shut up! Go away! Next time we get close, we''ll blow it with magic! Plus, I don''t remember giving you permission to call me by name! Don''t ever call me by name again." Faster than I would have tried to stop, an angry sherry took out his wand and pointed it at the pussy. Oh, Shelly''s grown up, too. "Ugh...... Damn it! That''s okay! I told you this one was so kind! I''ll make you regret it. Gufu... I look forward to seeing Shelia cry and beg for forgiveness" "Creepy." "Guha!" Oops. I couldn''t stand it and accidentally hit him. "Hey, you hit me! I don''t care what happens when you hit me! Wow. That''s the line the lower end of the villain is going to say. "Shut up. Now, no matter what you think, you''re guilty of disrespect. If I find out about this, it''s you who''ll be judged more than me. Plus, if you regret being hit, do it again! Here." That''s what I said, I put on a fighting pose. "Heh, heh! I''m not going to solve this with violence." Apparently, you don''t have the courage to challenge me. "Yes. Then shut up and take your seat." "Shut up! Don''t give me orders! "Ha...... Then you can move as you please. Just be prepared if you''re going to do something that''s going to be to my detriment, okay? It''s getting hard already, so that''s all I said and I turned it toward a real killer. This guy''s house is causing a lot of trouble, so I guess it''s okay to do this. "Hii, hii! Oh, shit! Pooch, who had completely lost his hips, left the classroom to tug his ass back and then run away. Truth is, you''re like the lower end of a good villain for the only power that often comes out of stories. "Thanks Leo! "You''re welcome. Next time, try to read as soon as he gets close. Because I don''t know what I''m gonna do." Because his house is trying to kill me, and Shelly might do something about it. "Yeah. Okay." "Oh, I''m home. That was cool. It''s like you''re the protagonist of a story that defeated a villain." Returning to his seat, Frank in the back seat just came to a tear. This time the seats are apparently in order of grades. At the same rate, it looks like the rank of the house will be higher up front, Frank behind me, and Leena behind me. By the way, Shelley was fourth, so it''s the seat behind Leena. When I turned to Shelley, she seemed to be having fun talking to Leena as if nothing had happened earlier. "That''s an exaggeration. Well, Shelly''s my fianc¨¦e. You''re okay with that, aren''t you? "Right. It was a terrible boulder." "Speaking of which, you don''t see the guys behind him? Haven''t you two been around all this time? "Oh, then both houses were destroyed before this. Looks like they found a lot of wrongdoing." "I see..." Oh, was it included in the aristocracy that the emperor had made him look into and find wrongdoing? A lot of injustice has been found, from big nobles to small nobles. Maybe fewer classmates than up until two months ago? "Ha ha! Here we go! Gentlemen, please take your seats! As I looked over to the classroom and counted the number of classmates, Dr. Leeds came into the classroom with a healthy voice. "Ah, it''s Dr. Leeds. Class S has become Dr. Leeds." "Sounds like it. That teacher is so sweet, it''s a hit." "Student thought." You sure are a hit teacher. Or Dr. Leeds, you got paid up because you were able to serve in class S. "Look, there! Now I''m gonna start talking, so be quiet! "" Ha ~ i "" The teacher noticed, and we responded well, then quietly listened to the teacher. Then there was just a few classes and the school ended in the morning. We''re having a freshman welcome party this afternoon with freshmen and fifth and sixth grade seniors, and we''re off this afternoon. So we''re going to the territory this afternoon to do our job ~! 137 Lesson 2: Entry Exam â‘  "Master! Tell me more about the Knights! The class was over and Hellman shouted out loud as I was getting ready to go home. "Oh, speaking of which, you hadn''t spoken yet..." "Promise you''ll tell me when school starts, won''t you? Okay, so don''t come near me like that. Well, what do we do... Oh, yeah. "Are you both free this afternoon? "Hmm? Me too? Well, I guess I''m free. Could you come to my room? "Of course I''m free! All right, looks like neither of us have any plans for the afternoon. Frank, who answers unwillingly, and Hellman, who is overjoyed. I think about my plans for the afternoon. "Then come to my room this afternoon. Hellman must bring an easy-to-move outfit and sword. Frank... you can dress as you like." "Ooh... ok. Okay, what are you doing? "What you do is fun." Well, maybe Frank''s bored. "Okay! Brush your sword thoroughly during the day and prepare before heading to your master''s room. Heh heh, I''m finally a master knight too..." With that said, Herman left the classroom happy. Hmm? Am I making some mistake? I thought, when I went out into the hallway to stop Herman, I couldn''t confirm what Herman looked like anymore. I don''t have a choice. Well, it''ll be fine. And in the afternoon... As Herman and Frank promised, they came to visit my room. "Master! I''m here! "Oops. Let''s just get in" That''s what I said, and for now, I let you two in my room. "" Sorry to disturb you "" "Speaking of which, isn''t this the first time you''ve been in Leo''s room? "Yes. I think so. I always studied in Frank''s room." If you ask me, you always played in Frank''s room. It was Frank''s room at first, so then it became a habit to get together in Frank''s room. "Well, it''s not like I''m gonna do anything in my room again today." "Hmm? Well, where are we going? "It''s my territory. If you''re going to explain the Knights, it''s easier to understand while showing the Knights, right? "From now on? "I have a metastasis so I can afford a day trip." "That''s convenient..." Speaking of which, you''ve never had a metastasis with Frank and Hellman. People around me have gotten used to it lately, so don''t feel this kind of reaction fresh either. "So do you want to go? Belle, I''m coming! "Yes! Ah, everyone, nice to meet you. My name is Belle, and I''m making Leo''s exclusive maid." "Nice to meet you..." "Nice to meet you. Aren''t you jealous of the princess and Leena? Next to Herman, who is in love with Bell, Frank, who grinned and laughed, asked Bell a mean question. "Huh?" "Well, that''s settled," I can''t believe you were jealous, can you? "Things solved? So, did something happen after all? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa "''Cause it''s okay. It was a long time ago." That was right after my dorm life started. "What? What is this, I was in a dangerous situation before I knew it? "Uh... well, that didn''t happen, did it? "Yeah..." Bell nodded a little hesitantly as I questioned Bell with a little fright. "Hey! What the hell happened here! "Well, wouldn''t that be nice? Why don''t you go to your master''s territory sooner than that? Hellman has been urging me to make the transition as I pound and calm Frank''s shoulder screaming anxiously. "Oh, right. All right, everybody touch me! Nice Herman! I don''t really want to remember that time anymore. Oh, but it''s a good memory that Leena almost kissed me. "Hey, what''s wrong with suddenly nibbling? "Ni, I didn''t do a nigga! Then you guys, let''s go." I falsely made sure everyone touched me and moved toward the castle. "A metastasis is really a moment, isn''t it? Is this the master''s territory? Wow, it''s a busy city." Hellman leaked his admiration as he looked out the window of my room at the visible territory. "That''s right. This is Murdine territory, the center of the world." "I can see the view from here. It feels so high? This house is huge, isn''t it? "Oh, have you noticed? This house is a castle." "I knew it. Speaking of Muldeen, this castle is famous. I knew Leo would be amazing to live there." Oh, boulder, Frank, you know it right. "Thank you. This is why." Master! So, where are the Knights? Hellman''s restless today. I have no choice. Shall I explain the Knights first? "Well, wait. And a Knights candidate, to be exact." "Huh? What do you mean? "Today, it''s an entrance exam for the Knights. In the morning, you''ll have a basic academic exam and an interview, and you''ll have a practical exam in the afternoon." "I see. So should I take that practical exam, too? After all, you were about to join the Knights too... "No. You''re the examiner. I need you to deal with people who want to join the club." I don''t mind joining the Knights, but I don''t have a lot of exams on my side today, so help me out. "Huh? Am I the examiner? Is that okay with me? "Yeah, but don''t beat anyone, okay? Because losing and being licked is the most bothersome thing. "Yes! I''ll take care of it! I''ll make sure you win it all." "Oh, I asked for it." "Ah, Mr. Flair. How''d it go with the morning results? He arrived at the test venue and spoke to Mr. Flair, who was looking through the paperwork at the corner of the venue. "Yes. I finished without any particular problems. Do you leave anyone who seemed to have a problem with the interview unattended on this occasion? Oh, the example people...... "Yeah...... I guess I''m okay with not doing it. If you know who''s suspicious, you can fail later." Well, if it''s a test method you''re going to do, that doesn''t really matter either. "Okay." "Well, shall we start the exam?" That said, I left in front of those who wanted to join the group with Hellman. "Hi everyone. I''m Leons Muldeen. This time, I''m very pleased that so many people want to join the group. and well, troublesome foreboding around here...... those who are confident in their arms, raise your hands! I looked over and found that most guys were adventurous breakdowns no matter how I looked at them, so I stopped being polite and inquired about them in rough terms. Then, immediately, everyone raised their hands high. "Right or right. Then come forward, you who are at the front." I didn''t think about it, and the muscles in the front row chose the man with the mole. "Hellman, it''s time." "Yes!" With a big reply, Herman came forward as well. Yeah, that face is the face when you can''t help but fight right now. That would never lose...... "If I can beat Hellman there, I''ll make you the Knights Commander." "Wait a minute! Is the child the other person? "Yeah, but is there a problem? If you don''t do it, give the order to the next person." Words flew in as expected, so I returned the words as planned. "Yes, no... I will! The man looked back, gave up protesting against the many eyes that just told him to give way quickly, and agreed to fight. "Right. Well, then, set up. Okay, here we go! "Guha!" Along with the beginning signal, the man was blown away by an invisible attack and fell in as he hit the same joiners who were behind him. I found out Hellman attacked my belly, but how many of these guys figured that out? With that in mind, I resumed my explanation. "Yes. One person falls off. Who wants to try next? When I asked the question, nobody tried to raise their hand this time. Everyone must have thought they couldn''t beat Hellman. "Yes!" When I was disappointed with the prospective joiners, I found a cheerful voice and a slightly lower raised hand from the back of the line. "Oh, well, come forward" What? I thought that was the end of the day. It''s good to have someone with the courage. Well, what kind of guy is going to try...? "Hey. Why is a woman here? "There''s no way a woman can win, is there? "I can''t believe a guy like this is a knight..." As the challenger who raised his hand came forward, those who wished to join the group began to bother. And when I came forward, I knew why. Oh, my God, the challenger was a woman. Besides, she looks like a girl who''s not that old with me or Herman because she looks young. "Hey. Now, the guy the woman said this to, the next time you say that, they''re all failing! I hate prejudice and discrimination." You''re not gonna put yourself on the shelf more unwilling than that girl, are you? "Okay, well, you can start whenever you want," Meanwhile, I immediately sent my readings to Hellman. (Hellman, now you want to see the power of your opponent so don''t kill him instantly like you just did) (Yes!) "Then let me go! "Oh, fast! I accidentally raised my voice faster than the girl expected. "Hmm!" But Hellman took that attack at his leisure and bounced off the girl. Wow - that''s intolerable. Well, I just didn''t finish it right away, okay? That''s what I thought...... the girl put her sword up on the ground and got up. You''ve got a lot of guts. This is going to get really strong if you polish it. "Not yet ~!!" The girl, saying so, launched another attack on Herman. Apparently, an operation that attacks with tremendous manoeuvres and doesn''t give Herman room to fight back. I felt like I saw it, the operation worked and Herman was on the defensive side of the war. "Is Speed Faster Than Vegan Hellman" Well, you can''t beat Hellman, who uses unattributed magic on boulders. "Sai!" "Ugg......" The girl fell over when Hellman gave her a body blow. "What do you say your name is? I rushed right over and heard my name as I relieved her of the pain with holy magic. It''s Alma. "Alma. Where did they teach you the sword? "I was taught in an orphanage" Did you teach in the orphanage? There''s only one orphanage that teaches you swordsmanship, right? "Maybe you mean the little orphanage in Imperial Capital? "Huh? Oh, yes. Yes, sir." I knew it. Is that orphanage over there a good talent development professional? Next time I have to go on a tour to see what kind of education it is. "Right. Do you know anything about Bell? "Yes, it''s one girl up in the same orphanage as me" Below one of the bells? Then you''re on one of mine. "Right. You, why didn''t you use magic? "Why¡­ I don''t have proper magic but no attributes." No, I know it''s just unattributed magic in appraisals. "No, you can''t use unattributed magic? "Huh? Ah, yes" Speaking of which, Bell couldn''t use attributeless magic either. "Right...... This is going to get stronger. Hellman, you''ve got a good rival." "No, as it is now, I will soon lose. Because I couldn''t win without using attributeless magic." "Because. Then I''ll give you this as a reward." That''s what I said, and I gave him the bracelet of loyalty I had prepared. "Ko, this is..." "It''s like a certificate of my approval. I''ll give you the courage and the qualities." "Oh, thank you......" Alma received her bracelet from me as she bowed her head in a momentum that seemed to cause her to get grounded. Behind that, Hellman was thinking with some serious look on his face. Maybe the current battle was a shock. Later, do you want to tell me why you almost lost in a vegan state? "Well, does anyone else want to try? "Let me go! As soon as I heard it and opened it for a little while, a wild voice sounded. And from the back, anyway, a guy came out with an awesome vibe. "Hey, he..." "Definitely. It''s Bernort from S-Rank." "Are you even here with a guy like that? Yeah, an S-rank adventurer. Yeah, it''s definitely strong. I used the appraisal to check on the guy who came forward, and in my mind I said this guy is stronger than Hellman. "I see... Hellman, I''ll fight this time." "Huh? Oh, no..." "Don''t get me wrong. That''s how strong this guy is. This time, watch and learn." "Wow, I get it...... I won''t miss a second of my master''s battle." Hellman stepped back, looking a little sorry or sad. "Well, as long as you''re happy to let me fight the Forster Prodigy." "It''s an honor to be fighting an S-class adventurer." One day, you''ll want to be me, too. With that in mind, I summoned Serena. "It''s the Holy Sword." "That''s right. You''ve seen it before? "Yes. Once upon a time, when I challenged the brave" You, how old are you! I''d say, but I know my age in the appraisal, so I didn''t wonder that much. Probably challenged me when I was a teenager. "Well, that happened." "You''re so young. I''ve had that experience, and I''ve been so strong." "That was good. All right, shall we start the fight then? Call me whatever you want." "Wow. Am I just the challenger? I get it. Let me go." Kickin ''! "Boulder s rank, heavy offense" I leaked that feeling while taking the first shot that a normal person in Bernord would not have been able to recognize. "For that, I''ll take it easy." "Well, you''re strong enough to be called a prodigy or something." That''s what I said, and now I turn lightly into an attack. "Ew. I didn''t think I''d win this far since I was a brave man." Bernort said that, while his body was retreating desperately defensively. "That''s a delightful word. Sai!" I slipped through the defense and put a sword on Bernort''s neck. 138 Lesson 3: Entry Exams â‘¡ "We lost." With a sword on his neck, Bernort said so and placed his sword on the ground. "Yeah. I don''t think you''re a problem with the Knights. From now on, I asked you to train a rookie. And I''ll give you this." If you''re this strong, don''t worry. While I thought so, I gave Bernort my loyalty bracelet. "Thank you. From now on, we will do our best to meet your expectations." Bernort said so, kneeling to the ground, and received his bracelet with his head down. You''ve been an adventurer for years, and you know how to treat nobles and stuff? Most noblemen would feel better if they lifted it. Well, can I do that? "Yeah, nice to meet you. So, who else wants to try? Now that Bernort''s challenge is over, he asked for the next challenger. ¡­¡­ Well, naturally, no one''s offering. It''s called the first blown up guy, it''s called the battle between Alma and Hellman, it''s called the battle between me and Bernort. From the average person, you''re freaking out. Well, that''s the operation. "You''re not there... Well, then, that means they all fail. Yes, dissolved today. Looking forward to next month''s challenge." "Oh, no! Wait, please! "I will! Let me do it! The challengers who had been quiet just now opened their mouths to my remarks and appealed to me in a hurry. "It''s too late. Dismissed!" Being rioted is troublesome, so I used Serena''s power to summon a large number of golems. Speaking of which, I hadn''t introduced you yet, but Serena''s Level 4 power allows me to summon a golem. Are you wearing Elena''s demonic summons? I thought something like that, but artificially made golems don''t seem to be treated like demons. Sounds like a magic device, or a magic item. So, Serena''s level 4 power is the summons of a magic fixture or magic item. This is very convenient. Actually, when I summon Serena, I can summon Elena, too. So I don''t usually feel safe without a weapon. Well, leave Serena''s awesomeness alone. The summoned golems turned into walls and drove out the prospective joiners outside the castle. They didn''t even try me or Hellman, they didn''t even fight the golems, they went home scared. "Are you sure? Bernort has asked, looking at the people being pushed out by the Golems. "Yeah. No problem. If he''s willing, he''ll try again next month." "But it''s the Knights, and there''s only two of us, right? "Well, that''s okay. We have a golem, and there''s nothing we can do to increase the numbers in a hurry. Little by little, we have to carefully select and increase the number." There is no hurry. The enemy, too, knows it''s taking time to prepare. "I see..." "Besides, don''t worry, I''ll bring Herman when school''s over." "Still, it''s the three of us..." Bernort laughed bitterly after seeing Alma and Herman. "If you count, you''ll be fine because there are plenty of golem soldiers. And the Golem is definitely stronger here than the soldiers there." Or the next war, wouldn''t it be more certain to fight in mass production of the Golem? Like, I thought, it''s impossible to get enough of the wars... so I decided to start recruiting the Pumpkin Knights. "Well, then maybe the knight can take his time choosing" "Right? We need to be serious about not letting the traitors out." Copy that, sir. "Well, good to see you both tomorrow. That said, there won''t be anything to do, so just make sure Alma can use unattributed magic by next month. Probably because you can manipulate magic, so you''ll soon learn it." Copy that, sir. "Oh, speaking of Alma. You want me to see Belle? He''ll be right there." Because of that. Bell will be happy to meet his junior in the same town. "Huh? Oh, yes! Alma nodded vigorously after tilting her neck, wondering if my question had not come to her mind for a moment. That''s why I brought the Almas back to Franks. "Well, I''m done with my job." "Not at all... I''m not sure what you want to do" When I came back, I looked at the challengers who were still being pushed out as Frank looked stunned. "Really? Finding someone who''s good is what this is all about. Besides, there were a lot of spies mixed up this time, so I couldn''t hire that many either way." It''s troublesome to distinguish each and every one of them, so this time we adopted this method. If you''re a spy, you''ll definitely try the exam after seeing how it goes because you''re not noticeable in the beginning. Having thought about it, I made it a way to show the elusive exams and then have them come up with their own names. In this way, only a guy with real enthusiasm or strength comes up with a name. Even if the spy wants to try, he can''t participate because he stands out and I can remember his face. Well, I asked Mr. Flair to interview me for a spy who wouldn''t care. With that in mind, I turned my eyes to the two that were thriving next door. "Belle! How have you been? Alma was happily talking as she held Bell''s hand. "Yeah, Alma looks good, too." Bell, on the other hand, was happily answering Alma. Still, it''s so rare that Bell hasn''t used a salutation. Well, Alma is like family, so is it weird to use respectful language? "Yeah. Belle could really be a maid of honor. Besides, you''ve always liked the fact that Mr. Leons is taking you with him." Of course! I really like Belle. "As it were, well, because it''s an exclusive maid for once" "Wow. You''re so born." "Alma is the knight from tomorrow." "Eh heh." "Ahaha." The two were laughing happily at each other praising each other. Something''s going to make me happy this way when I look at you two. "Even then, it was good to try with courage. I could have been the knight I dreamed of, and I saw Belle again." I think so, too. If I can''t show that much strength over there, I''ve been meaning to hire Alma. It''s not normal for a young girl to be able to try there without raising her hand. And even if I was weak, I could work out and force myself to be strong. "Right. And Alma, you''re stronger again, aren''t you? "Yeah. Because you worked hard for two years and you were an adventurer. You can''t beat Belle now, can you? No, no, that''s not... "That''s not true. I teach Leo martial arts every day. "Oh, I''m starting to feel like I can''t..." Alma was convinced by herself, looking at my face and nodding. "Well, Bell''s stronger than Hellman." Probably because you''re usually the strongest of the people around me. "And, Master...? "Oh, my heart''s voice was leaking. Not." I heard Hellman''s sad voice from behind me, and when I rushed to delude him, I made even more of a silence. "Really? I thought he was my master''s most apprentice, but he wasn''t... Right. I''m sure I shouldn''t have had this chronic heart. I''m going to have to go back to my beginnings and practice dying every day..." I heard a voice like that, and I turned my face back... Negative dos black aura seemed so depressed Hellman was talking to himself with a bump. "Hey, do you want me to calm down a little? There''s a reason for this..." "Remember the first time you taught your master. Back then, I was so crazy to death to do special training. [M] Yes," "Hey! Ask me! I said that and grabbed Hellman''s shoulders because he was still about to let go of the bumps and the solitaire. Then, Hellman''s soliloquy finally ended. "Yes, sir" "You''re still level one, aren''t you? "Yes, because in school, it is forbidden to raise the level" Is it prohibited to level up? "Huh? Really? Well, no. Hellman is level one, but Bell is above level thirty. Normally, there''s more than thirty times the difference. You can''t beat a boulder, no matter how hard you try, can you? "Ya, sure..." "Are you convinced? You''re strong enough." "Yes...... ok" I reply, but Hellman didn''t seem convinced somewhere and his voice was very small. I don''t know what else to do. "Well, don''t be so depressed because I''m going to stick with you on your next vacation." If you cage in the dungeon for about two days, you''ll be strong enough, right? "Ho, is that true!? Oh, Hellman''s face suddenly brightened. Totally, you cash bastard. "Oh. So, you''re gonna fix your mood, right? "Of course! Where has the negative aura gone until just now...... "Is Frank coming, too? "No, fine... Whatever you think, there''s no way I can follow you guys in this fight." "I don''t think so. Frank has powerful magic. I''ll build the gear later." It feels like half a game. It would definitely be more fun for the usual three of us to go. "Oh, yeah? Then..." "Okey. So Alma and Bernort say hello from tomorrow. I''m gonna say goodbye today because I have work to do. Ask Bell to show me around the castle. Frank and Hellman, if you like, come around this castle together." "Okay." "Yes! I''ll come around" Copy that, sir. "Okay. So I''ll see you later." After hearing everyone''s reply, I said so and headed to my room. "Mr. Elsie, I''m sorry I kept you waiting" When I came back to the room, Mr. Elsie was sitting on the couch in the room reading some paperwork. "No, I''m not waiting. Rather, isn''t it too soon? What happened to the Knights exam? "I''m done." "Huh? Done!? What kind of decision did you make? "Does anyone want to take the exam? When I heard about it, there were only three people named after me. It ended sooner than I thought." "Oh really..." Mr. Elsie nodded with a difficult face, knowing or not what I was talking about. "Well, more than that, let me know how it went while I was gone." "Okay. Even so, it''s only been about ten days, so it hasn''t gone that far." "Well, I guess so. Greetings." I hope nothing in particular. "Okay. Since Leo-kun''s return, he''s been well on his way to training artisans and building a magic equipment factory. And I also started recruiting for the general commercial space that Leo had asked for. This is going to exceed the quota without any problems, as many chambers of commerce have signed up right away." "That was good. Six months from now, we''re going to be able to start development as planned." "Right." "Oh, and it''s got nothing to do with the job, but how''s Lou doing? It''s got nothing to do with work, but it''s more important than work. Stress on Lou is very dangerous. "Is that Mr. Lou? If you''re Lou, you miss Leo so much, you''re stuck with me all the time except when I''m at work." "Really..." After all, Lou has been a long time loner since this previous frenzy. You have to bring Shelly here often for this. "Thanks to you, my loneliness is relieved." Yes, it is. After all, Mr. Elsie misses you, too. "Excuse me, I''m going to try to stay here as long as I can." "You don''t have to. It''s okay. Oh, but once in a while, you can show your face..." I told him I was fine, but if he really stopped coming, I''d be in trouble. That thought of Mr. Elsie came from Mr. Elsie''s voice and expression. "Yeah, I''ll make sure you get here as much as I can." In the meantime, you should be able to come tomorrow. 139 Episode Four: The Trouble On That Side SIDE:???? "What? You said you failed to infiltrate!? I overheard reports of terrible failures from my men and accidentally made my voice absurd. "Shh, excuse me! "Why not? You sent all that number in, didn''t you? Normally, you''d hire about one person, right? Could the soldiers you prepared have been of such poor quality that they could not join the Knights of Intermediate Nobility? "Chi, no! It''s never like that! I bet you do. Because as far as I can tell, there were at least ten or so guys who could even do it in the senior noble knighthood. "Then how did that happen? "This time, there were only two knights employed by Leons Muldeen." ... two? The two of you!? "Huh? Just two? You, lie to protect yourself! If you''re gonna lie, lie more decent! "I''m not lying! It was really just the two of us." "So he''s thinking of fighting me with just those two? "Yes, no...... Leons originally owned the mysterious Red Knight..." "Oh, I know. You''re wearing bright red armor all over your body, aren''t you? But those guys are too many to fight. So you''re not gonna be a threat, are you? Sure, their strength is unknown. But that number is no big deal. "Yes, I think so" I can''t... I can''t read his mind. What''s the point? Could it have been that you''ve noticed a lot of spies getting mixed up and you weren''t going to hire anyone but the one who really has the strength? "So, what kind of guy are those two? "That''s... I know one trait, but the other is currently under investigation" "Right. Well, then, learn more about who you know. If you don''t know, tell me as much as you know." "Yes. First, I will say it from those who know. I''m Bernort, a former S-class adventurer." You think it''s Bernort? "Huh? Um, Bernort, the leader of a class S party with only three pairs in this world? "Yes, definitely" "Duh, why? How did Bernort end up in his knighthood? There''s no reason for him to be a knight until he quits the Adventurer, is there? "That''s... last month, Bernort''s" Continuing to the Brave "broke up." That party broke up!? "Why? That party over there was famous for being close, wasn''t it? Has anyone even suffered a major injury? "No, you don''t. He said the magician from" Continuing to the Brave "was pregnant, and he decided to dissolve this in a period and work each freely." I see. You''ve earned enough, and from now on, you mean live easy on each one of them. "Is that what happened... So, how did Bernort end up joining his Knights? "That''s, apparently, the whim. He quit being an adventurer and happened to find a recruit when he was free and decided to go in" Whimsical...... that''s his clich¨¦. "Probably not. He actually lives with a proper purpose, making it look like he''s alive on a whim. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get your party to level S." "Oh, really..." Well, you never know. I''m sure it''s Bernort''s kid in the magician''s belly. You''ll be able to live enough with the money you''ve earned so far... I guess I figured you should stay in a stable job because you had a family because it''s about him. "Well, fine. More than that, what kind of guy is the other one? I''m more concerned about you." Mysterious woman... there''s nothing more scary than a lack of information. I''m gonna have to get him to look into it. "If that''s what I know, it''s just a very strong woman..." "Very strong? Is that as good as Bernort? "No, probably not. Leonce made her opponent do it to his own men, but when he was in Bernort, he was dealing with him." "Yeah? What do you mean? What kind of tests did he run? Why, he''s dealing with himself? "It''s easy. It was a form of dealing with a namesake by Herman Kahloon, a Leon disciple, or Leon himself." "Right. Hellman... that was in the information I got before. Surely, you''re the son of Lars Kahloon, who was a former brave apprentice, aren''t you? Originally, the magic was close to zero, but since I taught Leons something, I''ve become incredibly strong." "Yes, it is." "So, how strong was Hellman actually? That information is very important. He''s one of the people in me who holds the key to this fight. "I didn''t fight as hard as I could tell..." "What do you mean? He did it all to you? "No, Bernort was the only one Leons dealt with" "So who else dealt with him? No way, did he have any other strong men besides Hellman? "No, nobody. In the first place, no one was named." "What do you mean? "First of all, Leons said to raise his hand if he was confident in his arm." "Oh." "So, to begin with, of course, I mentioned them all" "Well, I guess so" He won''t take it if he''s not sure. There won''t be anyone who didn''t mention it. "So Leonce appropriately picked the man in front of him to fight Herman." "So?" "It was a moment...... In an instant, at my invisible speed, a man was defeated more." Hahaha. so much. "What. You know it''s monstrous enough. It''s hard to see how fast you can move." "If you ask me, that''s true...... The battle that followed was so awesome, I forgot." "And then? Oh, Bernort and the mysterious woman." "Yes. Back in the day, the prospective joiners, who were shown Hellman''s extraordinary strength, stopped raising their hands to see how things were going" "You guys too? "Yes. If you come forward in that situation, it will stand out..." "Right. Besides, if he''s doing the exam himself, it''s not too good to remember his face prominently." "It is. Besides, we weren''t sure we could pass that test." Then, once you see how it goes, you can wait for some other exams to start. Oh, I''m sure this is what he was after. Give me a break for being smart or something. "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll give it up. So let me talk to you later." "Yes, and then, while no one offered, one woman offered." "An example woman? You had a good fight with Hellman? "Yes. Even so, it looked like Hellman was being moderated somewhat. It''s just that we still had enough levels of fighting to give up." It''s called Bernort, it''s called this woman, you''ve got a real problem in there. We''re getting worse and worse. "Right. So, you''re Bernort after that? "Yes. That was an awesome fight. Honestly, those two fights were unusual." "I guess. Because both would have superior powers in the S class. So, he won? "Yes, I endured Bernort''s onslaught sparingly and ended it with a sword on Bernort''s neck" "Ha-ha-ha. Is he strong enough for Bernort?" Not as strong as Damien the Empire or Allen the Ninja, but still one of the strongest adventurers out there, huh? You know, end that with just a sword on your neck... "Yes, that was definitely a relief" "You''re a boulder. Sounds like the Kirinko of the Forster family isn''t Dada...... Oh, do I have to fight a guy like that... Hey, Mr. Filibell. Hi." I''m sick and tired of this, more and more winning situations, and I told him I hated the guy who''s pissing me off the most right now. You''re great at not working properly, and the man (Orc), who still treads back and forth with a woman in his arms, is now my biggest enemy. "Shut up. You shut up and get him in front of me in despair." "No, because my job is only to extend the territory of the kingdom. Do something on your own." Who would compete directly with such a monster? Precisely, you try and get killed. "Huh? Who do you think is giving you money to do this? "Then please give me more money. I can''t get ready, can I? Now''s your chance, isn''t it? From now on, he''s getting more and more powerful..." "Shut up!" "Ha... when will the war be" They said painful things, sighed at the reverse-girling oak, and I left the room behind because it was no use talking any more. SIDE: Leons ¡­¡­ Right now, before I went to bed, I was looking at the rat monitor with Bell shoulder to shoulder, but the unexpected footage was coming through and me and Bell were solidifying. Probably got rats stuck with today''s challenger...... This is unexpected. From now on, when you wonder if their information is missing, don''t be sorry the other way around. "Well, apparently, you shouldn''t be attacking me any time soon." "Right. Maybe the Filibels don''t have that much money left for war anymore. The territory''s run-down, and the fines took a lot of money." "If it''s such a tough situation, you just have to give up..." "Indeed." It''s going to be so much more gold to run a territory seriously. "But I don''t think I can pull anymore. I''ve been involved in the kingdom." "Sounds like it. Um, who the hell is the guy? Um, are you talking about a man who was listening seriously to his men? "Come on? Like a general in the kingdom or something? Of all the people sent by the kingdom, I''m pretty sure it''s the greatest, though. "I felt that way too" "Still, you''re not going to start a war yet if it feels like that. I''d love to, but that general seems like a deadbeat guy, so maybe he''ll force himself to start a war." "When that happens, do you have trouble with Leo-sama? "Yeah, it''s very troubling. Basically, they''re definitely better prepared for war over there. This one is so tight because it''s still to the point where the management of the territory is finally going well" So now you really want me to keep you company. "So... something''s just going to make it hard to start a war over there." Boulder Bell! You know that. "Right...... As far as conversation goes, you''re apparently not rich enough. Besides, I think it''s a situation where you''re counting on the Filibels for money." The kingdom is also corrupt in politics, so maybe the money hasn''t come around that much. Really, I feel sorry for that guy. "Yes." "So. I think I''ll make the Philibel family''s financial difficulties worse." "Huh? How? If you find out, Master Leo''s going to get worse." "So. You make sure I''m not going to be bad. No, it''s good enough to reward the emperor." "Huh? What the hell are you going to do? "You''re gonna break through the dungeon." "Dungeons? Oh, is that what you mean" When I heard what I said, I nodded so much that Bell thought about it for a moment. "Oh, okay? Yes, the dungeon just moisturizes the territory. But when it''s gone, its territory will end." The dungeons are dangerous, but they''ll gather adventurers for that. For that matter, the territory depends on dungeons. "Right......" "So, there are two cities in the Philibert family territory that have dungeons..." "Maybe, both of you, Master Leo? "No, no, just one thing. I''ll take my time with the Hermans. The other one, I don''t even know his name, feels like someone''s gonna step through it overnight." That''s what I said and I chuckled. "That''s Leo..." "No way. I can''t have another one because I''m full of hands in one dungeon with the Hermans! With my hands spread exaggerated, I tried to farce on Bell. "Dear Leo, it sounds deliberate." When the farce was over, Bell had said so and looked at the frigid object with a glance. Yeah. The bell in those eyes is cute, too. So do you want to get ready for the rest of the week... 140 Episode Five: Dungeon Preparation The fourth grade began and a few days went by. Finally, after school on the day that I was off tomorrow, I spoke to Frank and Hellman as soon as school was over. "All right, you guys, meet me in my room as soon as you get ready to go home as promised." "Yes, I get it! "Hey, wait. Even though they say I''m ready, I don''t have the tools necessary for an adventure. "Oh, I was. Well, I''ll get you some protective gear." Speaking of which, that''s what you originally promised. I need to get my gear ready before I leave. "Okay. Then I''ll be there as soon as I get dressed." I''ll be right there. "Yeah, I asked for it. See you later." That said, we broke up and immediately assembled in my room. "Hey, here we are! "Sorry to bother you." "Oh, here I come. Well, if you build a set of Frank''s gear, build and remodel Hellman''s gear, we''ll get to the dungeon." "Huh? Will you do my gear, too? Hellman opened his eyes and asked back if my words were surprising. "Yeah, ''cause it''s tough to break into boulders with your gear as it is." ''Cause no matter what you think, you''re worried about boulders when it''s clothes that don''t have shards of that defense and cheap swords that are going to break the other way if you attack demons. "And tread? Did you just step over and say that? "Yeah, but? Is that it? Didn''t I tell you? Speaking of which, I may have forgotten to tell you what my real purpose is today because I slept in school recently. "Yeah, but? No, I''m not! Oh, my God, how do we break through during the holidays! Frank seems angry. Well, because Frank would have planned to participate in it with a sense of play. "Don''t worry about that. Besides, I''m in a hurry, so I''m just going to build some gear. Frank and Hellman, watch out there! I gave the order, pointing at the two of them without telling them whether or not to. "Oh, wow." "Yes!" The two of them were careful what they were reflexively told. "First of all, it''s from protective equipment. Neither of you, it''s not a tanky role, so heavy and hard armor doesn''t fit... Oh, there was a good one." That''s what I took out... the fur of a demon that came out at the end of the last mass outbreak of demons and was instantly killed by Lou. Looks like he would have been that strong if he''d fought normally, so you could expect this. "Is that some kind of fur? It''s not normal demon fur because it''s about Leo, is it? "Sort of. I don''t even know his name. Maybe he was a stronger demon than a dragon." "Oh, where the hell is such a demon...? "Come on? Then, do you want to build skin armor? Yeah, I''ll make mine too." Me, all I''ve ever had was a cloak of armor. I''m pretty sure the armor I''m going to build is going to be absolutely amazing, so I''ll build mine too. Well, actually, the cloak alone is so much more defensive. With that in mind, I took out three demon stones and used creative magic. It glowed as usual, its shape changed, and its black-skinned armor equipped the three of them. "Oh, that''s cool! Plus, it''s very light! Let me take care of it until my grandson''s generation! No, armor is expendable, so I have trouble being treated with care. "Shh, that''s awesome..." Frank was making sure he felt as he slapped his armor against Concon. "Wait a minute. I''m going to find out about the armor I''ve made." Well, it''s time for your fun appraisal. Demon King''s Armor Armor made from the fur of a demon that was once a demon king. Very durable and repaired immediately even if broken. It has great resistance to magic and reduces magic attacks to one-tenth. Physical attack reduces power to one-fifth 1.5x all gear stats Creator: Leons Muldeen "Huh?" Whoa, I accidentally spoke out for too much information. What, this extra-dimensional armor. Isn''t that the best performance magic item I''ve ever built? "What''s up? Was that that awesome armor? "It''s not that level of awesome or anything...... Definitely the strongest protective gear ever." Something more amazing than this is just enough to never take damage, right? "The strongest? What''s this all about? "Actually..." Then I gave you two the results of the appraisal. "Huh? Can we have that armor? "I have something like this..." "Nothing... it''s no big deal if you think about the trouble I''m going to cause you both" Whoa, bossy, but I accidentally told the truth. "Oh, hey... now you''re telling me not to listen" Apparently, Frank made it sound like it, and Frank immediately tried to question him. I shouldn''t, this needs to change the subject soon! "Well, don''t worry about the details. Besides, we have to do something about the two weapons." "And weapons!? "Mine again, too!? "Yes, yes. Even if the defense is hard, we can''t move on without attack." Anyway, I''m going to focus on efficiency this time. "First, shall we go from Frank''s wand? I don''t know what to do ~. Shelly''s going to be mad that it''s the wand of the god devil. Right...... make it a rod with length. The ingredients... Oh, this and this." The Divine Devil''s Wand is a birthday present for Shelly. I have to make sure it''s something special. "This is a misrill...... This... what? Frank was tilting his neck as he lifted the purple stone I had removed with both hands. Well, you''ve never seen it. Anyway, it''s the only thing in the demon world. "It''s Behemoth''s magic stone." "Magic Stone Expansion? What''s that? "It''s an organ that Behemoth uses to shoot magic, and by passing magic here, we can make it more powerful than normal magic. I don''t know why it gets bigger, because I''m not an expert on demons." According to Anna''s information, most demons in the demonic realm use magic as the subject of their attacks, and it looks like most of them have this demon magnifying stone. "Behemoth? Where did you take down such a demon? "Come on? It''s more creative than that. It!" It took me a long time to explain it, so I listened and just built Frank''s wand. And what was done... The Wand of the Booster As its name suggests, a wand that increases demons Ten times the magic of the owner. Tenfold the power and potency of magic I''ll multiply the magic range by ten. "Oh! That''s cool." There was about a meter from me, and Frank was unusual when he received a wand with a rounded purple demon magnifying stone. More than happy. "Right. I have no problems with my abilities." It''s going to multiply by a lot of abilities, and I wonder if it''s any different from the Divine Devil''s wand. Well, if you look at just one point of power, you''re no match for the Divine Devil''s wand. More than that, next! "Next, Herman''s sword. Yeah...... Herman, is that sword important? Modify or build new the guy Hellman uses...... Given your abilities, I guess you should build a new one... I''m sure you have memories of the sword. "No, it''s not! I have always used it so I have an attachment, because this is for practice. My father tells me that when I''m alone, I''ll buy you a good one in action." Huh? Did you? Then tell me quickly. I always wondered how important the sword was because it seemed important to me. "Really? Well, then, I think Herman has enough men to build a new sword in action." "Is it true!? Thanks! "Alright, then look for material that looks good on the sword" Whatever it is, the hard objects that seem to be available for swords...... maybe misrills, dragon claws, chimeric fangs, or monster claws with no name. Yeah...... which one? "It''s troublesome to choose, and you want to use it all? I''ll make it the same size and weight as the one Hellman''s using right now." My creative magic can be done exactly as I imagine it, so it''s so easy to adjust the weight and size. "Thank you! "So yes! With the call, I used the materials as swords. Yeah, I got a pretty cool sword. They look and size the same as Herman''s sword, but they have a completely different glow. It turned out to be a shiny sword so that anyone could see, "Oh, this is an amazing sword". "Shake it to try...... no! No trial! While I gave the sword to Hellman, I used the appraisal to stop Hellman, who was rushing to give it a try. "Huh? Ah, yes" "I''ll explain how to use it in a dungeon, so it''s forbidden to use it indoors." With that said, I made a sheath and gave it to him. "Well, I can''t believe you made such amazing stuff... thank you so much. Let it be our family heirloom. And for the rest of my life, I will work under Master Leo." After looking at the sword in the sheath with majesty, Herman has lowered his head in tears. "You don''t have to go that far..." "No, actually. Items made by Leo are noble family heirloom items. This armor is a national treasure." Oh, yeah? If you ask me, you do have all the magic items I make that are unlikely abilities. "Well, you don''t have to worry about it because I haven''t worked so hard to build it. I''m going to the dungeon faster than that! We have to break through before school starts." And we only have two days and a few hours, so we need to hurry. "So you can''t do this from now on. Where the hell is he gonna attack a dungeon in such a short period of time?" "It''s okay, because the only dungeon I''m going to be in is the thirtieth floor. Besides, we already have maps of all the hierarchies, so we can move on." That''s what I''m gonna tell you, I''m gonna show you two a bunch of paper with a map of the dungeon. "Huh? That''s it, how come it hasn''t been broken? "That''s because the boss on the last floor is unusually strong. Even so, it''s a demon we can easily defeat." Even on a level that normal adventurers can''t defeat, these three can afford it. "Really? So you''re all right, then? "Yeah. So grab on to me" "Can you go with a metastasis? "That''s right. Actually, I''ve been running and dungeoning here during the night." Every day, I started running right after school so I could move to two dungeons by today''s day. "Oh, that''s why you''ve been sleeping in class lately" "Master, you were rarely angry with your teacher" Oh, the one where Dr. Leeds called me in and pissed me off. I was pissed off for an hour after school...... I wanted to head to the dungeon soon. That was the best punishment for me. "It takes some sacrifice to do the right thing." "What''s the big deal about breaking the dungeon? Didn''t I originally say half the play or something? "That''s not true. This is war." The war has already begun. "What war..." "You''ll see. Well... I''m gonna get you both involved, but forgive me for that set of gear" "Hey! I just heard a bad word." Seriously, this time I was gonna say it in a small voice. "Kee, it''s my fault. Look, we both got caught." I rushed to let the two of them grab it and then used the metastasis for the dungeon. 141 Episode Six: The Dungeon Is A Hiking Sense "Here he comes." "What is this place? When I arrived at my destination, Frank looked around and asked me questions. I guess you thought the dungeon was in the city. And yet, if this place is brought to a place surrounded by trees that, on the contrary, do not see people at all in the building, they say, ''Where am I?'' You''ll be. "This is near the entrance to the mountain dungeon. Look, you see the entrance over there, right? I jumped out of the woods onto a mountain path and pointed to a tunnel-like hole in the mountain. "Entrance? Does that mean there''s a dungeon ahead of this? "That''s right. Las Boss says it''s the top of this mountain." There''s a dungeon in the mountains, and it''s like a format that goes up the hierarchy in it. By the way, the city near the dungeon was at the foot of the mountain, and it was a big city there. "That sounds pretty tough..." "That''s not true. I have a good map and I know where the trap is. And we can easily defeat the demons that come out of this dungeon." Don''t worry about it. Nothing, because I''m not trying to take you to the Devil''s Forest. "Still, me and Hellman are our first dungeons, right? "Don''t worry about it. I''ve never broken it before." Plus, at eight. "In your case... well, no. So, in what formation do we proceed? You didn''t think I''d make sense, Frank changed the subject with the face he gave up. Formation...... Well, you only have one choice, don''t you? "Hellman''s in front, I''m in the middle, Frank''s in the back." Hellman in front of me, Frank in the distance behind me, I can do both. I''m in the middle. This is the only way, isn''t it? "Well, you are." "Okay." "So let''s just go" After the last operational meeting before the challenge, we went inside the dungeon. "Uh-huh. I''m so excited. I wonder what battle awaits you from now on..." I don''t know what you look like because you''re in front of me, but I''m sure Hellman''s face is nimmary. I can tell only by the cowardly voice. "You shouldn''t expect that yet. A demon on the ground floor is a strength that anyone can defeat." I stabbed the nail for now because it was too much to be expected and I didn''t like to be disappointed later. "Really? So, what floor are the teething demons from? "Probably about Las Boss. Oh, here I come." As I was answering Hellman''s question, a few slimes popped up. You''re tiny, and you don''t seem threatened at all. "You''re a real slime" "It''s slime to the fifth floor. So from now on, it''s more of a task than a battle." Slime can be defeated just by crushing it. If that''s a hassle too, I''ll be fine on the street. "I will, Master! Can I use the sword my master gave me to try? In my words and on my back, Herman was so excited by himself. You don''t have to use your sword every time you slime. "Yeah...... well, fine" Hellman will want to use a new sword, too. "Okay. Oh, and I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of cut it is!" With that said, when I waved my sword, the slimes turned into two beautiful pakahs. "Huh?" "Well, this is what slime looks like" Slime opponent. Then you can''t test the performance of a sword. And I thought to myself, he apparently felt something. "No. I didn''t feel like I slashed it. I really couldn''t resist feeling like I was just pretending." Hellman, who said so and looked back, was so excited that he happily showed his sword. Aah! Wait! Don''t wave your sword at me! You''re in danger! "... dude. Leo, what ability does this sword have in it? Frank, who looked at my panicked face and looked frightened, asked me questions. "Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t tell me yet. Er..." Right...... how do I explain this? Ralph the Divine Sword I can talk to the owner, but he won''t talk to me until the sword acknowledges the owner You can slay most of the things in this world, and if you mean it, you can also fly slaughter This sword grows by absorbing the magic and blood of the slashed opponent or by the growth of the owner The shape of the sword changes with each stage of growth, increasing the sharpness, endurance and ability to use When it matures, it becomes the sword of God, both the name and the name. Automatic repair function available You''re definitely more amazing than Serena or Elena. I knew that unnamed demon was excellent as a material...... This sword is really scary when it matures. "Hey, Leo." "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry. Eh, I guess the more Herman''s sword kills his enemies, the stronger it becomes. And then, if you''re serious, you can skip the slaughter." Yeah, I didn''t lie to you. "Are you serious about bareback? I get it. I''ll try." That said, Herman turned his body back in the opposite direction we were in and lifted his sword all the way over his head. And after I got in the mood, I waved my sword down with the big mood. "Because!" As Herman waved down his sword, a sharp slaughter flew momentously from the tip of the divine sword. "Ugh! Don!! Hellman, who was behind me, accidentally raised his surprise at the sound and shock of That too, because the walls of a dungeon, which normally cannot be broken, are swept vertically and deeply by the slaughter. "It''s amazing! Now I can attack from a distance! "Usually be careful how you treat me, huh? Frank, who is slightly freaked out, gave serious attention to Hellman, who looks happy. Well, just practicing bareback at school would hit the Empire City hard. "Yes! "Usually use your usual sword in practice. It''s the same size and weight." "Okay. I will only use this sword when I really need it." Yeah, I guess so. "So I''m done confirming my sword, and I''ll even be on the 10th floor boss by the end of the day! "Can you get that far just today? No, don''t worry about it." Looks like Frank turned his attention to Hellman and convinced me of my plan. "Yes. I feel like I can go at all. I want to go upstairs sooner because I want to fight more slaughter-responsive guys! So don''t expect that. "I get it. Well, I''ll give you directions while I look at the map, so you two are approaching. Defeat Slime appropriately." Copy that. "Leave it to me! Two Hours Later Once, there was an incident where I misread the map and got lost, but I managed to get to half the target. "All right, the fifth floor is over. Goblins next." "Is it a goblin even if you come to the fifth floor? "Well, this is commonly known as a beginner''s dungeon. If you can defeat the boss on the 20th floor here, they''ll admit you''re alone as an adventurer." "Huh? Can I crush a dungeon like that? "Well, I don''t think you''re worried because there are a lot of adventurers out here looking to break through. Besides, I''m sorry, but it''s to protect my precious things, so I can''t help it. Because even if they resent you somewhat, it''s better than someone dying." Because it''s as easy as they say it is for beginners, this dungeon can be the most challenging dungeon for adventurers who want to step through the dungeon and become aristocrats. So one day they think it''s something to be trampled on, and I wonder if the adventurers would resent us that much if we trampled on it. "Someone dies? What''s this all about? You, are you trying to break through the dungeon intentionally for some purpose? "That''s right. I''ve come so far, I''ll tell you... but right now, the Empire is in no strange situation whenever a war starts." "War? Is war going to start? "Yes, and the Philibel family and kingdom are the opponents of that war." "Huh? The Filibels betrayed you? No, you''ve only been thinking about ourselves for a long time..." Frank, who knew the Filibelles well, convinced himself of his words. "That sort of thing. I think I made some kind of deal with the kingdom this time. Now there are knights of the kingdom gathered in the Philippine realm" "Seriously...... There''s really going to be a war." "We''re going to break through the dungeon to avoid that." "What do you mean? What''s gonna change by stepping through this dungeon? "Apparently, all the kingdom has to do is put people out in this war, and all the funding is borne by the Filibels." "Oh, you mean that. You''re gonna cut down on the Philibel family''s money to keep them from waging war, aren''t you? Boulder Frank, you''re quick to understand and helpful. "That sort of thing. Well, it''s not going to work that well, and it''s going to delay the time. But then I can have time to get ready for this one. Besides, we just have to do something to keep them from waging another war in the meantime." A rat who happens to sneak in tells me everything about that side, so it''s definitely better this way to think about the operation. First, we have to crush the future of losing with the most boring number of gorilla pushes. "I see. Well, I''m sorry about the adventurers, but I can''t help it." "That sort of thing" When the war is over, I''ll do something about it, including the land the Filibels vandalized, so just bear with me for a second. "Yeah...... I have no idea what the masters are talking about" "You don''t have to worry. Now I''m thinking about breaking through this dungeon." I hope Hellman will continue to be my friend, brilliant apprentice, and my knight. "Yes! Okay" "Then we will defeat the boss by tonight! "" Ooh! "Ah! Could that be the goblin? Four goblins were approaching from the end of the road because we were talking out loud. "That''s right. Look, we''re just moving on. Turn right there, please." Answering Hellman''s question, I flew magic and started directing. "Oh, I was going to take you down..." Whoa, you shouldn''t. It was Hellman''s job to defeat him. "Well, he said he''d be out in a minute, so don''t worry. Anyway, we''re going to have to fight to the point where we don''t want to." Three Hours Later The second half of the battle did not manage to go the wrong way, but arrived in front of the boss room at the shortest distance. Still, unlike the slime of death if I stepped on it, it took longer than planned because of the goblins that came out that needed a lot of work to defeat. Are you tired of boulders, Herman? I thought I was watching it, but I looked like I was having fun knocking it down to the end. "Is this the door to the boss? Hellman, still healthy, knocked on the big door with Concon as he questioned me. "Yes, I am." "Are you the boss after all? Looking forward to it...... come on. Is that the boss? Boss, so Herman opened the door with the intent that there would surely be a strong demon, and looked at the black goblin he was inside and said how clapping. "That''s right. Black goblin, about ten regular goblins. It''s a little better than that, isn''t it? "Oh really...? Well, give it a try." That said, Herman skipped the slaughter with the intention of being about restrained. "Well, it''s no big deal that it''s ten times goblins." I couldn''t avoid it either, and I added an explanation as I looked at the black goblin, which turned into two beautiful pieces. "Oh, no..." Herman was dazed as he watched black goblins become particles of light. So I told you not to expect anything other than Las Bosses. "And what I''m feeling is Hellman''s level has gone up." Through disappointment, it seemed troublesome to comfort Hellman, who had gotten soggy, so he turned to a topic that Hellman seemed happy with. "Oh, speaking of which, the level increase was your original purpose. I''ll check." As I thought, Herman happily retrieved his status card to confirm his level. "Wow! It''s amazing, Master! You''ve reached level 7! Yeah, I know because I saw it on the appraisal. "I''ve been knocking down a lot of slime and goblins until I got here. When I think about the number of knockouts, I think I could go up a little bit." Well, that weakness doesn''t give me that much experience. "Really? But your status is so much better! If it was just training, you wouldn''t have gone up so much." "Well, it''s easy to stretch because I worked out well. All right, we''re off here today! Both of you, get in this tent." That''s what I said, I took out my comfort tent. "Huh? Not even three of us are going into this tent, are we? I''ve been waiting for that reaction! "That''s not true. Come on in." I, laughing a little naughty, push the two of them back toward the tent. "Okay, so don''t push it." "Sorry to bother you! "" Huh? The two men, who stuck their faces in the tent, raised their surprises at the same time. "What do you say? It''s a house in the tent." "Anyway, I thought it must be a magic item, but it''s more than I imagined... Damn, if Leo was here, the dungeon offense wouldn''t feel like a hike either." "Sort of. You''ve never been over there to attack with pleasure and safety, have you? Besides, the Duke''s boy has a tight boulder, doesn''t he? "Yes, but..." "Wow! Master, do you even have a bath!? Besides, you''ll get hot water! As Frank tried to complain, a surprise voice flew in from Hellman, who went in first. "Do you have a bath too..." "Not bad, is it? Baths come in order when you eat." "Okay! "Not at all...... We''ll decide the order." What the hell? Why, you''re after the bath the most. Afterwards, as a result of Fair Chan, the most bathing rights became Herman''s. 142 Chapter 7: Implementation of the Plan Right now, we''re all taking a bath and having dinner talking. Of course, no one can cook, so they''re eating the preserved food in my bag. Well, even when I say preserved food, it''s normal pasta. "Nevertheless, I can''t believe you''re really coming to the tenth floor in just a few hours" Frank, a well-behaved eater at school, started talking with pasta on his cheeks today because there''s only three of us. "The demon that came out was weaker than I thought." As usual, Herman started a conversation with Frank while eating manly and badly. "Right. The dungeon had a scarier image." At school, dungeons are taught as a source of disaster. "Well, because this dungeon is a miscellaneous fish other than Las Bosses" "Really? Conversely, is Lasbos that strong? "Think about it. A simple dungeon with such a weak demon and no traps, it wouldn''t be weird to be so dominated, would it? A strong adventurer must have been able to break through there a long time ago, right? "Sure, right..." "Only this dungeon, Las Bosses, is unusually strong. Until then, the difficulty of not telling you to step forward was that suddenly it would be so difficult to wipe out everything without even being able to do anything at the S-class party." In fact, all the people who have tried Las Boss so far have ended up failing. "That''s a very unbalanced dungeon." That''s right...... "Something, is there an intention in the dungeon? Looks like Russ boss won''t kill me, and there''s going to be something... You want to train adventurers, or something? No, that makes the adventurer stronger, doesn''t it? Yeah...... I don''t know. "Intention on the dungeon? What''s a dungeon, willing? "No, you mean the intent of the person who made it..." "Huh? Is a dungeon made by a person? "What do you think? But it looks like we can build it." "How? "It''s creative magic. Maybe a high level of creative magic can create a dungeon." When you remodeled my house, you came out saying you weren''t level enough to make it a dungeon. Maybe I can do it in a dungeon. "So you''re saying that someday Leo can also create dungeons with creative magic? "I guess." "Build it, but don''t think it''s gonna be a disaster if you make mistakes, okay? Disaster... Is it possible if we fail to create or something? If so, maybe there was a massive outbreak of demons from the imperial mansion... "Also, of course I know. Oh, you can''t be such a fool. Besides, we haven''t decided we can make it yet! "No way, you were already trying to build it, right? Gikri! "A dungeon built by your master, sounds like fun. If you built it, call me! "If I could build it. All right, then it''s time to go." After eating, I put my hands together and then stood up and held my bag and put Anna on. "Hmm? Where are you going? No way, are we gonna start the offense again now? "Kind of. You two can sleep." From here on out, it''s classified. I''ll go alone. "Hey, what are you gonna do now? Doesn''t it look like you''re doing something wrong? Well, is it going to be bad in a way? "It''s not that big a deal. I''m just gonna step into the dungeon." "Huh? And hey! I transferred before I heard Frank complain. Because it was going to be a long time! "Okay, okay, you''re on schedule." I moved in. I snort in front of the boss''s room. Boss, even if I say room, this could be some dungeon lass boss...... "Still, that dungeon over here was really tight compared to that one over there. The fog is thick and I''m lost, and there are so many traps that I can''t go as far as I think. Thanks to you, I haven''t slept in full for the past week..." This is a misty dungeon. As its name suggests, the dungeon is covered with fog all the time. I, thanks to Anna, am a little better, but still have a crazy sense of direction and come and go the same way over and over again. True, that was tough. "But it''s not a fart to lack sleep when you think you can make the plan a success this way. Well, I wonder what kind of boss will appear..." I opened the door as I immersed myself in my sense of accomplishment. "Ugh! I can''t see anything with the fog! And this fog, the colors are poisonous! The moment I opened it, purple gas popped up that I could tell was poisonous. "Anna, this is poison, isn''t it? (Yes, it''s very poisonous. Conditional abnormality. If there was no disabling equipment, it would be an immediate death level.) "Seriously. I can''t see anything in the fog, so I don''t know what kind of demon it is..." It doesn''t start with not finding the boss, so I decided to walk around the boss room for now. Still, you can''t hear anything... Normally, the boss is so big that if he moves, he sounds... As I walked, the boss appeared unexpectedly and immediately. "Shah ~!!" "Ugh! Big snake." What came out was a big snake with multiple heads. Apparently, the poison gas is coming out by this guy. Some of the multiple heads were blowing purple gas out of their mouths. Well, shall we try to appraise it? I did an appraisal while keeping just the right distance from the snake. < Hydra lv.70 > Health: 8000 Magic: 13000 Force: 8000 Speed: 7000. Attribute: Poison Skills Poison Magic Lv.6 Playback "I''m glad the three of you decided to attack over there." Well, it wasn''t meant to be until we got here, but if the three of us fought, the sword attack wouldn''t have worked and Hellman wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it. I''m sure you were obstinate...... "Well, how is it right to take them down? Maybe even slaughter..." "This is what''s gonna happen." I skipped a slash to try and slash all my necks, but it quickly regenerated and my head grew. Yeah, I''m glad I didn''t bring Herman. "Then it''s the quickest way to do it because I''m sleepy and I don''t have the energy to kill you till you die." "Goodbye, then" I chose the easiest way¡­ to burn magically. Until regeneration stops catching up, it''s an operation to magically keep burning. Apparently, it worked, and Hydra pushed at me as I gave her the disconnect. "Oops. Almost there? I will increase my firepower while avoiding Hydra''s deadly attack. After about five minutes of doing that, Hydra''s movements slowed down and at the end of the day she stopped moving at all. "Ugh, I''m glad you''re doing well. Oh, I dropped it." While I was delighted that it was easier than I thought, I lifted my remaining fangs after Hydra disappeared and used the appraisal. Hydra''s Fang Pay attention to handling per severe poison "That''s scary. But it''s a material that seems to work, so thank you." While I was delighted with the good material, I was scared of poison, so I immediately lost it. "Well, you''re done going to the back room and touching the Devil''s Stone in the dungeon later. Now, which door leads to the back?" I don''t know where the door is because of the fog, so I decided to walk up against the wall and look for it for now. "Oh, I knew there was. Now, what skills do I get?" When I discovered the door, I opened it, saying so. The fog was clear in the room and I could easily check inside. In the room, there was just one demonic stone in the center of the room, no different from when it was in the primary dungeon. ''Warning! This dungeon has been cleared! Now the dungeon will collapse, so get out of here now.'' When I walked into the room, the announcement echoed in the dungeon. "All right, you''re done touching this demon stone." That being said, he proceeded to the center of the room and placed his hand on the demon stone. Then the announcement sounded again. ''Congratulations! You are the first trespasser of the fog dungeon. I give you skill regeneration'' "Oh, regeneration. This is a divine skill. Whoa, we need to make a metastasis before the metastasis starts." Because if it stands out, the plan will fail. He transferred to Hermans before being transferred to the place where people were gathered. I''m home. "Welcome back. What are you doing here? In this short time." You don''t think I''ve crushed one dungeon in this short period of time, do you? "It''s a little exercise. Huh ~ sleepy. Well, good night, both of you." "What''s a little exercise!... Well, no. Good night." Frank tried to ask me what I was doing here, but he gave up when he saw that I looked like I was seriously sleeping. I''m sorry, but I''ll know the day after tomorrow or so. Apologizing in my heart, I lay down in bed and closed my eyes. 143 Episode Eight: The Three of Us Step On "Hey, get up! "Yeah......" Frank? How can you hear Frank? Well, okay. "Don''t go to sleep again! I told you you were up at 7: 00! My feet flew with my voice this time as I tried to sleep in the futon again. "Wake up! Wake up! Frank has been trying to wake me up rough with his hands and legs. "Okay! ''Cause I''m gonna wake up! Don''t kick me! I couldn''t stand the boulders anymore, and I rushed out of the futon. "Okay, not at all... apprentice Herman" "What happened to Hellman? "I''ve already woken up and been working out my body all morning by myself." "You''re a boulder." True, he''s a stoic guy. I can''t do this. "So, what were you doing here yesterday? "Yesterday? Me, was I doing something? Oh, I remember." You stepped through the dungeon yesterday and fell asleep. "So, what were you doing?" "It''s not a big deal. Yeah, yeah, light exercise before bed." I didn''t lie to you. That''s light exercise. "I exercise before I go to bed. Tell me about it without wasting it." "Well, we''ll find out tomorrow." "What''s that?" "All right, we''ll do our best today! I finally woke up, so I got up and headed to my living room. "Ah, master! Good morning! Leaving the bedroom, Herman was muscle-treating as he sweated. Truth is, you''re doing well in the morning. "Good morning! We''ll make it breakfast." "Ha ~ i" I started today''s operational meeting, eating the bread that was in my bag. "Then we''ll spend the day today going for the twenty-fifth floor. I guess I should be on the twentieth floor by noon." Copy that. "Okay. By the way, what kind of person comes out today? Hellman, don''t look at me with such an exciting face...... "Today, Kobold is coming out. So, the boss is Giant Cobold. After the 21st floor, even the oak." "You''re weak...? "Yeah. You shouldn''t expect it today." "Really...... ok" "Well, don''t be depressed like that. Because it''s stronger than yesterday''s goblin." "That''s right. I get it. I''ll do my best today! I can''t tell you. If you look me in the eye full of this anticipation, I can''t tell you from Hellman it won''t be that different from Goblin... Well, I told you all about it yesterday. Don''t expect anything but a lass boss. Well, okay. "So we''ll do our best today! Then they each finished their dominance and the offense started. "Well, let''s move on." Boss, after the room, I went up the stairs to the eleventh floor. "Oh, there''s just been a demon. After all, you''re weak." Going up the stairs, Kobold was just waiting. but the moment he came out, Hellman slashed him and soon disappeared. Hellman, you got a lot stronger yesterday alone. Now you can fight with Alma in a vegetarian state? "Well, he said he had no choice. Let''s just give up and try to get to Las Boss." "Right. The teething battle is the last pleasure, and now I''ll just think about moving forward efficiently." Looking at Kobold''s weakness, it looks like Herman finally gave up, too. Well, Hellman just got too strong. "Yeah, good." Eight Hours Later We put in a break on the way, but we were able to get to the 25th floor in about eight hours. "Well, let''s keep it around here today." "Okay." "I was able to come to the twenty-fifth floor as planned, so I think it''s good." "Right. All right, I''m gonna go to bed in case of tomorrow! Tomorrow we finally have a boss fight! The Next Day "Look, get up! "Yeah... just a little more..." Just let me sleep five more minutes... "Come on! Oh, you slept so fast yesterday and you''re still sleepy! Sure, you slept at about 9: 00? "I''m weak in the morning..." "Oh, you''re always getting me up? "That''s right. I''ve always had Belle wake me up. Sometimes, we fall asleep together twice..." "What do you mean we slept together twice! "That''s... we stayed up all night together the day before..." "Hey, don''t go to sleep talking! At least not after we''re done talking! Oh, come on, don''t go to sleep! I have no choice, do I wake up? "Okay... Frank''s been fine all morning." How can you be so vocal in the morning? "Really? Nevertheless, it was surprising that Leo was so weak in the morning" "You can''t do this for a long time, can you? Especially since Bell woke me up." "You''ve been spoiled by maids for a long time." Yes. Sweet. "Sort of. Is Frank different? Frank''s maid is a caretaker image? "When I say Keiyaki, I think it''s Keiyaki... But it can be tough." Speaking of which, you said before that you were loud. "That''s right. Come on." "It''s finally happening. Here, let''s make it breakfast." Copy that. Then, just like yesterday, I took out the bread and started the breakfast meeting. "Today, thirtieth floor by noon. Well, if you have lunch, I''ll try Las Bosses." "Finally! Hellman today is always in a good mood for more. Anything, he said he enjoyed it too much and always got up at 5: 00 and trained at 3: 00. It''s too early to be in the middle of the night... "Right. You''re gonna have to go crazy today." I''m sure Lasbos will live up to Herman''s expectations. "Okay! Hmm. Looking forward to it." "Don''t be alarmed, okay? The boss is stronger than Bernort." Guess you haven''t forgotten you can''t complete an S-level party, have you? "Oh, yeah, I was. I''ll try to keep my head together." "Great. Then we''ll leave when we''re done." Five Hours Later "You''re finally here. Is this the staircase leading to Las Boss?" "Right. Normally, it''s a door, but this dungeon is on top of the mountain." So this dungeon is practically thirty-first floor, right? "I see. So what kind of enemy are you? "Even angels. Watch out for light magic from the sky." So far, most of the challenged adventurers have been struck by the magic of the light flying from the sky. "Okay! Looking forward to it." "I''ve told you many times, don''t be alarmed, okay? "Yes!" Well, if anything happens, you just need me to help you, okay? "Well, let''s go." At the end of the last check, we''re going up the stairs. "Wow! Nice view! Upon ascending the stairs, we were able to see a spectacular view from the top of the mountain. "Ah, Master, there he is! Can I attack you? As I was looking out at the view, I heard Herman, who had just found the enemy, pointing to an angel in the center. "Fine, but keep it to the point of skipping slaughter, and avoid it when you get close. Soon you''ll be hived by light magic" "Wow, I get it. Then just slaughter. Sai!" Hellman skipped the slaughter as I instructed, but the angel rose high in the sky and easily avoided it. "Yeah, I knew you couldn''t do it right away. Try to fight them both hard." "Leo won''t fight? "Yeah. ''Cause as soon as I fight, it''s over. That''s bad for Hellman, isn''t it? I have a metastasis, so it''s easy to turn around behind me and snap my neck in an instant, right? "Me, I''d rather be safe." "Well, good luck. I''ll give you a hand if you''re in danger." "I hope it''s not going to be dangerous. Then I''ll start the attack, too." That said, Frank, along with Hellman, who keeps skipping the slaughter, also began his magical attack. But... "Damn it! You don''t hit it at all! The angel had easily avoided the two attacks while freely dancing through the sky and repeatedly fought back with light magic. The Hermans, on the other hand, were in a state of critical avoidance of attacks from angels and managed to fight back. I don''t have a choice. Do you want me to give you some advice? "You use more magic manipulation to change the distribution of magic. Reduce the size of the stone and increase the speed." "Copy that!" "Hellman, don''t just skip slaughter, let them fly to eliminate their escape route! "Okay! When I give advice to the two of them, the two attacks are mostly to the point of plundering, but they''re starting to hit me gradually. Conversely, angels were beginning to concentrate on those who avoided them, making it difficult to fight back. "Okay, okay, that''s good. Don''t try to force me to stop you. It''s like scraping into a tunnel." At this rate, we''ll win someday. "Yes!" "Copy that! Let''s! You felt like crap as it was. Angels changed the way they fought, from a tactic of shooting light magic from high to a tactic of flying low altitude to hit light magic from near the target. This makes it harder to hit ranged attacks from your opponent and allows you to attack as you please. "But that''s bad." "No!" Hellman cut off one wing of the angel, aiming for where the angel approached the ground. "Nice!" "Oh, I took something delicious." I moved right over the moment I lost my wings and fell to the ground and stuck my sword straight in my head. "It was dangerous now." Maybe an angel blew himself up ready to die, huh? "Where is it... Well, no. Nevertheless, you were strong enough not to compare to the demons you''ve had before." "That''s why I told you. "Yes. Enough, it was teethy. The last time I slashed my feathers, it was an unforgettable pleasure" Hellman is laughing when he sees a sword with blood on it. That''s scary. Would you stop being so obsessed with that pleasure and being a slayer or something? "Oh, I dropped it" What remained after the angel disappeared was a white ring. "What? A ring?" "Sounds like it. What kind of ring is that? Angel Ring Special attack on the use of God Immediate death avoidance "Shit. This ring is awesome." "What ability is that? "Avoiding immediate death." It''s amazing how you can''t die eating an accidental blow! "Oh, don''t worry about the assassination. Put it on." "Huh? Am I supposed to wear it? This time, you two knocked him down, didn''t you? I just took the last delicious spot. "I''m fine because I''m in the way of holding the sword." "I guess I''m good too. Leo is more likely to be after his life than I am." Both of you...... "Thank you. I''ll borrow this." "Never mind." "That''s right. Oh, but I''d appreciate it if you could bring me back to the fight! That''s all right. Also, do the three of us dive into the dungeon? "I get it. Then we''ll go to the back room. Well, what''s coming out? Hope it''s a handy skill. Speaking of which, are we going to have skills? "You did it. I''m so happy to be strong again." With that said, we proceeded to the back room. ''Warning! This dungeon has been cleared. Now, the dungeon will collapse, so get out of here now.'' When I went inside, the voice I heard echoed two days ago. "Hey, are you okay? "Don''t worry, if you touch that demon stone, it will automatically be transferred to a safe place." Besides, this is the top of the mountain, so it''s okay to collapse. "I see. Then we need to touch it quickly" "Well, let''s touch it, shall we? "" "Let''s" " ''Congratulations! You are the first trespasser in the introductory dungeon. I give you the skill Demon Eye'' At the same time we touched the Demon Stone, the announcement sounded again. "Eye of the Devil? What''s that? "I don''t know. Besides, I''ll probably be surrounded by adventurers from now on, so be prepared." Skills can be worked out later if you look into them. More than that, we need to prepare for the upcoming commotion now. "Huh? You''re lying, right? Are you okay with this? "Don''t worry. And last night, I was resting in the dungeon with Frank and Hellman, and I''m not going anywhere." "What..." The moment Frank tried to question my words, the metastasis started. "Oh, here we are! Hey, you guys broke through? When it was transferred, there were still a lot of adventurers waiting. Well, this is on schedule. "That''s right. I just took out an angel on the top floor." "Huh. Feels like a noble child, doesn''t it? On behalf of, the man speaking to me laughed niggardly as he watched us giddy. You must have come up with something, even malicious...... haha, it''s a hassle. I''m a chimp to see, and I guess the adventurer''s rank is low...... "Yes, but something? "No, I just thought the worldless boys did something terrible for me -" I can say that to noble opponents. You don''t know the world better. "Really? Well, can you step aside because I want to report to the guild? Ignorance is the best thing like this. "Whoa, whoa, wait." As we tried to walk away, a man grabbed my shoulder and stopped. "Oh, what is it? "Keep our jobs, don''t you have them? "So what do you want me to do? Anyway, you''re not doing a big job, are you? "Pay the compensation! Right...... I forgive you for a hundred gold coins. It would be easy for a nobleman, wouldn''t it? Huh? What are you talking about, this guy? "We have no obligation to do that. Bye." It seems stupid to deal with them. I was grabbing my shoulder. I shook off my hand and walked out again. "Hey, wait." Well, you won''t let me go that easy. I''m sure he''s strong because he''s one of his own around. Would you like to add a little drink? I held my shoulder-grabbed hand tightly again, staring at the man. "Come on, man, come on, man. You''ve never lost your job, have you? You adventurers should venture into other dungeons. Work before you try to get people to do it." "Ooh..." The man backed away from me as his complacent attitude earlier freaked out like a lie. We''re going to have to fight for more trouble, but we''re going to have to kill time here. "Well, shall we both go?" "Oh, wow." "Yes!" 144 Episode Nine: My skills... Right now, we were sitting in the Adventurer Alliance reception room. I just tried to report to the guild receptionist and get away with it, but I knew I couldn''t. I hope it ends soon ~. Thinking of that, one old man came in. "You broke through the dungeon? I''m the guild leader, so I was wondering if I could use some more polite language? Well, adventurers would go up, and there''s no choice. Besides, it''s a good impression you don''t look so capable. I think I''m going to ask you a hard question to answer. I observed the guild leader who came in, thinking, etc. "Yes." "Nevertheless, I had no idea that two dungeons would be broken in such a short period of time..." Oh, you''re just about to take it to that topic. "Huh? Two dungeons? What do you mean? I was surprised a little deliberately. "Oh, you don''t know. As a matter of fact, a misty dungeon was broken a little further from here last night." "Huh? Who stepped on it? You don''t know, but I ask questions on purpose. That''s an appeal that I don''t know. Oh, but on the contrary, do I get suspicious? Well, this old man wouldn''t have to worry that much. "That''s what I don''t know. They said Leons Muldeen might have done it, but he was trying a different dungeon." Oh, looks like you cleared my suspicions right away after all. "Yes, that day is just the day we defeated the boss on the tenth floor." "Hey, what are you talking about? You guys cleared the 10th to 30th floors in two days? "Yes, I am. I''m not strong except for the last angel, so I was able to go smoothly." I''ll be honest with you around here because it''s something you''ll find out as soon as you find out even if you''re lying. "Right... boulder, you''re just stepping through the dungeon once. So, you''re really not involved in the fog dungeon, are you? "I can''t. How do you attack two dungeons at the same time? Normally, you can''t, can you? "Well, you do. Oh, I don''t know if I''ll find you soon. My lord tells me to report who broke through quickly, but I don''t care what you think, I can''t do it right away..." I see. I knew you''d be desperate to find the killer. Well, good luck finding someone other than me. "Then I''m done reporting, so is it okay to go home? "Yeah? Yeah, I''m fine. I''ll report the dungeon attack to the top." "Thank you" "Speaking of which, Leons is in the guild, isn''t he? "Yes, I do, though? "Come back to the Alliance later because you''ll get a higher rank" Oh, speaking of which, does it rank better? That''s a little shame because I was thinking of lifting it up with Bell. "You don''t mind an Imperial Guild, do you? "Oh, it''s all right anywhere" "Okay. Bye." Now that we''re done, I''ve taken the two of you on a transfer. The transfer was in front of my room. "All right, he''s home." "You, last night..." "Hey! I don''t know who''s listening to you." I held my mouth in haste because Frank was about to say something extra. "Oh, sorry." "We''ll talk about that another time. In the meantime, you''re gonna be tired today and we''re gonna break it up." I''m sorry because I don''t have enough energy left to explain my plan to you two from now on. "Oh, okay." "Okay. Master, it was fun! Please invite me back! "When you get a chance." That said, when would it be if we were to step through the next dungeon? I''m home. "Welcome home" "Welcome home. Did you enjoy the dungeon offense with your friends? "... Huh? Why is my uncle here? You''re welcome with Belle, you''re surprised I didn''t expect to see it again! "Well, why do you think? Can''t imagine? "Uh... that you''ve been attacking mountain dungeons? "No, no. I wanted to ask you about the fog dungeon that was attacked yesterday." "Misty dungeons? I don''t know... I was fighting the boss on the 10th floor yesterday in a dungeon in the mountains, right? I wondered if this answer was harsh on my uncle...... while trying to make the same excuse as when I was head of the guild. "But Leo can do it, can''t he? "Once again ~. You''re buying me too much! "Well, if Leo wants to keep it hidden, fine. I kind of understand Leo''s purpose. Didn''t the dungeon collapse naturally? I''ll keep that for you. Maybe if this rumor spreads all over the empire in a week, Leo won''t pay that much attention." Well, I knew it was impossible to delude you. I appreciate your suggestion. This time, I want to hide what I broke through, because I want them to search for meaningless killers and buy time, and because they''re too conspicuous to understand the war to the average person, so I appreciate that response. "It''s not a rumor, really. What isn''t? And I''m just saying thank you, honestly." "You''re welcome. And a message from His Majesty the Emperor. Don''t carry it on your own, okay? This isn''t just your war. Rely on me as soon as you want me to give you a hand. Because." It''s not just my war, is it? But I don''t want to die, and there are people who don''t want me to die, so I''ll never get out of my hands. "Copy that, tell him." "Okay. Even so, Leo will be rewarded again. Finally, the Marquis. It''s not my dream to be a duke in a generation like a brave man." Marquis or... have you come from the top to the second because you are next to the Duke? I''m sorry about something, so I was wondering if you could give me no reward from now on? "If I lived as I please, it would just have happened at some point..." Or you''re in too much trouble. Me, luck would be so good if I just looked at the status, wouldn''t it? Is that it, or could it be bad luck? I''m sure it is. I want to live in peace... Oh, but couldn''t you have had such a good life if it was peaceful? I''m your youngest son even when I say noble, and normally I wouldn''t have been able to marry Shelly or Leena. Thinking about it, is it good luck? "That''s good. Because it''s for people." "I guess..." For people... "Worried about the city losing this dungeon? "Sort of. I''m sorry to hear that even though you suffer from bad governance, it makes you feel even harder because of me." No matter how many people split it it up for themselves, it kind of left me feeling guilty about this plan. "I don''t have a choice. Then what if Leo built a place where those people could escape? "Right. I guess I''ll just have to think about it...... Yeah, I''ll do my best." From now on, let''s work harder to develop our territory. "Yeah, good luck. And I''m tired for the day, so take the day off." "Yeah, okay" "Belle. Leo asked me to keep an eye on you today." "Yes, leave it to me" "I''ll see you then" My uncle waved, and then when he put his hand on the window, he used secrecy to disappear. Anyway, I guess I''ll cross the roof again and go home. "You''re the same..." "Dear Leo, welcome home again. I''m glad the plan seems to have succeeded. Good luck." As I was dropping off my uncle with a bitter laugh, Bell bowed down saying that. "Thank you. I''m sorry Bell left you alone, too" You missed me, didn''t you? "No, I don''t miss you for about two days" "Really?" "Yes, let me talk to you in the dungeon." "Yeah, fine. And I just wanted to say, not so much, huh? Because it was such a dungeon that it would be over in three days. "Still, I don''t care what kind of demon you had, just let me know" "I get it. The dungeons in the mountains were well informed. The Lass Boss angels in question were a little handled by the Hermans, but no one was hurt. The fog dungeon in question was a poisonous demon called Hydra." "Huh? Was it okay to spit out poison? "Yeah, I have this." With that said, I showed Belle the devil''s ring. "Is that a ring? "Yes. This has the ability to disable state anomalies. So don''t struggle unexpectedly, I could take you down." "That''s good. So, what did you get for your skills? After all, you care about your skills. "It''s regeneration and demonic eyes. Regeneration is the ability to regenerate if you are injured, as you say. Here." With that said, I created a knife and stabbed it in my hand. Ugh! It hurts more than I thought! But not if you look like you''re in pain here, because Bell''s gonna worry about you. "Oh! You''re bleeding! "And don''t worry. Here, take a look." When I saw Bell scream, I rushed to wipe the blood off and show him that there was no scratch on his hand. Then Bell grabbed my hand with both hands and started staring at where I stabbed the knife. "It''s true... The wound is gone..." Apparently, it was okay. The pain quickly subsided. Yeah, from now on, let''s not deliberately stab a knife in the hand or anything. "This is the power of regeneration. Well, I don''t know how far you can heal wounds, but you don''t want to find out. If I cut my arm or something, it''s gonna hurt." You can''t do this pain just by poking a knife, but you''re scared if you lose your arm. With that in mind, Bell has embraced my arms as much as he wants. "Don''t look into it! What would you do if you hadn''t cut off your arms and grown!? Bell swelled her cheeks as she hugged my arm. Oh, my God. This is so cute. "Well... I guess I''ll have Belle replace my arm then" "Huh? No, please don''t joke. I don''t want to see Master Leo hurt! When I teased her because she was cute, Bell lit up for a moment and then began to hack and get angry. "Sorry." I knew you were cute. "Already...... So, what are the abilities of the other demon eye? "I don''t know. I''m gonna ask Anna now." (Anna, what kind of ability is Demon Eye? (A demonic eye is when you focus your magic power on your eyes, you can use special powers. I don''t know what I can do unless I try it) Heh heh. Is there a kind in the devil''s eye? Copy that. "What abilities were you? "When you put magic in your eyes, they can do something" "So why don''t you just do it? "Right. In the meantime, I don''t know what I''m capable of, so I''m going to do a little magic." With that said, I will concentrate my magic on my eyes one by one... Then a certain change in my vision started to happen. Is that it? Bell''s clothes are gradually clear... "Dear Leo, has there been any change? "Huh? Oh, yeah. Wait a minute." Why don''t you? I don''t want this. But just for a second... "I don''t know, I think Master Leo''s eyes are getting nasty" I hid my chest with my arms as Bell looked disgusted. Could he have found out? "Oh, yeah? I rushed off my sight from the bell. Ugh, the walls are clear. Oh, I see Frank. You look like you''re having fun talking to your maid. I''m sure he''s even talking about memorabilia in the dungeon. "So, what was your ability? I can almost imagine something, but I''ll ask you something." That''s right. That''s probably it. But what you say from your own mouth is that you''ve pleaded guilty... "Uh... it seems like the more magic you can get in, the more distance you can see. I can see across the wall, and I''ve tried magic there now, but I can see it from here to the castle." I said what I just found out, in pain. These demon eyes are amazing. The more magic we can get in, the farther we can look. Even now, it''s easy to see my uncle and the emperor talking in a difficult face. "I mean, what abilities? Damn...... I thought it clouded well. Will you miss it? "Uh... I mean... telescopic clairvoyance" "Yes. I thought it was clairvoyant" "So, telescopic." "But you can also peek into your clothes, right? Well, if they say that... "Yes..." You have to admit it. "You shouldn''t normally use it! "Wow, I get it" "If you discover you used it, you can tell Shelley or Leena." "Please, just give me a break! I sat down reflexively. When I remembered when that rat monitor found out I peeked into the bath, my body moved on its own. "And I always thought, look grand if you see it" "Huh? That''s..." When I looked up, Belle turned her back on me. "Come on, I''ll prepare dinner so Master Leo can relax until then" "No way... you''re kidding, right? Then for a while, I looked at Bell''s back as he sat in the front seat and thought about the meaning of the words. 145 Episode Ten: That Sides Response He had dinner, took a bath and then just went to bed, watching the rat monitor with Bell in his bedroom to find out what was going on with the enemy. Yesterday. "Hey! The dungeons on my territory have been crushed! Apparently, he''ll show you when he tells you that I broke through the fog dungeon. The head of the Filibelle family was in a hurry and had come to the General (tentative). I guess I''m in a pretty hurry to move from myself. The general looked surprised, too. "Dungeons? What''s wrong with the dungeon? "That''s why they crushed me last night! "To whom? "I don''t know that yet...... but it must definitely be him! Well, you will. "Ha. So, what are you saying? If he broke through, it would be troublesome to get new skills... he was at school yesterday, wasn''t he? Even the boulder guy doesn''t think he can break through the dungeon in a few hours. If you can do that, you better give up fighting." Oh, you''re saying something so decent, but you haven''t hit it at all. You forgot about the metastasis. Oh, but don''t you think you can metastasize into a dungeon on a boulder? "Oh, right. All right, find out who broke through the dungeon." "That''s not our job. If you want to find it, use your own soldiers to find it." "Hey, why! "Because we have no reason to look. We are the knights of the kingdom, not yours. And because this dungeon thing is a problem in your territory." Well, that''s right. "Can I say that? I''m the one giving you the money." "So I''ll tell you again and again, if you''re going to say that, please give me the money quickly. If we keep this up, we''ll have to report to His Majesty the King that he''s unwilling to fight the Filibels, won''t we? If it did, what would happen? First of all, the Filibels will be turning both empires and kingdoms against their enemies. Then it will either be crushed by the empire or attacked by the kingdom. The Filibels are over in either future, though. "Fuck, fuck! Okay. Just wait six months! Increase taxes more so that we can start the war by six months later. Now I have no money to spend on war because I paid a fine." Wow... this guy is going to roll up the money from an already exhausted territory. You''re going to be broke before the war starts. "Six months...... ok. We have a deadline of six months. If you fail to pay after six months, I will report you to His Majesty the King." Well, then, I guess I just have to make the Philibel family''s financial difficulties worse so they don''t make it in six months. This has made me feel like I could end the war without fighting. Two Hours Ago Now is this the scene when it''s told that we broke through a dungeon in the mountains? "It''s tough! "What''s up? "Following the fog dungeon, we were trampled through the mountain dungeon" I knew it. The footage began where one soldier was reporting to the General and the head of the Filibel family. "Huh? Who! Pooch''s father heard the report and yelled at the soldier. Soldiers aren''t bad enough, so you don''t yell. "The fog dungeon is still under investigation, but it turns out the mountain dungeon was broken by three people: Leons Muldeen, Frank Boardrail and Herman Kahloon" "Huh? He was in school until yesterday, wasn''t he? What do you mean! Explain it!" Hearing the soldier''s explanation, he now yelled at the general. True, you''re a busy guy. "Come on? If you don''t find out, I don''t know either. But the fog dungeon won''t be a problem either, considering he stepped on it. So he''s got two more skills. When this happens, there is no respite for another minute or second. We just have to start a war right now." That''s a boulder... I''m calmly analyzing it in no hurry. But because the other one is incompetent... "I can''t do that." "Why not? Now, the more time we have, the tougher it gets, right? "They''ve crushed two dungeons! How do we collect the money! Yeah, yeah, it''s unfolding as planned. "Oh, you know what... I found out what he wanted to do" Oh, have you noticed? But it''s too late for that. "Duh, what do you mean?" "He''s trying to buy time. He''s been poking precisely at the sources of funding that we''re plagued with right now. Damn, you got hit. I didn''t know they would do this weakness while I was trying to explore his weakness..." "Well, so what? "Thanks again, we just have to retreat. Yeah, I thought the only money would be fine because I''m a duke, but I didn''t know I had any money so far..." When the general sighed, he stood up. "Ma, wait! Running away? Pooch''s father rushed to stop the general walking out. "Right. If I report to the King that I could not fight because of you rather than fight in vain and get a lot of soldiers killed, it will likely do less harm." "Ho, are you serious!? What''s gonna happen to me! "Exquisite, bear with me. Oh, maybe if you drop the Empire, the kingdom will assist you. Bye." That''s all the general said, he took his men out of the room. "Shit!" The video was finished when Pooch''s father kicked his desk in a room where no one was left. "Oh. I didn''t expect you to give up so easily" "But I think it''s the right decision" "Right. I''m glad that general is competent." Because if we were incompetent, a lot of people would have died from being attacked weirdly. Well, it''s a big deal that the general can impersonate the Filibels with all the causes of defeat, too. If the Filibels had offered half the money, it might have been a muddy war. "Yes, Master Leo''s efforts have been rewarded." "Yeah. Now we can invest in territorial development for the time being." Tomorrow, it''s been a long time since you''ve worked in the territory. "Yes, Mr. Elsie and Mr. Lou will miss you, so go for it" "Sure, I haven''t been there in a week or so..." Speaking of which, you left a lot alone. So did Mr. Elsie and Lou, and we left Alma''s training to Bernort. "Huh." No, I can''t. I can''t turn my head anymore. Think about your upcoming plans again tomorrow? "Oh, go to sleep already. I haven''t slept here in forever." With that said, Bell leads me to bed. "Yeah... I slept early yesterday" Frank woke me up and I didn''t sleep well. "Still, I''m tired, so go to sleep." "Okay...... But I miss something, so why don''t you accompany me to bed until I go to bed? "What are you already saying about falling asleep? Maybe he does fall asleep. Usually, you don''t say this... But you kind of miss human skin...... I wonder if I was living in a dungeon and mentally exhausted...... Even though I knew it was safe, I might have felt traumatized somewhere in my heart because of my grandfather. "That''s good. I missed Belle for about two days." "You don''t have a choice anymore... Until you go to bed, right? While Bell lit up, he fell asleep next to me. "Thanks. Good night." "Good night." Then I fell asleep immediately, but the next day I woke up rarely early in the morning, and Bell''s face was in front of me, so I let him look at my sleep until Bell woke up. 146 Episode 11: Im happy in the morning. SIDE: Belle "Good night." "Good night." Hehe, lovely sleeping face. You were so tired, Leo''s face was adorable that she fell asleep right away, and I laughed at Nianya all by myself. Such a face, if Master Leo sees it, he might pull it off. Still, Master Leo was a rare sweetheart today...... I can''t believe I''m sleeping with you from Master Leo...... I''m sure you''ve been attacking the dungeon all this time by yourself and you''ve missed me? I felt a little embarrassed, but I wasn''t embarrassed to tell you because Master Leo fell asleep right away. Instead, they watch Master Leo''s sleeping face and say eye bliss...... Besides, I can''t believe I can smell Master Leo so close. Driven by desire, don''t wake up! I snorted and cummed at Master Leo''s body in hopes. Ah, calm down. It really calms me down when I''m smelling Master Leo. Dear Leo... I want to smell it forever... The Next Day "Mm-hmm. That? When I woke up, Leo''s face was in front of me laughing with Niyaniya. Is that a dream? I thought, I rubbed my eyes and then opened my eyes again, and there was still Master Leo. "Maybe... I fell asleep like that...? Speaking of which, I don''t remember getting out of bed. Sounds like it. "Ah, my idiot! If I found out about this already, I''d be in trouble! "I don''t think you have to worry about it. I''m happy to see Bell''s face asleep in the morning." "Master Leo may be nice...... or how can you only get up early at times like this! You don''t always wake up so much..." How can you wake up early in the morning like this only today when you usually fall asleep no matter how many times you wake up...... "I''m sorry. Sleeping face, she was adorable." "Already..." If they say that in front of me...... I dived into the futon to hide my reddened face. SIDE: Leons While I feel happy thanks to Bell in the morning, I haven''t had a good morning''s sleep in a long time, and I''m fine since this morning. "Good morning, Frank! "Good morning... you''re doing well today" With that said, Frank''s been cheerful all morning. You okay with me? I''ll see with my eyes. Well, I can''t help it because I''m usually more important. "Well, you slept well." "Oh, you mean that. Then you don''t have to worry about sleeping in class today." "Yeah. I''m fine." Well, I''ve only slept in class about a week ago! While we had that interaction, we headed to the classroom. "Morning." Into the classroom, I went to Shelley and Leena''s first morning greeting, as usual. "Ah, Leo! Bell told me. He said he was going to the dungeon? Why didn''t you tell me! "Why not? It''s a sudden decision, isn''t it? The truth is, I thought I would definitely say take me too if I told you, but I can''t tell the boulder that, so I decided to use Frank to deceive you. "Well, yeah." To my gesture, Frank nodded understanding my intentions. After all, you''re my friend who should have it. "The farce is a waste of time. I know you''ve been preparing for this for a week." Man, are you serious...... How do you know that? "I asked Bell. There''s no way we''re worried about Leo sleeping in class." "Ya, sure..." On second thought, it wouldn''t have been strange to be asked at the time you were asleep in class. Well, did Bell convince you because he even explained the war? "So let me tell you about the two dungeons you broke." "Fine, but it''s gonna be a long time, so why don''t you come back later? And only the dungeons in the mountains have I broken through." I can''t talk about the dungeon while my classmates are eavesdropping. "Later? Well, good to see you after school today." "Hey, I was thinking of going to the territory today..." "Fine. Take us too." Well, you will... "That''s right. We''d like to meet Mr. Elsie and Lou, too." "Wow, I get it..." "So, what skills did the three of you get? "Well, you want to tell that story here? You haven''t given up yet. "That''s good. Rarely did Leo come to class early today, so we still have time before class starts. You can do that if you''re about to explain your skills, right? You feel like you''ve lost money by waking up early. "Wow, I get it..." Damn...... how do you delude my abilities? Think, me! "First of all, the ability we''ve acquired is a skill called the Devil''s Eye." "The Devil''s Eye is kind of an amazing ability. So, what can you do? "Eh...... Frank and Hellman, focus your magic on your eyes." "Do you see magic? Okay." The two of them, as I was told, used magic manipulation to focus their magic on their eyes. "What do you think? Have you changed anything? "It''s unusual... I just don''t know what this is... oh, you know what? Okay. Magic is a visible ability." Apparently, Frank was able to grasp the identity of his demonic eye as he looked around. "Oh, isn''t that awesome? Sounds like it could be used for something. Did Hellman see anything? What''s up!? Are you okay?" Turning to Herman as he rejoiced at Frank''s abilities... Herman had his hands on his desk, he was pale and seemed ill. "Master... Quickly, please get away from there. then it explodes..." As I approached him, Herman looked at me with an unfocused eye and said that. Hey, you seriously suck at this. "Hey, hold on tight. Stop using the Devil''s Eye once." I panicked and made Frank stop using the Devil''s Eye. Without a doubt, this cause must be caused by the devil''s eye. "Ha, ha, ha" Hellman, who stopped using the Devil''s Eye, was breathing painfully. "What''s going on? What did you see? I asked Hellman a question while I understood that it was hard to talk because I couldn''t deal with something I didn''t know what was causing it. "I don''t know...... Suddenly...... my vision started to move at a tremendous rate. But...... I only knew the moment the classroom exploded from there. I watched that... and suddenly I felt sick." "Okay... take a break" Yeah, pretty much got it. "What do you mean? "I guess Hellman''s ability is his ability to see the future. So, I guess Herman got drunk about that sudden change in vision." And then, I guess it''s also caused by the sudden loss of magic. Apparently, predictive eyes use a lot of magic. "That''s what...! So, you''re saying that one of these days the classroom will explode? "Probably. But I don''t know how much future it is." Well, maybe it''s some kind of mistake. "Heh. So, what does Leo see? Huh? Are we gonna talk about my abilities here? A little more, don''t you worry about the future? "Uh... I guess the ability to see even very distant objects. You can see it from here to the castle." Can this be deluded...? "I see. I''ll hear more about Bell later" "Right." "Wait a minute! Just stop asking Belle! What I did yesterday... "Huh? Is it an unpleasant ability if they ask you anything? "Beh, nothing? Oh, no way! hahahaha" No, it''s the ability to be in trouble if asked enough. Well, there''s nothing wrong with that. "And this is... what''s up, Frank? As I managed to stop Bell from asking me, I realized that Frank was still looking at a certain point. "No, something... looks like it''s just build-up of magic over there. Plus, it''s solidified in squares, and it looks obviously artificial." With that said, Frank pointed around under my chair. "What do you mean? So, there''s something under the floor? I activated the Devil''s Eye and peeked across the floor because it was creepy. Then... there was a big bomb hidden there. Besides, it was apparently a time-bound bomb, and the timer was five seconds away. "Ugh! Everybody''s in danger! Dockan! SIDE: Filibel "Hey, it''s about time, right? Hey, what''s up? I urge the man in charge of the plan to come to an end. If this fails, there''s no doubt that I''m going to hell... and I can''t help but be very anxious if that happens. Because of that, I haven''t slept a single night since yesterday. Quick, I wanted to hear the news of success and sleep in peace. "We have not yet received any reports of success. However, there were reports that the time bomb installation was finished. And the news that Leons went to school on schedule." In the margin of my anxiety, the person in charge repeated the explanation I had just heard faintly. "Are you sure you''re all right? Even he''s got a dying bomb, right? I, too, accidentally ask the same question just now. He didn''t die doing anything before, did he? You''re gonna die of a bomb or something? "Yes. Don''t worry. Anyway, it''s a magic bomb with a lot of ancient magic equipment, right? If you get caught in that bomb, there won''t be a whole stack of demon kings." "Well, then don''t worry. What, you don''t have to rely on a guy like that to kill him?" Hahaha. You never had to join hands with that guy until you had a bad feeling. Yeah, I''m strong enough to be alone. "Yes, as long as you have the power of your Lord, you are not afraid of anything" "Okay, if this works, plant the same, no, more powerful bomb in the castle" Kukuk. Now, this country is mine. "Okay." "Nevertheless, I was right to keep you out. Your father and uncle betrayed me." I didn''t know a man in need of money to study in a magic school was capable so far. "No, this is also a force because you helped me. And the magic source that you gave me did a good job." Oh, that guy who was on the verge of death. That was worth bringing in until I used the sneaker''s loan. "Right or right. Then I''ll ask you to report it as soon as you know the results." "Okay." "Kukukuku. I rushed to plan it overnight, but it''s going to work." 147 Episode Twelve: Explosion... SIDE: Leena Oh, my ear is Keane. It''s smoke, and I don''t know what''s going on around me. I''m sandwiched in rubble, and I can''t even move. Is everyone all right? What can I do¡­? Wait. We need to calm down for now. Organize the situation first. Sure...... Leo and I went from talking about dungeons to talking about skills, and when Herman and Frank tried the demon eye, things went wrong for both of us, didn''t they? Then, when I thought Leo-kun pretended like he saw something, me and Shelley were pushed down, surrounded by something... before I knew what it was, there was an explosion. Does that mean Leo got an explosion, of course? I don''t think Leo''s going to get hit... Anyway, we have to do something about this nothing deafening ear to communicate with the people around us. With that in mind, I put my hand on my ear and use Holy Magic¡­ Then the sound of Keen stopped ringing a little bit. "Oh, oh. Yeah, I''m fine. Somebody! Answer me if you hear me! You can hear me, make sure I hear you, and then you can reply to me because I''m whoever you want! And I shouted, wishing. Then I heard the voice of one girl. "Yes! He''s alive! "Is that voice, Mr. Jose? Mr. Josettia of the Four Grand Dukes'' House. Sure...... you should have been good at wind magic and holy magic. Mr. Jose and I have been friends since we started talking about the sacred magic of the same attribute after we became new classes. I''m sweet, and I enjoy talking to you. "That''s right." "Mr. Jose, you can use wind magic, right? Can you do something about this smoke? In the meantime, I want to do something quickly because I can''t grasp the situation if this vision is in the wrong. "Okay. I''ll try." A short time after I heard that voice, a strong wind went through the streets between the debris. Then I was able to pinch the rubble and find Sherry right next door. "Leena!" "Shelly! Are you okay? "I''m sorry. I can''t hear anything." "Okay. I''ll cure your ears now." That''s right. You didn''t hear me, so you won''t even hear Shelly, will you? I reached out and sanctified Shelley''s ears. Then after a while I checked my ears and nodded, "Oh, oh," Shelly started talking. "I can finally hear you. Leena, what happened to this? "I don''t know either. But I''m pretty sure Leo protected us when the explosion happened." With that said, I turned my attention to the wall of those who heard Mr. Josettia. I''m sure it''s the wall Leo built for me. There''s just something unnatural about this wall... "Sounds like it. There are holes everywhere, but this is a wall built by Leo. Is that it? But there''s been an explosion on this side. Then..." Yes, a wall was formed in the opposite direction to the direction of the explosion. "But surely the walls surrounding us were created" Um, the memory I saw between Leo and us before the explosion must not be wrong. "Right... what happened to that wall... What about Leo? "I don''t know. But you''ve been our shield for sure." Because you came all the way out here before us. Maybe I wasn''t defending anything. "Maybe Leo got caught in an explosion? Maybe Leo..." "Why don''t you stop thinking about it? I can''t help but get anxious here. Anyway, let''s think about getting out of here." Shelley started saying things that weren''t good, so I immediately blocked them. Right now, I just had to say something negative. "Right...... Not if I''m forced to move this rubble, right? "Right. Maybe the school will collapse" In a situation surrounded by this rubble, you don''t know how much school has collapsed...... Perhaps we can easily destroy this rubble and escape with attributeless magic. But if you do that, the school could be scratchy... "What am I supposed to do..." Bakin! "Huh?" When I thought I heard a twilight voice halfway through Sherry, the debris in front of me was removed and a strong light plugged in. As my eyes grew accustomed, Mr. Frank stood. And apparently, the explosion blew up all the ceilings, and when I looked up, the blue sky was spreading. Looks like what was on top of us was a wall built by Leo. "Hellman? Looking next door, it looks like Herman helped you with Shelley. "Both of you, thank you. Do you have any idea what happened to Leo? I asked Frank what he wanted to know right now before he got up. If you''re Leo, you''ll help me before the Franks help you. Yet for some reason he didn''t come...... Could this be...... Inside me and Shelley, my anxiety keeps swelling. "I''m sorry. I broke my ear and I can''t hear anything." "Oh, I get it" I immediately stood up to heal, trying to heal the ears of both of us. but Hellman stopped me right away. "Please wait. We''re good, so go to your master! "Huh? What''s wrong with Leo? I cured my ears in a hurry to contain the anxiety that swelled up so much that I was about to burst in my body and to hear what had happened to the two of them. "... thank you. Please hurry! The explosion caused a major injury to my master. Quickly, heal him with holy magic! With that said, Herman pointed to the wall. "Wow, I get it..." As I replied, I looked in the direction indicated. And the sight I saw lost the power of my legs, and I put a buttcake on the ground pepper. "Oh, no..." No way, Leo... "Leo, Leo......? No! Don''t die! Leaning against the wall, his whole body was covered in bloody burns, and he had no arms... I saw Leo like that and Sherry rushed to stick to Leo. Frank stopped it in a hurry. "Princess, please calm down! Leo''s not dead yet." "Huh? Then it still helps!? Leena! Leena, heal Leo''s wounds quickly! As Shelley screamed, I didn''t move my hands, legs, or voice to the excess shock...... No way, Leo is in this state...... "Leena!" "... I can''t! Such a huge injury, I still can''t do it right now! Though I felt sorry for myself, that was the only word that finally came out. Leo-kun''s injuries can''t be cured by me... oh Leo-kun can''t help anymore... Seeing Leo-kun''s state of injury, I was immediately handled as if Leo-kun was dead in my head, and I didn''t hear voices around me or anything in that shock. Then Shelley grabbed my collar neck and lifted it as much as she wanted. Bachin! I was as vindicated as I wanted. I didn''t even suppress the slapped cheeks and looked at Shelly powerlessly. "What are you talking about! I can''t do anything! Who can help Leo without you? Come on, help Leo. Please, you''re the only one..." Shelley, starting to get angry at me, had a slightly weaker voice and ended up in the form of a favor. "Wow, I get it... please God, give me strength..." Waking up to Shelley''s words, I knelt beside Leo-kun to fall in and sanctified Leo-kun''s entire body to pray. Even, I prayed. "Shh, wow, the wound is healing. It''s a boulder Leena." "Huh?" To Frank''s words, when I looked up, there... I saw an impossible phenomenon. "Look, Leo''s wounds are blocking and his arms are growing." That shouldn''t be... no matter how hard I try with that amount of scratches anymore it shouldn''t be possible for me... So, I tried to stop the treatment. Then... Still, Leo-kun''s arm plays. This, no! "No! This is not my power. On my own... I''m healing on my own." "What do you mean? You''re telling me you''re healing naturally at this speed? "I don''t know. But I think maybe it involves some sort of Leo-kun magic item, or skill..." I''m sure you are. Leo should be taking some action in anticipation of this. "So, does Leo help? "It helps...... but I still don''t know. I don''t know what power Leo is recovering from..." If you''re consuming strength or magic, I don''t think you''ll have it until this wound is repaired. "... shouldn''t you just ask Belle? Belle knows about Leo we don''t know." "Sure...... right. I''m going to ask you now." I nodded at Shelley''s suggestion and immediately spoke to Mr. Bell. (Mr. Bell! (Ha, yes! Mr. Leena, are you all right!? I heard an awesome explosion though) After all, it was an explosion that even reached the dorm. Leo said that directly...... No, I don''t have time to think about that right now. (Okay? It''s falling and listen to me. Actually, I got caught up in that explosion......) (So, are you okay?!? (That''s... Leo got hurt badly) (Huh!? Master Leo is seriously injured!? Dear Leo......) Mr. Bell was upset, so much so that he could tell over the reading. (Please calm down. I''d like to ask Mr. Bell one thing. Leo-kun''s wounds heal on their own. Is this Leo''s ability? (Master Leo''s injury is on his own...... Ah! It''s playback! It''s a playback skill! Good. Master Leo will definitely help. Playback skills activated means all scratches should play) (That''s a regenerative skill. I get it. Thank you) "Good..." When I heard Leo-kun was going to help me, I accidentally said so and fell into the spot. "What do you mean it was good? Explain yourself! I started explaining right away because I''ve seen it with the eyes of three people who weren''t listening to me and Bell telling me to tell them fast. "Leo seems to be helpful." "Is it true!? Good......" Shelley was relieved, too, and I sat back as I did. "It seems to be because of my skills in regeneration." "When will you have such skills..." "Now that Leo has a better chance of healing than that, make sure you''re safe around you. Now it''s our turn to protect everyone." "Right. But what do you do? "I''ll take Leo outside the school. We don''t know when this place will collapse, so it''s dangerous. Right...... then I''ll ask the two of you to carry Leo. If the princess''s water magic can carry Leo gently, right? It''s okay. I think Shelley''s magical precision can do it. "Yeah. I can do it." "Leena needs to restore her health with Holy Magic so that Leo can conserve some of the health she uses to regenerate" "Okay." I need this much help to recover my previous failures...... "We help those trapped in school. All right. Hellman, I need you to drill enough holes in that wall for people to get through. I''m gonna help my classmates." "Okay. Sai!" To Frank''s instructions, Herman quickly slashed the wall with a sword and drilled a hole. "Well then, let''s go too" Leave the classmates to Frank and the others, and we''ll move Leo to a safe place. "Leave it to me to secure and carry the way. Instead, I asked Leo to recover." That said, Shelley lifted it with water magic for each of me. It''s a boulder, Sherry. "Okay." I, too, need to do as much as I can. Then, after about twenty minutes, I succeeded in getting out of school. "You managed to get out there. Where should we take him? "Isn''t that Leo-kun''s room? There''s a bed, and there''s Mr. Bell." You can''t take care of Leo around you unless you''re Mr. Bell. "Right. Well, if you''re going from the inside, it''ll take a while, so I''ll go through the window." That''s what Shelley said. She jumped on the water that put us on and raised the water to the veranda of Leo-kun''s room. "Belle! Open it! As she stepped out of the water, Shelley slammed the window with a dong as she called the bell. Then, shortly after, Mr. Bell came out. "Oh, were you two...... is that Master Leo? "Yes, the wound is almost healed, but not completely yet" "Really...... I get it. Here''s Leo''s bed." Then I put Leo-kun to bed and we watched Leo-kun from the side who was still losing his mind. And when we had nothing more to do, we couldn''t stand it anymore and started crying. "Dear Leo..." "Leo......" "Leo kun......" "Oh, you were here" As we were crying beside Leo, we heard a man from behind. Looking back in haste, there was Mr. Damien. "Mr. Damian. Leo..." "You got hurt in the explosion, didn''t you? I heard your regeneration skills were starting to heal your injuries, can you show me how much you are injured? In some cases, I will hurry to take you to the Virgin." "The injury has healed. But I still won''t wake up..." With that said, Shelley showed Mr. Damien Leo-kun''s body, which was completely cured by lifting the futon. "Really... if it''s healed, it''ll be fine. I''m sure Leo will wake up." That''s what Mr. Damian said, pounding Sherry''s shoulder to comfort him. "Ho, are you sure you''re okay? "Yeah, I''m fine. Leo won''t die like this. If you''re worried, keep the princesses by your side." "Wow, okay..." "And yet, how did you get Leo-kun so far? "It''s my magic. I brought it in water." "I see. You''re Princess Boulder." True, right? I think Shelley is really awesome. In comparison, I... "Leena worked hard enough too. Leo, it was Lena who cleaned you up, wasn''t it? "Yes, sir" "It''s the right decision. If I hadn''t done that, the biobacteria might have filled Leo-kun''s body. And even if Leo had helped, he would have fought the disease this time." "Yes. I learned it from my grandmother. I''ve been told many times to make sure to clean the wound before healing it..." I always did it naturally without thinking about it because I''d been asked so many times, but on second thought, it was really important. Oh, you really can''t me...... "Well, isn''t it great to do what you''re told? I could have saved Leo''s life properly, so don''t look so sad." "I... could you protect Leo''s life...? I asked Mr Damien back in tears. You can tell me I protected you, I''m very anxious. Because I could barely do anything. "It''s okay, I could protect you. Both Princess and Leena were able to protect Leo properly. So that neither of us blame ourselves so much. For that matter, now stay close until Leo wakes up." "... ok" "Okay." I''ll be right back. Seeing me and Shelley snorted, that''s what Mr. Damien said and disappeared. "Leo kun...... please wake up soon" I decided to just focus on forgetting my faults once and then shaking Leo-kun''s hand I played and praying to wake up. SIDE:???? "Damn it! What do you mean? How can you not die! Truth is, you''re too cheesy for him. How can you withstand a bomb that adds" instant death "..." One man held his head in the Philibert family mansion. "Damn...... what do we do? If we keep this up, we''re gonna get that fat guy for sure, right? Then you''ll find out that I built that bomb. Then I''ll arrange the nomination this time. When that happens, do we have to flee the country..." The man was dashing cold sweats thinking about what was to come. "Damn...... how come he''s so blessed and so strong when he''s a reincarnator and I''m older? Could he be a reincarnator, too? Then I can convince you of the cheats so far. Oh, I''m sure you do. Yeah, you were caught in a weird fixed concept. I''m not the only one who''s special. I can''t be the protagonist of a story if I''m reincarnated. I''m sure he''s the protagonist..." The man nodded on his own to Leo''s discussion of who he was, yeah, and made him sad on his own. "Nevertheless, the world is too unreasonable...... Why would God make me so unhappy?" "But that''s never happened either. I''ve got a good source of magic." The man, saying so as if to tell himself, was forced to make a smile. "Shut up! Who''s the source of magic? You treat people like things! To the man''s words, another man who was bound by the wall of the room...... Herondas yelled and angry. "No, because you''re a thing. How much do you care how much I treat you? To the man''s words, Herondas could only admire. "Damn... how come there''s only one guy in my sync who''s crazy..." "Is that what you call it? You''re the one who caused the problem and nearly got the death penalty." "Hmm! That, I''m not bad. It''s his fault." To the man''s words, now he was seriously angry as he chattered his restrained chains. But not caring about Herondas like that, the man went on to talk. "Oh, yeah. I was sick of hearing that story. Besides, let''s just get out of here. Run away with that fat guy. Now he''s listening to my lies and sleeping like an idiot." With that said, the man unchained Herondas. "Running away, where are you running away from?" To Herondas'' question, the man grinned niggardly. Of course it''s the Alber kingdom, the enemy of the empire. 148 Episode 13: Wake up. It explodes! The moment I thought that, I created many layers of walls reflexively and thought maybe I wouldn''t die if I got exploded, I got out in front of the Shelleys and turned into a meat wall. Then, at the same time, there was an explosion and it was blown away. I don''t remember anything after that... "Ugh... Is that it? Is this it? When I woke up, it was a familiar ceiling. It''s always the bedroom I sleep in. Is that it? There must have been an explosion at school... Could it be, a dream drop? Well... surely that can''t happen in real life. I thought so and looked over at the room...... for some reason Shelly and Leena were there. Is that it? Is this a dream too? "" Leo? Oh, it didn''t seem like a dream. As far as I could tell, I felt that way when the two of us jumped at me crying. Maybe the explosion really happened. So, I guess I lost my mind. "You''re both... you''re safe. I''m glad you''re not hurt. How hurt was I? "It''s a huge injury! Besides, you didn''t wake up for about three days and you were so worried, right? I was really worried... Gus" When I asked her a question, Leena told me with her bright red eyes. Three days... I guess we''ve both been crying... "Really? I''m sorry I made you worry. Nevertheless, you are seriously injured..." Even in my ridiculous status, there was such a thing as an injured bomb... "I''m not on that level of major injury or anything. It''s before you die. It would have been really dangerous if I didn''t have the regeneration skills. Don''t push me anymore..." Before you die... I would really have died if I didn''t have an immediate death prevention item. "No way, ''cause I didn''t think you''d get so hurt. Well, if you think about it, it''s weird not to die in front of a bomb." Maybe the injury has nothing to do with the status. You shouldn''t have thought about it around there. "It''s true. How did you do such a dangerous thing? How could you... "Of course. To help Shelly and Leena." For both of us, I did the same thing even though I knew I was going to die. "... it was. I''m sorry." "Fine. I was safe. Speaking of which, what about Frank and Hellman? Neither of them could have built a proper wall because they were close to the bomb." Sure, you two were behind Shelly and Leena from the direction of the bomb, weren''t you? So if Shelly and Leena are okay, I think they''re okay. "It''s okay. Don''t worry, they were both intact." "Right. That''s good...... what about everyone else? Sure, I should have built thick walls to protect those who were in the classroom. "The kids in my class were helpful thanks to Leo. Just..." "Just?" What happened to you? "The other class kids, those next door and in the classroom below caught in the explosion..." People from other classes...... you couldn''t think that far...... "Right..." I''m so sorry you got involved. "That''s the odd way some of them died." Strange way to die? "Huh? What do you mean? "A lot of kids who didn''t have enough wounds to die, like a kid who only had burns on his leg, died." Huh? Did he just die from an injury to his leg? "Huh? What do you mean? What''s causing this? "Damien said he thought it was like a curse. But you can''t find out what kind of curse it is because there are no more bombs." Curse or... it could be, because me, Shelly, and Leena won''t be in a state of abnormality. Perhaps the curse was also deactivated. "Right... did you find out who did this? "Yes. I caught a Filibelle family person near the school and asked him out, and he seems to have admitted to the crime. Yesterday, they sent the knights to the Mansion to catch the head of the Filibelle family..." "What''s going on? "There''s been a huge explosion, and it looks like every mansion is gone." Evidence obliteration...... Does the Lord live...? "Well... in the end, you don''t know who did it." Turns out the Filibels are incompetent. Did the kingdom blow them up? "No, look at this" That''s what I said, Leena took something out of my bag. "Ah, rat monitor" "Yes, we still have the evidence footage." That''s what I said, Leena started the rat monitor. Three Days Ago "All right, you got all the important stuff, huh? "Oh, I''ve got what you told me." What was on the monitor were two guys with faces, like I''ve seen somewhere, and Herondas, a former magic teacher with a collar on. Apparently, the guy who escaped is a slave to the Filibels. Yet another man, you look like someone else...... "All right, then. We''re getting out of here! The Knight of the Empire will be here soon." "Can we get away? Then I think it''s still possible to forgive the fool who ordered me to do it." "That''s true...... No, you can''t. If you go to the university lab, you''ll find out that I agreed to join the Filibelle family. Right...... I need to buy some time to escape" Yeah, a college researcher or something? Later, I need to find out. "Oh, I came up with a good thing. We''ll add Vanishing and Explosion to this entire mansion. So let''s give the maid the switch with the addition of" detonation ". If the Imperial Knight comes here, tell him to push." Addition? What is that? Skills? Namely, I guess it''s the ability to add some effect to things... So, I guess the Filibels made me build a special bomb that even I could kill. "I mean, at the same time you kill the knight, you erase the evidence that you were here, right? Huh? What do you mean, the Lord has vanished with the Mansion? "That''s right. I''m going to use all the magic stones I''ve been saving because of this, but I can''t help it because it''s to escape." The footage ends here. Yeah, I''m pretty sure this guy built the bomb. I''m not sure why Herondas is here though. Still, you''re a terrible guy. I don''t think anything about killing people. Besides, it''s easy to betray people. Just watching this short footage conveyed enough of these two scumbags. "I see...... so you figured out who this guy is? "Not yet. Now Mr. Damien is sending me to the magic school to check on his men." Well, then, you''ll soon find out who it is. And you had that face, someone''s face... "It is. But you''ll be on the run by the time I figure it out." "Yeah, Mr. Damian said the same thing. Other footage said he was going to flee to the kingdom, but he said if he could leave the country, he couldn''t find it on the boulder." Right? One day, the kingdom will have to suffer. Now, I can''t because I don''t have that power. "Right...... Come on." "Oh, you better not get up yet," "That''s right. Stay asleep." When I woke up, they stopped in a hurry. Dude, I guess I got hurt enough to make you both so worried... He said before he died, so I guess he was hurt so badly that I couldn''t imagine. If there''s no playback, I''m really scared. "It''s okay. I''ve slept too much already. What about Bell? "I''m asleep now. He was taking turns, seeing Leo." "It is. I''m sorry." I''ll have to thank Bell later, too. "Never mind. It''s no big deal compared to saving your life." "That''s right." "Okay...... Yeah, you''re well healed." I saw my body without a scratch, and I felt relieved. Oh, but there''s something wrong with my hand... "Oh, the ring''s all gone" When I looked at my hands, the ring was all gone. Right, you broke it in the explosion... "Oh, well, Herman just delivered it to me. Sure, I left it here. Here." "True. Good......" I can''t help but lose the two I got in the dungeon, but I guess it would have been quite a shock if these Leena, Shelley and matching rings had gone. "Hehe, we''ll put it on you" "Oh, yeah. Thanks." "Speaking of which, you got this ring in the dungeon, didn''t you? Along the way I was putting it in my finger, Shelly asked me about the angel ring she got in the dungeon in the mountain. "That''s right. I have the ability to disable instant death." "I heard. Maybe Leo was saved because of this." "Right. Normally, he would die if he got caught up in an explosion that close. I''m glad you got this ring just in time." You don''t know if you''re lucky or bad. "It''s true. And how can you be so bright when you''re dying?" "Yeah...... why not? Is it because I don''t really feel like I''m dying? Hmm. Come on. Oops." I don''t remember after the explosion, and when I stood up I thought... it was because I hadn''t moved my leg in a long time, or I was about to fall without moving it the way I wanted. "Hey! What are you doing all of a sudden! See, you''re still sleeping in bed." When I saw I was down, Shelly panicked and sat me down in bed. "I''m fine because I just wanted to let you down. Here." That''s what I said. Now I got up pissy, but when I saw Shelly and Leena''s seriously worried face, I went right back to bed. "Stop worrying about me." "Sorry, I''ll keep you company today." "Yes, please do so" "I get it. Hmm, something''s getting hungry. I want something to eat, but it''s not time for dinner yet... Yeah, you want to eat what''s in the bag? Hey, can you grab my bag? When I took a breath, I was so hungry. Well, if you haven''t eaten anything in a couple of days, you''ll be hungry. "Yes. Is this it? "Yes, thank you. What shall we eat ~? Do the Leenas want something too? "We''re fine. But if you want to eat, eat something good for digestion, right? "Something good for digestion? Is that what happened? Do you think bread is good for digestion? Yeah...... next time I have to keep food for the sick. "I don''t think so. But you''re hungry..." "Oh, I came up with a good thing! Leo, lend me some bread." "Huh? Oh, yeah" Shelley told me to give Shelley the bread I was going to joke about. What are we gonna do with the bread? I thought, Sherry ripped the bread off and put it in my mouth. And then Mogu started chewing... and he kissed me. "Hmm!? When I was surprised, something came through Shelly''s mouth. Something sweet...... Ah, bread. I understood Shelly''s intentions and swallowed whatever came into my mouth. "What do you say? This is okay because it''s soft, right? "Oh yeah... I feel like this wouldn''t change if I chewed and ate a lot..." Besides, I''m so embarrassed... "It''s okay. You were asleep earlier, and you can''t chew well anyway, can you? "Oh yeah...? I''m not sure yet. "Shelly, now it''s my turn" "Yes, halve it and take turns." Leena told me, and Shelley handed me the bread in half. Is Leena gonna do it, too? "Okay. Well, Leo, I''ll be there." Receiving the bread, Leena began chewing when she happily included the bread in her mouth. And then he kissed me and shoved the drooling bread into my mouth. Yeah, it might taste better than usual...... "Goku...... thanks" But you''re still embarrassed... "Well, now it''s my turn! Then they took a long time to feed the two of us one loaf of bread... 149 Episode XIV: A Bad Father Two days have passed since I woke up. A lot of people came to see me yesterday when they heard I woke up. Nothing, I could have gone to everyone because I''m already fine, but Shelly and Leena, Bell stopped me with everything they could, so I was slowing down in bed all day. So, to get back to you, a lot of people came yesterday. Frank and Hellman, of course. Everyone in my class, Brother Ivan and Mr. Eunice, my uncle came. And then, I was so surprised that the Emperor and Mr. Cliff came all the way here. Thank you and thank you for protecting Shelley and her many noble children. Of course I said, "No, I could barely protect you." But they said, "No, if Leo hadn''t built the wall, a lot more people would have died..." and they said it firmly to the grounds. Something about the side where I became a wall...... it''s like whoever was behind me wasn''t dead as one. So, they told me the reason for this was because the ring I was wearing invalidated instant death. Oh, before I could give this explanation, I had to give the explanation that was given to my uncle. Apparently, they found out who did it. So, I was told that the killer was very shocking. Oh, my God, he was my master''s son. His name is Gert Fermer. He''s thirty-one, the same age as his uncle. Looks like he went to magic school too, but his uncle didn''t seem to know him because he didn''t attend noble school. He seems to be an awesome magician using additive magic, but he was a difficult man. He rubbed it with the school many times because of his financial aspects, and quit school last year or so because of that. From then on, it looks like he was using the enormous assets of the Filibels to carry out research and invent one magic tool after another, which is not normally conceivable. Apparently, he added "Immediate Death" to this bomb with an unsure magic called Added Magic. I could hear the stories so far from people at the magic school and from the Filibelles who survived. But nobody seemed to know more about Gert''s abilities at heart. So I decided to go to my master who would know the most. with Shelly, Leena and Bell. Anything, he wants to stay with me for a while because he''s worried. Well, I''ve caused a lot of trouble, and I decided not to turn it down and go with you. "Master! I''m here! I moved inside the store as usual and heard a reply as soon as I called my master. "Oh! That voice, Leo! Listen to me! The magic fixture you asked for soon... what''s wrong with bringing the cute kids? Could you have come to introduce me to the rumored wedding? The master, who knows nothing, seemed happy to see the Sherries with me. Ha, I think I''m going to have to explain to you about your master''s son, and he wants to go home... But you have to let me explain. "That''s right. This is Shelia, the princess. This is Liana, the grandson of the Virgin. And my maid Belle." "" "Nice to meet you" " "Ooh... Nice to meet you. Ho, you really Leo was a nobleman..." Apparently, my master was overwhelmed when he saw Shelley and the rest of my outfits. "Sort of. More importantly, I need to talk to you. Are you okay? The introduction of the three of them was there, and I decided to get down to business quickly. I don''t like it because I can''t help but put it behind me. "Whoa. You''re gonna be okay. We only have a work room, but are you okay? "Yes, I''m fine" "So, what''s the big deal? Maybe, like, getting married or something? Isn''t it too early for a boulder? Sorry, master. I appreciate you looking at my hard expression and trying to soothe me, but that''s not what makes me laugh today. "No, you''re not. Did you know there was an explosion at school before this? "Oh, you heard a little about that. But I''ve been passionate about researching new works lately, so I don''t even know the details." I guess. I thought so. "Really...... Then I''ll give you a brief explanation. A bomb was planted at the school I went to the other day, and there was an explosion. So many noble children have died." "Was it that big a blast? Have you figured out who did this? "Yes, the killers were Filibelles." "Isn''t the Filibelle family the Duke''s house? It''s the former back shield of the Fermer Chamber of Commerce. How could a house like that do that? The master looked surprised when he heard the name of the Filibelle family. Well, the average person doesn''t know how harsh it is over there... "To sell the empire to the kingdom. I sold my country because it was getting worse, and I needed money." "I see...... So, why did you come to me? Okay, here''s the thing...... I got ready and started explaining. "Actually...... My master''s son, Gert Fermer, was the one who built the bomb." "What? Gert built the bomb? So you''re saying that our son was involved in mass murder? The master looked incredible and asked me back. Well, you don''t want to believe your own son is a criminal. "Yes, definitely" To my answer, the master thought about thirty seconds before opening his mouth again. "So, did Gert get caught? "No, I killed the head of the Filibel family to destroy the evidence before I fled to the kingdom." "Right...... He''s guilty of a terrible crime." The master took the situation and said so in a low, whining voice. ¡­¡­ How do I cut out the question to my grieving master...... That''s what I thought. I couldn''t really start asking my master questions. "So, what do I tell you? I''ll tell you anything you can." When I kept my mouth shut for a while, my master came to me with those words to sort my mind out. You seem to understand what I''m here for. "Well then... first of all, what Mr. Gert is like" "What a Gert looks like...... I''m sorry. I can''t go into details." "Huh? What do you mean? What do you mean? You just said you''d talk about anything you could talk about, right? "No, I''m not trying to hide it. It''s really embarrassing, but I was obsessed with magic and I couldn''t do anything like a father to him as a kid." Oh, you mean... You can imagine something...... even now, if I were in Imperial Capital, I wouldn''t have known the big bang of a school that would come into my ear, so I guess I wasn''t more interested around at the time...... "True, I was a bad parent... If I could, it would be about what I taught you about magic equipment and what I sent you to magic school for. I barely even heard my mouth. I was caged in the workshop." Insufficient communication between parents and children? Something''s happening to my master, too. "Speaking of which, you only had a serious fight once. Yes, when my wife died. That''s when Gert, who hurried home after hearing the news of his mother''s death, beat me up after he confirmed his daughter-in-law''s death. And your mother died because of you! And he said it to me. The only thing you did was make magic implements, so I was told that the denominator was forced to die early." I see...... Mr. Gert was close to your mother. Well, even if I remember the story the master said about his wife before, he seems like a kind man. "At the time, I was an idiot and I beat it back. I didn''t understand the greatness of my wife then. Then I realized for the first time since I started doing everything myself. Really, it''s too late..." Wow...... Well, then, your son will hate you. "I see. What happened to Mr. Gert after his master hit him? "I left without saying anything. Truth is, I can''t apologize to Gert enough times." Yeah, you wanted me to notice that quickly. Maybe Mr. Gert didn''t have to go the wrong way...... "Really...... Next question, then. Can you tell me about Mr. Gert''s additive magic? "Additional magic? Oh, sure... it''s the power to use a lot of magic to add something to things. Even so, it looks like I could only shine a stone or something. That''s all I know." Oh, you''re a really bad parent. If I wasn''t your master, I might have cursed you. I wish you were more interested in your kids. "Yeah...... ok. That''s the question." "I''m sorry I didn''t know anything. I''m sorry you''re such a bad master." "No, I will continue to respect my master. I just... I think we should look back on our lives for a little while." I''d really like to say more, but I''ll just keep it for this because my master knows it too. "Oh yeah... I will. And I can''t make amends, but I can still think of every way I can make amends." "Okay. I''ll make amends with you." I''ll definitely get Gert for someone I couldn''t protect in this case, too. "No, that''s good. Because you''re the victim." "No, I haven''t suffered much damage. Look, it''s intact." With that said, I immediately thought I had failed. Then you''ll find out you''re deluding me. "Oh, I kind of figured it out. You''re seriously injured by Gert''s bomb, aren''t you? I knew it would happen. "It''s..." What should I do? You say? "Yes. I did. It''s a massive injury that will kill you in a few moments. I lost both arms and my whole body was covered in scratches and burns." When I was worried, Leena, who was sitting next to me, answered instead. And I didn''t hear you lost both arms!? Me, maybe my arm was missing... Playback varies. "Oh, was that a big injury..." "By the way, Leo missed an important explanation, so let me tell you instead, the real purpose of using this bomb was to kill Leo. Mr. Gert figured it out, and he built a very powerful bomb that could kill Leo-kun using additional magic." Wait! That''s it!? "Oh yeah... I''m so sorry. I can''t tell you to forgive me if my mouth rips. You don''t have to forgive me, let me do anything." Listening to Leena, the master has made a serious face and apologized as soon as he had a surprise look. "No, that''s fine. No, yeah... let me go home around here today. Also, let''s talk slowly." Hey, it''s hard to talk right now. Let''s talk to each other, after we''ve settled down a little. "Oh, okay. I''m so sorry." "Fine. See you later." "Ha..." I moved into the room, and I accidentally sighed loudly. More than I expected, I''m tired. "Why didn''t you tell me the truth? I said, "Why did you tell my master that I was the target? ''I tried to tell Leena, and Leena asked me questions quicker. "It''s..." Why didn''t you tell me? Because it was hard to tell? "If you respect your master, I don''t think you should lie. That lie won''t be kind. Anyway, it''s a lie you''ll find out soon enough." If you ask me, you are. Mr. Colt would have known right away that I was badly injured, and it was only a matter of time before I got into my master''s ear. Oh, I knew I should have told you. "Right...... Thanks for saying it instead." "No, I thought it would be hard for Leo to tell you directly, so let me tell you instead" "Oh, thank you so much." I guess I should have said it, but it was really hard to say. So, honestly, Leena helped me. "But in the end, you didn''t know much about Gert''s abilities." "Well, I don''t have a choice. But I feel like I heard it, it looked like my magic. Instead of using a lot of magic, magic that can do something special... magic similar to creative and destructive magic, so I''m pretty sure it''s a great ability." You think the ''use a lot of magic'' the master was saying would be an important keyword, right? "Right...... Next time, do I have to fight someone as capable as Leo or Lou..." Sure, when you say it, you''re scared. "Right. We need to be stronger from now on. First, we need to empower the territory." We need to keep building on our strength to continue to protect what is important. From now on, we''ll throw away sweetness like this one and use all the power we can use. Always do your best. If you don''t, you''re really dead, and you can''t protect what''s important. "Right. I''ll do my best to use more magic." "I, too, will do my best to heal any injury" "I¡­ aspire to be a more competent maid" "Nothing, it''s enough for the three of you to stay by my side. No, let''s all stick to our goals." Usually I''d say, ''It''s enough for you to stay by my side,'' but this time we all decided to work hard. Because I realized there were people who couldn''t beat me on their own anymore. Probably will continue to increase. At that time, there comes a time when we absolutely have to rely on our surroundings. At that time, we should all have a little bit of power. "" "Yes (yeah)" " Listen to the three powerful replies and I''ll do my best too! I felt that. To be sure to protect what is important...... 150 Chapters 7-8 Person Introduction Camilla Gender: Female Comments: Former maid director, director of the orphanage, slave to Leo. I became a maid length because of Gotz''s preference, but my experience as a maid is not that long. Bill. Gender: Male Attributes: none, fire Comment: Leader of a group of boys who worked in slums. Responsible, sister thoughts. My hobbies these days are reading and swordsmanship, and I will be apprenticed to Hellman in the future. Kathy. Gender: Female Attributes: Light, Saint Comment: My sister under three of Bill''s. I''m nostalgic, I always cheer up around with a smile. I enjoy practicing magic, and in the future I will become a professor and dean of magic schools. Alma Gender: Female Attribute: None Comment: Knight of Leo. From the same orphanage as Bell, swordsmanship showed more than mutual strength with Herman in a vegan state. Right now, I''m getting Bernort to work out, and I''m dreaming that I can beat Hellman one day. In the future, I will be blessed with many children by marrying Herman, who has competed with me. Bernolt Gender: Male Attribute: None Comment: Leo''s Knights Commander. He''s a former S-class adventurer and has a newborn child with his wife. As soon as I decided to become head of the Knights, I started building houses on Murdine territory, and now I look forward to being able to do my home. Gert Fermer Gender: Male Attributes: None, add Description: He is Holland''s son and his parents and children are the worst friends. reincarnated, but until recently was unable to exert its power. Now, he''s on the run to the kingdom with Herondas. 151 gossip 7 half-day of Elsie My morning starts with Leo. Even so, Leo is beyond the magic item I created because he''s not around... I can''t observe a lot of people and places like Leo, but only one place. So I set up a place in Leo-kun''s bedroom and let him see only the morning and night when Leo-kun was asleep. Mostly, Leo is already asleep in my bedtime and waking time, so you can just see Leo''s sleeping face! Well, even today... Oh, sweet sleeping face...... isn''t it? Is that it? Unusual, Leo is awake. What''s wrong...... is that it? Why is Mr. Bell in Leo-kun''s bed? Oh, speaking of which, yesterday, Leo, tired of stepping through the dungeon, asked me to accompany you to bed. Leo was mentally depleted this time, too, and I could see Leo looking at his pretty Belle''s sleeping face and nibbling, so let Shelley keep her quiet. Well, this is permanent preservation and... You''ve got another story to rock Mr. Bell. Instead of keeping your mouth shut, next time Leo has a chance to sweeten you, give it up. Saying something like that, me, the adorable Belle, likes it next to Leo, and it''s long been my hobby to collect embarrassing pictures of Belle, hasn''t it? At first, I started with jealousy...... at some point I liked it. Oh, speaking of, a photograph is a painting that is very close to the reality that the magic fixture painted. Leo taught me how to call you. "Hmm... Oh, are you looking at it again? Oh, and Belle''s here today." As I watched Leo-kun and Mr. Bell sleep, Lou woke up. You''ve already made it natural for the two of us to sleep together. Soon, Lou stopped using salutations, and he became like his real sister. "Looks like it. Oh, Mr. Bell''s up." "Ahaha. You''re embarrassing me by turning my face bright red" As soon as I woke up, Lou started laughing out loud when I saw Bell rushing to hide his face in bed when Leo noticed that he was watching me sleep. It sounds cute to laugh that far, but it sure is cute. I need to save the current scene... "Well, let''s get up, too." For a while, after observing the two flirting, we said so and turned off the monitor and got up. "Yeah, breakfast." Then I finished a lot of discipline and started eating breakfast for two. As soon as Leo and I got home, we missed eating alone in this big room, but now we''re used to it. "Lou can often eat that much in the morning. Oh, my God, one loaf of bread is enough." I see Lou carrying food in my mouth with great momentum in the morning, and I think the same thing every morning that I should be used to seeing. ''Cause isn''t it awesome eating meat in the morning? "My stunt is breaking things and eating them. You can always eat them! "Right. But be careful because overeating is poisonous to your body, okay? Speaking of which, Lou doesn''t gain any weight at all even though he''s just eating and sleeping with all that...... I check it every day in the bath, but it''s the same as when I first met her, and I have a limp stomach. It is very strange where the energy eaten is going. "Yeah, okay" "Well, then, I''m off to work. Do you want Lou to come with you as usual? "Yeah! Oh, I need to wear the hat that Sister El made me properly! Recently, Lou started going outside with me, too. When I went outside, Lou was alone in the castle, and that seemed cute, so I decided to take him with me. So, at that time, I had to hide Lou around being a demon, so I made him a hat to hide the horns. Of course, it''s not just a hat, is it? I can''t take my hat off without the person wearing it. I tried to build a hat that I couldn''t take on my own because it would fly away with a strong breeze or if anything happened. Then, after getting ready to go outside, me and Lou took the carriage and left the castle. "Well, then, as usual, we''ll go see the crime scene in the morning." "Yeah!" "I went to the factory the other day, so today is the magician''s training ground." I couldn''t make it here, so I''m looking forward to seeing how far the craftsmen have grown. "Ah, Chairman! And good morning, Mr. Lou! When I arrived, the craftsman in charge of training welcomed me. "Good Morning" "Morning, Shawn! "Is there a problem with newbie development? I was led to the reception room and I immediately started talking about my work. I want it to end in the morning, so it''s forbidden to talk in vain. "Yes, rather, there are a lot of motivated people who are likely to reach their goals sooner than planned" "I''m glad to hear that. By the way, how soon would it be? When I came here last time, he said maybe a month or so sooner, but now what? "Right...... At this rate, maybe two months early, you can build a magic fixture for the street lights by yourself." "That''s pretty quick! Actually, the factory will be finished in seven or eight months, so it''s just fine." "Really? That was good. Then, by then, I''ll be on a level enough to teach people how to make it." "Yeah, I asked for it. Well, can I just take a look around? After all, you don''t know just words. Once you''re here, make sure you have a good rookie vibe before you go home. "Of course. This way." Then I was led around, and we looked around at people learning to make magic tools, and sometimes asked what was going on lately, etc. "Hmm. ? Everybody''s been working hard." The lookout is over, and Lou smiled and told me that feeling in the carriage home. "Right. Those people are serious whenever they see them. I''m sure you''ll remember that sooner than planned." To Lou''s thoughts, I also shared my thoughts that I looked around. I''ve been working really hard, newbies. Until now, many people said it was fun to have goals now because nothing was worth doing. The eyes of all the newcomers were so sparkling that I was motivated to come this way. "Today, you''re leaving like this? "That''s right. Are you hungry? "Yeah!" To my question, Lou has responded well with a rub on his stomach. I ate so much in the morning...... Unexpectedly, have I already digested that amount of food? And so on, and I look at Lou''s stomach while I think about it. Always, Lou''s stomach is amazing. "Well, then, lunch as soon as you get home." "Yay! "Phew, phew, phew. ? In the afternoon, work in a room? After lunch, the upbeat Lou has asked me what he plans for the afternoon. "I haven''t promised to meet anyone today, so yeah. Lou take a nap as usual, too? Mostly, Lou, who went out with me in the morning and had lunch, would be napping time. "Yeah! Can I sleep in Elsie''s bed? Here lately, Lou doesn''t sleep in his own bed. Shelly, Leena, and occasionally even Leo-kun''s bed take a nap. I also want to take a nap in Leo-kun''s bed...... when Leo-kun returns, I''m putting up with it because it would be embarrassing if my smell remained. "Fine. I''ll go wake you up after work." "Yeah, please! Well, good luck with your work." "Thanks. I''ll do my best." Okay, good luck! But before we do... shall we go check on Mr. Bell? Mr. Bell, this time we''re going in for a break after a rough chore. So, when it comes to what Mr. Bell at the break does, it''s about falling asleep in Leo-kun''s bed and smelling it. You were very surprised when you found out that serious Mr. Bell was doing that. But now it''s become routine to smile and observe it. When I thought about that and headed to my bedroom, Lou turned on the monitor first and watched. Something''s just not right. "Hey, look! Oh, my God! Shelly and the others are crying! "Huh? What do you mean? I didn''t know what Lou was talking about and I rushed over to the monitor. "Look, look! The monitor photograph was... of Leo''s sleeping face, which I can''t see first at this hour, and the footage of Shelley and Leena crying, which I would never normally see on this monitor on its left or right. Oh, Mr. Bell was crying under Leo''s feet, too. "Hey, what happened!? "I don''t know either. I saw it earlier, and I was sleeping next to Leo, and three of them were crying." "And in the meantime, I''ll tell Mr. Bell." I can''t help but think a lot about it here. I thought so. In the meantime, I spoke to Mr. Bell, who seems to still be able to speak well among the three of us. (Mr. Bell! (Ha, yes! Is that voice... Mr. Elsie? (Yes. Is it okay if you tell me what the hell happened to Leo? I couldn''t even put in a foreground and immediately asked what I wanted to hear. (Actually...... Master Leo got caught in an explosion at school, he was seriously injured) Explosion!? Major injury!? Mr. Bell''s explanation makes me unnecessarily confused in my head. (Huh!? Are you all right? Looks like I''m losing my mind......) (Uh... no certainty, but I''m probably fine. Once, I was so badly injured that I was dying, I recovered all with Leo''s new skill of regenerating. It just doesn''t wake me up......) I don''t know if it helped me yet because it won''t wake me up, and... (Okay. I''m watching too, so I''d appreciate it if you could report me if anything happened) (Yes, I''ll tell you as soon as something happens) (thanks) "Ugh..." Having briefly finished my reading, I took a big deep breath to calm my confused head. Here, don''t do anything that makes Lou anxious. "Leo, what''s going on? "I think I got caught in an explosion at school" "Huh? Is that okay? "Fine, thanks to my skills, he said all the injuries were healed." Pick and answer your words carefully to avoid making Lou as anxious as possible. "Really? But then why isn''t it happening? "I don''t know either. I just wish I was simply out of strength and asleep." "Oh no... Leo..." Oh, you shouldn''t if I sound weak. "Anyway, I''ll just have to keep an eye on you. I, too, decide to cancel my afternoon job and watch with you." "Huh? Are you okay with not working? "It''s okay, I can''t concentrate either way." Even now, you''re going to be so anxious and crazy, you can''t possibly do your job! "Sure...... So, shall we wait for Leo to wake up with us? "Right." I put Lou on my lap and kept looking at Leo-kun as I hugged Lou. I never thought that would happen for three days... 152 gossip 8 Long time no see again SIDE: Shelley The night I visited Leo''s master. Leo has gone to Elle''s sister by himself. Of course, I wanted to follow you, too, didn''t I? So, but I owe Sister Elle a lot of things... and yes, I owe you zero! So, now I was with Lena and Bell watching the Leos over the monitor. Beh, nothing, I''m just keeping an eye on you, because I''m not thinking about doing anything weird or monitoring you! With that excuse in my head, I wonder how Leo was arriving at the castle. Looks like we just got to where Sister Elle and Lou are. Was Lou that good for Sister Elle? I thought it was just me, but you''re not... Speaking of which, you and I have been living alone ever since we left. Well, do you miss it? "Uh... it''s been a while! Leo scratched Polypoli and his cheeks with his index finger as he created an awkward atmosphere. Besides, Sister El opened her mouth right away. "Not anymore... it''s been a long time since I''ve seen" Leo! ". Oh, Lou! But Lou hugged Leo first and interrupted me. "Wow. Leo, I''m so glad you''re alive." Hmm. Lou, you had that feeling about Leo. I''m surprised you''re worried enough to cry. "Le, Lou, I''m sorry to make you worry. Um... is Mr. Elsie coming too? Leo spread his hand toward Sister Elle, who lost his timing after being pushed ahead by Lou, while confused by how Lou was doing. "Already... I just want to complain a lot, but now let me do that" "Gusu, really, really didn''t wake up for three days because you were worried and worried and couldn''t sleep, did you? Ugh." Sister Elle, hugged with Lou, began to cry lavishly as she stuck to Leo. After all, even Sister Elle, who has a strong heart, cries. I wasn''t able to keep an eye on you near me like I was, and I should have been quite anxious. "Oh, I''m sorry. Forgive me if I hear you say anything later." Leo, who cried until Sister Elle, said the most unspeakable words to Sister Elle, out of agitation. Sister Elle will do you a truly unforgiving favor to listen to anything you say... Oh...... Leo. What did I say... "Gusu, now... why did you say that? I get it. Be prepared, aren''t you? I knew it...... Sister Elle, I''m going to do you a hell of a favor. Oh, Elle, I want to go stop your sister. But I can''t do it at this distance. "Yes. Or, I''ll be ready. In the meantime, cry until you feel better." To Sister Elle''s words, Leo seems to have noticed the seriousness of his words, but now it seems that he has decided to just think about comforting the two of us. Oh, it''s too late. If this happens, I''ll just have to hope it''s a favor that I don''t envy. Well, you won''t get that wish. Then, more or less five minutes later, they finally stopped crying. "Thank you. It''s okay now. Shall we have dinner then?" "Right. Look, Lou''s having dinner, too." "No! I don''t want to leave yet. Leo takes me." An unexpected word flew out of Lou''s mouth as Sister Elle left and Leo tried to move along with it. Huh? Lou, I''m starting to say that!? Besides, those sweet eyes...... where did you learn that? "... Okay, I get it" Well, that''s about all Lou has to say... I''ll forgive you today or so. "Look, sit down" Arriving in the dining room, Lou shook his neck to the side with tremendous momentum as Leo tried to sit Lou in the next seat. "No! I like it on Leo''s lap! Huh? Is this really Lou? Something like looking at a really little kid? "Huh? Leo, who had been hugged so hard, turned to Sister Elle for help in confusion. "Er... Leo was so shocked that you fell. Lou''s mind has grown more and more toddler lately... and his spirit has grown to be young until he was about four or five years old" Huh. Oh, but I could go crazy too if I didn''t see Leo for six days... Conversely, Sister Elle may be awesome to keep her mind on for sure. "Oh, that''s... After all, is there something like a trauma Lou lost his loved one before? It was after I reacted to loneliness when I went mad before, wasn''t it? Yeah, when we talked about the long life expectancy of the Demons and our quicker death. Lou was unusual then, too. "Yes. Maybe you have something, trauma. Maybe it has something to do with amnesia..." "Something so shocking happened that I erased my memory myself? Uh, using sabotage magic... "It''s possible." Is it possible? Sure, destroying magic can only erase visible objects, right? "Yeah... because you were screaming about your sister when you were freaking out... Maybe it couldn''t be completely erased." Yeah, you failed, but you turned it off to such an extent that it wasn''t easy to remember for once? Then, is it possible... "Right. Should I give you back your memory or not..." "That, you don''t know. We just have to leave it to nature. Either way, there''s no way to bring back memories right now." Well, if it''s Leo''s creative magic, I can probably put it back, but I don''t think it''s the same thing to bring back memories he hates... "Right." "Then let''s have dinner. Uh... I don''t have a choice, ''cause today''s special, huh? "Eh, thanks" "Because you''re behaving badly, you can''t really do that, can you? It''s true! It''s only today! "Okay! Hey, Leo, uh." Ahem!? "Huh? Oh, yeah. Well, will it..." Leo, who saw Lou waiting with his mouth open, carried the dish to Lou''s mouth without saying anything more. "Look, uh" "Ahem." "Yeah, yummy! Lou, who had Leo give him an ahem, ate it looking delicious and laughed nicely at Leo. Truth is, you''re looking at someone else. I''m usually eating bakubaku... do you think I''m going to be hungry at that rate? "That''s good" "Oh, I can''t stand it anymore! Me, too. Uh, please! Sister Elle stood up to see Lou doing ahem and got envious. Well, I know how you feel. "Huh?" "Oh, already. I thought I''d use it for something more different...... I told you earlier, didn''t I? You want me to say anything? I can''t stand it anymore, that''s what I''m saying. Sister Elle, you''re serious. That''s about it. You don''t have to use a favor to do it. "Oh, oh... right... But if you two were feeding me, it''s gonna take a while? "Don''t worry. Instead, I''ll give Leo-kun an ahem too. Besides, compared to having Mr. Shelley or Mr. Leena eat dinner by mouth, it doesn''t take that long, does it? Huh? "Hey, how do you know!? Oh, yeah! How do you know that? I thought so, but speaking of which, you made a magic item to observe Sister El and Leo''s bedroom. I totally forgot. "Come on? Why not? Sister Elle, I''m sorry. Even Leo will find out about the boulder. "Ok...... Well, that''s in order, isn''t it? "Yes. So now it''s my turn, right? Ahem." When I saw Leo''s face I gave up, Sister Elle opened her mouth with joy. Seeing that, Leo carried the dish to his mouth the same way he did when Lou. "Is it delicious? "Yes, it tastes ten times better than usual" Oh, that smile, it''s the murder weapon... "Well, now it''s my turn to feed Leo. Ahem." "Ah, uh." Putin I couldn''t stand it anymore and turned off the monitor. I just didn''t break the monitor, but I want a compliment. "Ah, already! What a situation like that Love Love Family! I can''t watch you! I thought it was a good thing your sister Elle did you a favor to that extent, but when you look at it, it changes the story! "Fair enough, calm down. Let''s be patient with this. Maybe I was in the opposite position until yesterday." Ah... if you ask me. "Well... Sure, Lou would be crazy if he showed this to me in an unsafe situation." Maybe this is revenge for Sister Elle and Lou against us? You wouldn''t do that to a boulder, would you? Then he saw the three sweet meals as he said hiccup in his heart. I really respect Sister Elle and Lou for watching this for three days. 153 First story, six months of flow. About six months after the explosion, I turned twelve. I''ve only lived twelve years... but I feel like I''ve lived longer than twelve years because I live a very dark life every day, or because I have memories of a previous life again. Sensibly, I think I''m about thirty. Now, let''s put aside the story of me turning twelve and explain what''s happened over the last six months. Over the past six months, I''ve focused all my efforts on strengthening the defenses of my territory. We thought it would be almost certain that there would be a war, and we began to prepare carefully even as we hurried towards it. Schools that collapsed in the explosion were closed for six months, but there is still no prospect of recovery, and for the time being they are unlikely to be able to go to school. Well, I wish I could concentrate on territorial development for that matter. I guess I don''t have to do Frank or anything ~. And I''ve been busy with the defensive developments, and I''m sorry, but I''ve decided to leave everything to Elsie and the Holland Chamber of Commerce regarding the commercial developments. So I try to listen to the occasional reports, but I haven''t been involved in the development of an underground city in six months. Recent reports say the construction of a magic tool factory is finally over and the production of street lights is starting to build more and more buildings in the underground city. Apparently, it will be available to the public as early as six months early and at the latest in a year. As planned, no, significantly earlier than planned. This is really because of Elsie. Oh, speaking of which, putting ''mr.'' on Elsie and not speaking in a respectful tone. Because I feel only my distance, I was asked to just call me by my name, just like the Shelleys did, and I decided to do so. Well, if you ask me, it would be like that, so I tried to talk to Elsie with the same language as Shelly and Bell. Whoa, that''s derailed the story. It''s about what I''ve been doing over the past six months, but I''ve been strengthening the Knights and strengthening the city''s defense equipment. Knights strengthening is, of course, about increasing the number of Knights, but I''ve done six entrance exams a month so far, roughly fifty more. Is that it? Not much for the intent? As you may think, all this was just like the first admission exam, I had to choose carefully. If you''re in a bad hurry to keep the kingdom spies company, it sucks. The kingdom still sends spies to the entrance exam when they say I''m so vigilant, and I can''t get out of the entrance exam at any point. That said, it wasn''t all bad. The world-renowned adventurers and swordsmen have all challenged me after hearing rumors of an overly demanding entrance exam and Bernort becoming the team leader. I can''t say as much as Bernort, but there are steadily more people who are strong, who are likely to be strong. By the way, Alma is growing faster than I imagined. I''ve had my entrance exam examiner take turns with Hellman, but not once these days has the order come around to me. Thanks to Bernort''s accurate mentoring and competing with Herman, in six months he has become no different strength than an S-ranked adventurer. He is getting even faster by mastering unattributed magic and is getting stronger and stronger using his uplift and genius motor nerves before him, such as changing from a single two-handed sword style to a two-handed sword style in order to stretch the way he overwhelms with manipulation. Speaking of which, yesterday, you seemed happy to say that Alma had succeeded in winning over or something for the first time in the nine wins, eight losses and one hundred and twenty-eight draws over Hellman. Conversely, Hellman was so depressed though. Well, as you can see from the number of draws, the strength of the two is mutual. Perhaps tomorrow Hellman will win and lose nine. Still, you''re so impressed with Alma''s speed of growth because he''s mutually reinforcing with Hellman who worked out in the dungeon. I still don''t have a small number as a Knights like that, but I think it''s getting big enough to manage to say a few elite. I would like to continue to strengthen and strengthen my team in parallel. And defensive equipment, but I focussed on the west side anyway. Originally a city of commerce, Murdine territory, which was only conceived of bringing people together, really has a weak protection from the outside world because there were no strong demons around it or anything to be involved in the war. A castle wall is a decoration. It''s low and thin because it''s only made to keep goblins out of the city. Very, you couldn''t have survived a war like that. So I started remodeling the western walls for now. I thought about doing it at the hands of people...... whatever you think it is at the hands of people can''t be completed by the start of the war, so I made the walls with just creative magic by trial and error for about six months. Because it was built with great attention, the walls became satisfactory. I''ve thought about a lot of tricks, and I''m pretty confident I''ve set up a golem that will keep an eye on me for 24 hours without a break. After the last explosion, I decided not to spare a moment. Like this, Murdine territory has been turning into a good feeling over the past six months. But on the other hand, in the same six months the empire had gone in a bad direction. The cause, of course, is the Filibels. The lord of the now deceased Filibel family left a lot of very troublesome things for the Empire. On a rough territory, a people who are too exploited to starve to death, a border with a kingdom with few functions that can be defended. How much money and time will it take to get this back to its original state already...... Of course, when I crushed the dungeon and further exacerbated poverty, the idea of knowing because my territory was busy could not come to mind, and I was given solid support. Well, even so, I just sent money, food and magic supplies because my territory wasn''t enough manpower. If I can afford my territory from now on, I''ll have to send people to support me. That''s why the Empire is trying so hard to rebuild its former Philibert territory, but it hasn''t progressed very far. The reason for this is that the restoration and strengthening of defence bases near the border with the Kingdom took precedence over the reconstruction of the territory. There''s a good reason for this too... what do you think happens when you leave the destroyed defensive base intact and rebuild the territory first? If you think about it properly, you''ll see, no matter what you think, the kingdom will gladly come and get the finished territory of reconstruction...... Because he knew it would happen, the Emperor decided to invest in defense first while buying objections from the people. Truth is, politics is tough. Even so, it''s not every person...... Maybe I''m going to manage the vast western territory that the former Filibels and their subordinates ruled in the future. Before this, the Emperor asked me to bow my head and do him a favor. "I''m so sorry that I''ve come to push you, Leo, for contributing so much to the Empire so far. But if you''re the only one I can ask... please, just grow up. [M] I want you to manage the West in the future." Apparently, His Majesty the Emperor, or his idea as an empire, is to have me marry Shelley at the same time as an adult, to duke alongside many of my previous achievements, and to manage a vast, almost non-ex-philibel family and the western lands that had their umbrella territory, which cannot be left to nobility as royalty. So I''ve decided to be Duke. Well, I don''t think I have a choice. I decided to marry Shelly because I was prepared to have to work for the Empire. I just didn''t know I''d have to work this far...... So until the adults...... now it''s twelve, so four years to sixteen. I had to gather a lot of good people, funds, to manage a hell of a lot of land and work out a plan for reconstruction in this short period of time. Four years... I don''t care what you think. Overwhelmingly not enough time... Well, we have to do everything we can. In the meantime, after the perfect development of the territory you have now, will you start preparing for that one? All right, we have a policy for the future. All you have to do is work desperately! 154 Second story Territorial expansion A few days after I turned twelve, I decided on a general policy for the future, and I tried to suggest to Mr. Flair what I had just come up with. "Is it school? "Yes, I want to build a school where anyone, regardless of their status, can go for three years for free." When I heard my suggestion, I explained the same thing again to Mr. Flair, who would listen back with his neck tilted. "I don''t know... do you mind if I ask? Now is the time to save as much money as possible, right? Sure, considering what happens when you grow up, you should save as much money as you can. Even if you have a lot, if you use it to develop a vast amount of desolate land, it will soon be gone. "Well, I am. Probably not a problem because the funds would be more people if they could do the underground. More than that, in the next four years, there''s going to be an overwhelming shortage of talent over funding." You can do something about the money with my idea, but you can''t create talent. "Sure... but even running this city is understaffed." "That''s right. That''s why I want to build a school to develop that talent." If people are going to get together on stickers like this, I''m not going to build a school. Even ordinary people can do it to the extent of reading and writing, because nobility and some common people are the only decent upbringing like computation...... Whatever you think, there are too few educated people in this world who can work as civil servants running territories. So, if it''s difficult to attract good people, we''ve come to the idea of raising them ourselves. "I see...... but do you think that talent will grow that far in three years? "Don''t worry about it. With three years, until I graduate from aristocratic school, no... I think I can get more academic degree" "Huh? Noble school is six years, right? Can''t a boulder force you to do that for three years? "No, no, that''s not true. You don''t have to teach manners, swordsmanship, or magic in class like you do in a noble school. It''s just a school to raise a civilian." The goal is to train experts. There''s no need to raise an all-mighty person, like an aristocratic school. Besides, I''m going to make sure I can''t get into school without someone who can read and write. So three years should be enough. "Is that what you mean? Then why not create three classes: Knight Major, Mage Major, and Civilian Major? Because knights and wizards are lacking in this territory." "Oh, that''s nice! ¡­ three majors." Sure, the shortage of Knights people has always been a problem, and wizards... no, because only a few people can hire people to use magic. I didn''t know the problem could be solved in school, either. "That sounds interesting. That, hiring. All right, when that happens, we''ll get ready! The goal is my thirteenth birthday." Three years. By my adulthood, my thirteenth birthday is the key line. "La, next year...... I get it. Now, I''ll leave it up to you to arrange for teachers, etc. I''d appreciate it if Leo thought about building a school and classroom curriculum." Mr. Flair made a difficult face to my suggestion for just a few seconds, but, admittedly, he immediately started making plans. Sorry I know you''re busy originally...... "Copy that. Ah, the knight major and the wizard major teacher don''t mind using our knight" Because it''s going to be hard to find someone who can teach you magic and swordsmanship. I''m sorry I cut your training time, but I''m going to try to get you to be patient because it''s for the future. Copy that, sir. "Well, do you want to go to real estate and ask if there''s a good building? If not, do we have to expand the east side, which hasn''t built the walls yet? With that in mind, I moved toward the city. I hope you have just the right mansion ~. Ten Years later "Excuse me! Murdine territory has become more and more popular here recently, and good mansions have been bought up by the presidents of the big chambers of commerce" "Oh, yeah. Yeah...... ok. Oh, I can''t help it. We''ll have to spread east." Even those in the underground have already bought all the land, so there''s no room for a school right now. I''m going to build a big school there, so I won''t be able to do anything but expand the territory. "Huh!? Are you expanding your territory? When I was thinking about the future, the store owner''s grandma ate at me. "Yes, but... oh, you want to buy land, don''t you? Boulder, you''re a merchant in this city. I''ll be eating up on the money story soon. "Yes... most of the mansions here have been sold and are not in business" Well, I made a fortune for that, so isn''t that good? Think about it, and think about whether it''s okay to sell your land to your grandma. No, think about what terms to put on as selling. "Yeah...... oh, I came up with a good thing" Yeah. Yeah. Now, let''s get the students together. "Huh?" "I need to ask you a favor..." Then, explaining my plan, Grandma was a little worried, but she managed to help me. A Week Later "All right! End of expansion east! Long live from the finished walls, looking at the school and all the other land we plan to build. The truth is, I didn''t mean to spend this much time on the expansion. It would have taken a week to go to the country to see if it was okay to spread the land on the east side, or if the north and south walls had been built together. Well, I wish I could do it in a year, so that''s about the margin of error. We need to shape the city faster than that. "In the meantime, will you lay the road looking at the map before you build it so that you can easily see where it is?" A map is a blueprint for the city that I made with my real estate grandma and Elsie. Hopefully, it will remain a map of the school district of our territory. The territory I''ve expanded this time is a quarter of Murdine territory, and I plan to make this all a school district and a training ground for the Knights and Magic Knights. I intend to build a library and a large school in the center of the school district and build cheap apartments for students around it. Building a library is for the common people and students in the city who don''t usually have a chance to read books. I worried about honestly building books in this world because they''re so expensive, but if you''re going to build a school, the library''s a set, right? So I decided to make it. The school is not supposed to be completed within the deadline, no matter what people think of this again, so I build it with creative magic, but I decided to leave the apartment for students to the grandma in real estate. It would be nice if students could live in a grade within a year, so there''s no need to rush that far. And, of course, instead of selling you cheap land, I promised my students cheap rent settings. Now we can bring in young people living in other territories, right? And as for the Knights and Magic Knights training ground... from now on I decided to build it in the hope that the number of joiners would increase steadily and that the castle training ground alone would no longer fit in. The training ground is going to build all kinds of interesting tricks, so I''m going to build it with creative magic, just like the school. Schools take precedence over training grounds, so it will be a long time before they are built, but I can''t help but think of a variety of interesting training equipment from now on and want to build a training area quickly. So hurry up and build a school? Oh, but there''s a lot I''d like to try at school. Yeah - I want to try that one too, and this, ah, but doing this is on a boulder...... Then, when I was thinking about what kind of school to build, I finished laying the road. All right, starting tomorrow, we''re building a school! 155 Lesson 3: Long time no material collection â‘  "Please. Permission, please! Right now, I was asking for a dungeon toward Bell. There''s a place I''ll never be without permission from Bell... "No! Whatever they say, I''ll never give you permission! I knew it would be so easy to forgive me. But I''m never gonna give up either. "Do something there! You''re right, please." I asked for it as I rubbed my head against the ground. I want to go anyway! "Not if I say no! You promised you wouldn''t go to the Devil''s Forest until you were grown up." Yes, I want to go to the Devil''s Forest. I want to go, but I promised not to go with Bell, so I''m trying to get forgiveness to break it. Well, negotiations are pretty hard to navigate. "Oh yes... uh... the material is missing more... especially the larger demon stone..." The demon stones I collected in the Demon Forest were all used to build the walls, so I don''t have the demon stones I need to build the school. We''re still going to need the Demon Stone... but we can''t make good things if we keep doing this! "I just heard that. But no! Kuh, shit. How do I...... "Well, could you do something about it? From now on, it will be absolutely necessary to win the war. You don''t want me to die in the war, either, do you? Yes, this is for war. Never, you need a demon stone because you want to demonize a school hobbyistically, right? "Oh, that''s..." Oh, the fierce momentum that Bell will never forgive until just now has weakened! This is your chance. "Right? So good, right? ''Cause this isn''t going to die either." I looked up and hit the bell. "Uh..."! I was about to be tortured by a dangerous flush. " For a moment, he was about to forgive me, but Bell hastily shook his neck to the side to return to the mode he''d never forgive until just now. Oh, how can you forgive me? "Eh - can''t you? "You can''t have anything that doesn''t work! In order not to die in the war, if you die in the Devil''s Forest, isn''t it the end of the fall! Damn... you''re too honest to say anything back. Think. Whatever, give me a plan that Bell might forgive. "Well then... how about Belle come with us? Because I promise I''ll be home as soon as Bell decides it''s dangerous! Aren''t you glad you came up with that? Bell''s level is fine now...... I don''t think so, but I''ll just have to take him down in a flash and reassure him there. "Wow, me too!? Is it okay if I go to the Devil''s Forest? "Also, of course I''m fine. Conversely, if Bell''s in danger range, you''re okay to go, right? I told you, so I can''t help it, but are you sure you''re okay? Well, if it doesn''t work, should I run away with the transfer as soon as possible? "You''re really safe, aren''t you? I''d be mad if you were lying, wouldn''t I? Ugh, it shouldn''t be a lie...... no, it might be a little dangerous...... "Well, he said it was okay. Right? So let''s go. It''s been a while since Belle and I had an adventure together." "Just the two of us...... ok. Well, then, let''s give you permission. But please keep your word that I''ll be home as soon as you decide I''m in danger, okay? Heh heh, that last sweetness worked. Good thing I managed to mislead you. "Of course! I''m looking forward to tomorrow." "Already...... So, since tomorrow morning? Yeah, because I''m going on a day trip. "Right. Will you wake me up tomorrow morning? "Hehe ? I came up with a good thing. I won''t wake Master Leo tomorrow." What do you mean? "Huh!?" "If you fell asleep, it means you didn''t have plans for tomorrow." Oh, shit! You had such a hand! "Oh, no." How many years do you think you haven''t been alone? I can''t believe I woke up alone... "Hehe, this is a punishment for breaking a promise you made to me. The truth is, it didn''t work until I was an adult, so it''s natural for me to be harassed like this." "Wow, I get it..." Can I wake up tomorrow? I don''t think I can. The Next Day (Please wake up. Please wake up. Please wake up. Wake up! Wake up! "Ugh, wow! When I jumped out with a hell of a loud scream, there was nobody around. However, it caught my eye that there was a clock near the pillow that I used to build in a dungeon. "Hey, what, are you awake... I knew I didn''t want to use this wake-up call..." Something sounds like cancer directly in the forehead, about five times more disgusting than a normal wake-up call. "Well, I could get up on schedule, okay? Well, then, I''ll get ready. Oh, speaking of which, is Bell awake? Usually, it''s time to stay awake..." On second thought, you forgot to tell him when to wake up. I forgot about it because I was filled with my head with what happened to me. Worried about what I would do, I just dressed and tried to get out of my room. "Uh-huh. Looks like nobody''s awake after all. I can''t help it. Why don''t we head over to Bell''s room..." There was no sign of anyone awake, and I walked down the hallway where the golem of security was just wandering off to Bell''s room. "Speaking of which, this is the first time you''ve entered Bell''s room, including the dorm room, the imperial mansion." I tried to knock while I said that. Concon "Belle. Are you awake? I''ll try to call the bell in front of the door, but it''s not responding at all. Yeah, you''re sleeping on this... "I can''t help it. I''m sorry to bother you." You may get mad at me later for going in on your own, but because I got up early in the morning, it''s a waste of time waiting until Bell wakes up! So when I went inside ready to be pissed off, I heard Suyasuya and sleeping from the bed in the corner of the room. "Oh, I knew you were asleep. You have a lovely sleeping face ~" I proceeded to the side of the bed and checked the Lord of Sleeping and he was a proper adorable bell. "All right, do you want to wake me up? Still, Bell''s room is tidy and... hmm? As per my serious personality, I guess Bell''s room is tidy with no extras - and when I tried to say it, I looked at the pictures on the walls and the objects placed on the shelves. This is definitely the guy I should have seen. "It''s my... figure, isn''t it? Besides, this is my picture. When did you take this? You''re scared of boulders for having so many of my figures on the shelves. Probably got something Elsie made out of her creative magic practice, but this scares me. And then there are the pictures that are embellished in the frame... this, when dorm life was just beginning, Bell cried and I''m just comforted. This too, Elsie would be the killer... but that guy, how long have you been asking his master for a camera? I can''t see Elsie anymore, and it hasn''t been that far, has it? "There''s something scary about me." There are other clothes on shelves and desks that I no longer wear... no, I haven''t seen anything. "Yeah, do you want to wake up the bell by deciding you didn''t see anything" I slipped away from my shelves and desk and went back to the side of the bed. "Belle, wake up." "Yeah...... Master Leo? Hehe. I smell like Leo ~" When I shook my body as I called my name, Bell clinging to me with a voice I didn''t know if I was awake or not. "Oh, hey! Wait! He''s chewing! Because he''s chewing on me! You''re definitely falling asleep with this! Oh, my dog''s teeth are so pricked and it hurts! I sleep with you occasionally, but you weren''t such a bad sleeper!? Minutes Later "Ugh, I''m finally free..." In front of Bell''s room, I waited until just now for Bell to finish dressing as he healed his shoulder with holy magic that had his teeth stabbed. No...... it was hard for Belle to wake me up. So, when I thought I woke up, Bell gave me a great deal of momentum to get out there. "Okay, it''s healed. No way, with such eyes..." I didn''t expect to get hurt before I went to the Devil''s Forest. "I deserve it. What are you thinking of sneaking into the sleeping girl''s room!? A grumpy bell came out of the room as I was checking my scratched shoulder. After all, it seemed like it didn''t taste good to go into the room on your own. "Yes, because..." Yeah, I can''t think of any excuses. "Because neither is this! More than that...... did you look in the room or something? Yeah, this is a bad guy if you say you saw it. Mr. Bell, my eyes are so scary. "In the room? Is something wrong? It was dark and I couldn''t see anything." This is the best act I''ve ever done. "Yes, no. If you haven''t seen it, fine. You really haven''t seen it, have you? "Ugh, yeah." Beh, Mr. Bell, your face is close. "Especially under the bed" "Beh, under the bed? Did something happen under the bed too!? You mean, there was something hidden that sucked worse under the bed than shelves and desks!? "Did something happen to your face, under your bed, too? It says... After all, have you seen anything else? Ah! It''s so shocking, it''s on my face! ... Yeah, let''s reopen this. "No, I haven''t seen anything, and I don''t remember anything" Yes, the only thing I remember is Bell''s sleeping face. "Yeah...... ok. Let us forgive you for that this time." Apparently, ''I didn''t see'' means he''ll hit me in the hand. Well, Belle, it would be embarrassing to see that one too... Whoa, I didn''t see anything. And then it sounded bossy, "Good. I haven''t been seen. If they had peeked under the bed, they would have imprisoned me, Master Leo, somewhere." Let''s also erase that from memory. 156 Episode Four: Its Been A Long Time To Collect Material â‘¡ "Okay, here we are! Come on, we''re gonna collect more and more material today." After Bell''s reign, we came to the entrance to the Devil''s Forest. When I came here the other day, I felt worse... After all, have I gotten stronger in the last few years, too? I''ve been busy running schools and territories here lately and haven''t really had a chance to fight...... I hope I haven''t blunted my mind. "Um... is it okay to go out of the country on your own...? Normally, don''t you have to go through the inquest? "The inquisition? Oh, speaking of which, you are. Well, it''s a day trip, isn''t it? Besides... I don''t want my mother to find out." Probably... or I''ll definitely have to go into the Devil''s Forest from the right place... if I do that, my mother will be contacted. "I knew... you''re gonna hide it, aren''t you? That''s right. You never want to find out because your mother''s long sermon is already a punishment. "I''ll be there in half a day." "You''re deluded... what, Demon King? What do you mean? "Oh, speaking of... uh, it''s okay. Because he''s a kind demon king." Would it taste bad if I spread the word that the Demon King is alive? Something, because I live in seclusion, and I felt like spending the rest of my life without anyone interrupting me. If I piss that guy off badly, it''s gonna be catastrophic, and I don''t think I should tell people. "What do you mean by gentle demon king!? "Don''t worry. Look, I''m coming. Follow me properly! "Oh, don''t delude me! As I listened to Bell''s appeal, I took Bell''s hand and walked into the woods. I''m holding hands so I can get away with a quick metastasis. Well, I know it''s okay, ''cause it''s a promise to Belle. With that in mind, a bunch of black augs quickly surrounded us. "Oh, it''s a black ogre. Long time no see." Were you surrounded by these guys when you first came here? I was struggling back then - yeah, I miss it. "Le, Master Leo. Something tells me I''m very strong... are you sure you''re okay? Bell has turned his worried face to me, holding my hand tighter and tighter. From Bell, there''s about a quadruple difference between the Black Aug and the level...... scary and natural. "Don''t worry. Look, because this is so instantaneous." In the meantime, to reassure Bell, he created thunder magic to instantly kill the Black Augs. "Ho, it''s true. But...... it was a fiercer demon than I imagined. After all, is it dangerous? "It''s okay. You couldn''t take him down without moving a step, could you? "Yeah......" Even if I made a safety appeal, Belle couldn''t snort. Six Hours Later "All right, now you won''t be plagued by a lack of demon stones for the time being." With that said, I naturally smiled when I saw the demonic stones in my bag and the precious materials. That was worth the run around the woods at full speed. "It''s already... Dear Leo, it''s too fast. If Leo hadn''t given it to me, he would have left it early." When I was satisfied with my half-day accomplishment, I heard a complaint from above. "That''s why you''ve got the bamboo. You had fun riding, didn''t you? Bell was on the flying magic spell I used to find the dragon. I thought it was inefficient when I was walking with Bell, and I was thinking yesterday of an operation to have you follow me on this wagon if you understood that it was safe. It''s pretty hard to manipulate, Boulder Bell, but he got on early and came about my speed. "Yes, but..." "Then why not? Look, I''m going to the Demon King." I''ve come so far, I have to say hello. Anyway, you''ll be waiting for me to realize I''m already on my way over there. With that in mind, I went out to an open place where the Demon King was. "Ko, here... is that demon king really there? Bell, coming down from the jar, stuck to my back to hide his body from a house. Well, I know you''re gonna be so scared. From Bell, he''s like a symbol of fear. "Yeah. I''m here. Oh, but the last time I saw him was four years ago, so I don''t know if he''s here." Since I''ve been here on a dragon crusade...... maybe I''m tired of moving here? "No, he''s here." Oh, I knew I was here. "Ahhh!!" I didn''t think anything of the appearance from behind by the Demon King because I expected it, but Bell was surprised enough to slip out of his hips. Looking back holding the trembling bell, the Demon King stood sorry. "You surprised me... how have you been? "Yeah. And you... you''re looking good, too." Well, it doesn''t change much in about four years because you''re Demonic, does it? "Well, I can''t change. Compared to that, you''ve changed. Oh, not in a bad way. It''s growing solid." "Bye. People grow taller in four years." "Oh, the thing about people, they live a really short time. I can just have a thick life for that matter. I''m so jealous." "Envious?" You think I envy a demon king who has all that power and can live for how many times more than people? Well, I can''t tell the Demon King that I really seem to miss him. "Oh, I''ve lived for almost a thousand years now. Lived, but did nothing for most of those millennia... I''m just having some free time" "Let, a thousand years? Is he that alive? Can the Demons live that much? Because you''re a powerful demon? Or because you''re the Demon King? "Hmm? Didn''t we talk about this before? Sure, when I told you where the dragon was." "I thought you said that? Yeah... I can''t remember the dragon." "Right. If you''ve forgotten, I''ll explain. Anyway, I couldn''t tell you how familiar I was with you then." "Huh. I mean, you''re telling me now? It''s only been four years since then, hasn''t it? Well, four years for people''s kids is huge. "Simply put, yes. And then I can tell you because now is the time." "At that time? What''s the right time to know about the Demon King? "I''ll teach you more in the house. Follow me. Yeah, you can bring your Beast King''s daughter too." Is it okay if I tell Belle? When I turned my eyes to say, the Demon King gave me an OK. I''m glad I couldn''t leave the bell here that I could still stand... Didn''t I tell you something terrible right now? "Ju, Beast King!? You just said the Beast King''s daughter, didn''t you? "What? You weren''t aware? Only a royal beast can use beast magic, right? Yeah, speaking of which, you naturally don''t know. Daughter of the Beast King......" "It''s Belle." I turned my eyes to Bell and he seemed worried about what to call him, so I gave him his name. "Right. Belle, you are the last survivor of the Beastman royal family." "Huh? What do you mean? How could a royal beast be in an orphanage? Besides, what do you mean, the last survival? "Easy. Bell there is the only daughter the last king of the Beasts managed to keep alive. Before dying, the Beast King entrusted his children to an ancient friend, who fought and died to protect his country from the mighty enemy." An old friend... you mean the old lady from the orphanage where Belle grew up? Awesome. That old lady, the friend of the Beast King or something? Seriously, I''m starting to feel like I need to make time to go see him next time. Well, more than that. "What is that mighty enemy...? Who killed the Beast King? "That''s what I was about to tell you and that''s what I''m going to tell you, so I''ll talk to you when I get in the house" That said, the Demon King has gone into his own house. "I''m here today to collect material..." I didn''t expect this to happen, but I had no choice but to follow the Demon King into the house. 157 Lesson 5: The Secret of the World â‘  "So, what the hell are you trying to tell me? I just got down to business, sitting in a chair across from the Demon King, holding a bell that still didn''t stand on my hips. "With that... you, there... are you ready to let Bell know that you''ve never revealed anything to anyone before? "Huh? What you didn''t reveal...? Does that mean I''m a reincarnator? That''s probably the only secret I''ve ever told anyone. Leaving aside how the Demon King knows that, surely... I''d be in trouble if Bell found out...? Speaking of which, why were you hiding that I was a reincarnator? You''ve forgotten why because it''s something you''ve been hiding for a long time... You didn''t like being seen with weird eyes or something? "What we''re going to talk about has something to do with Bell, too, right? "Oh, that''s a lot" "Right..." Then make up your mind. Compared to Bell''s father and hometown, it''s a tiny thing that I''m a reincarnate. "Yeah, okay. Then I''ll tell Belle." "Right." "Well, I''ll teach Belle to move on." "Oh." "So, Belle..." When I was ready, I changed the direction of the bell I was holding and made it face to face with me. "Hey, wait a minute...... I can''t be the only one to know Leo''s secret! As I tried to talk, Bell, who had been relieved until earlier, suddenly blocked my mouth. "Fine. I''m going to tell Shelley and the others." I told Belle. I''ll tell Shelley and the others. "So, but..." "Don''t worry. One day you''ll find out about it." "Because. I''ll tell you what. Actually, I''m a reincarnator... I remember my last life." When I heard the demon king, I said it without waiting for Bell to react. Belle, not surprised...... had a poker face. "Memories of a previous life? Yeah, you don''t know what you''re talking about, just explaining it now. "Well, suddenly you don''t pin it, do you? Simply put, besides the memory of Leons, I have memories of living in a completely different world." "Huh? I mean... what do you mean? Yeah...... I''ve been prepared to say this so far, but don''t feel subtle when you react like that. "Uh... I mean, I''ve had memories of people from some different world since I was born" Explaining that, Belle seems to have come to understand my secrets gradually, but she still has a difficult face. "Really... since birth. That means Master Leo is Master Leo, right? That''s a tough question to answer... if this memory is driving me... is the name Leons just a decoration? No, but this is how I live with Leons, and if I have the consciousness that I''m Leons, I''m me. "Yeah. I think I''m me, including this memory." "... ok. No problem then." You were satisfied with the answer I gave after my troubles, and Belle, hugged by me, smiled gently at me. "Huh? You don''t have any more? Me, I''ve been good grades and I''ve been making rough money because I remember this. What? Don''t you think it''s cheating? First of all, creative magic has become a cheesy ability so far because I remember it... Me, what kind of life would you have lived if you didn''t have any memories of your previous life? Probably...... normal, no creative magic would have been unusable, so he was treated like a falling out. But you could have lived a more peaceful life than I do now, right? Grandpa would still have lived because he was not too strong in vain and his grandfather would never have taken him to the dungeon... Oh, but that''s not true either. Shelley''s raid on her birthday party would have been attacked by a sneaker without my memory relationship... maybe she was dead there. And, considering, it''s good to have memories. "... nothing, that''s part of Master Leo too... I don''t think it cheats. Memories of a different world? I will not change my feelings for Master Leo if I hold it, trying to have it. I know that no matter how powerful Leo is, he''s a kind person who can work hard for people, not to use it for anything wrong, except naughty things." Bell has been telling me how he feels all the time, anticipating where my thoughts have come to a paragraph. For people''s sake... well, I don''t mean nice people because what I like and do is only for people''s sake as a result... well, do you want to thank me? "Oh, thanks......" "Kukuku. Other than flirting" "Oh, that''s..." As for that, I was about to miss asking because I remember a few things ~. Unexpectedly, I turned my eyes to the Demon King to stop. "That''s good. It''s a human privilege to be sexually active, isn''t it? "Really? Well, it''s important to leave offspring compared to demons with a longer life span, and is it? "Oh, no, inferior to the Beastmen..." The Demon King immediately put in a correction for not thinking he would be seriously asked back. Are you inferior to the Beastmen... Sure, imaginatively, the Beastmen don''t feel instinctive. "Yes, it is." "What is it? Are you trying to say that I''m more eclectic than Master Leo? When I turned my face to Bell as I nibbled, Bell became muddled. "Nothing." ''Cause people who aren''t jerks have my clothes in their room... No, this is my mistake. I didn''t see anything in Bell''s room in the morning. The moment I tried to remember the morning, I panicked and I stopped thinking because Bell''s muddled eyes turned to stares. Yeah, not if I piss Belle off any more. "True, you guys are atsuatsu. I don''t think my husband and maid have anything to do with this. No, is this burning into a forbidden love that is peculiar to people? I don''t know about demons." "Uh... I have a lot to say, how do you know Belle is a maid of honor? I''m in a forbidden love... No, if you ask me, it''s forbidden love to have a maid in love with a noble lord with a fianc¨¦e. Well, I don''t care about that, okay? No, should I care? I don''t like it. How did the Demon King know that Bell was a maid? Right now, Belle''s dressed as an adventurer, and she''s not supposed to look like a maid at all, is she? "Hmm? Yeah, I''ve been observing you in my spare time for the last few years." That being said, the Demon King took out a transparent sphere from somewhere about the size of a basketball. "What is this... the core of the dungeon? "Oh, you get it. Oh, speaking of which, you''re a failure too, but you were building a dungeon." You know very well. I knew you were observing me. "Yeah, yeah... isn''t the core of a dungeon usually the only thing you can see in that dungeon? "Oh, you normally are. Because this is combined with my spatial magic." "You mean when combined with spatial magic, you can take a peek at places you like? "That''s the thing. You can see it anywhere I''ve visited in the world. Well, I don''t peek in the ladies'' bath." "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore" Why are you trying to take it to that story earlier? "Dear Leo, no matter how many times you get mad, you can''t stop peeking..." Ah ~ I can''t hear you ~!! "Well, put the joke aside, I''ve never been anywhere in the world, so I can view practically any place in the world from this core" "This whole world feels like my dungeon." You''re exactly the most powerful demonic people in the world, the Demon King. "It was a hundred years ago, wasn''t it? "" Huh? Was it a joke to tell the boulders that the whole world was a Dungeon of the Demon King? "All right, Bell''s nervousness is relieved too. Get down to business." "Ugh, yeah." "I don''t know what to start with... I''m a reincarnator too. Can we start with that? "" Huh? Reborn!? From the beginning, they said something terrible, and Bell and I were surprised to hear each other out. 158 Lesson Six: The Secret of the World â‘¡ "" Huh? Reborn!? "Oh, yeah. I''m a reincarnator, just like you and your slaves." When Bell and I accidentally opened our eyes and were surprised, we were so surprised, what happened? The demon king has turned his eyes to me. No, you''re usually surprised, aren''t you? Well, if you ask me if I''m a reincarnator, I''m convinced of that strength... hey? "Yes... I knew you were a reincarnator" "Oh, there he is. There are eleven reincarnators in this world. Nine of them I know." "Huh? Eleven!? Are you there!? Besides, are there two reincarnators that the Demon King has not even grasped... This world is bigger than I thought. "I''ve lost a lot of it." "Huh? Reduced? Conversely, was there more before? That''s absolutely chaos. "There are those who have died in defeat of the rebirth." Wow... as expected, but it was more than I expected. "Huh? Do reincarnates kill each other? Bell questioned the Demon King sooner than I did. I guess you''re worried that I''m gonna have to kill each other to see it from a very anxious look. "Oh, right. We were prepared for that... and now you''re about to be killed by the Grantor, aren''t you? That''s what we''ve got for you... Grantor? Oh, you mean the master''s son, Gert. "... Huh? That guy, was he a reincarnator? I do have cheesy abilities, so I''d feel that way if you asked me. No, I didn''t think of that. No, I didn''t even think there was a reincarnator besides myself, so I had no choice. "That''s right. Has the magic to use immense magic to grant special features to objects and tools and the skill of a proud arm" "Something looks strong... I''ll have to fight in a few years, but I''m starting to worry about winning." Um, even though I was so worried about the improvised death bomb alone, it''s seriously too spicy to have the skills of an auspicious arm and memories of a previous life. "No, I think we''re good. The grantor is said to be a subordinate compatibility of the Creator. I''m not the kind of person you''d be if you weren''t even alert to." Huh? Really? But the Demon King says, so is it? "Subordinate compatibility... but that immediate-death bomb or something strong? Sure, we can do the same thing with creative magic... no, we can do bigger things, but that''s because it''s overkill. If you''re going to kill each and every one of us, then granting magic power is enough, right? "For generations, the grantor will draw Dwarf''s blood, but he''s good at making weapons or magic equipment. So complicated things can also be done. A regular person wouldn''t be able to make something like that just by granting magic. Depending on modern technology, I think it will continue to evolve." "Wow... I''m scared" He''s my master''s son, he''s definitely going to make some amazing magic equipment... yeah, we need to get ready for more fights. I''m starting to feel like I can''t win the next war without doing too much. "Oh, um... suppose you beat someone named that grantor... does Master Leo ever compete with other reincarnators? As I was worried about my battle with Gert, Bell hesitated to ask me questions that remained in my arms. Yes... Bell''s right, there were eleven reborns, and they were killing each other for some reason. On second thought, if you beat Gert, you''ll be at peace and done! That doesn''t mean... "I''d say no... but you can''t do that. The more certain, the more Leo will be targeted by the other reincarnators" Right... Something tells me you''re scared to sleep tonight. Me, you''re more lucky with status than people, aren''t you? Wouldn''t you be back at some point? I''ll have to check this when I get home. "Oh, no... why, why are the reincarnators killing each other? Bell was shaking puffy on my lap. Probably more afraid of fighting the reincarnated than I am. From Bell, who can''t even stand before a demon king with so much magic, I guess the reincarnators recognize that he''s stronger than I am and that he''s very scary. From the average person''s bell, I can''t help but be really scared. Well, I keep my mind superficially normal, too, but I''m so anxious that I don''t want to be alone tonight. "Why... nothing, we don''t like each other and we''re not killing each other" "Then why? "To explain it... I have to explain it in retrospect of my long life for a thousand years" "A thousand years... Speaking of which, can the Demons live that long? Then... you mean Lou will live a thousand years too... You''re not going to be able to stand the lonely Lou. "That''s right. The more magic the Demons and Elves have, the longer they can live. My magic is the best of demons." Depending on the magic... I knew Lou was going to live a long time. Sounds cute, but I can''t do anything for you... at least try to make sure we can live longer. "Thanks...... sorry I broke your hip about the story. Keep talking." "Oh. A thousand years ago now. I was born in a demonic village. Just like you. No, that was a little different from you guys. The first generation I knew who I was in my previous life." I''m talking about a first generation or something I don''t know, but I certainly don''t know who I was in my previous life. I don''t even want to know who I was in my previous life... well, now. "Before I came to this world, I was a regular student. What a mess, I had a great day with my three friends every day...... but when I realized I was coming to this world. I was given a mission." "Mission?" "Yeah, I''ve forgotten a lot in the last millennium, but I can''t just forget those words. Maybe that''s how it is." It''s me. This is an order. You kill all the messengers but yourself. ''Just before I was reincarnated into this world, I was told that. " "Speaking of which, you heard voices from beings like God just before I was reincarnated, too. It was just not such a slaughter word..." I''m looking forward to seeing how I live with my special abilities. "I guess so. You''ve been given no mission." "Huh? What do you mean? "I''ll explain that later. Let''s get back to it." Oh, you''ve derailed the story again. But I have too much information to worry about... "I struggled a few years after I was born...... I have memories of the world over there, life in that village was only hell" "Hell...... what village was it? You say the Demon King was hell, so I guess it was a pretty tough place. "Weak meat. Weak people have to follow strong people. Power is everything. I always had to fight the inhabitants of the village. Of course, I never lost because I had special memories and abilities." Wow... what combative nation have you been reincarnated into? That must have been tough... I''m glad I was reincarnated into a privileged house ~. Nevertheless, on second thought, nobility... and being born into the highest Duke''s house among them, I guess I was the hit of the hit. A little more, you should be aware of your good luck. "And back then, when I was tired of living like that, a man came all the way to my village. When he introduced himself to me, he didn''t say anything, he involved the village and attacked me." You attacked me? Could that be a reincarnation? "The name... I''ve already forgotten, but I only remember being a classmate in my previous life" I knew you were a reincarnator. Plus, classmates...... you''re awesome at attacking people you know. No, could it possibly mean that it''s manipulated by God? Something came up earlier that I didn''t expect, so I was starting to feel like it could be anything. "That was the first time I died. I''m used to dying... but, you know, I can''t forget how I felt the first time I died." Hmm? Dead? "Huh? What do you mean? If you''re dead, why are you here? "Oh, you didn''t explain that yet. The reincarnated are given two special magics and special skills. So, besides space magic, I have the skill of super regeneration." I knew you were using spatial magic... but it''s super playback. "Super playback? Like playing faster than normal playback? I''ve had some experience with the regeneration skills I got in the dungeon that I didn''t have to die for, but so does the Demon King? "Well, there''s that too. The main thing is, you''ll never die. No, the strength of this skill isn''t..." Hmm? I mean, what abilities? "The best thing about superregeneration, and my ability to be a factor that doesn''t end in hell, is to go back to my full-season body every time I die." Dead and back in full season? "What do you mean? It''s amazing to be alive when you die, but the Demon King never originally fades, so isn''t that the same with or without it? The Demon King doesn''t grow old with enormous powers of magic, does he? "No, no matter how many demons you say, if you live a thousand years, your magic will also fade. And if the Demons lose their magic, they lose other statuses." I see... when you die, your magic returns to its full height, so you mean you''re young? So, you''ve lived a thousand years and you''re not old at all. "Oh, yeah...... does that mean he died recently? Oh, Grandpa." Oh, there was someone in there who defeated the Demon King. Grandpa... Oh well! I''ve been wondering about that for a long time now. The question is, how could Grandpa have defeated the Demon King? I''ve been questioning my grandfather''s accomplishments ever since I learned about the extra-dimensional strength of the Demon King when I was eight. But today, you got rid of that, too. My grandfathers were able to defeat the Demon King because a thousand year old Demon King was weak! Grandpa, I''m sorry I doubted you. "No, I died once when I was a brave man of my predecessors, but not long before I first learned the strengths of superregeneration." I almost got stuck listening to the Demon King. Huh? What do you mean, Grandpa, you beat the Demon King with all the power of the season? I don''t know why anymore...... "Oh, speaking of which, when I first met the Demon King, he said he wouldn''t die unless the Demon Stone was destroyed or something, but was that a lie? "Demon Stone? Oh, you misled me by saying that. Sure, it''s a lie I told you, thinking you wouldn''t find out because some of the demons have that trait. I couldn''t teach you that yet, so I had a hard time deluding you." "Yes, I did... I forgot that the Demon King''s reaction was too strong for his subsequent training." I didn''t know it was such a conceived lie. I was a demon king at the time, so is that even possible? Because it was about the same. "Oh, that fight was fun. I''ve been caged in this house for about forty years, so it''s been a good exercise for a long time." "Good exercise..." I was going to fight for my life. "Well, you''re not weak enough to beat a young man like you haven''t lived in a hundred years" "Well, you''re right." You''re a hundred years old and you call me a young man, and I''m no match for you while you''re alive. "Whoa, you''re out of line again. Back to when I was younger." "Oh, sorry." "When I was murdered by other reincarnated people with the inhabitants of the village and experienced my first resurrection, I was given another mission by God. Kill the other reborns. There was nothing I wanted to do when I came back from the dead, and it was a pattern I usually attacked each other... but I thought I had to take the enemies of the villages that were just like my family. So I went on a journey to find the reincarnated, as God told me." I see... and did the Demon King start joining the killing? "In the meantime, I killed many reincarnators, but I couldn''t find the reincarnators I was looking for. Perhaps my abilities have passed to the next generation in my lifespan." "Next generation? Speaking of which, the grantor just said something tangible about being inherited by Dwarf''s blood, but even if the reincarnator dies, will he be inherited next? Wouldn''t that be a muddy fight? "Oh. We reincarnates are apart in species, with varying lifespans, right? "Yeah." Well, even me and the Demon King have completely different species and lifespan. "So one of the rules set among God is that if a messenger dies at the end of his life, he can have the next reincarnator. Because of this, our battle has become a muddy one" If it reaches life expectancy... So if you kill it, you won''t inherit that ability. But I knew you were muddy... Still, the rules set among gods? Maybe this means God''s proxy war? Or play with people among gods? Well, either way, I knew God was a mess. 159 Episode Seven: The Secret of the World â‘¢ "So one of the rules set among God is that if a messenger dies at the end of his life, he can have the next reincarnator. Because of this, our battle has become a muddy one" If it reaches life expectancy... So if you kill it, you won''t inherit that ability. But I knew you were muddy... Still, the rules set among gods? Maybe this means God''s proxy war? Or play with people among gods? Well, either way, I knew God was a mess. "People with short lifespans and lots of kids...... this is very troublesome. Except for the brave, when the reincarnated die, they are to be chosen between five and ten years from then from the children of the descendants of history". "History......" History in a thousand years... how many people could possibly be reincarnated right now? "That''s right. The magic of special attributes was originally available only to the reincarnated. If that had spread the blood of the reincarnated for a thousand years... it''d be a little rare now, wouldn''t it? "Sure..." Heh ~ Special attributes were the roots of the reincarnation. Does that mean that all those with special attributes had the potential of reincarnators? After all, you''re going to have no idea how many people there are. "Because of that, we can''t find the old stock when someone with a less prominent personality is reincarnated." "... Huh? What is this? Wasn''t I so dangerous? I''ve stood out before, haven''t I? Probably worldwide. Oh, that''s why Gert, the grantor, targeted you. "Well, normally, you''d already be dead. You''re saved because you''re protected by the Creator." Hmm? Creator? "What do you mean you were protected by the Creator? I''m a creator, too, right? Earlier, you said life expectancy would inherit your abilities, right? "Oh, maybe you''re doing something to keep your own heir from dying? If it''s a magic item made of creative magic, that''s what you''re going to be able to do. Then I''ll have to figure out what I can do for the next generation. "No, he''s alive. The Creator is still watching the world at the bottom of the dungeon of trials. God''s rules... I know you want to say a lot about the inconsistencies with earlier stories, but I''ll explain them in proper order, so wait." "Yeah, okay" They sealed my next question, so I decided to shut up for now. I can''t go any further. "Creator, as long as he''s around, no old stock reincarnators can enter the empire." "Do you have any tricks? A magic item or something, and if you come in, you''re set up with a trap that something happens? "That''s right. I declared war on the human world. Be like me. Weakened by creative magic, then isolated in a place where people would never come" Oh, was the declaration of war on the human world against the Creator? One of the old mysteries was solved again. I always thought it was weird, didn''t I? There''s no need for such a strong demon king to bother challenging the human world to fight. If you care about that, you don''t feel like a day goes by and people are destroyed. "Still, you''re not killing me. Oh, you''re not dying." I see. Thinking about it, the way this creator did quarantine doesn''t die. That''s the most harassing thing for the Demon King. I can''t stand living alone in a place like this for a week. "No, he can kill me. Only a brave man with a weapon made by a creator and a grantor can kill me." "The Holy Sword is awarded the Demon King''s Special Attack to the best-skilled grantor of all time. Able to disable the Demon King''s resurrection abilities" Did the Holy Sword have such power...... It wasn''t supposed to say that ability when I saw it in the appraisal, was it? Is it possible that the competencies granted cannot be seen in the appraisal? Also, you know it''s going to be depressing...... "Ha..." "Yeah? What''s wrong with sighing? "Yeah, nothing. More than that, did the Demon King really lose to Grandpa? Even if I had such an awesome holy sword, I don''t feel like I could win? "It''s the brave man''s hidden skill. We call it brave correction." "Brave correction? What, the ability to be like that protagonist correction? Hidden skills, that''s absolutely amazing. "Oh, it''s a skill that only a brave man can use once in a lifetime. The brave man is not a reincarnation, he''s a metastasis. It''s like a handful for that matter. Abilities are super super compatible for breaking limits, and when you are about to lose to an opponent with a status difference of more than ten times, you can become mutual with the opponent until that battle is over" "It''s mutual... but if it''s about mutual" The Demon King, who''s lived long enough in terms of technology, is more overwhelming, and he''s never gonna lose, is he? "No, that''s not what it is. The brave probably have company. Last time, you were the Virgin and the Wizard. This is surprisingly cumbersome. When a brave man is of equal strength, his gaze is blocked by the attack of the Wizard, or the Virgin''s holy magic restores the brave... formation is reversed at once." "I see... then maybe we can win" Friends. What a brave way to win. "Well, if I had magic then, I could have done something with spatial magic. The Creator''s weakening has helped." Oh, did you win because there was also a weakening of the Creator? Then you''re convinced. "But you didn''t die." I don''t understand why you''re full of contradictions in the explanation just now, do you? How come you''re alive when you''re defeated with a sword that invalidates resuscitation? "Right. The grant of the Holy Sword was off." "Huh? Was it off? Who took it off? "Perhaps the Creator took it off beforehand. If I die, I''ll be in trouble." Another creator... I''d be in trouble if he died... "Hey, how did you do something that challenged such a strong creator to fight? From the words of the Demon King, I feel like I''ve known the power of the Creator from the beginning and challenged him? Because of the Demon King''s character, do you know you''re going to lose and do such a waste? "Oh, that''s the story next. There are two other guys in this world who are stronger than me." Two or... another besides the Creator. Is it more or less...... No, that''s a lot considering there are three people who have the power to destroy mankind easily. "One is the Creator I just said. The other one''s a saboteur." "Destroyer? You have a reincarnator with the same abilities as Lou? Oh, I''m a creator, too." Is Lou in the same pattern as me? "There''s also a new demon king. This is the new rule we made to solve the equilibrium between us." New rules? "It was still before your grandfather was transferred to this world. From God, who hasn''t interfered in this for hundreds of years now: ''Within the next fifty years, end this battle. Otherwise, the phrase" rules will be added "suddenly arrived without any foretaste." Because it was before Grandpa was transferred... it''s been fifty years, hasn''t it? Right, so it''s a new rule? Still, God is mean...... "When I heard this word, I decided to start moving because I thought it was better than it was going to be, because it''s a rule enough to go out of my way to proclaim it, so I figured it would make me do some pretty troublesome things" "So you challenged the Creator? When I heard that, the Demon King shook his head to the side. "No, it was the Destroyer I challenged. The three of us are perfectly balanced. The Creator is strong against the Demon King, the Destroyer is strong against the Creator, I feel strong against the Destroyer." When someone kills a favorable opponent, their natural enemies get easier. Sure, this is hard to fight. "Destroyer can''t kill me, no matter how much he destroys me. Meanwhile, I am free to attack using space magic. I was going to beat the Destroyer easily. It''s just... I lost" Huh? Seriously!? It was in your favor, wasn''t it? "It was a miscalculation. He was making up for his aging magic by killing people. I didn''t think you had the same magic as the whole season." Oh. Lou also has the ability to take magic away from the murderer. Sure, with that one, the magic won''t diminish forever. "I was easily killed. And while I was resuscitating, I was parasitized by an earlier shadow user who was one of his men, and I became a puppet. Manipulated, I couldn''t do anything to declare war on the Creator." Shadowy...... Also, a new reincarnator has emerged. Namely and descriptively, is it a power to manipulate using shadows? You can manipulate the Demon King, or you''re too scared. "Of course, the creators will find out that I''m being manipulated. Destroyer knew that, too, and I guess he wished the brave had been summoned while giving a little bit to the Creator. Well, the Creator locked me in a dungeon in this forest without moving a step." The purpose of a brave man being summoned? Oh, because I have to kill brave men, too? "A dungeon is a dungeon that has existed in the world since before we were reincarnated, and something newly created by my spatial magic, or the creative magic of a creator." Well, can space magic even create dungeons? "Well, even though I said I could build a dungeon, I gave up dungeon management early because I''m not good at raising demons. Spread the dungeons around the world, leaving the demons alone and the dungeons as a means of movement" Seriously...... so you''re saying the demons outside the dungeon are caused by the Demon King? What are you doing! I wanted to tell you so badly, but on second thought, he was the demon king. "A dungeon with such a world as its own has been reset by the Creator and made so small" "So much... Could it be just this house? There''s no basement or upstairs in this house, and this little house can be called a dungeon? "That''s right. I had time and free time when the brave guy came to challenge me, so I made it a somewhat decent dungeon. And the brave broke it, and I gave up making the dungeon bigger." "Yes... I wish I could try again because I''m free anyway" If we grow intelligent demons, we''ll be talking to each other. Aren''t you lonely? "No, that''s okay. It''s more fun to use this to peek into the world than that." "Oh, speaking of which, you had that way of sparing time." I laughed unexpectedly at the Demon King, who grinned while showing his dungeon core. I don''t know if the Devil King''s hobby is a peek... don''t feel comfortable. "Right. Losing to the Destroyer, losing to the Creator, losing to the Brave, nothing more to do, I was watching the world in my house. In the meantime, the Destroyer began to kill the rebirths around the middle-class who lived there for a long time and their clan from one end to the other" Every clan or... it would be efficient considering it has indeed been inherited... Yeah, you should stop expecting destroyers to have people''s minds. In the meantime, let''s just be aware that if we meet, we''ll get away with it as soon as possible without thinking about negotiating or anything. "The only people who could stand that were the Elves protected by a powerful bond. Yeah, and the Dwarves were destroyed, but the grantors were just in time to change generations, too. To that extent, most reincarnated people with names like the Beast King were killed at that time" Will the Beast King come out here? Right... Destroyer killed me... "How was the end of that... Beast King, my father...? It was the first time in a long time that Bell had asked the Demon King a question that he had been silently listening to. Well, Belle was here to hear this story. "The last of the Beast King? Right...... I think I did my best. I fought better than I did. I could chew my arm off a thousand times. However, the Beast King was still at a disadvantage in the battle to protect him." Sugai. You''re just as strong as the Demon King, you fought someone who could kill people without hesitation and chewed off a thousand arms, or something. It''s too awesome. Maybe there''s a possibility for Bell, too? "Really...... thank you. Sorry I blocked the conversation." That being said, Bell, sitting on my lap, did not change his expression and bowed with a pepper. I didn''t say anything, I stroked your head. "No, fine. It''s important to Bell. Well, let''s get back to it... The Destroyer tried to kill us and go around, but in the end we failed to meet the fifty year deadline imposed by God. And the additional rule was activated" Additional rules from there? What the hell are the rules? "''Penalize the three people who have been lazy for a thousand years. From now on, reincarnate new creators, saboteurs, and demon kings. The three of you shall lose the moment a new reincarnator of your own and the same occupation dies. Also, be aware that new reincarnates will not be inherited even if they die in their lifespan. Finally, I will only tell you that the life expectancy of the three is a uniform maximum of one hundred years. I mean, finish it within a hundred more years. That''s it. The day you were born, the three of us passed this on." So if I die, the Creator loses? Nevertheless, the uniform life expectancy is 100 years...... Well, there''s no guarantee that you can live that far because you''re the biggest, but is it good that Lou doesn''t have to live alone? "I see... If I die, so will the Creator. That''s why I''m protected. Hmm? Wait. Doesn''t that mean Lou could be killed by a creator? From the Creator, that means if you kill an uncultivated Lou, you can easily win without fighting the Destroyer, right? "No. Creators don''t care about winning or losing anymore, and they stop killing reincarnators. And you''re helping weak newcomers in the shadows." Is the Creator a good man? Or... "Tired of fighting or something? "Well, there will be, but he''s been a sweet guy since he was in his last life," Oh, was he a sweet man after all? That would be greatly appreciated as a position to be protected. "The rest would be disobedience to God. Originally, this battle would be over soon if the Creator moved. He''s just trying to harass God to the fullest if he''s going to die anyway. A human race but living a thousand years, prolonging the battle without killing anyone" "You look great." It''s too awesome to be able to keep that heart for a thousand years or so. Seriously, I respect that. "You look handsome, too. Some of them are a little feminine, but they''re funny. Why don''t you dive into the dungeon and go see him next time? I can''t see the Demons because they can''t go in there, but I''m sure you can." "Really? Then I''ll go next time, thanks for protecting me." A dungeon attack is also a sign of a level increase. Why don''t you try it in your spare time? "Oh, try that. He won''t be able to talk to people in a long time either, so I''m sure he''ll be happy." "Yeah, okay" "Okay, now I should have told you what I wanted to tell you. Take advantage of this, the next war will survive. They''re the grantors and the brave ones, but you''ll be fine." "Huh? And the brave ones? Isn''t it just the grantor? "Oh. I was summoned recently in the kingdom. If you can, I suggest you keep the brave guys company... but if you''re going to have to fight, just be careful with the brave correction, okay? "Yeah...... I get it" A brave man who could even defeat a demon king, is that in the enemy too...... I can''t sleep under stress from anxiety for the time being. 160 Episode Eight: To beat the grantor. "I wonder if I can go home alive..." Currently, in the Mountains of Death, in a cave...... I was in the middle of the Red Dragon''s nest. I was surrounded by dragons, we didn''t speak to each other, and I resented the Demon King in the silent tension of not being able to move a step. Minutes ago "What? How to beat a grantor? After listening to the history of the reincarnators, I immediately cried to the Demon King to tell him about the Grantor. ''Cause after all those reincarnators ask me how awesome they are, then I''m going to work hard with them to win! It won''t be. "You know about the grantor, don''t you? Whatever you want, just tell me! "Huh? Wouldn''t it be boring if I found out about that? Boring? What are you talking about? This guy! "Because I''m not thinking of having fun! It''s easy to win, but you''ve never been over it, have you? Unlike the Demon King, if I lose, I die, right? I grabbed the Demon King''s shoulder and desperately appealed to him about common sense. "Oh, oh... right. I don''t care if you die, I''ll give you some advice." The Demon King was pushed by my sword curtain and seemed willing to give advice just because he had no choice. But this was a mistake. "Yay ~!!" "In the meantime, hunt as many dragons as you can. We''ll talk about it later." "Huh?" "Don''t worry. If you take him down somewhat, I''ll bring him back." The moment I heard such a voice, I was in a dragon''s nest. The dragons suddenly appeared to me. I''m surprised, but there were dozens of them in a hurry to surround me. The dragons stood up. And we asked each other how things were, and we were in the silent air. Probably, if I move even a few millimeters, the dragons will strike at the same time. The dragons made me feel so nervous. From the dragons, I don''t feel any signs, and they think it''s the dangerous one that''s been entering the middle of the nest. Being vigilant is highly intelligent proof... but all I can say is that being that vigilant to me is stupid. ''Cause in this situation, I don''t have the means to do you guys damage. You can''t fight the Red Dragons, covered in scales that perfectly invalidate the attack, on the ground where you can''t see their weaknesses. Damn......... Demon King, I resent you. I asked how to beat the grantor... Hmm? No, from the Demon King, you''re saying that if you want to beat the Grantor, you can afford to take him down as much as a bunch of dragons? Sure, Lou came across the Mountains of Death, and from the reborns, he might have to easily defeat a herd of dragons. I see... this is a message from the Demon King: ''Before you ask for help from people, build your strength''. All right, if you decide to, I''ll destroy this herd of dragons on my own! ...... it''s good to try to be intentional, but how do we break through from this situation where we can''t move a single step? If you can, I''d ask the dragons to fly high, but that''s hard when it''s this cave. So we need to figure out a way to attack the dragons from below, even in this cave. From under the dragon... "Oh, I know..." The moment I found a way to open it and was delighted to speak out unexpectedly, an intensive attack from the dragons began. "Ya, I did it... well, I was already going to move anyway, okay" I was a little off the top of the dragon''s head and succeeded in avoiding a concentrated attack. Katsung! Katsung! "Yeah, I knew the blade wouldn''t go through" While the dragons were looking for me, I stuck my sword in the head of the dragon to make sure the scales were absolutely defensive again. And... "It would be magic if this happened! The moment the head-butted dragon bent his neck and tried to look back, I grew a rock toge to penetrate the dragon''s neck off the ground. "Okay, that''s a success. I can do this." I made sure the rock toge was pushing through the dragon''s neck, and I kept growing more rock togues as I ran around on the dragon. "All right, the dragons are confused, and the numbers are steadily decreasing. If we keep this up, Rakushi..." In an attempt to say that it''s an easy win, from behind, I said, ''Bakin!'' Something broke. Looking back, there was a dragon that was a turn bigger and more scratchy than the other dragons, breaking the rock toge with his forelegs. "There''s a guy out there who looks like the boss of the herd..." Yeah, let''s just leave him alone and get rid of the normal dragons around. I decided to ignore the boss. Even if you fight the boss, you''re in the way. But life isn''t going to be so easy... "Whoops! As I ignored the boss and continued my dragon hunt, the boss flew towards me. I could have managed to avoid it, but my whole body would have been shattered by the boss''s head poking if I had delayed the reaction a little more...... I shuddered thinking about when the boss hit me, looking at the walls of a cave with his head poked and a hole in it. "Yeah, let''s just take down the other dragons" I''ve got twenty more bodies before the boss comes back to the nest. I made a series of dirt magic attempts to defeat the dragon. And he succeeded in annihilating a dragon other than the boss in a couple of minutes until the boss returned. "Grrrrrrrr!! The boss dragon saw his fallen companions and raised a loud roar. Yeah, my chest is hurting so bad for what I''ve done, but let''s not think about it now. "I''m not asking you to forgive me. But I''m not wasting your material." That''s what I said, boss. I moved right under the dragon and stuck two swords in my neck. If it was a difficult but big dragon in other dragons, when I stood, I could do this because of the large gap down there. Surprisingly, the boss dragon was easier. If you think so... "Guha!" I was stuck in the wall when I found out. Probably just for a little while, but I was losing my mind. "K... my body doesn''t move. Boss, where''s the dragon? Forced to move his neck and look for the boss, quite a bit ahead of me, a large dragon with two swords stabbed in his neck was falling down as hard as he could. Apparently... just before he died, he shook his last force and attacked me. I was relieved just to stab my sword in the neck. It was dangerous... Seriously, it would have been dangerous if I didn''t have the regeneration skills. Truth is, I need to fix my alarming habits. "Ugh, come on." The injury was completely healed and I escaped the penetrating wall. Jumping, flexing, making sure my body was back, I started moving to start collecting dragons. "Nevertheless, how long is the Demon King going to keep me here? "No, that''s enough." "Ugh! When I realized, I was back inside the Demon King''s house where I was until about an hour ago. Demon King''s space magic. "Tired. I didn''t expect you to defeat even the Lord. It''s good to see you grow up." What''s the Lord? Huh? Could it have been unexpected for the Demon King that that big dragon came out!? "What was good! You could have died if you took one more wrong step!? Don''t be ridiculous! Faster than that, Bell was seriously pissed that he was watching my battle using dungeon cores with the Demon King. "So sorry. Recently, there have been more dragons without him, so as I gathered the material, I was going to ask Leo to reduce the number." Huh? Was I flown into a dragon''s nest for such a reason as to exterminate a vermin? Weren''t you trying to get me to focus? "That''s not what I thought the Millennial Lord was waking up to. Besides, you didn''t die, okay? What''s a millennium? Well, I knew it was unexpected! "Bullshit." Not good at all! I said, "Don''t be ridiculous! ''I tried to complain to the Demon King, and I was angry so that Bell could wear it again. Until a few hours ago, I had no idea you were afraid of the Demon King. Either that or the Demon King is more distracted by Bell. "Dear Leo... I''m glad you''re safe" Ignoring the Demon King''s apology, "I''m sorry," Bell hugged me in tears. Well, I guess that''s all I was worried about... I''m not sure I can protect you if I piss off the Demon King, so why don''t we stop being rude about it any more? "I left the dragon carcass in your bag. Use it to create a dungeon, a powerful weapon." When I was stroking Bell''s head, the Demon King said that. As the Demon King said rushing to check in the bag, there were many bodies of dragons in it. "Oh, thanks...... what do you do by building a dungeon? Well, I can''t make a dungeon in the first place, can I? You still don''t have enough levels, do you? "Hmm? You weren''t aware? You should be able to build it by now. And you can do anything you want by building a dungeon. In other words, it''s your own world. I use a lot of magic, and a normal dungeon doesn''t make sense, but I can make sure people come back to life even if a monster kills them in a dungeon." Does that mean you can train for combat without worrying about dying? "Sure, that sounds awesome. I''ll make it as soon as I get home." "You should. And then¡­ finally, advice in the fight against the Grantor, the battle will be a division between the strength of the soldiers and the quality of the weapons" Oh, that''s what I''ve been waiting for your advice! Well, I figured it would be a showdown on weapons rather than a direct showdown, on how much reinforcement the soldiers could have been. "Thanks! I won''t waste that advice" "Ooh, come on. Come see me again." "Okay. See you later!" I waved to the Demon King and moved toward the house. Today''s harvest was more than expected. It was a lot unexpected, but generally satisfactory? 161 Episode IX Maid Disqualification "Ugh, I''m home. After all, don''t worry when you get home" When I came back to my room, I fell asleep on the floor. "It''s true... if I knew this was going to happen already, I would never give you permission" Contrary to me in peace, Belle was very grumpy. Well, you''d be pissed off if all that was dangerous. "So sorry. For that matter, don''t you think it''s a good idea to have useful information? I wish I hadn''t met the Demon King today, because I was so scared to get information. I don''t regret it at all. "That doesn''t matter compared to Leo''s life! I''m not sure I can live without Master Leo, am I? "Wow, I get it... But it''s good to know who Bell''s parents were, isn''t it? It was surprising that Belle was the daughter of the Beast King, and I think it was a great harvest to learn that she was properly loved? "Right. But it''s not as important as Leo." "Really? Don''t you think Belle would like to go home? "No. My hometown is that orphanage, and I don''t want to go all the way to a place where I know it''s already doomed" Oh, this... this is getting mucky. "Even if I could take you? "Then it''s a pity. As I have said many times, I, Master Leo, am the most important. I don''t want Master Leo to do anything dangerous. Didn''t the Demon King say that? Outside the empire, it''s dangerous. So I''m against going outside the empire, right? I don''t know... I don''t care what you say. First of all, I need to fix my mood. "Wow, I get it...... so when we''re safe one day, shall we go? "... then" Oh, is that good? We found a breakthrough. Besides, I knew you''d want to go to your birthplace. "Okay, when that happens, do your best to make the world peaceful! We''ve got a goal, and we''ll do our best! "Nothing. I don''t think we need to make the world peaceful until Master Leo takes the risk... No, rather don''t" Oh, is that what you''re coming for this time? Hmm... what am I supposed to do? "Why not? It''d be more fun to have some kind of goal, wouldn''t it? Today''s bell is in a difficult mood to fix...... "Not good! Dear Leo, please take care of your body a little more! Even today, be mine when the dragon shows you were about to kill me! Oh, you saw me get blown away by a dragon... On second thought, you left Bell worried today. Even though demons in the Devil''s Forest alone were a fear to Bell... I''m the dragon to talk and punish demon kings and reincarnators... yeah, I usually think about it and it breaks my heart. "Sorry...... oh, he''s gone" When I realized Bell''s state of mind and tried to apologize sincerely, Bell left the room. "Oh, I don''t know what to do..." Should we go after him? Or, if we go after him, it''s counterproductive? "What if I apologize properly? Sister Elle used to say that when you upset someone, you have to go and apologize right away with your apology, right? "Oh yeah... what do you think an apology item is? What... Lou, why are you here? Looking back, Momoko and Lou crawled out of my bed. "Today, I was napping in Leo''s bed because I missed them all at the castle" Oh, speaking of which, lately, Shelley and Leena have been obsessed with magic specials, and Mr. Elsie is finally busy developing the underground... Sure, Lou would have been free. Well, on second thought, you should have taken Lou with you. Then we should have been able to gather materials safer. Well, I can''t help but say that now. "Yeah... what I just heard is, don''t tell Elsie or Shelley and the others, okay? "Huh? Why? "You don''t have to know that." I know Lou is on Elsie''s side and Shelley''s side. Here, if Shelley and I say something about getting mad at you, I''ll definitely be on your side. "Huh. Well, no. I''ll hit you with the meat of a dragon. You fought the dragon, didn''t you? "Ooh... it''s the meat of a dragon" You think Lou''s gonna offer you terms of exchange? "Huh. When Sister Elle asked me to do something, she taught me to negotiate so that I could get the price right." I laughed bitterly at Lou for saying that and putting his chest up, and I thought Elsie did it by accident...... "Good for you..." "More than that, don''t you have to go apologize to Bell? We have to hurry, don''t we? "Oh, I was! What do you think I should do with the apology stuff? "Uh-huh. How about Leo''s pants or something? Belle, you were collecting Leo''s pants in the box under the bed like you cared? My pants? "Really? Are my pants worth that much? Well, if you saw what was under the bed, you''d be doing something. "Come on? Isn''t there something for Bell? "Yeah... I''m gonna go to Bell''s for now" Well, you better apologize for now. SIDE: Bell When I popped out of Master Leo''s room, I was back in my room crying alone. "Ugh... I don''t like me anymore..." I wonder why Master Leo is trying so hard to say something like water...... I say too much because I''m worried about Master Leo. Dear Leo, you tried to fix my mood with those hands because of your kindness, but I was supposed to be in a position to ask Leo how he was feeling...... Ha, too sweet for me, sweet Leo these days...... Even if Shelley and the others admit it, I must not be merely a maid of honor. Properly, I need to fulfill my responsibilities as a maid...... "Still, Master Leo...... how anxious do you think I was when Master Leo was blown away by the dragon? I was so anxious, so worried, you couldn''t cry, could you? From now on, I think Master Leo will have to fight people who are stronger than that... "I''m worried, I''m worried, I can''t sleep at night. What are you going to do...... Master Leo? "Well, I wasn''t going to be able to sleep alone for the time being, and it was just fine. Will you escort me to sleep from now on until peace arrives? When I heard a voice I was used to hearing and looked back in a hurry, Master Leo''s face was peeking through the door. "Oh, I''m sorry. But you knocked, didn''t you? There was no response, so when I opened the door to check, I heard voices." "Uh..." Did they ask you? What should I do... How far have I been in my voice? I was distracted by what Master Leo had asked me, and I couldn''t cut out the story as I thought. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry I let you go to the Devil''s Forest with my promise that I wouldn''t do anything dangerous, but I did something dangerous! Duh, please... will you fix your mood? Master Leo has apologized for kneeling to the ground and rubbing his head to the ground. It''s always like a ritual when Master Leo sincerely apologizes, and Master Leo used to say Dogeza...... "No, it''s me who apologizes...... sorry to say something busy" I panicked and apologized in the same way at Dogeza. "No. I don''t care what you think. It''s my fault. So please, forgive me. I''ll give you a pair of pants or anything." "So forgive me or nothing... pants or anything? Pants?" In unexpected words, I looked up. You noticed that, and Master Leo looked up uncomfortably, too. "Oh, Lou... no, I didn''t say anything" Master Leo started making excuses for something, so I glanced and shut him up. "Really? In the meantime, scold Mr. Lou later, Dear Leo..." "Yes... what is it? Ugh!? I pushed Master Leo down into bed and into a horse riding position. "Let me erase your memory, will you? I shook my right arm up, laughing nicely. Only this memory needs to be erased from Master Leo at all costs. "Hey, hey, Mr. Bell? Ugh, if my arm hits people with a bee, I''m wearing a bad arm? Don''t think it''s a good idea to hit your husband with it." Master Leo was in a real hurry when he saw my bestialized arm. I''m sorry. But I need this much to fly Leo''s memory... "Hehe. If you don''t remember Master Leo, everything will fit in circles." "Hahaha. Hey, you''re kidding, right? Until earlier, you said you didn''t want me to do anything dangerous, did you? "Except for that and this. Besides, you''re not gonna die like I hit you, are you, Leo? That''s because it''s better than finding out I''m collecting Leo''s pants and smelling like shit. "Yes, no... it doesn''t change what''s at stake...? "Hehe, please be prepared and eat your teeth off" I smiled, waving my fist down against Master Leo''s face. "Ugh! Master Leo avoided my fist with a single hair. I''m already a boy, so please be patient with me this much. "How can you avoid it? Please hit it right next time, okay? That said, I lifted my arm again. "Bed, bed! ''Cause you''re holed up!? It''s harder to avoid, isn''t it? Lady Leo appeals to me, afraid of the hole I made next to my face, but I laughed and flushed. "Hehe. That''s for Leo to fix when he wakes up." That said, I try to punch Master Leo in the face again, but I knew I was avoided. "I can''t help it if this happens anymore..." I grabbed my face with my magically enhanced left hand. "Oh, no... be nothing, because I don''t do anything because I found out Belle cares about my pants. I respect Belle''s taste, don''t I? "After all, you''ve found out everything, haven''t you? This has to be erased sooner than Leo remembers." Doss!! "Hahaha...... Me, now I''m done as a maid...... haha" I suck as a maid to beat up my husband. I was crying with a weak laugh as I looked at my lost husband. "I''m sorry. Dear Leo, I''m sorry...... already, I... I''m quitting my maid...... I think I''ll forgive you if you''re Leo. But even so, I can''t work as a maid anymore" It''s very hard to be a maid. "I''m trying not to make you aware that you like Leo, that this is the maid..." I''m not going to be able to do a very good job of being a maid because I already have an emotion that I want to be sweet to Master Leo and an emotion that I need to hold on to because I''m a maid. "Just so I know about my birthplace, let''s quit and go on our journey alone..." If it''s the cost of the trip, I don''t care with the money I''ve worked for. "Right. Just fine. Dear Leo, thank you for everything." I got out of bed, thanking Master Leo for his sleeping face. "Oh, but at the end of the day, after I smell just a little..." Having left a little untrained, I held onto Master Leo, who had decided to be the last and was losing his mind, and smelled as much as I could. I will never forget this smell. "Gotcha." "Huh?" I was done smelling it, and the moment I tried to get up, Leo caught me in the gutter with my head when I was supposed to have lost my mind. "It''s good to finally hear the truth." "Duh, why? "Belle, have you forgotten my skills? "Oh, oh..." Playback skills. "I lost my mind properly, but I think I recovered in seconds" "Ugh... please let me go" I try my best to escape Leo''s restraint, but it didn''t come true to Leo''s power. "I don''t like it. Then you run away, don''t you? "I should quit now! "I don''t think so, do you? "Because no more... me, not as a maid. Dear Leo, didn''t you find it disgusting to hear about your pants? Already blown out, I waved the subject of pants to Master Leo. ''Cause I think it''s disgusting what you think. It''s easier to quit if you don''t like me. "That''s not true. You think I''m pissed off after a peek? "Oh, that''s..." That return is cheating. You don''t know what to say back. "Hey, Belle? I''ve been saying this for a long time, but Belle''s already my family. If you''re with me, you''re probably longer than your father or mother, and Bell''s the longest with a severance. I can''t live without Belle anymore. I can''t even wake up in the morning." Like a chase, Master Leo has folded up more gentle words. "... that way, Master Leo is always kind to me even when I say my utmost. And I always get sweet. After all, I think I''m disqualified as a maid" "I guess...... then belle, shall we quit the maid? "Huh?" To Master Leo''s words, I was thrilled. Despite what I''ve always wanted to be, when it was suggested by Master Leo''s mouth, I suddenly miss him...... "Would you look after me with a regular bell, a bell as a family, not a maid''s bell? That way, you can be sweet on me, never mind a maid, or a subordinate relationship, right? "Oh, that''s..." I have myself relieved by Leo''s continued words... saying I''m glad I couldn''t get rid of him. After all, I want to be beside Master Leo. But still, I shouldn''t be beside Master Leo. "Besides. I''m a lot sweet on Bell, too. I''m sweet on Bell, but I also want to be sweet. So I hope you won''t mind and keep sweetening me...... And, you know, it''s Belle''s job to scold me, so don''t worry about it around here, okay? "Please stop convincing me now. My chest is already painful and hard." I couldn''t stop crying. I turned my eyes to Master Leo and made my final appeal. "I can''t... I, I''ve become too fond of Master Leo. Until now, I''ve had enough room in my heart to want you to be happy marrying Mr. Shelley and Mr. Leena. But...... I haven''t even had room for that since Master Leo was about to die lately. I like it, I like it and I can''t help it. In the future, I will marry Shelley and I am so afraid that Master Leo will leave me...... This is an emotion you shouldn''t have as a maid, someone beside Master Leo. So I would like to say goodbye to Master Leo. Maybe there are survivors of the Beastmen in their homeland. So I want to live there." That said, I poked a flash of clearance and got out of Leo''s custody. I''ve already told you my thoughts, and I have no regrets. And, whining in my heart I tried to go to the door...... but soon Leo pulled my arm again and fell into bed I was hugged by Leo and caught again. "... sorry. I didn''t realize you were worried about that...... I''m so, so sorry. I was too sweet for Belle, too. At this point, I''ll be clear. Belle, I love it. I want you to stay with me, even if I''m going to be your grandfather and Belle is going to be your grandmother. You don''t have to be a maid or a family member... as a lover I want you to keep looking after me." From the eyes of Master Leo, who said so, came great seriousness. Oh, no more... so I told you not to persuade me any more... "No more... say that... you don''t know if Mr. Shelley and the others are mad at you, do you? I''m serious, aren''t I? "You don''t have to be serious. That''s how ready I am. So, what''s Bell''s answer? Ugh...... too cheating. I don''t care what happens anymore!? "Right. I, too, have decided to be prepared for Mr. Shelley to get mad at me. I will continue to sweeten your eyes, so please be prepared, okay? "Oh, thank you... this is so sweet." "Hehe... a lover... Um... Dear Leo, can I just say my utmost? "What? Fine" "Could you give me a kiss for the rest of the day? All this time, all this time, I''ve wanted you to be Master Leo, the kiss before bed I dreamed of while sleeping with him many times... I asked for momentum. "On the contrary? Then I will." Gentle enough to say chuh when I meditate on my eyes, Master Leo kissed me. "Hehe, thank you. Good night." I opened my eyes and closed my eyes again, holding Master Leo as I was, because I was getting sleepy because of the tiredness of the day and a lot of crying and relief. "Good night." Then my consciousness went far as I was healed by Master Leo''s gentle voice and the feeling of my hand stroking my head. 162 Lesson 10: The Fear Inquisition You can never wake up alone all the time, but for some reason you only wake up early when you sleep with Bell... Looking at Bell''s sleeping face enough with that in mind, Bell''s lid finally opened. "Morning. Did you sleep well? "... good morning. Hehe... it''s Leo." To Belle, who''s having a weird laugh, huh? Are you sleeping down? Bell''s lips stuck to mine when I thought, etc. "Hehe... I kissed him again" Whoa, whoa, whoa! Mr. Bell, what''s wrong with you? Bell''s face approached me again as I was confused by a sudden kiss and an unusual character. "Yes. Stop! Bang! and made a loud noise and Shelly and Leena came in. "I heard Mr. Lou was angry with Leo yesterday, and I was worried about the two of you who didn''t come for dinner at night... sounds like you enjoyed yourself for a long time, didn''t you? "No, eh? Oh, uh..." Beth, you weren''t looking forward to anything, were you? "Let''s have breakfast for now, and then we''ll talk about it carefully? "Yes..." I was awake and I couldn''t turn my head, and I couldn''t argue with anything... well, I couldn''t speak a word. Then Belle and I had breakfast, and Elsie and Lou joined us, and the interrogation started in my room. I voluntarily sat on a hard floor and Bell stood sorry behind it. By the way, it seems Lou is still sleepy and round in my bed. Probably won''t be joining the conversation. So the interrogation by Shelley, Leena and Elsie began. "So where the hell were you yesterday? Looks like Lou knew something, but it was a little tight asking Leo... What the hell happened? Oh, Lou, I kept my promise right. I''ll have to feed you a lot of dragon meat, too, as promised. Well, I have to tell you everything anyway. "Uh... Yesterday, we were both going to the Devil''s Forest" "" "Demon Forest!? The three of them were surprised by my words, with their eyes open. Is that so surprising? I''m going to the Devil''s Forest for the third time, right? "You promised not to go until your mother and I grew up, didn''t you? Oh, yeah. I forgot your promise too... Please, keep your mouth shut of my mother! I just wanted to say, it''s not a very descriptive situation, so I quietly started the clarification. "That''s it... here, if I had built a castle wall or something, the material would be gone... and I convinced Bell to let me go on the condition that I would leave as soon as I decided Bell was in danger" "Yes... so what happened? We weren''t just collecting material, were we? Shelley has been quietly talking to me. This, I''m scared... I''m scared Shelley''s so quiet... if it''s the usual Shelley, I''d be seriously mad at her for showing off my emotions by the time I saw where Bell and I were sleeping together in the morning... "Uh... won''t you say anything else about what we''re going to talk about? "Is it unsavory if someone finds out? Then I understand. I promise." "You''re not gonna keep talking to me unless you promise, are you? Then I promise." "I promise I won''t say anything else either" "Thank you. Actually, the Demon King is still alive in the Devil''s Forest." I got confirmation from the three of them, so I just started talking about the Demon King. For once, I think we should keep it a secret that the Demon King lives there. "" "Demon King!? Yeah. From earlier, I''m sorry about all the surprises. But there''s so much more surprising information to come, so be prepared, okay? "Yes. That doesn''t mean I''m going to do anything wrong, and you don''t have to worry about it. I met with the Demon King every time I went to the Devil''s Forest, but the first time I met him, he helped me train, and he''s a good guy." "Something''s too different from a demon king in a story to imagine." For once, it''s a true story. If you don''t serve it somewhat, you can''t help it because it''s not funny as a story. "Well, he''s still one of the most powerful men in the world, and he couldn''t even stand in front of a demon king." "Huh? Oh, right. Bell was with you yesterday, wasn''t he? Belle, what was the demon king like? "I wasn''t scared if I got used to it. But... the magic pressure was too strong, so close, I couldn''t help my ankles." Speaking to Shelley, Bell spoke pale about the demon king he met yesterday. Magic pressure... I didn''t feel that way, did I? Can''t you feel it because I''m highly magical, too? "Not so...... So, what did you do with the Demon King? "I don''t know what I did... I''ve been told a lot. About this world." "About this world? That''s pretty vague. For example, what did you tell me? "Right...... Like Bell''s father was king of the Beasts? "Huh? Belle, were you royal? To my words, all three turned to Bell in surprise. "Yes, no... it seems that the kingdom of the Beasts has already been destroyed. So I''m a former royal, to be exact." "Destroyed!? Why?" "Someone killed them all." "Who''s there? "Yeah......" Can I explain the reincarnator now? What''s inconvenient if we talk about it? ... Anything in particular come to mind? Either way, I was going to tell you that I had memories of my previous life... and I still don''t have a problem with that. "Actually..." Then I explained to Shelley and the others that I had memories of my previous life and that I had been taught yesterday by the Demon King. ¡­¡­ "Uh... I mean, Leo''s a so-called reincarnator, and we''re going to have to kill each other with the other reincarnators? "Right." "Oh no..." When I nodded, they all looked so sad. Well, I''m too anxious about killing each other, too. I hate it. Oh, speaking of which, you slept early yesterday. Thanks to Belle for sleeping with me. "Um... what kind of memories of a previous life does Leo have? Because of that, Leo-kun has always been like an adult, and he could do such an amazing thing? Put aside a few moments, and now Leena''s asking me questions. After all, did that question come...... "That''s... right. I think I did a lot of things because I had memories of a previous life. I''ve been able to train magic since I was a little girl, I don''t have to study to get a full score on exams, I know things that don''t exist in this world, and I did what I invented... it''s like that." "Really...... But you''re Leo now, including that, right? "Yeah, that''s right." You know, am I completely leonth myself already? I think I''m stronger as a leon than I was in my previous life. "Then it''s okay. If you''re no different from Leo, whom I know, nothing''s wrong. Right? Shelley?" "Right. It''s just that Leo is more capable than we know." "Heh heh, my feelings don''t really change either." "Thank you all three" "Hey, more than that, what do you mean I can only live to be a hundred? As I was bowing my head to the three of them, Lou, who got out of bed muckoo, asked me. "Oh, oh! Speaking of which, Lou was that reincarnator too, wasn''t he? "If you ask me, I have the ability to snort that too..." "You can''t imagine more than ten people like Lou." "Lou is just like me, he has memories of previous lives. Well, I don''t know why, but I don''t seem to remember it right now because I have amnesia." "Yeah, I don''t remember that at all" "So, like I said, me and Lou, the new Demon King can only live to be a hundred years old for a long time. I''m human, so I don''t know if I can live to be a hundred, but it''s like Lou''s gonna die when he''s a hundred." "That''s right... I''m the only one in the world who doesn''t have to be left behind, right? "Ugh, yeah." "Then no! ¡­¡­ Even if you''re happy to die soon, you''ll have trouble reacting. We got unspeakable air on Lou''s smile. "I don''t know, there''s a lot of information going on and I''m going crazy. I''m kind of convinced Belle and Leo had a fight yesterday after we got back." "Well, there was another slightly different reason for that..." Now he explained in detail that he was dying in a dragon''s nest, that Bell got mad at me for breaking my promise not to do anything dangerous when I got back, and that he made up in the form of becoming a lover. I''m afraid Shelly''s gonna piss me off... If I have to say it anyway, it''s a maneuver to say it within the moment that we haven''t caught up with the processing of the information yet and let it be vague. "Uh... did you break your promise to your mother, and even more to Bell? Listening to my general flow, Leena just poked me where it hurts. Leena, you love your mother... I broke my promise, she seems pretty angry. Let me apologize for this honestly. "Yes... sorry" "So, I hope Bell got angry... remembering that he was a maid and saying too strongly and that he and Leo were only in a subordinate relationship, crying in the room..." My dungeon got through and Leena moved on to Bell''s story. I''m sad... but I''m sorry, so why don''t you shut up? "Yes..." When Bell snorted weakly, Leena turned to me again. "Then Mr. Lou told you to go apologize, and Leo-kun rushed after Bell? "Yes, definitely" Ugh...... Leena''s gaze hurts. I can''t confirm it because I have my head on the floor, but I think it''s staring at me. "Leo''s totally bad about this, isn''t he? "Yes. I think Leo is bad. And the fact that Mr. Lou caught my eye and chased me is also a reduction." "Yes... sorry" I stayed grounded and apologized again. You don''t have the courage to raise your head anymore. "After Leo walked into Mr. Bell''s room, Leo said he was beaten up for making Mr. Bell unnecessarily angry... what did you do to make him so angry that Mr. Bell beat him up? Now it looks like Mr. Elsie''s turn. Again, I heard a cold voice. "Well, that''s... I''ll keep my mouth shut for Belle too" I can''t believe I''m talking about my pants. "Yes, I pissed Bell off, I must have done something terrible." "Definitely." Oh, really? Well, I guess it was a good thing for Bell. "So, Mr. Bell, who hit Leo-kun, tried to quit his maid because he couldn''t stand what he''d done, right? "... Yes" Bell at the back replied to Mr Elsie''s inquiry. True, I''m glad I didn''t quit. Or if my consciousness hadn''t returned soon, would Bell not have been here by now? If you think about it, you have to do everything in your power to appreciate your regeneration skills. "You don''t have to quit as much as you hit Leo anymore." Oh, I''m sure you do, but it hurts to be told, as a matter of course, yes? "And isn''t it because I liked Leo too much for you to be a maid after that? "Even if it''s that reason, Bell''s serious, isn''t he? The most troubling thing about Leo being gone is definitely Bell more than we do, and I know Leo cares about Bell, so you don''t have to worry about it. Instead, it turns out to be the princess of the Beast clan, so on the contrary, it tastes worse to remain a maid of honor." Huh? I looked up in surprise. "Huh? Shelly, could you possibly have a fever? "Huh? What are you talking about? Are you healthy? "That can''t be right. ''Cause if it''s the usual Shelley, you never say Belle''s the best, do you? That''s right, that''s right! I''m not jealous, Shelly. I''m not jealous of Shelly! "... is that right? Well, I grow up, too. Even so, I''m the best person you like about Leo, and my real wife is me, right? "Ugh... to Shelley, I''m getting room for my real wife. But you can''t beat how you like Leo, can you? Let''s see, you can afford a real wife... "Oh, you want to compete? No, no, I''m in trouble if they compete over that. Well, Shelley''s Shelley somehow. "Yes, sir. Make it around there, both of you. Because I can''t move on. Let''s mix me up later and do it strictly." Come on, make it clear if you want to stop the fight or join us. Well, technically, what kind of battle do you play? "Gohon. Well, I''ll get back to you. Leo, what is Mr. Bell going to do after all? I coughed up and Elsie undone the subject. You''re treating Belle... "Yeah... my lover and caregiver? Because I''m no longer a maid... I can only express myself like this. Oh, but even if you''re no longer a maid, you''ll have to pay your salary as always as a favor. "I mean, it''s not the same thing Bell''s ever done, but you''re no longer a maid of honor, right? "Well, you are. Is that okay? "Yes. Uh... Gentlemen, are you sure it''s okay for me to be Leo''s lover? When I looked back and checked with Bell, Bell snorted... and asked about the look on Shelley''s face. "Huh? You, sleeping in the same bed as Leo, asking me that now? "Oh, yes...... sorry" If you think about it, it''s not about the maid and her husband anymore at the time we sleep together again and again. Shelley''s right. You feel better now. Well, I''ve always thought of Belle as a family, not a maid. "Well, isn''t that nice? Bell also had a position as a maid, which made it difficult to put her feelings on the table." "Right...... but I really don''t feel like it anymore? It was decided in me that Belle would marry Leo since we got along in the dorm, so it''s okay and nothing to be lovers now, right? Did we get along in the dorm? I often tell you that I''ve hated you for a while. Well, we''re good friends now, okay? "Well, sure, because you two had a family-like relationship already through your lover. You''re in trouble even if you ask for permission now." Yeah, ''cause it''s family. "So it looks like you didn''t have to worry about getting mad at me, huh? I looked back at Bell laughing nicely. When I looked back, Bell''s face was crying down. "Ugh... Gus! Thank you both." Wiping his tears, Bell bowed his head to the three of them. "Huh? What were you worried about getting mad at me for? "I have no choice. Nobody can imagine Shelly growing up that way." Yeah, yeah. I can''t believe Shelly had room for a real wife. "Huh? I shouldn''t!? Yeah, I''m just a kid anyway! Saying so and angry at Leena, Shelley walked over to Bell. And I hugged him about the crying bell. "Uh... Belle? You don''t have to shy away from us about anything. ''Cause we''re family now. This is all we take baths together, so it''s sadder to be shy, isn''t it? To that word, Bell was crying down to the point where he couldn''t speak. "That''s right. We''re the same Leo-kun woman now. We''re a family with no changeover." "Oh, let me in too! "Hehe, I love Mr. Bell as much as Leo." Leena, Lou and Elsie also went on to hug about Bell, and the four of them were smiling and laughing at Bell. "Ladies and gentlemen...... thank you...... I, too, Sherry, Leena, Lou, Elsie...... love you all" Yeah, I don''t know... don''t feel so happy. Then I watched the five of them hug each other amicably, losing the time to stand up, and I was enduring leg paralysis. And Leena was so pissed off about breaking my promise to my mother. I didn''t know the sermon would last until dinner...... 163 Episode XI: Dungeons of the Highest Difficulty On the second day after returning from the Devil''s Forest, I would like to prepare for war again today. Today, for now, you''re building a dungeon. If it''s true, I was going to build the school first...... you can''t help it because building a dungeon sounds more fun, can you? and kept excuses in myself. The place to create it is underground in the training grounds of the Knights and Magic Knights. For now, I want to give priority to the reinforcement of our troops. Playing with the dungeon is not until you can afford it again. So let''s build a training ground before we build a dungeon. You''re going to be able to do solid basic training on the ground training grounds, and you''re going to be able to do hands-on training and level up using dungeons underground. If you just raise the level, you can''t be strong. That''s how the Muldeen family training ground was completed using all of the morning and about two hours of the afternoon. No ~ If I had built it, I would have gotten heat gradually, and if I had added this feature, it would have taken me more than twice as long as I expected. Well, let''s just say I made something satisfactory. Well, then, we''re done with the bottom prep, and you want to start building dungeons? I built a staircase leading down to the basement, and I created a big door in the basement. And I expanded the space just a little behind the door. "Should I imagine and build this space to make it larger? Also, do you want to reinforce the Knights and keep images of them coming back to life when they die?" With that said, I took out the demon stone of the boss demon I got yesterday. The magic was well poured last night, so the Demon Stone is ready to use. "Well, what kind of dungeon can you do? That''s what I said, I used creative magic. Then...... ''Gogogogogo......!!'' The walls and the ground began to move with some great momentum with the ringing of the ground. No, what, it feels like every room I''m in is being carried deep underground? I think the dungeon is probably being built with great momentum. I can''t help but move sideways, go downstairs, and the Triple Regulation gets stupid and disgusting. "Ep. I''m going to throw up... it''s not over yet..." Did you use too much magic? Damn...... I wish I hadn''t done everything I could because it was the first time. Then he managed to withstand the nausea for a few minutes and finally stopped moving on the ground. "Ugh... looks like it stopped, but my vision is glued and I feel it..." I can''t get up with my eyes around me. Can''t you be gentle with the surgeon a little longer? With all that complaining, I waited for my recovery. "Okay, it''s healed. Totally...... I didn''t expect this to happen. Oh, let''s check the situation." When I managed to recover from a dungeon-generating sickness without a car sickness until I could get up and walk straight, I turned to the other side of the door where there was a staircase leading to the ground until earlier. "Hmm? That''s a big room..." At the end of my face, there was nothing and just a lot of space. "Maybe a boss room without a boss? "Yes, it is." When I squealed my doubts, I heard voices I was used to hearing from nowhere. This voice... "Is that Anna? It was always the voice of a navigator who could help me. ''Yes. Apparently, my copy was implanted in the guide to the dungeon. The data is always shared with me in the goggles, so you can assume it''s the same. " Yeah... I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but for now, that means Anna''s gonna tell you about this dungeon, right? "Copy that. Well, let me just ask you a question, what floor is this underground? "This is the twenty-fifth basement." "Twenty-fifth floor? You''re shallower than I thought." You''re surprisingly shallow, even though you swung around like that. I thought it was on the 30th floor even if it was shallow...... I''m so sorry it made me feel so sick. ''No, I think it''s a big enough dungeon to begin with. Normally, early dungeons start with one tier.'' "Sure, dungeons are going to grow if you ask me. So, how can we increase hierarchies? "You can do this by using the dungeon core. It just takes a lot of magic, so I wouldn''t recommend doing it now '' I see, that everything can be solved by magic. "Copy that. Then get the dungeon core...... that? Where''d the dungeon core go? Yeah, it was in a prominent place." Until before I created the dungeon, I went back to the room I had just been in when I realized that the demon stone of the boss dragon I was supposed to hold on to was missing, and a large demon stone was placed on a solid pedestal. This room always resembles the last skill you get when you attack a dungeon, but there wasn''t a dungeon with a big dungeon core so far. So this dungeon has the potential to get bigger everywhere. "Well, shall we just start manipulating the dungeon? You''ve already studied how to use Dungeon Core in the Imperial Mansion ~" With that said, I moved the magic inside the dungeon core. Then a 3D map of the dungeon was shown in a large demonic stone. "Oh. Is this what happens to real dungeons? Sure, it''s the twenty-fifth floor. Still, it''s complicated with all the roads." Every hierarchy had its way that way, making it a high-difficulty maze that was difficult to solve using maps. ''Yes, it''s set in a dungeon of the highest difficulty because it''s for training the Knights'' "Heh. You can automatically create a dungeon for your difficulty." My image made me feel like I was using dungeon cores to build my own paths and traps? ''It''s just the first hierarchy to be built. Normally, it''s just one tier.'' "Oh, you know what? You mean the first example." Normally, it wouldn''t set an example that far because it''s only one tier with a narrow range, but if we built the twenty-fifth floor with the highest degree of difficulty, that means we''ve got a hell of a high-performance dungeon. ''Yes, but you''re going to need a lot of magic to maintain the dungeon set to the highest degree of difficulty. And since this dungeon can also be a mechanism to resuscitate a challenger if he dies, we need even more magic¡­ at this stage we need about half of Leo''s magic in a day'' It''s good to see that the automatic resuscitation mechanism seems to have been properly adopted. Well, I need a hell of a lot of magic for that... "That''s half of me... That''s a lot of money." You mean even if I put all my magic into it, I can only hold it for two days, right? If that''s the case, don''t keep your life in the dungeons forever...... You''re going to be busier and busier on the boulders, and you''re tough once every two days. ''Yes, so no ordinary dungeons do resuscitation'' "I guess. I don''t care what you think. Is there any other way to supply magic than by me directly to the core? ''Basically, the dungeon works by absorbing a little magic from the intruder. So the dungeons are designed to bring people together as much as possible.'' I knew it. You''re right. "Then how come there''s a demon? Oh, if I kill you, you''ll get more magic." ''Yes. That''s right. And then, to gather as many magic people as possible, right? Because people with a lot of magic power are more efficient at absorbing it.'' Oh, when someone with a lot of magic is in the dungeon, is magic absorbed for that matter? That''s good information. "And... and then there are no demons in this dungeon yet. How come you''re not here? Only demons, won''t you be the first to prepare them? ''That''s because you don''t have enough magic. If you put magic into the core, you will automatically generate demons and traps.'' Oh, you lacked magic to complete it? If you ask me, there were no traps, and you''re just a maze rather than a dungeon. "Copy that. Then I''ll pour out all my magic." I poured all the rest of my magic into the dungeon. Time had passed there because I had been drunk since I created the dungeon earlier, and my magic had recovered to about two-thirds of its maximum. With all this, you''re gonna be okay, right? And when the magic was over, red dots began to appear one after the other on the 3D map of Dungeon Core. The red dots are increasing like waves from one level to the next. "Maybe this red one is the demon? ''Yes. Try it, why don''t you look at a one-tier boss? "Is there a boss from the ground floor..." You''ve never seen a dungeon like that before, have you? Well, you''re gonna need a lot of magic. Later, Sherry and the others will have to try and help supply the dungeons with their magic. With that in mind, I moved the magic around the boss room on one level. Then a room with a large goblin and a Ujauja normal goblin around it was shown. "Oh, come on, that''s a hell of a lot of difficulty from one tier to the other." I don''t think it''s this hard, even on the tenth floor of a regular dungeon. What''s tight is that you have to take down the grubby fish while dealing with the boss. This... I can''t move on without a wizard or something. "This is too bad for the ground floor..." Watching the green-stained rooms at the Goblins, I repeatedly squealed words of surprise at the difficulty of the dungeons I had built. It''s a dungeon of the highest degree of difficulty. "It''s only costly." While that was happening, the red dot came to the twenty-fifth floor. "Oh, it looks like we''re done generating demons." That''s what I said, I tried to show my face in the boss room next door. Then...... there was a big dragon there. Blue dragon. That''s the first dragon I''ve ever seen...... you want to appraise it. Blue Dragon Lv.150 Health: 21000/21000 Magic: 5000/5000 Force: 310 Speed: 13000. Attributes: Wind, Ice Skills Wind Magic Lv.7 Ice Magic Lv.6 Defense Disabled "Yeah, he said this was too strong on the twenty-fifth floor" What kind of dungeon would you be if you were going to increase your hierarchy! "Because it''s the highest difficulty." The highest degree of difficulty... you absolutely loved that word, didn''t you? 164 Episode XII Training Grounds Disclosure The day after I built the dungeon, I was bringing the Knights to the newly built Knights and Magic Knights practice area. And Shelley, Leena, Belle, and Lou are giving the dungeons a try early in the morning. Anyway, the magic in the dungeon is depleted, so I need the four of you to do your best. According to Anna, she doesn''t have enough magic and there are features she hasn''t used yet, and for now, she seems to have to collect a lot of magic. So while Shelley and the others were working hard, I was explaining the training ground to the Knights. "Wow - is this the new training ground? So splendid." I was greatly surprised at the entrance to the training ground, the training ground built by Alma in front of the gate. "Sort of. But it''s no big deal what it looks like, compared to the facilities inside, right? "Hmm. I''m looking forward to that. I''m sure it''s amazing because it''s your self-confidence!" As I explained, I heard a unique voice that one man hated or something. "Hey, Balth. Don''t make Leons-sama talk like that fool." Bals. From the looks of it, about mid twenty? It features a way of talking that always stretches the end of the story, and I''m always pissed off at Bernort. Well, he''s a changed guy, but he''s very good as a scout, and he was an assassin originally. So, where this guy''s awesome and I''m afraid, the appraisal doesn''t work. You''re scared because the only reason the appraisal doesn''t work is because I know what this guy''s capable of is because of a magic item. Still, the reason I chose it is simply an unfounded suspicion that ''this guy is fine''. Well, I hope this guy doesn''t become an enemy. Of course, I''m thinking about the possibility of betraying you. In the meantime, I decided to believe in my own account. "Captain, I can''t help it. It''s a habit and I can''t cure it anymore." "I want..." Listening to Bernort''s frightened voice, we went inside the training grounds. "First of all, it''s an athletic field outside. Use it to run and build strength." As soon as I got in, I led him to a sports field with a lawn on one side. I thought I could practice outside on a nice day or something, so I made it. "Oh, that''s a lot of exercise ground. This is going to be a lot of practice." "Right? Then I''ll go inside." I can''t take the time outside, so I''ll just skip the track description and get inside the building! "Wow. Master, is this really a training ground here? It just looks like a noble mansion to me, huh? I saw the sight as soon as I came in, and Hellman raised his admiration. Well, this is where my rampage started... When I started decorating at the front door stage, I felt like I had to build it all well and ended up like a noble mansion. "If I was building it, it would be fun... Take this front door to the left for the Knights training ground. Go right and you''ll find the Magic Knights training ground. So, straight ahead is fun." "Eh. Please don''t be such a asshole and let me know ~ ~" "Balus!! "Heh. Sorry ~ ~ ~" Yeah, Mr. Bernort would be tired if he stayed with this guy every day. He''s an excellent one, so bear with me. "Well, we''re going to the Knights'' practice area." I moved on to the left as I looked sideways at the interaction between Bernort and Balls. "First of all, it''s a training room with all the muscle tread facilities. You can use this to build muscle strength efficiently. Try it, Hellman, try it." The first room is a training room built on memories from previous lives. I have a lot of muscle building equipment. Now let''s have them become muscle mole men. With that in mind, I was puzzled that Hellman couldn''t lift the dumbbells. "Ugh, no... heavy..." "Surprised? This has the ability to deactivate the status. So only pure muscle strength can strengthen. Isn''t that amazing?" If you have a status, there''s no point in this kind of muscle tre machine. This is what happened when I thought about it. By the way, I couldn''t lift the dumbbells, just like Hellman, because I''ve lived with stat reliance, and I regretted it so much on my own. I need to muscle... "Awesome...... ok, we''ll do our best to get this lifted" "Invalid status, pure muscle strength...... that''s funny. I''ll try later, too." Bernort nodded as he listened to me and Hellman about how much he couldn''t help but try the muscle tre machine. "Yeah. Try it" Now that I have an explanation, I can''t let you do it now. "Well, I''ll be there next. From here on out, there''s a line of personal practice rooms. Use it when you want to practice with a person or three." Since our Knights are highly individual and unique, do we also need a place where we can practice what we want? So I built a personal practice room. "Oh, that''s all the personal practice space..." "You can practise this personally." Apparently good for the knights. Then I walked past the personal practice room and into a slightly larger room. "This is a combat training room where you can fight a man-made golem. There''s a level between six and ten, so try it later." These are my self-confidence, my golems built to excel in swordsmanship. "Huh? How come it''s from six? "Because levels 1 to 5 are not strong enough for you guys. The strength of this golem itself is levels 1 to 5, but modify it a bit...... While fighting this guy, his stats will be disabled and his skills will be unavailable. What do you say? Can we just defeat this golem with pure swordsmanship? "Then I''m convinced, I''m looking forward to it ~ ~" Headed by Balth''s voice, the knights looked like they couldn''t help but try. Yeah, I''m glad we''re all motivated. "And I try not to attack these golems like I would kill them once, but always use them more than two people because there may be something about them" Well, I don''t think we''ve all had that many accidents because we''re strong. "Yes. Got it. And what if it breaks the golem? "Oh, then I''ll be fine. If so, it will be fixed automatically." You''ve decided to take care of that. At the moment of breakage, automatic repair is activated. "Really? Don''t worry about it." And I came to the big training ground at Rust. "A large training ground to be used in the main. It''s easy to train here, no matter how large the number, right? "It''s really huge... it''s true that even with more people, we can afford to practice." Well, it usually feels like a big gym here, so I don''t know if there''s any tricks in particular. "I wonder if this is what the training ground looks like. And then there''s the bath upstairs and room to stay, so use it as you please." It''s a bath with proper potency, so it''s easy to heal your body. "Got it. No, you''ve gone far beyond your imagination." "It''s still too early to share that sentiment. The main thing is coming up." "Main ~? Oh, you just went straight ahead ~?" "Yes, yes. It''s amazing." That said, I went back to the front door with everyone. "Straight ahead, there''s a big, small and medium conference room first. Use it for an ops meeting or something." The conference room is also in the castle, but I have built four small, two inside and one large because you will still need it here. "Oh, this is the dining room, isn''t it? Moving on, Hellman has looked in the next room to see the answer. "That''s right. I''ve arranged it with Cock, so eat it all over here. By the way, you can eat as much as you want for free here." "Ooh." When I heard my free meal proclamation, the men roared. Are you that happy? "So, here''s what lies ahead..." "Stairs, right? "Yes. A staircase that leads to the basement. Down this way." "It''s a big door." "What is this... could it be? The other knights called a big door that didn''t look like the basement, ''What is it?'' I think Herman figured something out. "Hellman correct. It''s a dungeon. Even if you die in this, you don''t have to worry about dying because it''s a resuscitated mechanism to come back here. Give me a full level." "Huh? Dear Leons, could you possibly... even build a dungeon? Besides, he won''t die..." Alma came right back to my words. "That''s right. It''s for training. If he died, he''d be in trouble, so I set him up like that." "Really... it''s really amazing how you can even do that" "Thanks. It''s one of those pieces all over you, so make sure you try it. Well, maybe it''s too hard to break through a single tier." "Hmm? That we can''t even attack one tier? "Guufu. Captain''s fighting spirit has caught on fire ~ ~. This is tough ~" To my incitement, Bernort became openly irritated, and when he saw it, Balls laughed with joy. What''s so funny? "Well, then why don''t you try this afternoon? Even to find out how difficult this dungeon is. Oh, right...... let''s give a special reward to those who were able to get there fastest per tier. Well, how many years does it take to get to the tenth floor? "Damn...... you guys! That''s all they told me! I will definitely attack you!! "Ooh!! Yeah, well, there was an incitement. I want you to do your best. And supply the dungeon with a lot of magic. "Ah, I finally got out! Shelleys came out of the dungeon as the knights were making up their minds. "Oh, all four, are you out yet? "Yeah. I knocked down a first-tier boss and then came back for lunch. It''s already too hard! If it weren''t for Lou, it would have been dangerous!? Shelley, saying so, also seemed genuinely angry. Oh, was it difficult after all...... The infinitely goblin-producing boss goblins were livestock on boulders. "I''m sorry. In the meantime, a reward for completing a tier" In the meantime, I gave Shelley a reward for breaking through the first tier. "This, what? Oh, you can put a lot of stuff in a bag. Yay. Thanks." Shelly immediately smiled when she received a gift from me. Well, of course it makes sense that I gave this to you on purpose in front of the knights. "So the princesses have pushed me ahead... Knights, can we keep this up? In addition, it may be to stir up the knights. "You guys! We will attack the dungeon with pride of the knight! It''s an ops meeting for now! Hurry up and head to the conference room!! Oh, I''m glad the conference room just came in handy. I laughed Niyaniya as I watched the back of my knights moving as I thought they would. 165 Episode 13: Here comes Sister â‘  About a month after the dungeon was built, the school district was being maintained while the school was being built. No, is it right to go (...) ru (...) because it''s not over yet? In the meantime, my knights are trying their best to challenge me to the dungeon every day. I''ve been thinking about a lot of maneuvers and trying to clear two levels, but it''s going to take another two weeks to clear. Hellmans, you''d be shocked to find out the Shelleys are clearing three levels already. Well, the Shelleys have Lou, so we''re making it easy. Like that, the dungeon finally got me fully fleshed, thanks to everyone''s hard work. Training Dungeons A dungeon built to train elite troops. At the very least, if you don''t have the strength to clear up to the thirtieth floor of the concurrent dungeon, it''s difficult to recommend a challenge I''m not gonna die in this dungeon just for training. Resurrected every time he dies and sent back to the entrance Furthermore, in this dungeon, the time elapses by half, increasing the EXP gained by 50% Appraisal results for a dungeon where this is complete. The magic gathered by the dungeons for a month is a hell of a lot I''ll have for dozens of people. Even so, it''s mostly turned to maintenance, so I just didn''t save up. Still, none of the abilities you got when you''re completely in your body suck. First, the ability to halve the passage of time. This means thirty minutes when an hour in the dungeon is outside. It would be amazing to think that it would simply double the rate of growth. When considered in conjunction with a 50% increase in the second gained experience, it means that it can grow three times faster than outside. Well, even if the time doubles, there''s time to get tired for that matter, so I guess it''s not simply as efficient as doubling. Even so, you definitely grew faster in the dungeon, so it''s good to build a dungeon. I look forward to seeing how far those who were originally capable can grow in this dungeon. Looking back in my head for such a month, I was just having lunch with Elsie. She wants to try the dungeon longer today, and the Sherries won''t be back until evening, she says. By now, I would have had a short meal done at the Knights'' training ground. I wish I could eat about lunch slowly...... but when I think about it, I can''t tell you about people because I''ve also spared time to attack while sleeping. "Is the development of the school district going as planned? While we were eating, we were checking each other''s work progress. Occasionally, when we are alone, the conversation begins with a decided topic of work. "Yeah. It''s going well. The construction of the school is taking too long, but I guess it''s within schedule. What about the underground? "Of course it''s going well. I''m having trouble getting ready for the public ceremony in time because it''s going too well and the dates are getting faster and faster than planned." Can''t get ready for the public ceremony in time? "Huh? How soon is it going to be possible to publish it? You''ve gone a long way while I wasn''t involved. "Right...... is it about three months away? The building is almost finished." "Three months!? Didn''t you say six months early last month or so? ''Cause the magic factory just finished building a month or two ago, right? "You''re producing magic equipment factories faster than you thought... the installation of street lights is over soon. After the city brightens up even at night, it can be built at night..." So, he said it was faster than he thought. I didn''t even have to work at night because I had extra money. "Still, that''s a delightful miscalculation. Good thing you built a magic factory. From now on, let''s make simple magic tools in the factory." For that matter, let the craftsmen concentrate only on magic pieces that take time. Don''t get more and more efficient. "Right. Now we''re starting to educate ourselves about new magic tools." "Oh, boulder Elsie" I didn''t know you were running it before I thought of it. "No, you''re no match for Leo. Aren''t you just working the last few months? Rest now and then." "Huh? Do you work that much? Say you''re working, but you''re just doing whatever you want, right? "I work that much. Isn''t it hard just to build a castle wall by yourself? And yet, from territorial expansion to arranging for the construction of student dormitories, building training grounds, building schools¡­ I don''t care what you think, I think it''s working too hard" I''d feel a lot better if I was arranged that way. "That''s because there''s creative magic..." When I tried to say it wasn''t a big labor, Edwan, the deacon, came into the room. "Excuse me. Dear Leons, we need a customer" Sir? "Hmm? Were you planning on doing that today? Who''s he dealing with? Edwan''s failure to push him back means he must be a well-known person who would be hesitant to pay the front door... who would? "Dear Helena Forster," "Sister!? I got up reflexively when I heard your sister''s name. How did you get here? Then I hurried to the front door and my smiling sister was waiting. "Hehe. Leo, you''ve grown up." "Long time no see. You''ve become a fine lady, too." Once upon a time, I was a grandmother and daughter... and now I''ve grown up a lot. "Oh, I can tell you that now? You only have five daughters-in-law." Whether you''re in a better mood or worse mood for my words, my sister has smiled and set up a headlock. Yeah, foreword withdrawn. Your sister remains your grandmother and daughter. "Hey, why is your sister here? What about school?" While I was headlocked, I continued my conversation with my sister. Because it''s more important why your sister came to me than it is to be headlocked. If I were an assassin sent by my mother to break my promise and find out I went to the Devil''s Forest, I''d have to run away as soon as possible. "I''m on a long vacation. The truth is, I was planning on spending some time in Imperial City because I have my adult party, but it''s very much not a celebratory mood now, is it? Oh, speaking of which, sister, you''re almost an adult. I totally forgot...... you shouldn''t tell me if your mouth slips. But, well... a lot of people are dead... and you can''t party. "Well, sure... What do you mean, your sister''s adult party''s canceled? "I''m not calling it off, I''m putting it off. He said he''d do it with next year''s wedding." "That''s right... Hmm? Weddings!? Are you getting married, sister? "You, you haven''t asked anything about your sister. Oh, my God, I was writing to your mother every single time about Leo. Anyway, your lovely daughters are more important than your sister..." My sister, who got in a bad mood for my words, further strengthened the power of the headlock. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry! "Ugh. Just kidding. By the way, the person to marry is Bart. Uh... he''s the eldest son of the Le Fable family, and he was the chairman of the aristocratic school, remember? Oh, you know, The, you feel serious. I remember because you sheltered me when I was being ridiculed for my creative magic. "Yeah. I remember. Good. The chairman''s love has come true." "Huh? Since when did you know the chairman liked me? "Huh? Conversely, when did your sister realize? I''ve known since I was in school, like, a few days? At the freshman welcome party. "Huh? Not that long ago!? "What''s that reaction? Could it be that you hadn''t noticed then? You''re lying, aren''t you? The chairman had an obvious attitude, and you didn''t notice? "And you don''t have a choice, do you? I still adored Leo back then." Even if they grandly proclaim it was Bracon...... "So, when did the chairman confess? "Uh... last year or so" Hey, last year? "So that''s where you feel your sister found out how the chairman feels? "Yes..." Whoa. Seriously...... "I don''t know about the chairman who stayed with me for so long and didn''t confess until recently... my sister sucks too" Take care of yourself. How many years have you been with me? "And you have no choice! Because Bart was close to me, I didn''t see him like it or anything! Something wrong? "Yes, no..." You won''t be able to say anything back, so don''t reverse it. Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about. It seems like a familiar and common pattern, doesn''t it? "More than that, introduce your daughters! I know we''re all here! "Hey, hey! Ah, he''s gone." When I unlocked the headlock, my sister went to someone with Elsie without even asking me to stop her. I don''t have a choice, do I go after him? "Ah, nice to meet you. My name is Elsie......" "You don''t have to be so afraid. Elsie, you''re older than me, aren''t you? Feel free to talk." By the time I caught up with my sister, Elsie was starting to introduce herself. Well, Elsie was older than your sister. Elsie is seventeen this year, so she''s a year old. "Yes..." "Hehe. Lovely." With that said, my sister hugged me about Elsie all the time. Hmm? Elsie''s older, isn''t she? Sister, you want me to talk to you casually, don''t you? I didn''t think so, and I wanted to put a scratch on my sister''s behavior. "Is that it? What about the other kids? Shelly, where''s Leena, Belle, and Lou? "Uh... now I''m not dang... I''m going to the Knights training ground" I almost answered the dungeon honestly by accident, but I managed to mislead it. If you talk about building a dungeon, you''re more likely to end up in the Devil''s Forest. "Oh, you''re not a fine daughter-in-law working for your future husband. You''re gonna take care of it, right? "Ugh, yeah......" Well, your sister might not care about the Devil''s Forest. "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet the four of you until you get back." "Right. More than that, sister. Let me ask you something, how long are you here? I''ve come all the way from far away, and I know you''re going to stay... but how many days are you going to stay? About a week? "Come on? Until you feel better? Me, I''m a good grader, so I don''t have to worry about credit, and I can stay for a while even if school''s back on, okay? "Oh yeah... Take your time." Until I feel better... If I suck, I''ll be here for over a month. No, you''re going to be here more. "Yeah! Then why don''t you show me the room where I''m staying? "Yes..." I shut up and led my sister to a room for visitors. For a long time, you can''t go against your sister and your mother... 166 Episode 14: Here comes your sister (2) Show your sister to her room and start working this afternoon! Around that time, Shelley contacted me in a reading. (Leo! The dungeon''s offense is over, come pick me up! (Done? Much sooner, but what happened? Are you okay?) (Huh? Fast? That''s not true. ''Cause we''ve been in the dungeon for, like, ten hours now, right? (Oh. Speaking of which, you did. I''ll pick you up now) I halved my time in the dungeon. Shelleys would be confused too...... I need to explain when I get over there. "Sister, I''m just gonna pick up the Shelleys for a minute, so wait." "Huh? Didn''t you come home till evening? If it''s because I''m here, it''s okay." "No, that''s not it. Looks like you''re simply done with your job." I haven''t told Shelley and the others yet that your sister''s back. "Really? That''s fine." "Copy that. I''ll be there, then." That''s what I said, I moved to the training ground. When we arrived at the training ground, we searched for four people, all four of whom were in the dining room. "Tired. How was your day? "Ah, Leo. Listen to me! You have successfully found a four-story boss room! Leena was happy to tell me about my inquiry. "Oh, you''re amazing. Well, I guess I''ll try my boss tomorrow." I wonder what the boss on the fourth floor was...... a slime of physical invalidity or it should have been a very fast moving Kobold. Well, you can afford both if you''re four. "Hey, more than that...... why don''t you tell me why the time is different outside and inside? Is it night already? So when I went outside, I was still bright and surprised? In contrast to Reena, who is in a better mood, Shelley wants to say that her time in the dungeon is stranger than her boss. "It''s a new ability for the dungeon. I spend half my time in the dungeon. So even if Shelley and I were in the dungeon for ten hours today, it would only be five hours outside." "Huh? So, if you''re in the dungeon, you mean you''ll get old twice as fast? "As it is, well, will it? But I''m not spending years in the dungeon, so isn''t that okay? When I was added as a new feature, I thought the same thing, right? But I decided I wouldn''t be in the dungeon for days and I''d be fine. "Is it? We''ll probably do it in a little while... but the knights are going to continue to train in the dungeons... and if that piles up, it''s going to be a big number of years? If I think Bell suddenly opened his mouth, I''ve made a very precise point. If you ask me, the knights are going to try the dungeons for hours every day from now on... If that goes on for years, don''t make a huge difference in time. "Sure. Yeah...... I''ll talk to you for a second" I don''t know if I can solve this on my own, so let''s ask Anna. "Anna! Is there any way to stop aging in the dungeon? ''Does that mean you want to age as fast as you do outside? "Yeah, yeah! Right. It''s better to stop aging than to make it the same as it is outside. Boulder Anna, I didn''t know you''d instantly hit what I was thinking. "With additional magic, you can add it as a new feature." "Really? Oh, but you''re gonna need a lot of magic, right? It took me a month to save my magic just to complete it, but I think I''ll add more... ''Yes, it''s a feature that wasn''t originally planned, so both the magic you need to add and the magic you need to maintain will be in different digits'' I knew it. "Oh yeah... So, how much magic can I save to add? ''That''s right... I think it will take three to four months for the challengers to think about their magic increasing at this rate'' "It''s about four months early... Aging for eight months...... well, is that about all right? If you''re as old as you get for more than four months, you don''t have a particular problem, do you? ''If you were worried, would you stop the ability to halve the elapsed time until you added the ability to decrease the aging rate? And that reduces the magic that goes around maintaining it.'' "Oh, that''s a nice idea! All right, that''s it until we add new features! Anna is really the best navigator because she gives you the best solution right away. ''Got it. Now let''s keep the dungeon and the elapsed time outside the same'' "Yeah. Nice to meet you. I''ll be back! "Yes, I''ll be waiting for you" The problem was solved, and I came back to Shelley and the others in a good mood. I''m home. "Ah, Leo. So, what''s up? "I''ve decided to add new features to make aging the same as outside." "It is. Don''t worry about it." "Oh, but you didn''t have enough magic at all, so for the time being, you meant to make the time in the dungeon the same as the time outside. So three or four months stays the same time as outside." "Really? It''s good to have half the time, because it''s very efficient, but you''ll keep it for a while." Leena doesn''t care that aging accelerates. "I don''t have a choice. Because you can''t replace it safely." "Right." Bell''s right, we have to do it first. "Then, shall we go home? Oh, speaking of which, is your sister here?" "Huh? Your sister? Until just now, Lou, who couldn''t keep up with the difficult story and was stuck at the dining room desk, got up momentum with Ba when he heard about his sister. "Yes, my sister was on a long vacation to see me." "Huh? Mr. Helena did? Then you''re keeping me waiting, aren''t you? We need to get home soon." "Well, you don''t have to worry about it that much." Anyway, I guess I''m even having tea while I enjoy the conversation with Elsie. With that in mind, I moved to your sister''s waiting castle. I''m home. "Oh, I''m home. Good luck to all four." "Mr. Helena...... it''s been a while" "You already told me to call you my sister-in-law, didn''t you? Have you forgotten? Hey, Leena? "Yes, no...... sister-in-law. Long time no see." The two of them, who had been fine until just now, suddenly got nasty with their sister in front of them. Oh, my God, what''s a sister-in-law? Sister, you were forcing the two of us to call you that. "Hehe. We both got cute again while we didn''t see it... I envy you. So, you two are Belle and Lou, right? I shifted my eyes to the next target as I hugged Shelly and Leena. For once, Shelly is a princess...... Around there, you look just like your mother who doesn''t hesitate. "Yes. It''s Belle. Best regards," "You''re adorable. We''re free love, so you don''t have to worry about the difference in status, okay? Oh, Leo wasn''t a Forster anymore, was he? Well, Muldeen doesn''t make a difference, does it? "... it won''t change. Well, I''ll tell you what, because Bell is the daughter of the king of the Beasts, right? "Huh!? Belle, are you a princess!? "Yes, no... it''s a country that''s already doomed, so you''re definitely a civilian" "Still, it doesn''t taste good to have a former royal maid." Think about it again. Right? I''m glad I didn''t leave Belle as a maid of honor. Because by now, your sister would have been mad at you. "Don''t worry about it. Belle''s not a maid anymore." "Huh? Really? Don''t worry about it." With that said, I now set my aim for Lou next to Bell. "Hehe. You''re Lou? Wow, there are really horns ~. Since I was a little girl, if I did something wrong, the Demons would come! How angry you were, but you didn''t have to be scared if you had such a cute demon clan." Tense on his own, he was twisting Lou''s face around. I was wondering if you don''t like it... "Eh heh" The outgoing Lou seemed happy. Well, Lou''s a sweetheart. You must be glad your sister adores you. "Speaking of which, Lou remains a slave." My sister, who had finished messing around all the way, pointed to Lou''s collar and asked me. "Well, because ostensibly it means criminal slavery. I''ve killed a lot of people, and I need them to protect Lou." This is the only way Lou can live and go in people''s worlds. I don''t care if they burst into destruction magic that I don''t even have control over. "Is that what it is...? Okay. Lou, isn''t your collar tight or something? "Yeah. I''m fine! "Yes, that''s good." Listening to Lou''s words, my sister smiled and hugged him about Lou. This kind thing, you look like your mother, too. "Oh, speaking of which, why is everyone dressed like adventurers? You were at the Knights'', weren''t you? After hugging Lou for a while, my sister asked me questions like she noticed something. If you ask me, it can''t be normal for Shelley or Leena to be dressed up for easy movement. I''ve been too familiar with it lately, and I''ve been completely confused. How to mislead...... "It''s like," I''ve been to the dungeon! "Huh? Ah, Lou! Hey, don''t fall apart until you put it on my story! "Dungeons? Leo, is that true? Damn...... how can I take it in a direction that won''t piss me off? "Yeah, but... don''t worry, it''s a safe dungeon, okay? "You can''t have a dungeon like that! It''s not a good place for a girl alone! "That''s what''s okay. That''s the kind of dungeon I built." "Huh? You built a dungeon? "Ah..." I think I dug a grave. "It is. Leo, it''s amazing! I thought I''d picked up a very large dragon demon stone, and it made a very pleasant place for me." Hey, I''m sorry I wanted to tell your sister I''m awesome, but that''s the one I shouldn''t have said the least! Oh, I''m done. "Yes... the Dragon''s Demon Stone..." "Uh... sister? "Before you came here, your mother told you to look directly at if Leo had done anything dangerous... I didn''t think I''d bother to look into it because it''s troublesome... but I''ve heard about it and I have to report it..." What this means is that if your sister doesn''t report, you still have a chance to escape the sermon, right? "Right, sister? Oh, please, please. That''s all..." "If I don''t report it, I''ll be pissed. If I hadn''t listened, I could have said I didn''t know..." "Oh, no..." "Well, it''s Leo''s fault you broke your promise to your mother. Next time we meet, we''ll have to take a souvenir and get in a good mood, even the sweetest things your mother might like." "Sweet stuff... ok" All right, we have to do everything we can to develop sweets for the time being. In the meantime, we have to select carefully from the sugar of the ingredients¡­. "Oh, and you still don''t know if you''re in a good mood, do you? Can you even try and get mad at me!? "Damn...... Oh, yeah. Sister, don''t you want a new dragon dish? "Huh? The new one? Ho ho. You''re going to fish your sister for food, aren''t you? "Oh, you don''t mean that, do you? But it''s delicious enough to make me want to eat even if my mother is mad at me..." "Huh. Fine, then. Instead, if that''s it, I''ll send a letter to your mother by express. Like?" "Ugh, yeah... he said not to worry because it''s absolutely delicious" Don''t worry about it, all right? Yeah, don''t worry. You shouldn''t worry...... 167 Lesson 15: Under the Fool King SIDE: Gert "Well, you''re the mixer who hated the offspring of the fake brave." "Yes, they say you were born and raised at the Fermer Chamber of Commerce, and you make strange magic equipment" "Well... if you destroy that subhuman chamber of commerce, the empire, you will first enslave the kingdom, and you will work for the kingdom for the rest of your life" "Oh, that''s good" I was currently seeing the King for the first time in about six months after coming to the kingdom. And I listened patiently to the very irritating conversation taking place in front of me. Mixed people... that''s a discriminatory term used for people with blood in them other than people. This kingdom looks down on non-human beings so much that there is a law that non-human beings can be treated like slaves, as sub-people. If it''s true, I didn''t want to come here... because this was the only place you could pick me up. So I can''t be angry at the conversation I made with the fat fool king and the dumb prime minister in Bukbuk in front of me. But I was seriously upset that they made fun of the Fermer Chamber of Commerce. You think my uncle''s gonna enslave the Chamber of Commerce that he worked so hard to make big? Uncle Colt is flawed in balls where his liquor habits are bad, but unlike his father, he has been kind since he was a kid. Instead of my father, who was obsessed with magic equipment development, he cared about me in some way. When I work around the region, it''s a really good memory that I took him in the carriage, too. Besides, I can only thank the craftsmen over there. My dad thinks he taught me how to make magic, but mostly it''s like he taught the Fermer craftsmen. When I went to visit the workshop, a free artisan always taught me how to make magic fixtures. Really, those were just heartwarming people over there. When I heard you were going to enslave those people, I almost accidentally killed these two idiots. But I didn''t want to die here. I didn''t want to do it. Besides, there''s a brave man next door, so you won''t be able to kill him. With that in mind, I turned my eyes to the man kneeling with me next door to the King of Fools. His name is Kite. He''s been in this world for about a year now, and he''s been trained. The look would be a raw Japanese in the memory of a previous life with dark eyes and dark hair. We''ve gotten along a lot over the past six months... but seeing this guy who''s tall, tight body, beautifully shaped face, gentle personality, and lately rumored to be in love with the princess of the kingdom, has made me understand that no matter how hard I try, I can only be a sidekick to this guy. It''s just that this guy was a good guy. No, I guess to the extent that I would have been a good character and handsome high school student if I had been in my previous life. This world makes my heart seem clear to the saints. Deception is natural, and if you can live with it, it doesn''t matter what others think, the world of weak and strong eating, the thoughts of high school students who grew up warm on Earth are too sweet. Well, I''m going to be a fateful community with this guy for the time being, and I''ll keep an eye on him so he doesn''t fool me. "So, I want you guys to prepare for the war we''re going to have in the next few years." Did the conversation between the two idiots end, or the fool king uttered a proper word at us? What do you mean, come on? It''s over at a time when we''re trying to fight a war we can''t win without working hard. "" Yes "" Well, I just have to be honest with you. "Kite''s going to get the best level he can. Of the mixed... Gert invents Kate''s weapons and armor for the war, weapons that can beat the Empire" "Yes (Roger)" You''re used to being called a mixer. Then me and the brave man were out of sight, having a conversation in my room. "Can you win a war in this country? Such a person is the top country then..." Yes, this brave man, has no loyalty to the king at all. Originally, the king wore a slave collar, but now that I''ve removed it and made it a dummy collar, I can complain about the king all I want. Of course, you can''t eavesdrop on the walls of this room because they have ''sound insulation''. Well, I don''t suppose the king has put any surveillance on the actions of the brave men, either, because he doesn''t even think slightly that the brave men he enslaved will betray him. "Well, I guess I can''t. You better figure out how to escape when you lose." If you were to escape, you''d be the godland next. When we go over there, we have to go through the empire... "Huh!? So much so that I have to think about running away? Ah, boulder interracial. It''s a mess of peace. "No, think about it. Even if we win the war, do you think we can manage such a vast land on that stupid king? Don''t you think there''s gonna be a revolt and the country''s gonna end? Um, you think a guy like a chunk of racist electorate thought would be supported by the people? I don''t care what you think, okay? "Sure...... I might have learned that story in history class. Hmm, I don''t want to destroy Elaine''s country, and I don''t know what to do..." Elaine... This guy is firmly embedded in the prime minister''s idea of tying him to this country with a princess. "You, you really like that princess? Her Royal Highness Princess Jereminane, you''re famous for your jewelry madness princess in the alley. I''ve actually seen you in the castle a few times, but it feels like you have that daughter for that parent. "Because you do know your personality is tight, you''re obsessed with collecting gems, you''re rough on money, and you use your men like slaves, right? What? Is that so? The princess of jewelry madness is wearing a cat only before you, so I thought you were fooled. Do you know what he is? "Hmm? Well, why not? I know that personality, and how did you like it so much? You, if you look good, you don''t care about character? I think we should stop it. I think I could marry a better woman with your face. "Because I know Elaine is simply a loner. That makes that tight personality look cute, too. In the world I was in, there was the word tundelle..." "Yes, sir. Okay." Brave men like tundele characters. Yes, sir. Oh, come on, is he gonna dele? No, you''re not. He''s wearing a cat that says it''s in front of you, so there''s a tung? "Please hear the explanation to the end! Already... for now, I''ll take care of that Eline character. Let the Villain Warrant Lady be a gentle, hearty, perfect heroine with my hands..." "Yes, sir. Good luck with that." The protagonist has a different story to say. I''m scared of that being quiet or something. "So listen to me till the end! "We''ll discuss war preparedness more than that." "Huh? Is this an ops conference for just the two of us? "The kingdom is full of idiots. Wouldn''t it be more meaningful if you and I discussed how we could survive? "Well, yes..." Unlike the Empire, this country is poorly educated. Nor can the knights of the kingdom turn their heads apart from safekeeping and birth because only the noble second son, the third son, or the one who was spoiled and raised. An operational meeting with those guys is just a waste of time. "What about General Edmont? "Oh, that''s him..." Sure, he would. I cannot forgive him for betraying me when I was in the Filibelle family, but on the contrary, a general with a head who chooses immediate thoroughness on that occasion if he becomes one of us should be called to a meeting. Well, he''s a dog in the kingdom, so we have to hide that we might betray the country. Now, will you do everything you can to prepare yourself not to be killed or the worst future before you flee in a tragic defeat to the Empire? If I can do it, the draw is the best future for me, but due to that fool king''s character, the next war will be hard because he will continue to fight until victory or defeat is decided... 168 Episode XVI: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess â‘  SIDE: kite ''Your mission is to defeat the prosperity of mankind and the messenger of the Evil God. I asked for a few more deadlines. Humanity''s prosperity? Evil god messenger? "... What is this place? When I realized, I was sleeping in a strange room. I woke up my torso, confused by the hard stone floor. "Where am I? While exploring my memories until I lost my mind, I tried to look around every corner of the room... and immediately rubbed my eyes. Isn''t that a dream mistake? As much as I thought, it was overflowing with a different sight. It''s going to appear in picture books and history textbooks...... surrounded by a group of outfits that looked like they were worn in Europe hundreds of years ago, and there was a surprising portrayal of things around the floor I slept on that I didn''t know were meaningless letters or symbols at all. And most of all, I was surprised... when I saw a girl kneeling in front of me, meditating on my eyes and praying with both hands together. In a bright red dress, a beautiful blonde girl. No, is this more right for love at first sight than surprise? The way you prayed was so beautiful and so beautiful. "Ooh." "We made it." "Now the future of the kingdom is bright." "King, you did it." When I was seen by the beautiful girl in front of me, it turned and suddenly became noisy that I had been quiet until just now. And then a fat old man with plenty of money and thin, thin hair with a black collar walked this way. "Elaine, thank you. You can go back now." "Ok......" A fat man talked to me plenty, a beautiful girl opened her eyes, raised her face...... and...... my eyes met mine. We stared at each other quietly, saying nothing, changing nothing''s expression. The girl''s eyes were crisp besides, and she added a little coolness to my image of beauty, beauty. "What''s wrong? "Yes, no, then I''m with this" When the thin-headed man, worried that the girl would not move, spoke, the girl slipped back haphazardly. And the two old men came right in front of me to take it with the girl and change. "Nice to meet you. May I ask your name? "Hey, is that a name? I''m Kite." "Is it Master Kite? My name is Ramlos Beckman and I am the Prime Minister of this country. This is the king of this country, His Majesty the Krehlhunts." "Hi, nice to meet you? What the fuck? I don''t know what that means. Saishaw? King? Words make sense for some reason, but I have no idea what you''re talking about. Sure, this guy over here, he looks great, but if you look at him without it, he''ll just look like an old man around there, right? "I don''t care about introducing myself or anything. Ramross, put a collar on that man." The king and the introduced old man gave orders to Saishaw''s old man in a great way. "Yes. Now if you''ll excuse me." "Huh?" When I suddenly thought Saishaw''s old man had taken his hand to my neck, he wore a hard collar. When I hacked and tried to touch the collar to remove it, they caught my hand. "This is what you need to live in this world. Never take it. Be sure to wear it all the time, right? "Huh? Oh really... yes" I couldn''t make the right decision on my head anymore, which flattened me to a glaring amount of information, and I was convinced that was the case. "Well, then, you work hard for the development of this country." Work well? What are you talking about? What about this guy? With that in mind, the king began to walk satisfactorily towards the door. "Hey? Huh? No further explanation? Where do you think this is? I wonder why I''m here. I need to ask you a question!! "Is that a detailed explanation? Right...... Princess, can you tell me about this world to Master Kate? An old man stopped at my word, thought about it a little and then laughed niggly and said that with his eyes on the girl earlier. Princess? Huh? Are you a princess? It''s beautiful in the street. "Right. Elaine, I asked for it." "Yes......" The princess responding to the king''s words is faceless, but she felt somewhere unsatisfied. "I asked for it." That''s all I said, the kings have left the room. If it''s true, I wanted you guys to explain it to me the greatest. I turned my attention to the princess, whining in my heart about such dissatisfaction. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Huh? Tell me something. I don''t understand this situation at all, do I? The princess opened her mouth to see if that made sense. It''s just... "Well, here it is, then" That was just one word. "Yes..." Then the princess showed me to the lavish room. Even if I look at the amateur, it looks expensive, and the ornaments are decorated on one side of the wall. That''s a very uncomfortable room... With that in mind, I pinched my desk and sat in the seat across from the princess. "Nice to meet you. My name is Elemenane Alber. Please call me Elaine." "Uh... me, no, I''m Kaito Emi... no, I''m Kate Emi. Please call me Kite." In response to the princess''s polite words, I''ve been a cool response. So, because if you suddenly try to use a tribute you don''t normally use, this is what happens, right? "You don''t have to force me to use respectful language, do you? The princess offered me too much respect. "Uh... then. Usually, you don''t have to use respectful language... Elaine, no respect, please." "Usually, don''t you use salutations? What do you mean...? Could it be that you, no, Master Kite, were a well-known nobleman in the original world? Hmm? Oh, there''s a king in this country, so there''s nobility or something? "No, I''m not. Common people of common people. Well, there wasn''t nobility or anything in the original world. So let''s talk casually without saluting or something. No, princess, you''re dealing with me, so I have to use more respect." Well, even in the previous world, there were people who really had to use respectful language for teachers and stuff. For a long time, you''ve been forgiven for talking casually. "You don''t have to worry about me being a princess. You are a brave man from today on. Brave men are officially the greatest in this country, aren''t they? Formally? Well, no. More than that. "Master Brave? Brave men come out of that story? Kindergarten kids or something like that coming out of a picture book you''re going to read? "Huh? Is there a tale of the brave in your world, too? "Well, I guess there is... Something about going to help a princess captured by a dragon? I made up the story of the right brave man, relying on his memories. Probably a lot of stories like this if you look around the world, right? Me, you don''t know because I don''t usually read books or anything other than textbooks. "Well... you have dragons and stuff in your world too" "Huh? Wait a minute. What do you mean there''s a dragon in your world, too? Is there a dragon in this world? I mean, like a time slip, but you got caught up in it? Like, I expected it on my own, but I seriously came to a different world? "Huh? You''re not here? It''s rare in this world, but it is. There''s a big mountain range all the way east, and a lot of dragons live there." "Wow... that mountain looks so dangerous" And hearing this story confirmed that this is not Earth. Me, how did I end up in a world like this... I''m more convinced that someone is forcing me to have this hell of a dream or something. "It''s not dangerous. Humans have never been able to defeat dragons, have they? Even the brave men of our predecessors who defeated the Demon King finally managed to chase back the lost dragon." "Heh... you had a previous generation of brave men or something. More than that, what do you mean, a dragon stronger than a demon king? Are you some kind of back boss who comes out after the game? I don''t like it... if I can''t defeat the dragon, I can''t go home." I wonder how the brave men of earlier generations got back to their original world? "What are you talking about? You can''t go home now, can you? "Huh?" What did you just say? "So you have to stay in this world until you die." Until you die... in this world... you have to be there? "Ho, are you serious? "I mean it. Now, the brave men of my predecessors made it all the way to their grandchildren and died after they became grandfathers." "That''s right..." That seemed like a happy life...... I just don''t think such a future exists for me. "Hey, is your world such a disappointment if they bring you here? "Well, I guess. Maybe three or four hundred years in a world where civilization has progressed." I feel like I saw it, I feel like the lights don''t seem to go through, I feel like I saw the outfit of people in this world, and it''s lightly 300 years or so, right? You can''t be happy to be told to live your whole life in a world like that today. "Four hundred years...... so the gem here is the world over there isn''t? "That''s not true. Gems are rare and expensive in that world. Probably never would have been surrounded by these amazing jewels if we''d gone on living our normal lives over there." You''re gonna have to go to some museum or something, aren''t you? Well, I''m not interested in museums or anything, and it wouldn''t have been an exaggeration to say it all my life. "Oh, yes..." "Still, that''s amazing. If you want to collect all this, you need money that seems like you can live a life where you can play and live more than ten times. Is this what the royal family has been collecting for generations? You''re decorating this room for generations with offerings from the people and stuff you''ve got? "No, what''s in this room is what I''ve collected over the last few years." Huh? Elaine did? In a few years? It''s a joke, isn''t it? It''s a joke to make me laugh, isn''t it? "Huh? Is it okay to spend that much money? If it''s true... is Elaine''s country moist enough to be okay with buying this much gem? "Yes, it''s okay. Because I''m the princess of this country." No, that''s not what... "Yeah... well, I don''t know anything about this country yet, and I''m not gonna say anything extra" If you pry any further and piss Elaine off, you won''t gain anything. "That''s right. Do that. More than that, isn''t there something you''d like to know? "It was. Hey, what did I get called up for? Should I defeat even the Demon King? I have a lot to ask, but I guess this is it first. Seriously, I want to know what purpose I was brought into this world. "No, I''m not. The Demon King was defeated about fifty years ago." "So what do you do? When I came over here, I thought they told me to defeat the messenger of human prosperity and evil gods, should I do that? Before I woke up over here, I had this feeling like my voice was being released and mixed up in a direct prefix... "Oh, yeah. You are invited to participate in the war against the Vector Empire of the neighbouring country, where the Evil God''s Messenger is located. Defeat the Evil God''s Messenger! Hmm? Why are you so wolfish? Is there something wrong with you? Shall we explore it for a moment? "War? Besides, between people? "Oh, yeah." "Eh. I don''t like killing people." Because this is serious, right? "That''s not what a man is saying. It''s your mission to defeat the followers of the Evil God, isn''t it? Is that it? The evil god''s ''messenger'' is turning into a ''believer''. After all, something''s wrong. "Yeah...... but how can war prosper mankind? "Of course, right? If we win, the things in that country will be ours." "But that''s just Elaine''s country, and who''s the one who lost? When you think about a losing country, does humanity as a whole have a dead man in war, or, rather, will it not be negative for humanity as a whole? "Oh, that''s... I don''t know! It''s worse to lose." Yeah, pretty much got it. I guess Elaine''s country won the war and was called in to make a profit. But... "Sure, there''s a saying that it''s better to win, but that applies when we lose, right? "So? We won''t lose." Ugh. What that confidence. Sure, confidence is more important than anything... but there''s nothing more scary than unfounded confidence, is there? "... well, no. Either way, I''m going to have to go to that war in order for me to live here. So, how do I fight? I don''t seem to have a veto right anymore, and just think about surviving safely. "Huh? Can a brave man defeat any opponent with a single sword? "Huh?" You read too much comics. No, there''s no comics in this world? "You''re forced to do that. In the last world, I was a normal student, living an unrelated life of war and killing each other, right? I don''t have any martial arts experience, and how am I supposed to survive with one sword? Something''s making me sad when I say it myself. When the war starts, I''ll be the first to die. "And I don''t know. No way... I didn''t know brave men were so incompetent..." Incompetence? Call it in from yourself, what are you talking about? "I''m sorry you''re incompetent. So, what are you gonna do with me for incompetence? Oh, wait. I left it to the momentum of the word to stir it up, but you can''t think about it! It''s the princess in front of you, isn''t it? If you piss me off, you''re going to have to hit me in the neck or something! Yabe. I''m dying before I get to war. "Right... I can''t report incompetence to your father... right. Okay. Something might be asleep in you just because you haven''t noticed. In the meantime, I''ll put a sword teacher on you. I''ll wait for you for a year. Be strong in the meantime." "Even if they say so..." I''m glad they don''t have to kill me right now, but can you be strong in just one year? "Fine! Just go to sleep today! Somebody, get Kite a room! "Ha... I still had something to ask you..." I gave up saying anything more to Elaine, and I was taken by a butler and honestly left the room. 169 Episode XVII: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess â‘¡ SIDE: Elaine "What is it now! Is that the brave one? I expected a little because it looks good, but when I opened the lid I wasn''t just an incompetent brave man!! As soon as the brave kite left I kicked my desk and yelled. "What are you going to do... if that pig or bald man finds out that this brave man I summoned is incompetent, he''ll definitely blame me for my summoning magic. We have to do something and make sure we don''t find out..." Besides, there''s no way my sisters and brothers will ever shut up about my failure. Look at this. You''re gonna pull my leg. Oh, it''s really frustrating. It''s all his fault! "Excuse me." "What! Now I''m so grumpy! I''m upset, don''t you see? Really, you''re an incompetent knight. With that in mind, I glanced at the knight. "I''m sorry about that. But I''ve kept your message." Hearing the knight''s words, I suddenly lost all my strength. Anxiety prevailed over anger. "Your father? What?" Could it be that the brave man is incompetent? "If the meeting with the brave is over, let''s head to Your Majesty as soon as possible." "... ok" With that message, you don''t know what they''re calling you for... Yes, I couldn''t afford to complain to the knight, and I headed to your father''s waiting room. Then, the knight led me to your father''s bedroom. When I say bedroom, it''s not a room reserved for sleeping. It''s a room for that kind of behavior with a woman your father likes. Truth is, you''re a pig who''s had an affair for 10,000 years. I can''t help feeling sick about that being the father. So disgusted, I went into the bedroom. "Are you here? So, you''re done explaining to the brave? To say it was in front of my daughter, the pig was sitting in bed holding a few naked women. Well, let''s just say it''s now, and the pigs are just dressed. "Yes, the brave men have convinced me to join the war." I didn''t care about the naked women and answered the pig question. Of course, I added my own interpretation to the answer to the question. Kate had no choice but to join the war, but she was convinced, and she wasn''t lying, was she? "Right. You''re faster than I thought. After all, it sounds like Muros was right to use Elaine as bait." To my words, the pig smiled disgustingly at the baldness that stood happily on the edge of the room. "Yes. Sounds like it. In my opinion, that''s for sure." "Huh? What do you mean? What do you mean bait me!? "Explain to him, Muros" "Yes. Does Lady Elaine know how the brave men of her predecessors betrayed our country? "Uh... it was because a dirty empire used a demon mentor to draw him into his own country, wasn''t it? I don''t really know the truth, but that''s what I learned when I was little. "That''s right. So this time, on the contrary, we decided to use it." "Saying? I could ask back, for example, but somehow I understood the idea of baldness. "It''s easy. I want you to like the princess and keep her from leaving the kingdom." I knew it...... I''ve felt that way since the brave man told me to explain the situation. "I mean... it would be nice if I made the brave fall in love, wouldn''t it? "Yes. Definitely. Well, I''m sure you won''t have to worry about the princess''s beauty." Even if you don''t tell me, I know I''m a prettier woman than a jewel! I can''t say that. "Thank you" I honestly expressed my gratitude. "Elaine." "Yes, sir" "I left the brave to you. Whatever you do, definitely make me fall in love with you. And tailor yourself to a warrior who will spare no life for this country." "Wow, I get it..." Failure is unacceptable. "Of course...... I know" I bowed my head and left early. "Ah, no more! What the hell, that pig and baldness! Back from my room, I kicked my desk again. Anyway, I couldn''t have done it without hitting eight. It''s very frustrating to just go into that room, but in addition to that, the orders I was told by those two...... Do I have to sell my charm to the brave? You''re kidding me! Why do you have to work so hard to make me fall in love with such incompetence! I can''t believe I''m the cutest guy in the world! Then I broke something other than the jewels in the room and let the stress out. And...... my general stuff is over broken and my head is getting a little cold I fumbled to understand my current situation and looked at my changed room and wondered what I was doing stupid. I''m not allowed to fail anymore. Either way, me and Kate are destiny communities. If it means Kite''s incompetent, I''m incompetent, too. If that''s how it goes... it''s not as big a deal as selling Kate a charm. "Ha... I need to do something anyway" For now, it''s more important than anything to make the brave strong, isn''t it? I thought so, and I rang the bell. Then, immediately, my immediate knight entered the room. "Would you like to call me? "Arrange for a brave educator as soon as possible. He''s as good as he can be. The deadline is tomorrow." "Yes." "And gather as much information as you can about historical braves. Bring me anything that has to do with strength as soon as you find it." "Yes." "That''s it. If you get it, just go!! "Yes!" I held my head as I watched the knight leave in a hurry when he heard my roar. "Oh, I don''t want to anymore..." SIDE: kite I changed from school uniform to this one, and I lay down in bed, and I was thinking about the situation I was in right now. "Oh, I''m not sure anymore... let''s just say I''m convinced that I''ve come to another world" Well, if I''m not convinced, I won''t be able to move on with the discussion. "I also found that to be a fantastic world" It also means there''s a dragon and there''s magic in the world. There is magic because I was convinced to see the maid in charge of me cleaned my undressed clothes in an instant. The only way I can do that would be by magic. "But I can''t really convince you that I''m a dark-headed brave man! In my head, I was ruled by the words Elaine had just told me. ''Incompetence'' When you say love at first sight, everyone gets hurt and depressed when a girl you fall in love with tells you that. "Normal... if you''re a brave man, you''re stronger, right? No, the brave guys in the game start at a low level too, but if you start at a low level in real life, it''s almost like you''ve packed it! They don''t even start at a low level!! How do ordinary people who don''t have any skills tell you to fight people! "Enough. If you''re complaining here, it''s not gonna change anything, so let''s just get some sleep." It got silly to think, I decided to go to bed infidel in a futon. "Please wake up." "... hmm? Is that it? Is this it? Oh, I remember." I opened my eyes and had a strange woman in a strange room in a hurry for a moment, but I didn''t have to rush that far to remember what happened yesterday. "Have you noticed? Master Elaine is calling, please hurry and support me." "Elaine did? Yeah, okay." I didn''t expect you to call me in this morning. The servants are rough. No, I don''t know if it''s morning because there''s no clock in this room. With that in mind, I slowly began to dominate. "How can it take so long since I called you? When I woke up and took about thirty minutes to make my move before coming to Elaine''s room, Elaine was so cancun that I could see it. Well, I''m not going to apologize. "I''m sorry. You were asleep, so you had no choice, right? Besides, if you were going to call me in this morning, you should have told me as of yesterday." "Ha, I can''t believe you didn''t answer me..." "Hmm? What if it wasn''t me? "No, it''s nothing. Right... wake up tomorrow at about the same time as sunrise. Then you won''t even be late for my call." "I don''t like it. Because I can''t get up at that hour. Tell me why you summoned me more than that." I really didn''t want to wake up with the sunrise or anything. I hurried to change the subject. But even though I''m tired of living in this world, don''t be kidding me about getting up early every morning. "Well... I''ve decided on your educator" Educator? Oh, someone who teaches me swordsmanship. "Have you decided yet? You''re early. So, who is it? "Aaron Flint of the former Sword Saint." "Kensei? You mean the best sword in this country? Something like that by name, huh? "Right. Kensei is the most powerful title in this country when there are no brave men." "It is. I''m sorry to be able to teach someone that strong." Hmm? On second thought, that means I have to be stronger than that guy, right? There''s just about a year of ordinary people who don''t even know how to fight, and you''re too gay to have to be the strongest in this country or something. "Be strong willing to die if you have time to say that. How hard do you think I''m going to have to hide your incompetence? "Huh? Oh, yes... I''ll do my best" Princess, do you have any trouble knowing I''m incompetent? Yeah...... I don''t know. But the princess is in a lot of trouble, too. "That''s right. Good luck dying. Aaron is coming to the castle tomorrow, so keep your body moving until then! "Okay. Elaine can''t. Be careful what you do." "Huh? Oh, yeah..." Elaine became Kyoton because my kind words were other than that. That face is cuter than I thought, and I''ve always wanted to watch it... but I don''t like it when people keep yelling at me any more, so I decided to disperse from the princess in this gap. "Oh, wait a minute" "What?" "Oh, the..." Looking back at me tongue-in-cheek for being stopped, Elaine was in some panic with her hands on her mouth. Hmm? Does that mean I stopped you even though you don''t have any particular requirements? I thought, Elaine opened her mouth. "Er... is a man something that falls in love with a woman''s tricks or something? Huh? What''s the sudden matter? What happened to the strong lady character just now! I couldn''t help but suddenly look at Elaine, who was grown up and seemed embarrassed, and wanted to put in that kind of scratch. "Uh... does anyone even like it? Oh, my God, why did you ask me that question? If you''re a princess, there''s plenty of other people you can talk to, right? No, maybe you only flatter me when I ask someone else, and it''s not helpful? "Oh, no, you''re not. Just tell me!! Why is the questioning side so angry? Well, I''ll be honest with you. "If Elaine was nice to me, I don''t think any man would fall in love with me." It looks perfect, so if you do something about your personality, everyone will like Elaine. "Ya be nice...... ok. You can go." Copy that. With Elaine''s permission, I left the room without a look on my face. but inside I couldn''t help but scream. Ahhh!! Elaine had someone she liked! Well, based on Elaine''s character, you''re determined to prefer a more capable guy to an incompetent like me. Ha... me, what should I live in this world with as my goal... I was shocked by my earlier heartbreak as I hit my head against the wall on the way to my room. 170 Episode XVIII: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess â‘¢ The next day, I just met the former Kensei, a sword teacher. What broke my heart threw me out of my head for now and concentrated my consciousness on the old man in front of me. I heard you retired from Kensei, so I guess you''re old there... etc, but I was surprised the old man came out more than I expected. About, like, sixty? However, I felt an aura that wouldn''t be tickled to see me as an old man, and I thought it was okay to teach this guy, no, rather horrible. You feel like a master sword character who often comes out of comics and stuff. Even if I just stand silent, I feel awesome pressure. "Nice to meet you. I''m Kite. Best regards," I greeted him using all the salutations I could because I''m about to teach him the sword, and if I pissed him off, he seemed scared. "Nice to meet you. Call me Aaron." "You''re Mr. Aaron. Okay." "As you can see, I''m an old man who retired ten years ago from the front line, but don''t worry, I''m going to do the job entrusted to me well" "Also, of course. I''m not worried about anything! I did a little, but it''s just a little bit, so it''s a no-can, right? "I appreciate that. So let''s just start arching¡­ but let''s start by studying this world with the brave" "Is that true? I appreciate that." Honestly, you were in trouble because nobody told you. I was almost stuck in the room I had prepared, and I couldn''t find out for myself, and I was about to give up. "Hmm. Again, Your Majesty didn''t give a proper explanation, did he? Well, you''re right that you don''t know exactly what brave men are, so you can''t even explain them." "Don''t you understand about brave men? What do you mean? Huh? You''re too irresponsible to call yourself in and say you don''t understand. "It''s easy. It means they''re lazy and they haven''t learned anything. For more information, we''ll talk in a moving carriage." Being lazy... I''ve been watching it for the last two days or so and I felt like it, but I don''t think you should say that in grandeur because you''re a king, too. Well, more than that... "Carriage? Where are you headed? "Destinations are fun after you arrive. Now follow me." Hmm. Something to do with brave people? With that in mind, I got in the carriage with Mr. Aaron. "Now, where shall we speak from...... have you heard that there are three great kingdoms of men in this world: the human world and the demonic world? The human world? The demonic world? Three countries of people? "No......" I didn''t tell you anything about that. "Really? So let''s talk about it from there." "Thank you" "In this world there is a demonic world inhabited by demons and a human world inhabited by people. And in the human world we live in is the kingdom of Alber, where we live, and the Vector Empire to the east, the Gulm nation to the south." "The Alber kingdom, the Vector empire, and the Gulm kingdom." "That''s right. And my kingdom and the empire of the east have been very unfriendly for hundreds of decades now." "Will there be any cause? Until you summon the brave, why do you want to destroy the Empire? "Right...... our kingdom has become a country of respect for blood-focused nobility. In contrast, the Empire, although aristocratic, places a strong emphasis on strength, a country that, if it is handled in any way, can be common or noble, and if it fails in aristocracy, it is normally a country where it is lost to slavery." The Empire is tough! Or so I thought, but I guess the Empire would be better off if I wanted to be. "I see. But how has that difference developed by the time of the dispute? "It''s easy. The system of empires can develop faster. In the empire of meritocracy, even ordinary people lend their full hand to the development of the country with a view to becoming. The kingdom, sweet to the nobility in comparison, has been corrupted by the nobility and royalty, which are the upper echelons. The nobles became arrogant from the sense of security that their status would not be lost, they learned nothing, they did not try to do something called effort, they only think about how they could easily gain wealth. Such a kingdom can''t help but envy an empire that has developed more than its own." Oh, the kingdom was a bad pattern on the one hand. "Maybe... so you''re thinking of taking it from the Empire? "Do you think it''s a childish idea? I think so too." Whoa. "That... even though I''m retired, is it okay for Aaron, who originally served in the kingdom, to say so? "You can''t tell me if your mouth is ripped inside the castle. That''s why we''re talking on purpose in the carriage." "Oh, is that the carriage for you?" A carriage to speak for real, not to move. Sure, you can''t eavesdrop in a carriage. "No, we have a good place to go. It''s just that we''re very far away." "Really..." Where the hell are you headed? "I wanted Lord Kite to know how terrible this country is before I put my back down and started teaching him the sword." "Why not? You can hear me and try to get out of this country, right? Honestly, you don''t want to fight for a country like this. "Because sooner or later it''s about finding out. Well, then, you don''t have to be so shocked to explain it to me, do you? Besides, I thought Lord Kite could change this country, and I told you about the reality of this country." "Yeah......" I don''t think you have the power to change my country or anything like that. First of all, I don''t even know if I can live in a year. Strength. "Are you anxious if you can do it yourself? "To be honest...... right. I haven''t even fought with anyone in the last fifteen years." If it was to the extent of a verbal quarrel since birth, he still lived without a single violent quarrel. So even beating people up was very resistant. Besides, I''ve never thought of taking the lead on anything. Don''t think I can survive the war and change this country. "Really? But I think you''ll be fine. The brave men of our past generation used to sound just as weak when they first came to this world." "Really? I heard you defeated the Demon King, so I thought you had some kind of stunt originally." "I think I learned a unique swordsmanship in the previous world, but on the contrary, it seems to have gotten in the way of using the sword in this world, and I had a very hard time at first." Unique swordsmanship? Were you doing Kendo or something? "In the beginning..." Well, if you were playing Kendo, you''d be able to get used to using the sword quicker than I am. "Yes. Well, it would be better for you to actually experience this than to explain it by mouth. So let''s get to our destination." Concon Mr. Aaron knocked on the wall on the side where the carriage driver was. Is that some kind of signal? ... and so on, the carriage stopped immediately. Apparently, you can stop at your destination. Looks like it was a signal. When I got off the carriage, I entered a building that resembled a church in my previous life. "Dear Aaron, it''s been a long time. What can I do for you today? When I went inside, a priestly man rushed in. Mr. Aaron, I knew you were great with only the former Kensei. "I''d like to rent a little room for a goddess statue in the basement" "I don''t have any particular reservations today so I''m fine...... what are you going to do? To Mr. Aaron''s words, the priest listened back as he alternated between me and Mr. Aaron. "I need to look into something. Don''t worry, it''ll be over soon." "Ha...... ok" That said, without saying anything more, the priest gave Mr. Aaron the key. Then Mr. Aaron led me to the basement room. In a space of nothing, there was a statue of a woman on her knees stretching out her hands. No, did you just say statue of a goddess? "What is this place? "Explain later. Just touch the statue of the goddess." "The statue of the goddess is about this, right? Okay." Well, if you can explain. I put my hand on the palm of the goddess, thinking, etc. Then a dazzling light was emitted from the statue of the goddess. "Wow! What is this!? "Oh, don''t let go until the light goes out." "Yes, sir" Then he put up with his eyelids and kept holding the hand of the statue of the goddess. Then... after a while the light subsided and there was a single card in the palm of the goddess. "Now try holding that card" "Is this it? Oh, huh? Disappeared..." The moment I touched the card, it disappeared without a trace. "It''s okay. Now let''s get back to the carriage." Ho, are you sure you''re okay? Though I thought so, I followed Mr. Aaron who had left the room first. "That was..." Back in the carriage, I asked for an explanation about the card earlier. "It''s called a status card. I can see the strength of that person personally. Think of the earlier card and try to get it out of your hand." No way, I''m not sick of cooking... "Get out! Wow." Seriously, he''s out! Different worlds awesome!! "Bye. First, check the contents yourself." "Oh, yes." If you look closely, it says something on your card... Edomi Haidou Lv.1 Age: 15 Race: People Occupation: Brave Health: 11/11 Magic: 6/6 Force: 9 Speed: 12 Luck: 1,000. Attribute: Electrical Skills Electric Magic Lv.1 Limit Breaking Title who come from different worlds Yeah, you''re a guy with a common status in games and stuff. I knew the level was 1. I don''t know if it''s strong or weak. More than that, what''s electric magic!? I''m so curious! "Have you finished confirming? "Yes. But I don''t know..." "I guess. Would you mind if I showed you? "Of course it is. Instead, look and explain." Tell me if I''m strong or weak! "Well, excuse me. Yeah, that''s not bad. Besides, is it a brave, exclusive electrical attribute? It''s easy to go beyond your predecessors." "Exclusive to the brave? "Yes. That''s an attribute that electrical, flame, and water ice attributes can only have a brave man. There are seventeen brave men on the record alone, but only five had exclusive attributes... when Lord Kite combined, six out of eighteen. It means you can use special magic that only one in three brave men can have." Special magic? "One in three... you''re in luck" This is getting a little confident. "Right. But no one can teach you anything unusual, so you have to be very magical." "Oh, no..." You can''t possibly know how to use magic! Is there anyone I can teach you!? "It''s okay. Even the bravest of previous generations, who were said to be the weakest in history, were able to defeat the Demon King." "You''re the weakest man in history... what magic could the previous brave man have used? Weakest in history when you could defeat the Demon King... Don''t get in trouble for the brave man''s high hurdles. "Attribute-free magic. Magic that strengthens the body." "Huh? Doesn''t it usually look strong? No, aren''t you? Physical enhancement systems often come out as strong characters, even in comics, right? But if it''s real, you can do ranged attacks. Is normal magic stronger? "You were strong as a result. However, at the time, the use of unattributed magic was known only in part, better than it is now, but very few people could use it, magic that was not normally available...... it was thought to be weak magic. Besides, you''re weak compared to brave exclusive magic. What? I knew you''d be strong if you weren''t compared to exclusive magic. "Heh. Few people can use it more now? "Yes, in the kingdom, the lineage and empire of Kensei must have left only the descendants of the former brave" I see, that''s so hard magic. Thinking about it, the brave men who could have used it are amazing. "That''s right...... that means you have to fight the descendants of the former brave one day!? That means you''re in the empire, right? "Right. The Empire has the children and grandchildren of the most powerful wizards in the world, right? They''re all strong. In particular, the son of a brave man, Damian Forster, is called the most powerful in the active world." You can''t if you make it an absolute enemy, like the descendants of the most powerful wizards and braves in the world. Besides, the strongest in the world... I don''t feel like I can win. "Damian Forster. I need to remember." "No, the man Lord Kite should be wary of is not Damien." "Huh? Are there others? Who?" "Damien belongs to a unit to protect the Empire. So you won''t be joining us in this next war. So you should be wary of Leons Muldeen, the grandson of the former brave man. He will definitely be general in the next war." I see, will Damian not take part in the war? That''s good. "You''re Leons Muldeen. Is he strong? "His strength is unknown. I''m not sure if it''s true. I keep telling stories, and I don''t know the reality of his strength." "Uh, what''s the story, for example? "Until now, I could defeat a dragon that no one could defeat. You''ve attacked your territory, you''ve subordinated demons, etc. None of this is believable, so we wonder if the Empire is deliberately trying to shrink the kingdom by spreading information that overestimates Leonce" "Well, that''s right. You don''t want to think someone like that was actually in the enemy." What kind of monster can you defeat a dragon? But if it''s true, the kingdom won''t win, will it? "Right. And then¡­ keep in mind that the Empress is likely to be the next Wizard and that the grandson of the Virgin, who traveled with the former brave man, is in the Empire" Whoa. How many people are strong in the empire? "The Wizard and the Virgin... were those two traveling with the brave men before them? "Right. The brave men of previous generations defeated the Demon King with the Imperial Mage, the Virgin of the Church. If you are a brave man in history, you will be joined there by the sword saints of the kingdom." "Huh? If it''s history, why didn''t previous generations travel together? "The previous brave man didn''t need a sword saint. Because each other''s swords and abilities were worn. Besides, it must have been one of the reasons why me and the brave guys got along so badly." "Were you unfriendly? It doesn''t look like Mr. Aaron''s gonna have a fight or anything, does it? "Oh, never a brave man is bad. I was arrogant when I was young, and I was the cause of it all." "What happened... can you tell me? "Fine. That''s a boring story." "At that time the Demon King declared war on the people, and the kingdom hastily summoned the brave. At the time, people only thought about asking the brave. But it turns out that the brave man at heart was an incompetent brave man who could only use attributeless magic." Incompetence...... Is that what brave people are destined to be told at first? "The brave man, who hated losing in the meantime, couldn''t care less about the words around him. He worked out my father, who could use unattributed magic at the time, and he became stronger." "Sugai" That feeling of not giving up is amazing. "Yes. That''s very amazing. But it was decided at the time that I could be a sword saint, and that there was no one in the kingdom stronger than me than my father, I thought I was incompetent and more sublime than myself, such as a brave man. That shouldn''t have happened. The brave will come day by day about the speed of my sword. You were already in a real hurry for me at the time. Aren''t we training enough? And so on, I desperately practiced, but I ended up losing" You lost... well, you can''t beat the Demon King unless the bravest is the strongest, so what can you do? "And losing to the brave man who thought it was understated, and pure swordsmanship alone, I was unwilling to even hold the sword and declined the next sword saint" "So you didn''t participate in the brave journey, did you?" "Yes. Now that I think about it, I just ran away from the brave. In the end, I even crushed my chance to get revenge on the brave." "I see..." "How could you hold the sword again? is it?" When I was worried about telling you, Mr. Aaron felt it. "Yes, sir" "Right...... no big reason. I was holding the sword when I realized it. Oh, you''ll be arriving at the castle soon. When we get to the castle, we''ll just start the archery, so be prepared, okay? "Yes......" Apparently, you can''t tell me. Well, you told me a lot of other things, okay? More important than that, how rigorous Mr. Aaron''s archery is. 171 Episode XIX: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess ? Training Day 1 I was so exhausted I couldn''t even hold my sword, I was falling to the floor. "Shall I keep it around here today? Good luck." "Ha-ha-ha. Oh, thank you." I didn''t have the strength to get up and I replied while I fell asleep feeling sorry for myself. "You''re going to make sure you get a good allowance for the injury, right? "Yes. Okay." "On the first day, we made a good move. Let''s do our best at this rate. See you tomorrow." That said, Mr. Aaron left the training ground. "Ugh... my whole body hurts" I didn''t know I''d have to have a meeting with my sword from day one... no, I can''t call it a meeting because I was just struck unilaterally. It seems I''ve been bummed since day one to teach my body that it hurts not to attack me back because I don''t have time to teach from the ground up thoroughly. Thanks to this, I can think of a simulated sword to attack my opponent. I did... but when I have to feel painful so far, let''s do it tomorrow! I don''t think so. Honestly, I felt like my life was in danger! "Oh, I''m also lazy to get up. Let''s just sleep here..." "If you do that, you''ll catch a cold, won''t you? And we need to treat the injuries." "Right...... hmm? Why is Elaine here? Turning to those who spoke, Elaine stood arm in arm near the entrance. "Can''t I? "Well, that''s not what I meant..." Is that it? You came here to laugh at me for getting bummed out? With that in mind, Elaine walked this way. "Yes, then show me the wound." "Huh? No, then I don''t know what that means. Wouldn''t it be funny to see a scratch? Besides, I don''t like Elaine seeing me scratched like this. I lay low to hide my wound from Elaine. "Fine. Turn around." My resistance to the worn out was murky, and Elaine saw my mole-filled face. "Oh, I wonder if Aaron doesn''t know how to handle it? Then I''ll fix it from your face first." Treatment? Elaine''s gonna give you an allowance? Thinking so, Elaine touched my face gently. "Itta!" "This is how much men are, so bear with me." I don''t like it, even a man says something hurts! And when I tried to protest, the light came out of Elaine''s hand, which was touching me. Hey, what? I''m dazzled!? "Do what... Huh? My face hurts..." "Holy magic. Besides summoning magic, I can also use holy magic. I''m not that good at it, but I can cure bruises and small cuts." Oh, magic. A character who can heal wounds is often called a game or something, but isn''t it a hell of a cheat if he''s in real life? Because the wound that hurt so much is gone in an instant. "... Elaine is amazing" "It''s true. Who do you think I am? The next queen." "Yes, sir. It''s amazing. Queen." "Well, I''m quick to call you Queen." That''s what the illuminated Elaine said, bashing her back full of bruises! I slapped him. "Itte ~ ~!!" You, you''re kidding! "Oh, I''m sorry. ''Cause I''m gonna fix you now." Then Elaine''s treatment was over, and I was up and checking my body. "Ugh, thank God. Thank you for the treatment." "You''re welcome. Be thankful, okay? "Yes, sir. I appreciate it. Still, I can''t believe Elaine came all the way out here to take care of the wound. That''s sweeter than I thought Elaine would be." You''ve always only been so cold...... Oh, is this Elaine''s operation? Try to make me practice seriously in cold language and take care of it gently so the practice doesn''t dislike me. Then I''ll honestly try to practice however tight I am. Damn... Princess Boulder, get to know people well. "Yes!? That''s right! Heh heh, I''m sweet." "Yeah?" Is that it? I''m starting to feel different watching Elaine look so happy. Ha! This is part of the operation! Don''t be fooled. This is an act to get me to practice hard! Damn...... but it''s too late. My heart is willing to work hard tomorrow. My body hates me so much...... "Hehe. How''s that? You can tell me," Oh, sister. You''ve come to this place. "" While my body was defeated in my mind, a girl came in who looked like Elaine as Elaine tried to talk to me about something and interrupt it. "Leeds...... why are you here? Whoa. You''re my sister, so don''t stare at me like that. Aren''t the sisters that close? "I came to see at first sight the brave man your sister was summoned to. Am I interrupting? Don''t swing at me! Look, Elaine''s eyes have turned on me! "Yes, no..." Well, forgive me for being cute like Elaine. "Is it true!? Thanks!! Don''t laugh so often... sisters and you have a different personality... With that in mind, I turned my attention to Elaine, who is still staring at me. "Speaking of which, don''t you have a man with you today like you always do? Walking with a man? "Huh? What are you talking about? Are you sure you don''t want to collect gems like you always do, sister like that? "Yeah, ''cause kite''s more important now" That''s what I said, Elaine hugged me to push my chest against me. Yeah, I''ll think about the soft feeling that''s hitting my arm later. Yeah, I saw Elaine while she asked me. Elaine was hugging me and staring at Leeds. You''re like a kid who doesn''t want toys taken. "Oh, have you fallen in love so much already? The princess of gemstone madness is also something that changes when you put a brave man in front of you. Oh, or is that where the queen stands more than the jewels? "The princess of male madness says so. You''re the one. What''s wrong with the usual guys? That''s a nasty nickname for being manly... Well, are all the sisters and dishonorable nicknames, or is the royalty of this country okay? "Ha? Aren''t you mistaken for someone? Dear brave man... your sister is terrible. I''m a pure princess, aren''t I? Since I was a little girl, I''ve only lived thinking about being tied to the brave." Yeah, I know this is an act, too. I thought that to Leeds holding my hand, acting sad. "Master Brave...... No, Master Kite. I''m definitely better than a woman who''s only interested in jewelry and queen seats like this, right? No, do you have that word? You''re more suspicious. I don''t know because I''ve only seen Elaine for about four days, but at least I think she worked for the country better than you. "What are you talking about!? Kite is mine..." "What does Master Kate say is your sister''s? As Elaine tried to complain as she took my hand from Leeds, Leeds fought back at the feeling of covering. Speaking of which, what am I to Elaine? Before, they said something fateful communal, but Elaine, what do you think? "I don''t need to tell you that. Anyway, Kate''s just finished her sword archery and she''s tired, so get around there and you go back to your room." "Oh, you were tired. I''m sorry about that. If you don''t mind, I''ll heal you from now on? That said, Leeds has offered his hand to go with me. "No, it''s an invitation, but I won''t." I didn''t do anything to grab the hand I was reached for and politely refused. I know how much more trouble it can take to get involved with you. "Really... if you change your mind, you can always come to my room" That said, Leeds quietly left the training ground. "Ha... so you''re going to Leeds''s? Elaine, who has been holding me since Leeds disappeared, checked with me in a sigh of breath. "Huh? I''m not going, am I? Don''t you trust me that much? Well, we''ve been friends for about four days, so there''s no choice. "The reason you''re not going is because you''re reluctant on me? It''s not like that. Why is Leeds so much better than Elaine? Sure, she looks (...) like Elaine and (...) cute, but I prefer Elaine, don''t I? "Liar. ''Cause Leeds is more loving, and he''s cuter than me or something with a bad personality, right? Oh, do you feel a complex in Leeds'' loving goodness? Sure, Elaine doesn''t have that ability to communicate. "Answer me honestly. You thought Leeds was better than me, didn''t you? "That''s not true." Nothing, Elaine has her virtues too, so I don''t think she needs to worry... "Liar! Absolutely lying! I would definitely choose Leeds over me! "Ha... I''ll be honest with you if you say so much" Something disgraceful was decided, and I was so frustrated that I said that I changed my body direction and confronted Elaine. "I''ve always liked Elaine since I came to this world! Did you like it because the trigger was love at first sight? If you ask me, I can''t deny it, but I haven''t changed this feeling since I''ve seen Elaine for the last four days. Now I can tell you that I like Elaine, including her personality! Once I took a breath here, I resumed punching my feelings again. "Sure, Elaine has times when words are tight, but if you return the back, you mean you''re always hitting me for who you really are, right? Sure, maybe most people are better off with a polite, gentle girl like Mr. Leeds just now. But I prefer Elaine''s harsh and bishy words to those just on the top! "How''s that? Satisfied with that? That''s what I wrapped up the last time I breathed. "Uh..." "Well, from Elaine, who has someone else she likes, she''ll be in trouble. I''m sorry." "Ahhh..." I rushed out of the training grounds so I wouldn''t hear from Elaine. My spirit isn''t strong enough to see Elaine''s reaction as it is. 172 Lesson 20: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess ⑤ "Awwww!! I left it to the momentum to say something hell ~!! What are you going to do to face each other again and again! Back in my room, I was shouting all over about what I''d done as I stuck myself in bed. "No more... what should I look like and see Elaine next" You''re gonna be absolutely awkward! No, this is what Elaine said when she was suddenly confessed to a man she didn''t even like. Oh, I''m so sorry I did that. "So, but if they say they prefer such a frigid woman, you have no choice, do you? Besides, if I saw that lonely Elaine face, I couldn''t help but tell her how I felt and what a wonderful woman Elaine was. "Yeah. I''m not bad. No, can I just say Elaine''s bad, too? "What''s wrong with me? "Wow!! Suddenly Elaine''s voice flew out of bed in a hurry, and Elaine, with a bright red face, was coming to the immediate vicinity of the bed. "... How long have you been here? "Just now. Specifically, I''ve been telling you what to do with a frigid woman." "Oh, yes..." He said he''d been asked about the whole thing... ¡­¡­ Look, I knew it was awkward. "... uh... I have a lot to say, but I''ll tell you this first. You''re mistaken, aren''t you? "Huh? Mistake? "Yes. When did I tell you that you had someone you liked? "So, but you''ve asked me what I can do to make a man fall in love, haven''t you? Didn''t you hear that because someone wants to make you fall in love? That''s the question, isn''t it? "Oh... that''s what caused it. Oh, I hate to say this because I''m really embarrassed... but you have no choice." "That was... a question to make you fall in love." "Huh? To make me fall in love? To Elaine''s words, my thoughts didn''t work at all. "That''s right. So, because you told me I''d fall in love if I was nice to you, it was an operation to talk to Aaron and heal your wounds with holy magic! Bad?" "Wow, not bad." "That would be nice." No, it''s not bad... it''s not bad, is it? "Ma, seriously... why do you want me to fall in love with something? You said you were so incompetent, incompetent." "It''s..." "Isn''t there some kind of explanation? "Well, that''s not true, is it? I like it when you do." "Huh." Based on Elaine''s hasty reaction, I don''t think she likes me purely. Maybe Elaine has other reasons for having to make me fall in love. "Hey, what? You suspect me? "No, nothing." Well, I guess I could be fooled by Elaine. I''m glad you told me you liked lying. "Yes. Then I''ll go back to my room." "Oh, wait... he''s gone" I would have liked to talk to you some more, anyway. Oh, I''m tired of my mind and body, so do you want to go to bed? Batan!!! "Are you the brave one!? "Yes... but what about you? I''ll lay down in bed. Come on, let''s go to bed! When I said, a pair of men came into my room. One of them is about two years younger than me, a sleazy fat boy who looks so good with the word ''bum'', and a knightly man about the same age as he serves it. "Me? I''m the next king, Mathius." "You''re Matthius... How many next kings does this country have? Elaine said herself the next queen, too? "There''s no way you''re here! The king is alone. I''m much more worthy of a king than Sister Elaine or Leeds or anything! That''s why I should be king." You mean Elaine or Leeds is more likely to be king now than you are to hear that word. "It is. So, what does it look like to me? "You! If I kept my mouth shut from earlier, I''d be perplexed... disrespectful to Your Highness! You didn''t like how much I looked great, the knightly man put his hand on the sword and got angry. Well, even if he looks like this, he''s a prince for once, and I have to use respectful language. That''s what I thought, but Mathius told me there was no need for it. "Holst, calm down. For once, this guy is about the same as your father in law. You''ll be guilty of disrespect." Yeah, that''s the first ear. Well, on top of the law, you don''t have to be angry at the prince for not having to use a respectful word around you saying. "Oh, yes..." "Let me just go straight to the point. You, why don''t you resign the brave? "Huh?" No, it''s too straightforward, and I have no idea what you''re talking about? "Now, you don''t have to feel painful. I''ll give you a job, too. All the rice from different worlds is good, isn''t it? Let me make you my own cook. What do you say?" "Yeah, I don''t like that." I can''t cook. Besides, who would work under a fat guy like you away from Elaine? "What, instead of the brave, there''s Holst. Last time, you could have defeated the Demon King without Kensei, right? Then without the brave, with the next Horst of Kensei, you can defeat as much as the Empire." "Yes, as long as you have my power, it''s easy to win an empire," Is this the next Kensei? What do you mean, Mr. Aaron''s grandson? Still, say something unsolicited. If you''re the only one who can win, don''t call me this world in the first place. Well, I haven''t been that angry when it comes to being brought into this world because I could see Elaine. "Well said, Holst. I''m counting on you. Nishishishi...... Ookla, located in the easternmost part of the Empire. All the delicious food over there will be mine." Wow... this guy is the villain himself that''s going to get the word he''s saying done at the beginning. You should definitely stop being on his side. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but for now, I''m not gonna quit the brave guy, I''m not gonna do your cook, so why don''t you just come home? I''m tired of archery. Just put me to bed. "Ha... I said I''m asking you so politely" Is this polite? You, study the word polite and then come back out! No, I''m having trouble being here again. "Maybe you care about Sister Elaine? Then you don''t have to worry about it, do you? "Hmm? What do you mean? "My sister doesn''t even like you. The only thing my sister is interested in is jewelry. The princess of gemstone madness is as good as they say. I can''t be the next queen without marrying you, so I have no choice but to sell you the charm. Don''t let Leeds take you." Say Leeds, all you guys have is an image of a gem against Elaine? Elaine I know isn''t even that jewelry idiot, is she? Well, that''s good... "What do you mean you can''t be queen without me getting married? Is that your first ear? "It''s easy. You''re a brave man, I don''t know if you''re really strong, but a symbol of strength for the kingdom. I''m in trouble if you don''t stay in the kingdom. But last time, the Empire took it from me. So, this time as a precaution, I''m trying to tie you to this country by marrying Elaine. Exactly, if you become king, you won''t escape to another country, either, will you? "Heh..." I see. So, Elaine''s trying to make me fall in love? "So. Sister, if you don''t like me, it means I couldn''t live up to expectations from the king. Besides, if Leeds is tied up with you there, she''ll be useless for sure." Oh, Leeds was so aggressive towards me, too, to use me to be a queen? I knew you were right to doubt him. "That sort of thing. So, how are you gonna be king? "I told you that first. All you have to do is resign the brave. If you tell the King that you are an unusable brave man, he will know that your sister''s summoning magic was a failure. That way, you lose all of your sister''s credibility again, and you can use Leeds'' you to interrupt the operation to become king, so I can be king in the sun." "Huh. It is." Bella, I really appreciate you telling me about Bella and her own operation. It''s good to know a lot about the guy who''s going to be the enemy. "Oh, you got it" "No. I''m not quitting the brave." Really, thanks for the info. Let me make the most of it. "Hey, what? You can say that because you don''t know how harsh your sister''s personality is! If you want to marry her, I''ll introduce you to a better woman." "I don''t want it. And if you say bad things about Elaine, I''m gonna punch you, okay? Made fun of Elaine and pissed me off. I glanced at the fat guy in front of me. "Damn...... no. He''s already been brainwashed by his sister." Brainwashing is rude. I''ve always loved Elaine before I talked to her! "Your Highness. Isn''t this within your expectations, too? Switch to spare ops." "Oh! That''s right. It was! You did it, Holst! Spare ops? "Now what? Looks like you''re thinking so much trouble from Holst''s nigga face...... "You, duel Holst in front of your father." "Huh? I don''t think so." "Oops. You have no right to veto. This is a test to see if you really have the strength of a brave man." "Damn...... you mean that" If I lose there, Elaine''s ratings will fall. If I say no, my strength will be questioned. Well thought out...... "What do you say? It''s not too late now, is it? Quit the brave? "I would never do that." So I don''t want to die leaving Elaine for you. "So, duel''s fine, right? "A year... a year from now" "A year later? "Oh, I want a year before I get used to this world. Even you guys would be in trouble if I gave you an excuse to win, wouldn''t you? That was the only condition I could squeeze out. It''s been a year since Elaine originally waited for me, and that''s the limit, isn''t it? "So is that... Holst, are you okay? "Yes. I''m always okay. Besides, if the brave don''t make a big deal out of it, you can''t go beyond me in about a year." To Fat, Holst replied with a laugh about me. True, don''t get upset with these guys. "Right. Then it''s a year from now. Kukuku. Next year, even if you lose big, make sure you''re ready to not cry! "You''re going to enjoy yourself now. You''re the ones who will cry next year." Watching the two of you leave, I burned my fighting spirit. For Elaine''s sake, they can''t beat me. From now on, you''re going to be strong with dying. 173 Lesson 21: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess â‘¥ Cancun! The sound of dry trees bumping into each other echoes the quiet training ground. "Fine. That''s how it goes! Ten more." I hear Mr. Aaron''s delighted voice, but I don''t respond and I calmly deal with Mr. Aaron''s attack. Don''t get distracted here. Yes, I told myself, and I desperately prevented Mr. Aaron from attacking. "Brilliant. You''ve managed to outmaneuver me a hundred times." It was over when I realized it. When I saw Mr. Aaron put down his sword, I was late to untie him, too. "No, there were a few dangerous places along the way" In the middle, I was really in a hurry when I missed the timing once. I used to get back in shape from there. "I don''t think so...... that''s a good improvement" "No, I just understand that I''m weak. Now, if they still use unattributed magic, I''ll have no hands or feet." For once, when Mr. Aaron made a serious move, you were really surprised. When I realized, I had a sword on my neck. "That''s no choice. I think Lord Kite will change if he can use his magic too..." "That''s not good enough to say at all, is it? I''ve been taught by the Thunder Wizard that there''s a fundamental difference in usage, and we can only fly a little static electricity." So far, it''s electrostatic magic...... Am I doing something wrong? Or, like, my less magical powers? I don''t think that means less because Mr. Aaron is working out the magic... "Really... I''ll have to try everything" "Yes. Six more months...... I''ll manage to make it" Even so, you''re anxious ~. In six months, I don''t feel like I can use magic? "I hope so. I hope that Lord Kite will beat my grandson, who grew up arrogant, just like me." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" Like the brave men of previous generations, let them swap the hearts of Sword Saint''s eggs. And I''d like to get along somehow by the time of the war. "Kite! Look, look! Thinking about what happened after I won, Elaine came in with an old book. "Oh, were you still auditioning? "No, I''m just finishing up" "Yes. That would have been nice. Kite! Can you read this? Elaine, who was in a good mood for some reason, said so and gave me the book she had. "To you from now on... Yusuke Kirijima" When I read the cover of the book I received, it said so. "Good. This is a book written by Yusuke Kirishima, a second generation brave man who could have used the same magic as you." "The second generation was a great time ago. Nice find." I''m in my eighteenth generation, so I was in my sixteenth, right? "Huh. When I looked all over the country, it was in the oldest church in the kingdom. But I don''t know what it says. So, maybe the same brave kite can read it? Think so." Oh, if you ask me, it''s this letter Japanese. "You were right about that. This is my hometown letter, so I''m the only one in the world who can read it." "Huh. This is the letter of the other world. It''s complicated. It''s like a symbol." "That''s the same letter I saw." You still don''t understand the words written on the Demon Square, do you? "Is that what it is? Well, fine. Read it and tell me what it is." "Yes, sir." Elaine rushed me, and I opened the book and read the first page. Before reading this...... This book is good if you can trust someone you can afford, but I wouldn''t recommend reading it as someone you don''t. I suggest you read it as much as possible by yourself. At the same time as the strength of the brave, this book also says the weakness of the brave. With that in mind, figure out if you can trust me. And this information is from the time I lived. I don''t know how many years have passed, but don''t forget that it''s old information. Okay, let''s start reading. "Er... this book also says strength and weakness of the brave, so don''t read it like anyone you can trust." "Yes...... Read it in your own room? "No, that''s fine. Elaine and Aaron can be trusted." Instead, there are only two people in this world I can trust, Elaine and Mr. Aaron, so stay with me. Who do I have to ask when I don''t know? "I understand the princess...... are you okay with me being with you too? "Yes, because I''ve really taken care of Mr. Aaron for the past six months. Together, we will uncover the secrets of the brave." Over the past six months, I''ve only been able to avoid attacks, but thanks to Mr. Aaron, I''ve been able to hold my sword properly. "At the same time, I think that would be Lord Kite''s weakness? "What do you call my weakness in this world now, isn''t it Mr. Aaron who knows best how to fight?" "Hahaha. That''s true. I''m sorry about this. No, it''s something I''ll try to live with for a long time. I didn''t know you could learn the mystery of the brave." Mr. Aaron laughed happily at my words. After all, Aaron wants to know about the brave, too. "Nevertheless, the fact that I hadn''t looked for it in six months meant that no brave man had read this book in years" "Right. On the contrary, Princess, you''ve found me well." "Huh. I have excellent men." Yeah. I''m really sorry about the knights working under Elaine. Now take your time off. "Well, I''ll read it." That''s what I said, I started reading. Let''s start by writing about my experience. As a second-generation brave man, I was summoned to a country destroyed by demons. "Huh? The demons destroyed me!? "Well, let''s keep reading." I hand-controlled Elaine, who just reacted. If you''ve been discussing every two lines, you won''t be able to finish this thick book. It was a man named Creator and a girl named Summoner who summoned me. The man never told me his name. And then he was teased that he was over a hundred years old, even though he was in his thirties and a half, no matter how he looked. There was a penetration in words and deeds, so maybe he was really over a hundred. So, the girl gave me her name after a while. Her name is Emma. Oh, my God, she was the daughter of a creator. They don''t look alike at all...... Put that down, Emma''s one of mine and she looks so cute. I said it was my type of face that was so fucked up, it was my appearance. Well, she''s my wife. "What. Curse me." I cautioned Elaine earlier, but when I heard about her wife, I accidentally stuck her in. "Hey, what''s Emma? Sure, the first queen of the kingdom. The castle is adorned with portraits, but he''s beautiful." Then I guess I''m also convinced that Emma is beautiful. Because Elaine''s ancestors can''t be beautiful. Whoa, the story''s out of line again. At this pace, you''ll never finish reading. It was said that the purpose for which I was summoned was to rebuild the human world. Apparently, it is the Creator''s goal to put an end to the state of affairs in which the Demons rule with our faces and to aim to create a world in which people do not dispute with each other. Well, that old man has executed his word. I don''t know how many years that mountain will be preserved in the future, but I hope there are still mountain ranges that separate the demonic from the human world. And sometimes forest demons and mountain dragons run wild, so I asked for them then. "Huh? Can''t a dragon be defeated by anyone? Are you going to run wild? "Until just a few decades ago, it was terrible. The eastern side of the empire was desolate until the brave men of the past built their defensive strongholds." "Previous generations, you''ve contributed too much to mankind..." Isn''t defeating the Demon King enough? You''re raising too many brave hurdles. Well, no. I need to read more. The task I was entrusted to the Creator was to drive the Demons back to the demonic realm, to rebuild the country that perished with Emma. In retrospect, it was really hard. I never really thought I was dead once or twice. Especially the man who calls himself Demon King and the woman who calls herself Destroyer, I don''t want to see her face again. You won''t beat those two, after years of training. Well, still, I think I was strong enough to fit in five fingers in the world. Electric magic that only I can use. This was the strong one. If the Creator didn''t teach me, it would be difficult to handle it as much as I would have felt it was over without being able to use it for the rest of my life, but if I could, it would be incredibly strong. According to the Creator, electrical magic seems to be the fastest magic. Unless you have skills in divine speed or metastasis, you can''t outpace them. By the way, a man with divine speed skills was burned by an incendiary. It seemed pointless, no matter how fast it was, for an attack that would burn when it got within a ten meter radius. I didn''t feel like I could beat either of them, so I ran away. Whoa, that''s derailed the story. Let''s get back to electrical magic. Electric magic seems to be similar to lightning magic, something completely different. Thunder magic is the magic of flying high-powered electricity to shock your opponent. Electric magic, by contrast, is characterized by its low power versatility. It is advisable to wrap it around the whole body for basic use. Doing this buffs your body of speed with the same procedure as unattributed magic. And because it''s less powerful magic, or arrows, it plays instead of armor, it can also be used as a defense. All you have to do is... wrap it around your sword and use a technique to electrocute the person who touched it. Well, magic is each sensation, so try to find your own way of using it. Still, whoever wants to know my moves should see the list of moves I wrote from one hundred pages to the last. I''m not forcing you to read anything, am I? I just find it a shame not to watch... my sloppy naming sense and perfect moves... it''s a shame not to watch. I''ve told you many times, I''m not forcing you to do anything, am I? "I mean, you can read the second half properly, right? I just took a look and I think it''s hard to read a special rolling thunder or something that says it? Besides, I have 300 pages of this book... Do I have to read these embarrassing moves names on 200 pages? But to be strong. I can''t help it. Do you think I''ll read it a little bit every day? "Well, that''s good. Now I know how to use the electric magic I''ve been looking for." "Right. Now we''re going to make it by the duel in a year." Do you think we''ll make it? Can you read this through in six months? I''m so anxious. "Truth is, you promised on your own, and I did this for you, so win, right? "I''ve already apologized many times for promises I made on my own, so forgive me. Of course, don''t worry, I''ll win." "I won''t forgive you until I win. Well, I believe you win." "Hmm. Do princesses believe in people? Apparently, Lord Kite isn''t the only one growing." When I heard Elaine''s words, Mr. Aaron looked surprised. "What does that mean? "No, it''s an old man talking to himself" Sure, Elaine''s changed in the last six months, too. You''ve been nicer than before, haven''t you? Besides, you seem to have opened your heart to me. I''ve never seen anybody talk to besides me, and Elaine was just bad at telling people how she felt? Seeing Mr. Aaron teasing and Elaine angry, I thought that. 174 Lesson 22: The New Brave and the Jeweled Princess (7) Right now, I was coming to a place like the Colosseum that was in the history textbook. I mean, I''m in the arena now. From now on, it''s time for fate. "Ready? Did I forget to equip you with something? That said, it''s Mr. Gert who''s carefully checking my gear. You don''t look like a bad guy at all for taking good care of this guy to say he''s done bad things and fled the empire... "It''s okay. Mr. Gert''s sword and armor are well equipped." "Yes, it''s fine. If you''re Lord Kite now, you can afford it. Don''t be nervous, relax and try." Opposite Mr. Gert, who is softer than me, Mr. Aaron gave me one last encouragement to calm me down. No - really, I can''t get my head up on this guy. "Yes, I will try calmly, believing in my previous practice" And... "Kite......" The remaining Elaine was less energetic than anyone else. "It''s okay. I''ll try my best. If you win, praise me, okay? That''s what I said, I gave you a gentle hug. Half to cheer up Elaine, but half to have Elaine Power divided before the battle. "Absolutely. If I win, I''ll do anything for you! So, but... don''t push me, okay? Win all that. Win. Tell me. Funny story... you don''t have to win anything else. Because I know you''re strong. So don''t get hurt or anything that I can''t fix." Oh Elaine is too cute...... "Of course I''m going to win unharmed. Well, I''ll look forward to your reward when I get back." The last time I hugged her, I headed into battle. "You look like the main character, as always. Still, Princess Gem really doesn''t have a twist on Kate." "As much as Lord Kite has grown, so has the princess." When I entered the arena, Holst was waiting for me first. "A year, two months, and seven days after you cut the hook. We had a longer time than the original year, so we won''t admit excuses, will we? You remember even such a fine date... you''re a fine man besides. "Yeah. Right." "That outfit...... are you seriously going to fight? Holst looked at me from top to bottom and asked me that question. What is that question? Is this an operation to cut my motivation? "Yeah, but? Conversely, isn''t Holst going to fight? "No, I don''t run or hide. What I''m trying to say is, if you want to abstain, it''s within the moment. Expose yourself to incompetence as this king and people watch. I''m sorry about the big injury, okay? What the hell. In the end, I just want to say I''m strong. "Ha... you want to have a talk fight? The king is waiting, and let''s get started." That''s what I told Holst as I looked out for the king watching in the privileged seat. "I told you!? I don''t care what happens to you! "Hi. Hi." It''s already a hassle, attack from me. I used electrical magic to storm Holst on a fast trip. "Kuh!" "Yeah...... even though you''re slower than Mr. Aaron, I knew you were still less proficient. If I was going to, I was going to take it down with this blow." I succeeded in blowing it up, but I did little damage because of my critical and defensive defenses. The longer I prolong it, the less magic I have and the less foundation I have, the more disadvantageous I get... "I will kill you! I will kill you! What... were you so weak? "I exposed such anger... my sword is monotonous, right? If you are the kind of person who will be Kensei, you will never explode your emotions to this extent. At least, Mr. Aaron would remain scary and faceless! "Kill. You''re weaker than me. I''m absolutely weak! "Chill your head once" I deliberately took Holst''s attack with my sword, passing on the sword and flowing current to Holst. He''s wearing metal armor, so he''s got a full body, right? "Yeah. Is that it? Watching Holst fall, I broke the line. It was better immature than Holst thought. Because if you were a proper sword saint candidate, you wouldn''t have won. That''s what I thought... "... Roosu" Holst stood up. I thought...... I was already in front of you. "Ugh! I panicked and tried to get a distance. But... I couldn''t make it. "Kill" A massacre by a concentrated horst hit me straight in the chest. "KATE!!!!" "No... just. I''m not gonna get killed." That''s what I replied to Elaine screaming from somewhere as I stuck my sword in the ground to keep her from falling. Thanks to Mr. Gert''s armor, fatal injuries were spared. This doesn''t give you the original performance, or the real Mr. Gert is amazing. "Yeah. The bleeding looks bad... but we can still fight it" "Die!" As soon as I put it back together, Horst''s attack flew. Yeah. I knew you were a Kensei candidate even if you rot... faster than my limit. "Chip!" "But I can cross the limit." While taking Holst''s sword, I activated the electrical magic again. With me now, I don''t have a minute to use a breakthrough. I''ll lose if I don''t make up my mind in this moment. Then I started the attack at full speed. Attack, attack, attack. Doesn''t give Holst a counter-attack gap. The moment the sword hits Holst''s sword, the armor, my win decides. Conversely, if you avoid it for a minute, Holst wins. Such a battle began. The sharpened holst avoids all attacks of my whole body in millimeters. Shit! Almost there. What do we do? If we stay like this, we lose! Was it from such a hurry... because the desire to strike again preceded me... I was unconsciously flying a chunk of electricity at the hoist. Even when it hit, the power of the degree of static electricity, such tiny magic hit Holst. The moment I hit him, Holst''s movements stopped. My body reacted to an unexpected shock, even if it was small. And my sword was placed on Holst''s neck. "Kill me! Shame on you! "I don''t like it. What are you going to do with fewer people when you say it''s going to be war? And... I''m the limit, too." The effect of breaking the limit has expired, and I''ve lost consciousness. "Yeah...... where am I? When I woke up, there was a ceiling I was already used to seeing in the past year. Am I not once in the arena? "This is your bedroom. I''ve been asleep all day with the side effects of breaking the limits." "Ah, Elaine. Side effects of breaking the limits...... so that means I won, right? Good. Looks like it wasn''t my dream to win. "Yeah. It was critical, but we won. Mathius said it wasn''t an overwhelming difference, and I followed him, but I lightly wore it." "Boulder Elaine. Thanks." "You''re welcome." "Ha..." "What? Was there anything to sigh on? "I''m glad you kept your promise to Elaine for one second." Promise you''ll be strong in a year, it''s good to be able to keep it right. "At that time... I''m sorry. I would have been confused if they''d just brought me here, and I said something so unsolicited." "Well, I was hurt then. But at the same time, you wanted to be recognized by Elaine. Thanks to Elaine for trying so hard to get here. So don''t look so sad." It''s all thanks to Elaine for trying to be strong so far, and if I get weak, she makes a breakthrough, and if my body hurts, she heals gently. It was Elaine like that that that made me stronger and wanted Elaine to be king. "Kite is... really sweet, isn''t she? Normally, Leeds would have been easier than me..." "Really? I don''t trust Leeds, and Elaine doesn''t hesitate to talk about it, so it''s easier to stay with her, right? "That can''t be... ''Cause I was always alone until you came. I started collecting gems to distract the loneliness of being alone." "It was..." Something tells me Elaine is lonely... but was she really alone? "Beh, I didn''t say anything to comfort you. Right now, you''re not lonely! Oh, is that...? "It''s been fun since you came. I looked forward to talking to you every day. It''s been all about you in my head for the past year. I never touched a gem but this pendant." With that said, Elaine took the pendant out of her chest and showed it to me. Sure, that pendant had beautiful gems on it. But there were more beautiful gems in Elaine''s room than this... "This... is your mother''s vision." Oh, that''s the thing... "Your mother wasn''t originally planning to be queen. She had a candidate for queen, and she had a fianc¨¦e. But my father couldn''t have missed my mother, who was said to be beautiful in the kingdom, like an orc incarnation." You''re a hell of a pig. Even now, should I use my electric magic to roast pigs round? "My mother, forced to marry me and not prepared to be queen, was stressed and weak every day... and died of illness before I was ten years old." So soon...... "In this castle, yes. I didn''t have your mother''s side. He was always cold eyed and treated like a disturber. It''s terrible, isn''t it? Your mother didn''t want to be queen." So you were always alone even though you were the next queen...... As Mr. Aaron said, this country is rotting out. "Mother, I always watched this pendant. I didn''t put it in my mouth, but I probably got it from someone who was supposed to marry me. When I was watching this, my mother''s face was kind of bright. So I figured if I watched this too after your mother died, I''d get better.... but I just remembered your mother and miss her even more" "You can''t even try it with other gems. No matter how rare the gems were, my heart was never filled." "But now I know why." With that said, Elaine crawled up to my bed. "My mother was able to heal my heart when she saw this pendant because it was what my beloved gave me. So it didn''t mean anything to me." ¡­¡­ "Hey, I need a favor" After a period of silence, Elaine cut it out that way. Say anything. I can give my life to Elaine. "This pendant... will you put it on? Huh? You got this pendant? "Fine... but the other way around? It''s about your mother, isn''t it? Earlier, you knew there was no spiritual significance, but you didn''t turn into anything important, did you? "It''s okay. You usually wear it. So give it back to me when you go to war. I''ll support it while you''re gone." Huh? That''s... "I know this pendant is bad luck. But that''s why. Instead of your mother, I''m bound to my beloved. I want to clear up your mother''s carelessness. So I''m gonna use this pendant." I see. "Then I get it. Until Elaine''s mothers'' minute, we''re gonna be happy! I''ll take care of this pendant because I think it''s Elaine." "Wait! I''ll put it on you. Meditate your eyes." As I tried to get my pendant from Elaine, Elaine panicked and pulled her hand in. "Huh? Are you meditating on your eyes? Just put it around your neck, right? "Just meditate! "Wow, I get it..." Is it also some kind of surprise? Thinking of that, I felt the weight on my shoulders and neck. "Not if you still open your eyes..." "Yes. Today''s Reward" Chu 175 Lesson 23: Signs of War SIDE: Leons It''s been three months since your sister came. The dragon dish...... Sam asked me to wait, which meant that my sister would reveal herself when she went back to school. Well, I don''t know when your sister''s going home. My sister has been free for the past three months. Even though I said I was free, I was in the mood that day to help me and Elsie work, teach the kids magic in the orphanage with Sherry... mixed with the Knights and held the sword. No... sister, I knew you were doing well, but I didn''t know you were that versatile. From paperwork to swordsmanship, it ripens perfectly. My grandfather taught me swordsmanship when I was living in a house in Imperial City. I didn''t know you let a woman''s sister do that hellish special training, even if she''s an old lady... Still, you were strong, sister. It was surprising that most of the Knights, including Herman, had been hit in a battle that magically covered their muscle strength well. It''s not a massive amount of magic like me, Shelly, or Lou, or a gorilla push using special skills, it''s a strength using technology. When to wave the sword, when to use magic, how to use it, there was no waste and it was beautiful in everything. Very, I don''t think you have attributeless magic. I was making that move. Truth is, when and how were you practicing? The Duke''s wife must be busy, right? Forget about such a superhuman sister. I was standing at the entrance to an underground city right now. in front of a large number of inhabitants. Half of the underground city will be open to the public from today. Commercial district and auction venue on the entrance side. The auction venue was ready to use because it only renovated the place that was originally the dark auction venue. The rest of the facilities I''m thinking about will take some time to build because they''re all big and special, so the completion of the underground city is still going to be ahead of us. Still, it''s amazing that the commercial district alone could have been opened to the public in three months. I appreciate Elsie''s hard work. Now, suppose we start the speech...... Nevertheless, I didn''t expect you to come to the emperor as well as father and mother...... Apparently, the father and mother came with the feeling of a glimpse of their son''s territory. The emperor seems to be on official business to see the beginning of a new city. I understand the fathers, but the emperor''s pretext is not too compelling? Oh, I hate speeches and stuff while my mothers watch me...... "This time, some of the underground towns that have been under development for about a year will be unveiled. Initially, it was expected to take as early as six more years to publish. Thanks to the Holland Chamber of Commerce, including Chairman Elsie, who achieved a revolutionary rate of production of magic fixtures, as well as to the residents involved in building that factory, installing street lights, and the merchants who were happy to help with the underground city plan so that they didn''t know if it would succeed. Thank you so much. And thank you for your continued support. Together, let us make this city a rich city no city on earth can beat! Pussy, pussy, pussy. At the end of the speech, bowing his head, a grand applause rang out. I got off the stage, relieved by the applause. Best job of the day is done. This is the end, and the underground city is finally open to the public. And now my second job starts today. It''s my job to guide the emperors to Shelly and Elsie, my three. "Hmm. The chairman of the rumors that bind the Imperial Chamber of Commerce is more adorable than the rumors." To Elsie the first time we met, the emperor said that. I''m a little intimidated...... are you trying Elsie? "Thank you. I was also very surprised by the emperor when he showed me in his paintings. You''re the one who can control the boulder, the empire." Elsie did not change her complexion at all and replied slurred. I often come up with words like that. Boulder, you just served customers every day. "Right or right. It''s okay not to talk so hard. It''s just an excuse to say it''s official business, so you can talk a little easier." The emperor seemed happy. Is it okay if I mean pass? "Well, then, Leo, let me show you around." "Yes, sir" I was caught off guard, and I rushed to start guiding. "Let''s start with the commercial district. The rule is to arrange items in stores that are not sold on the ground." "Well, what is a product for a reason? "For example, you can use the product itself, but you can''t use it because you have scratches, or the vegetables that don''t look good, but you can still eat them. They''ll sell it here for less than the fixed price." I can''t sell rocks to things that I can''t legally sell on the ground like I did in Dark Market City. "I see. That''s going to bring together adventurers who like cheap stuff. Did Elsie think of that? "No, it''s Leo''s idea." No, no, we thought about it together, so it''s not my idea, is it? "Oh, they call you Leo-kun? As I tried to get into Elsie, my mother looked over at me laughing with Nianya. "Oh, I''m sorry" "Uh, no, no. I''m sorry. That''s not what I meant. Don''t worry, I was just trying to tear Leo up. Call me Leo-kun." "Yes..." Elsie''s face, which had been crisp until just now, had collapsed slightly and turned red. I guess I was too ashamed to call you Leo-kun in front of my mothers. "Right. As emperor, Elsie will have trouble marrying you, Leo." "Keh, marriage......" Stop it for him! Because Elsie''s face is already bright red! Oh, my God, you''re embarrassing me! "No more. You don''t even tear up your father." "Excuse me. Excuse me. Well, let''s ask the future lady for guidance." That''s what the emperor, pissed off by Shelley, said and turned his hand around Shelley''s shoulder, leaving us and walking away first. "Huh, ma''am? And I can''t help it." Hey, wait! I appreciate you taking on the Emperor''s guide by being nice, but look around! "Hey!" "It''s okay. Leave him alone for a moment. I don''t usually get to be alone with my parents and kids." When I tried to stop her, my mother took control of me. "Then... but is it dangerous? I know it''s just the Emperor and the Empress, but they said it was absolutely dangerous! "I''m fine. The Damiens are hiding and escorting." "Oh, yeah. So, are you okay? If the special forces are escorting you, are you okay? "So Elsie, why don''t you join me around the city? "Huh?" When I was convinced that only the Emperor and Shelley would walk through the city, now my mother grabbed Elsie''s hand and went. "So, what do you want with me? This is good enough to leave Dad and me alone, right? "Nothing. Why don''t we get along a little better with the parents and the kids? That''s right! There''s a big auction venue, right? Take me there." "Really? Well, no. Auction." Yeah...... was that too much of my thinking? I thought that to my father''s lavish smile. "Oh! That''s a lot of people. It''s your first day, so something awesome''s coming up? My father was haunted like a child, looking down from a private room on the top floor, which was a VIP seat. "Today''s eyeballs are full of dragons." "What?" "So the whole Red Dragon thing." "Ho, are you serious? No way you, again..." "Don''t tell your mother, okay? It''s a man''s promise, right? "I don''t know what else to do. Well, this sounds like a father-son conversation, too." Father and son? Sure, sharing every secret to your mother sounds like a parent or a child. Well, I''m a parent and a child. "Even so, it''s probably the first time Leo''s been able to do something so fatherly" "Really?" You used to hold me when I was a baby, didn''t you? "Oh. I was really busy running my territory on my own when Leo was born, because I couldn''t even play with you. When I realized it, I''d become so fine." "Well, I''ve been busy, so I can''t help it." Try being a lord yourself. Okay, but lords have a lot to do. I can''t help but think of a child. "Really? But as far as I''m concerned, I miss something. Leo grew stronger and stronger on his own before I knew it, and soon after I did something like a father, he became independent." "That''s not true. Never did I get stronger by myself. My grandfather trained me so that the dragon could challenge even his opponents, and because Elsie and Holland were there, I could make the city so big. And most importantly, Shelly, Leena, and Bell have always been there for me, so I''ve come this far." Of course, there''s plenty more to name than Hellman or Frank or anything else. "Right. It''s like my son was backed up by a lot of people who didn''t know about him." "What''s going on? My usual dad was supposed to be brighter? Isn''t it too snuggly just now to talk about my son growing up without my knowledge? "Ha... I was actually going to talk to you more later... Kara often tells me that it''s not for me to hide things." "Hidden things? I knew you wanted to tell me something and you were alone with me? "Oh...... yes. I have to tell you something." "What?" What do you mean your father has to say with such a serious face? Actually, I''m about to have my first grandson between Mr. Fiona and Brother Alex. It''s not like that, is it? I think it''s about time you were deadbeat. "It''s not definitive yet... but in three to four more years, the first tri-national conference in forty years will take place when you grow up or not" Oh, that was a proper serious story. I changed my mind in a hurry. "The Troika? "That''s right. It is a meeting of emperors, kings and popes gathered in one place. Until the demon king was defeated, it was done every two years. It''s just that since the Demon King disappeared, the kingdom and empire have gotten worse together... and stopped doing it forty years ago." There was such a meeting. Forty years ago... if that meeting was still going on, there wouldn''t have been a war, would there? "That''s right... So, how did you get to do it at this time? "No, I haven''t decided to do it yet. Wouldn''t it be the first time in forty years that the kingdom has held a tri-national conference? I started to say" "The kingdom... could it be? If the kingdom were to call for a meeting in four years... when I would grow up, there would only be one reason. "Oh. As you can imagine, you want to declare war. In front of the Pope." Is the purpose of the restraint against the Pope and the inability to pull each other off? But the modern pope should have been greedy, too, right? Wouldn''t you consider getting attacked where each other was exhausted in the war or something? "That''s right... after all, war is inevitable" "I don''t know yet. It''s just... you should be ready." "Ha... I''m going to be ready. So, have you decided where to hold the tri-national conference or something? I have to scout for that meeting, or I have to do something I can. "Oh... what about that..." "Huh? What? Is there a problem? "It seems that the venue of the Troika was here every time" That''s what I said, my father pointed his finger down. "Here!? You do it on Muldine territory? Oh, come on. You''re serious! Oh, well. So my father seemed sorry? "It''s situated just halfway between the three countries, so they held it every time on Murdine soil." "I see..." Sure, this is where it''s easy to get together. Ning Ro, should I consider it good in my territory because the Emperor is more dangerous to go to other countries? "I''m so sorry! "Huh? Why would Dad apologize? "I want to apologize on behalf of the Imperial nobility for all the hard work I''ve been pushing on you. I want to apologize for being a father and not helping you with anything." ¡­¡­ Huh? What can I give you back? Did Dad have to apologize for that? "I wanted to tell you this, and instead of Orton, I decided to tell Leo about the Troika. Six months and a little while ago... you, you almost died in the attack of the kingdom, didn''t you? It was two weeks after I found out about it... but I was really worried about it then." Oh, is it because of the explosion that my father is so depressed? Sure, because that was miserable...... Lots of noble children have been killed to support the forthcoming empire. "At the same time, I realized my stupidity" Father''s stupid? Ning Lo, I felt like a kind, solid father? "Leo has long been good enough to get up and down to senior nobility on his own, and strong enough not to be proud to defeat the dragon. So I''m okay with Leo. That guy will do it. That''s what I and Orton thought. But it wasn''t, actually. Because I''m strong, I was just using the word" good "as a shield to push Leo to do a tough job." "... is that right? For that matter, you''re letting me live a good life, and Dad, of course, I don''t think the Emperor is bad, do I? Sure, I''ve had a lot of trouble with more work. But it was fun to ripen while devising a troublesome job, because I had a lot of encounters and experiences for that matter... I appreciate it, but I don''t have any other grudges or anything at all. "You''re true...... you''re so firm and gentle that you don''t think you''re my child. But we have to reflect on this. From now on, I won''t push Leo alone. We''re going to do everything we can for the war on the kingdom." "Oh, thanks......" I can''t help denying you any more about this, and I will try to get your support. Honestly, it''s good because there were things that I couldn''t seem to do alone. "Okay, I''m done saying what I want to say. See you later for the details! In the meantime, enjoy the auction! Wait a minute. My mind is finally getting used to the soggy atmosphere, but don''t suddenly get tense. "Oh, don''t you think that gem would be nice? All right, I''ll take that Carla birthday present next month! One hundred thousand for now! Well, I prefer this father. I thought that as I looked at my father, who was shagging like a child. 176 Chapter 9 Introduction to People Balus Gender: Male Attributes: Shadow, None Comment: Knight of Leo. Very good as a scourge, but very mysterious in its identity. It is characterised by stretching the tail, always pissed off by Bernort. I have a magic item that doesn''t work with appraisals. The King. Gender: Male Comment: Probably, don''t give me your name. It''ll be over. It''s a lust chunk, very fat. Elaine hates me. Ramlos Beckman Gender: Male Comment: Prime Minister of the Kingdom. The head turns but the electorate is intense. I always give evil wisdom to kings. And my hair is thin. kite emi Gender: Male Attribute: Electrical Comment: Brave man summoned to kingdom. I fall in love with the princess of the kingdom at first sight and work hard every day to protect her. Elemenane Alber Gender: Female Attributes: Sacred, Summoned The princess. With the grief of her mother''s death, she was attached to collecting gems by the time she was called the princess of gem madness. Ever since I met Kate, I don''t care about jewelry or anything. Aaron Flint Gender: Male Attribute: None Comment: Front Sword Saint. I gave the Sword Saint''s seat to my son, but the sword''s arm is still active. I''m teaching Kite the sword. Leeds Alber Gender: Female Attribute: Charm Comment: Elaine''s sister. Big man lover. Always walking handsome. I''m thinking of taking Kite from Elaine somehow. Matius Alber Gender: Male Comment: Elaine''s brother. I love eating. It is my dream to eat up delicious food from all over the world. Always walking with Holst. Holst Flint Gender: Male Attribute: None Comment: He is the son of Kensei and is considered the next Kensei. Usually as Mathius'' escort, always near him. His personality is very arrogant and he worries that Aaron will resemble him when he was younger. 177 gossip 9 Unprotected princess. SIDE: Shelley I''m always on the help side. How many times have you sworn that next time you won''t just be protected... The first time Leo protected me was on my eighth birthday. That scene, where a lot of black people were coming this way, is still burning in my head. But not when they say it''s a scary memory. Leo looked good. As a memory, the view of that time is recorded in my head. Leo''s back waving his sword at a lot of people...... he looked really good. But... I was often angry at myself for just being protected at the same time that I thought so. Normally, if it''s a princess like the one that comes out of a story, is it something that satisfies just being protected by brave men? Always just wait healthy for the brave to help... Would a princess like that be better than to continue the futile resistance? Because no matter how hard you work and practice magic, there''s nothing I can do at any time! Even when they kidnapped me, when I was surrounded by demons in the basement, when they blew up my school, I ended up protected! No matter how hard you try, I can only be the protected side? You''re destined to have to watch Leo get hurt for me? I don''t like that! I don''t like it! "... Lee, Shelly! "Ugh, yeah......" "Did you even have any bad dreams? It was done." "... Leena" A dream... I was relieved by the warmth of Leena''s face, which looked worried about me, and Lou''s hand, which was held in my right hand. "What''s wrong with you? If anything happens, I''ll talk to you, okay? "Yeah. It''s okay." Because it''s been a long time. Besides, this nightmare hasn''t changed since we talked about it. "Is that true? It seemed spicy, didn''t it? "Thank you for worrying. But it''s okay." "Really...... ok. Then let''s get some sleep." That said, Leena graciously held my left hand with her right hand. "Yeah. Good night." Feeling warm in my hands, I returned to the world of my dreams again. The sun had risen completely and we had Leo escort us to the dungeon entrance. "So we should pick him up this evening or so, huh? "Yes, thank you. I''ll call you when I''m done." "Okay. I''ll pick you up as soon as I hear from you." "Please! Then you''re coming! "Don''t push it." As soon as I entered the dungeon, I gave instructions. "Then I''ll go as usual! "" "Yes" " As usual, Belle and Lou are avant-garde and me and Leena are forming a rear guard. Lou is avant-garde because he forbids Lou from using destructive magic, not to keep Bell from getting caught up in destructive magic... Leo is mistaken, but it was the first time I relied on him, but we''re not relying on Lou''s destructive magic to attack the labyrinth. We''re diving into a dungeon to be strong, and we''re not doing that easy! Well, I want you to be surprised when you get stronger, so I won''t tell you in person. That''s how Lou fights with a knife. At first, do we need to see how Lou is doing on one level to get used to knives? I thought something like that... I knew it was strong to be a slave or a demon or let him have a knife. Seems like the difference in race is bigger than we thought. You don''t have a lot of backguard work because the battle races (Belle and Lou) are going to slaughter and defeat more and more demons just the two of us. If I''d let Lou use sabotage magic, I''d have had more free time, so I''m doing good. In general, I am the Magic Attack and Instructor, Leena is in charge of Recovery and Map Recording Clerk, Bell is the Trap Alert, Lou is the Clerk who slashes down demons for now. We''re working on a dungeon strategy with such a division of roles. "Then we''ll clear the shortest route to the third floor today and find a four-story boss room. Leena, nice to see you on the road! "Yes." First of all, one tier boss...... tons of goblins get instantly icing with my magic. You can''t drain the Bells here. Let the frozen goblins go and we move on to the next second floor. The two-tier boss has two huge oaks that are not very different from the house. Even once, if the oak attack hits, there won''t be a build-up. I magically defeat such an opponent without letting him attack one at a time at a time at Bell and Lou. And the three-tier boss is a very fast moving Kobold. My magic won''t hit this, so I''ll leave it to Belle and Lou. Really those two...... especially Bell''s movement is unusual. You''re always grown up, but you''re a little scared to smile during battle. Probably hasn''t noticed in person...... And the four tiers in question. Four hierarchies are ravenous with slimes that do not work physical attacks. So you can''t attack Belle and Lou as usual... Using magic makes it easy to take them down, but I''m the only one who can use attack magic, and I want to move on without using Lou''s destructive magic. So yesterday we gave up the offense early, and we all figured out a way to attack the five of us overnight while we went home and exchanged Elle sisters. And what I came up with was a way to defeat the Slimes using demon guns and demon swords. Leena and Bell decided to proceed with the demon gun, with Lou using a knife-shaped demon sword. "Well, first we need to find out if the demon gun works on the slime. Leena, will you try shooting me in that slime? "Yes. Oh, that worked" When Leena shot, magic penetrated the slime. And the slime went out in the light. Yeah. As expected. "Good. Well, next time, Lou will try to take it down." "Okay! Yes!" When I asked for it, Lou shrugged the slime in two with a quick, flame-wrapped knife. Good. If you''re using magic, it looks like a physical attack would work too. "Good... now we''re going to be able to move on with the offense" We''re still on four levels, so we need to move forward as efficiently as possible. "But I think the next boss, Mr. Shelley, will be counting on you." As I was relieved, Bell groaned polo about that while shooting a demon gun at Slime. Sure, because he''s a strong boss if he''s what he''s always been... could that be possible...? "I hope not..." Days Later If you said something like that, it really did. "After all, guns don''t work when you get so big" A hell of a big slime that is the boss of the four tiers, toward which Bell shot a demon gun but wasn''t scratched one. "The knife works too." Lou was also posing for you as he pierced a flame-wrapped knife. And "My magic isn''t powerful enough, either." Even my sister-in-law''s water magic, which is the only one that can use attack magic other than me, didn''t work so well on the giant slime. Oh, speaking of which, my sister-in-law recently started attacking the dungeon with me. You can use magic, you can have a sword, you look just like Leo and Damien in battle, and once again you''ve made me feel the awesomeness of the Forster family. From time to time, they''ve been doing things like adventurers, and it''s been really helpful to have an experienced sister-in-law for the past few days. "Yeah... this is limited to drilling holes in the nucleus all at once with high firepower magic. Oh, my God, Shelly! I''ll do it! "Yes!" In the meantime, I unleashed my specialty lightning magic against the slime with maximum firepower. "Yeah... just one more time... Shelly, shoot one more time...... Ah, the slime is starting to move! Everybody, stand up." Slime, whose volume was about halved in my attack, reshaped like he was angry, and a toge protruded from his entire body. "Something... I have a bad feeling" When your sister-in-law said so, the slime toge was released toward all directions. Every single toge is the size of one person, if stabbed, he dies instantly... "Danger!" That''s how I screamed, unconsciously wrapping frozen magic about everyone. And the ice magic kept everyone well protected from the togues. Well, you managed to save no one from dying... Whether they say it''s okay to die or not, I don''t want to see Leena and the others die in front of me once and for all. With that in mind, I melted the ice. "Thanks Shelly! A boulder!" "Yes, no..." "Shelly, thank you for protecting me" "Come on, don''t worry about it." "Shit. I''ll take on the shield next time! Shelly, you can take a while, so hit that slime with your big magic and let it go! "Yes!" "Belle, Lou, we''ll draw the slime''s attention! "Yes! Then, while everyone was getting Slime''s attention, I unfolded the magic again. Now it''s time to decide. With that feeling, I made a huge chunk of thunder over my head over time to slime more powerful magic than I had just done. "Avoid everyone!! That''s what I shouted, making sure everyone avoided it, and then I unleashed an oversized magic toward the giant slime. "Well, you managed to take him down. Boulder, Shelly." "I knew Shelly''s magic was amazing! Dokan! And the dungeon wall is dented! "Oh, thanks......" Hmm, could you grow out of a princess who''s just a little protected...? Praised by everyone, I thought that. 178 gossip 10 face-to-face, and cooperation The next day I read the book left over from the second generation of brave men, I just tried electrical magic. Consciousness to wrap electricity around it like armor instead of releasing it outwards...... When I repeatedly chanted that in my head and imagined activating the magic, there was a billowing sound of electricity running. Looking over his body, the visualized electricity was wrapped around him like armor. "Yay! Success!! Look, Elaine! Success!! As soon as I succeeded, I looked back and watched, showing Elaine what I had succeeded in. "Good for you. So, you think you can move fast? "Yeah...... I''ll try" "What do you say?" ¡­¡­ Don''t be surprised! Moving in front of Elaine as if I had moved momentarily, Elaine looked surprised and quickly turned angry. Yeah, that''s cute. "Sorry. Sorry." "Well, fine. Better than that! Now you can fight unattributed magic! "Right. But I feel like I need a lot of time to get used to this speed." I hope it''s a simple journey... but when it comes to fighting people with swords, I feel like I need a lot of time. "That''s just practice. Good luck." "Yeah. I''ll do my best." "Excuse me! Is Master Jereminane here? One knight came in loud as I made Elaine an appeal to work hard. "What? What''s wrong? General Edmond is back. General Edmond? Who is that? "Oh, that was faster than I thought. Did they do it flashy? "No, it looks like he''s back with some success." "Yes. Okay. Why don''t you take a look at me while you''re at me? "Yes, thank you" Oh, bye already. A little more, I wanted to be with you...... Elaine has a job to do too and I can''t help it. "That''s why I''m going." When I was disappointed, Elaine grabbed my arm as if it were natural and started walking outside the room. "Huh? Am I going too? "That''s right. General Edmond is the man entrusted with the command of the war, so I think you should meet him." Well, who''s going to be my boss in the future? Sure, then maybe we should meet. "You''re General Edmond... what kind of person are you? "He''s a very good man. Well, you''ll see." "Huh." What the hell is he like? Please, be a serious person like Mr. Aaron! I hate to talk about dying because of my incompetent boss or something like that!! "Is that it? Have you finished watching? As she walked down the hallway between her glances, Elaine suddenly stopped and spoke to one man. Feels like I saw it...... knight because I have a sword? No, noble because the outfit looks expensive, not armor? "Ah, princess. Yes, I just finished." "By this, do you really mean they came home with some kind of accomplishment? "Yes, we have succeeded in creating a great opportunity to wage war" Yeah...... I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but I found out that this guy is General Edmond for now. "That''s an opportunity to wage war... how far ahead is that going to go? "Right...... did I just say it was early and four years later? Leons Muldeen attacks the Empire for the timing of his adulthood." Leons? That''s the name I heard somewhere...... Oh, he''s a descendant of a former brave man! Surely, I was the one who had to be most vigilant, wasn''t I? "May I ask why? "Of course I''m fine. The Empire intends to marry the Crown Princess and make her a Duke at the time of adulthood. He''s gone. To fill the Filibelle family hole as soon as possible." "Huh? The Filibelles are gone? Weren''t you planning on working with the Filibels to bring down the Empire? There''s another word out there I don''t know...... What''s the Filibelle family? I''ll have to tell Elaine later. "That''s why the Filibels weren''t cooperating at all. Well, if Leons wasn''t that good, I could have waited a few more months." "After all, were the rumors of the prodigy true? "He''s not a prodigy anymore. You broke two dungeons in just a few days, didn''t you? I don''t normally think they''re going to be so impotent to accurately reduce the Philibert family''s tax revenues." Two dungeons!? I can see how ridiculous that is. Truth is, who the hell is Leons? It could have been the demon king''s incarnation, right? "I''m getting really worried about you saying that much. If you don''t do your best, the kingdom will lose." "Oh, me? I''m in trouble for you to talk to me all of a sudden, and I''m in trouble for you to rely on me? "That''s right. If you, the trump card of the kingdom, can''t win, who can? Maybe so... but as far as I''m concerned, I can''t find any elements that can beat me? "Princess... could he...? As I complained in my heart, the general stared at me jizzily. "Oh, you didn''t introduce me. It''s Kite, the brave man I summoned! "I see he''s the brave one..." The moment the general unnaturally stretched his tail... the sword flew from the general. Kin! It was dangerous...... if Aaron hadn''t trained me, it would have been two straight now. "Hey! What are you doing! Seeing as I stopped the sword, I heard Elaine''s angry voice late. Then I''ll be angry. No, I want to be angry with you, too. How many minutes is this kind of greeting because I haven''t fully understood the culture of this country yet? What a thought. "Yeah... honestly, he doesn''t have it and he doesn''t." That''s what the General said and sworded as he overheard Elaine''s voice. Yeah...... something, apparently there are only freaks in this country. "Well, yes. Kite is on her way to becoming stronger. Six months from now, we''ll see, won''t we? Because Kite can definitely be strong! Elaine...... thanks for believing me. I''m definitely going to be strong. "Well, that''s right. Because the brave guys seem to grow faster than we think. Besides, even if I were you, I''d have trouble getting brave men to be strong. So let me give you a hand, too." "Huh? You gonna do something for me? Huh? With the help of this guy? You''re the one who''s suddenly coming after me, aren''t you? On the contrary, aren''t you afraid of something? "Yes. Actually, yes. You succeeded in obtaining a lot of loot on this expedition." Loot? You mean you took it from the Empire? I''ve been asked many times since I came to this world that the Empire is a strong country... and I honestly think it''s amazing. "So that''s what this is all about. So, what brings you home? "This is the man who drove Leons to death." Leons is dying!? "Huh? How!? "Ask yourself that. I''m Gert Fermer, but he''s a pretty funny guy." That''s all I''m saying, the general turned his back on us and started walking. "Fermer is not a famous magic merchant..." After the general was gone, Elaine groaned in a potpourri. "Magic equipment? Oh, the one used for lights and stuff." You mean tools like the appliances of the original world, right? "That''s right. The Fermer Chamber of Commerce has become the largest in the world in just one generation by selling its magic equipment." The best chamber of commerce in the world... that one of its clans is coming to this country. "Heh... I wonder why that Fermer Chamber of Commerce guy came to the kingdom? "Come on?" After a while, a man came to us. "Nice to meet you. My name is Gert Fermer" Mr. Gert is a hairy, taller than me, roughly 160cm? From the looks of it, I was convinced that this man was an artisan. "Hi. So tell me how you drove that prodigy to death." "Oh, that''s easy. I''m the only one who can use the additive magic to detonate a bomb that adds'' instant death ''right next to Leons." Granted magic? That''s another word I''ve heard for the first time... a lot of things Elaine needs to tell me today. "Granted magic...... but isn''t Leons dead and not weird if he dies instantly? "It seems that something Leons has the power to prevent instant death¡­ it didn''t even get to kill him" "Yes. Well, isn''t it awesome just to go one more step? Right. I think it''s really amazing how you managed to seriously injure someone who could break two dungeons to that point. "Oh, thank you" "So let''s get down to business." "The real deal?" "Yeah, about the work you have to do from tomorrow." "Oh, are we talking about work? Okay." "Tomorrow, you''ll have to help Kate get stronger." "Kite? Are you talking about that brunette over there? Mr. Gert asked Elaine back, looking at me. Well, I never look strong. I suppose he thinks he''s been pushed into trouble and so on. "That''s right. Kingdom trump card. You can''t defeat a clan that drew the blood of an empire brave man without the same brave man, can you? "Sure...... so what exactly should I do? "I''ll leave that to you. You two talk and decide." Huh? Give him some more instructions. Even if I didn''t think of it, think about it together? "Ha... Okay." "So good luck, Kite." "Ugh, yeah." Seriously. Let''s think together! Yes, I tried to sue her with my eyes, but it didn''t tell Elaine, and Elaine left the room. Oh, I can''t help it. "Nice to meet you. Let me introduce myself again. I''ve been summoned to this country as a brave man, Kite." "I''m Gert. In the Empire, we studied magic equipment." Oh, I thought he was an artisan. Was he a researcher? "Were you a researcher? I heard. The Fermer Chamber of Commerce is famous for its magic tricks." "Well, you are. Because the quality and production of magic equipment is better than any other chamber of commerce." "That''s amazing ~. By the way, what kind of magic equipment does Mr. Gert make? Me, it''s only been about six months since I''ve been in this world, and I don''t know much about magic equipment other than what I use on a daily basis." "Oh well. Then I have no choice. I''ll have to show you my pieces. All right, follow me." Something about it, Mr. Gert''s eyes suddenly started glittering... Here... I feel like I can''t help but have a look at my work. Yeah. This guy''s a freak, too, but I think we''re gonna get along. Then I was led to Mr. Gert''s room. "Is this Mr. Gert''s room? "Right. It''s got a lab, so it''s a little big." "Sorry to bother you. Oh, nice to meet you." When I went inside, one of the men was pouring magic into a pile of demonic stones. Sugai. Even if you''re putting magic into this number of demonic stones, you haven''t changed one complexion or something. What kind of magic is this guy? "Oh, don''t worry about him, he''ll be fine." "Huh?" "He''s a slave. It''s just a tool for my magic source." Huh? Slaves? Oh, if you ask me, I have a collar wrapped around my neck. I heard there were slaves, but I really was in this world... "Hey! You still treat me like a slave!? You forgot how much I knocked down demons on the road to get here!? "Ha? About what? "What!? No, some kind of slave-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband-chusband "Fair enough. Leave the noise alone and have a look at my work! Even so, I was desperate to escape, and I couldn''t bring it that far." That said, Mr. Gert began to take things out of the bag. From that, I took two of the people I cared about and questioned Mr. Gert. "What''s this? "Is that it? It''s a demon gun and a demon sword. I spent over a year completing them both." "Heh... can I use this if I pull the trigger? "That''s right. Here." When I asked him how to use the demon gun, Mr. Gert took the demon gun from me and shot it at the slave man. Huh!? "Hey! If it wasn''t me, you''d be dead! Such a yell echoed into the room faster than I could react to anything. "I shot you because it was you. It feels like, when you pull the trigger, magic pops up" "Wow! I have no idea how it works or anything, but I know it''s amazing! One way or another, I think the slave man is awesome. How did you avoid the gun? Well, that''s a great relationship of trust between the two of you who think it''s okay to shoot a gun. "Right? "What is it that your father invented? I miss when I was desperate to paint the Devil''s Square, saying I didn''t want to lose to my father." So you''re saying that you invented something that Mr. Gert''s father invented by himself without wanting to lose? "Shut up!" "Whoa! So don''t shoot at people! It feels like... "Oh, is Mr. Gert''s father a magician, too? "Oh, oh..." "Kukuk, you''re not a magician. They say you can''t beat anybody in the world for making magic tools." "Heh... are you such an amazing person..." So, Mr. Gert can''t help but want to beat his father. "Looks like he wasn''t doing so well with his dad. When I talk about my father, I get upset." "That''s you, too, isn''t it? I''ve only thought about getting praises from my father for a long time." "Ugh, shut up! "You two are close, right?" As far as I can tell, there''s a lot of similarities, aren''t you your best friend already? That''s the level I suspect. "" Where (is)!? No, you''re already too close. I laughed unexpectedly at the two perfect breathers. 179 First story, long time no family. It''s your sister''s wedding. I was at your sister''s wedding party. "Happy marriage, sister. Chairman...... No, I also congratulate Mr Burt" That''s how I greeted my sister, dressed in a beautiful bridesmaid costume, and Bart, who looked good in a fine aristocratic costume. I haven''t seen Mr. Burt in a long time, but you''ve grown up a long time. Well, you''re an adult because you''re an adult. And it''s good looking. "Hehe. Thanks." "Thanks. You''ve grown a lot in a while, haven''t you? I miss you freshly in primary school." "Oh, was that then? Mr. Burt has been fond of your sister ever since ~" I miss that time I was teasing you. Chairman, my face was bright red. "When you made fun of me? I miss that one. However, let me correct it. I''ve always liked Helena. Yes, since I was nine when I first met her." "Hiuuuu" Mr. Burt, you were more of a sister than I thought. It would have been easier if I had told you my thoughts sooner. "No more. Don''t be embarrassed." "Sorry, I''m in front of your favorite brother." In front of my favorite brother? "That''s why? So you said you liked it." It is. Is that it? Sister, I thought I''d already left my brother? No way, is that a joke? ''Cause I''m the cause of the divorce, and you''re really giving me a break, right? "Ha... Ah, sister. How was the gift from me? I gave him a dry laugh and forced him to change the subject so that it wouldn''t be any more troublesome. Promise your sister. If the dragon dishes were delicious, I promised my mother I''d keep my mouth shut. "Yeah. It''s great. I''ll keep my word." "Really? That''s good ~" "Protect what? Or, Mother!? Yes, when are you behind this? "Yes, no, nothing... Ah, sister. Congratulations to Bill." "Oh. Glad to hear that. Thank you. Tell him to be strong enough to entertain me by the time I see him again." "Copy that. I''ll tell him." Six months your sister was in my territory. No... you were there more. In the meantime, if I thought I''d been to the orphanage like every day, I''d be teaching Bill swordsmanship. He said he regretted not being able to relate to me when he was about Bill, and that was clear by teaching Bill the sword. My sister is called a master by Bill, who strives daily for a useless way of fighting sisterly magic combined with swordsmanship. Of course, that''s going to take some time to get stronger yet, because I''m not going to be able to use it unless I do quite a bit of practice. "And then. Leo, you''re gonna put your face in the orphanage for the minute I can''t go? Everyone wants to see you." "I know. That''s why they brought Bill''s message. I''ve been busy lately, and I''m trying to find some free time to go." I''m doing it right. Bill''s opponents are doing it, too. When I haven''t fought in a long time, I was really surprised that my movements were out of step. "Well, you asked for my apprentice." "Of course." "Is Helena a disciple? Helena, can you teach people that nasty personality? "Yes, I can, but what is it? Next time, try a ride with Bill. Because then you will see the strength of my beloved apprentice and my wonderful teaching skills" "I''ll stop. Anyway, you''re gonna get bummed out like you always do." Huh? Sister, do you always bog about Mr. Burt? He''s a ghost daughter-in-law...... Mr. Burt, keep up the good work. "Oh. Still about half a minute strong for you, huh? Heh. Is Mr. Burt as strong as Bill is now? So Bill''s pretty talented. "No, no. Fine. I''m going to have to sharpen my governance." Governance? Sure, Mr. Burt''s going to have to rule the Duke from now on. Oh, my God. Not every person. "Hehe. Well, yeah. I''ve been learning at Leo''s, too, so I''m sure it''ll help." Oh! Is that what this is about? So you were so aggressive in helping Mr. Flair. "Oh, thank you" "Yeah, yeah. You two look great." It''s about your sister becoming a good wife who supports her husband properly, and my brother is grateful. "Yeah. But I''m not gonna let you get away with it, am I? You two promised me you''d let me know." You were still there...... I was trying my best to get through, but couldn''t I? "" Yes... " "Hmm." Hi. You can''t go against your mother... "Kuku. What did you do to him? "Brother Ivan......" "Leo gets mad at his mother, too. Helena was all the time." As I was sighing, Brother Ivan and Brother Alex came. By the way, the two wives, Eunice and Fiona, are having a pleasant conversation with Leena, who came with me. I need to say hello to both of you later. With that in mind, I continued my conversation with my brothers. "Was your sister angry? You''re so perfect? Whether you have a pen or a sword, sometimes a first-rate sister gets pissed off? "Perfect? Helena did? hahahaha" "Brother, if you laugh, you can''t. ''Cause now I''m so fine." Now (...) is (...)? Sure, when you were little, were you a perfect, decent kid to me? "Right. I moaned that my mother couldn''t let her daughter-in-law out about Helena, but you had no problem at all. For God''s sake, I''ve got the oldest son in the Duke''s house." "As for me succeeding the Forster family, I''m very grateful to Helena. It''s comforting to have a connection to the Duke''s house." Yeah, I have to thank you, too. Because thanks to your sister, we have more noble people. "Sure. Then I''ll have to compliment Helena later. Besides, when it comes to connecting with the Duke''s house, isn''t there another connection we can make? "Oh, Leo? Speaking of which, are you going to be Duke with an adult? "Well... that''s what''s going on" "You don''t seem happy, do you? Well, that''s right. "Of course. He''s the chief officer of the next war, isn''t he? Normally, what I do when I''m a teenager? No matter how understaffed it is, isn''t it strange? It''s too unreliable, isn''t it? Well, I guess the emperor thinks he can do something with my fame. "Oh...... I sure don''t like that" "Right? Yeah, I''ll see you at work when I get home." When I get home, I''ll have a meeting with Elsie. "If you''re bad, you''re probably the busiest person in the country." "Definitely..." Well, not that far now that I''m ready for school. If you didn''t have the regeneration skills, you''d be down for sure. "Don''t say that. You''re doing everything I can to help you, right? He put his hand on his shoulder and looked back and he had a father. "Father..." "School, it''s about to start, isn''t it? "Yeah. In two weeks. It''s good to have teachers together thanks to your father. Especially thanks for sending the wizard." Had it not been for my father, I would have had to delay the magic course by only a year. "What? You can split the wizard up a little bit over here. That''s fine." Even if I tell you to split up, you''re five out of ninety in a school year...... That''s not in my father''s interest at all. "Wizards are understaffed everywhere. If it''s going to increase regularly, it''s more of a cheap initial investment. Besides, it''s natural to help your family." Five a year, huh? Well, it''s my family''s fault... "Right. In times of war, we do our utmost to help." "Thanks...... both of you" I have to return this favor with something. "I mean, it''s okay." "That''s what your brother says? "Nothing, okay? Even I can help you during the war! "Is it okay if I''m not protecting His Majesty the Emperor? That''s right. Special forces are the troops for that. The war in the west might be over, right? "That would be fine if I had an uncle. Besides, I think your majesty will order me and a few of you to take part in the war." Are you serious? Even if you had an uncle, what would you do if you were losing in numbers? "Well, he... you know, His Majesty cared about Leo, too. You want to do whatever you can to help." Yeah...... Should I be grateful for this? "I have to thank you. War...... before that is the tri-national conference...... We need to pay the utmost attention to what the kingdom will do." "Right. Conference of the Three Kingdoms¡­ I hope it ends peacefully" "Well, you can''t." Probably gonna do something flashy. That should be enough to show off the power of the brave. "I guess so. But don''t push it, okay? You''re still young. So you don''t have to put your life on the line." "I know. But there''s a lot of stuff I need to protect. That''s why you can risk your life." There are a lot of things in this country that I want to protect. So no matter what happens, I''ll let you protect me. Well, I''m not going to die. "Right. You''re a man too. Truth is, I don''t think he''s going to be thirteen soon." Well, the contents are adults... "Right. I don''t even think he''s a very pure boy around with his hands on girls over there." Well, the contents are adults...? Does this matter if you''re an adult or not? "Absolutely. Every man in the Forster family is on his way, isn''t he? Everyone? No way, Grandpa is... just Grandma. My father is... just my mother. My uncle... it''s just Mr. Elise. Both my brothers...... "Oh, me too... five ways..." I only love the five of you! "You can''t have that word on a boulder." "" hahahaha "" "Well, I guess I''ll let you go home around here. Sometimes I have to do it." The party isn''t over yet but it''s a hassle to stay long...... Gasi! Mr. Eunice, I was disappointed to get my head caught saying hello to Mr. Fiona and then taking Leena home, etc. "Oh, wait a minute. It''s okay to leave work today or so. I thought you said you had a paragraph earlier." "Is that it? Did I say that? I think I''m a little tired. Let''s go home and rest." "Hehe. Then I''ll let your mother gently heal your lovely Leo at home. Hey, I need you to take a seat." "haha, hahaha......" Yes. It''s been a long time since I''ve made you realize something called a mother. In fact, the dragon almost killed me, and I have to put up with going to the Devil''s Forest until I''m an adult anymore... And I forgot that Bell''s employer was her mother, not me. Belle, speaking of which, you hadn''t quit your maid yet...... 180 Second story, a busy day. "Congratulations on your admission. I''m Leons Muldeen. I''m letting you chair the board of directors of this school. You are a monumental freshman. You''ll be cutting ahead of the school for the next decade, a hundred years. Please be proud. And please be a good role model for the juniors that follow. Best regards," As the applause rang, I stepped down. "Hmm. Over." Speeches are unfamiliar things. "Good luck. It was a good greeting." When I sat down, the woman in the next seat smiled and worked hard for me. The school director here...... it''s Mr. Camilla. "Thank you. Still, you''ve taken it very well." Well, I don''t think that''s what I''m asking you to do. The director of the orphanage is so much easier than this troublesome job. No, is it hard to keep the bad kids together, too? Well, I''m sure it''s hard. 450 in three subjects: Knights, Magic, and Literature. This is only one grade, and by the time the kids enrolled today are in third grade, this has tripled. Managing over a thousand students is tough compared to an orphanage, after all, isn''t it? "What are you talking about? There''s no reason to say no to me." "Really? Aren''t you worried about the orphanage? "It''s okay. Anne will take good care of the children." Anne or... that guy would be fine. "More than that, is it okay for me, the slave, to be the dean of the school? "Huh? I said I wanted to let you go, didn''t I? But you don''t like it, do you? I thought you should take it to the boulder to be the school director, but you turned me down... "Yes, because you can''t keep my spirit without this." When they say that, you know I can''t say anything, right? Watching Mr. Camilla smile, I thought this was a lie...... "Well, I get it. I won''t inconvenience you as long as you''re in this realm. So don''t worry, be the school director." Because there are no more suitors than Mr. Camilla, and he''s a slave in this situation of understaffing, so whoever says this will consider himself an enemy trying to take time away from me and decide to banish him. "Got it. I will raise a fine student who is not ashamed to work under Leo in the future." "I''m looking forward to that. Best regards," I''m really excited to see what kind of kids graduate in three years. And as soon as the entrance ceremony was over, I headed to my next job. There''s so much we need to do today, we need to hurry! "Long time no see. How are you doing?" "Yeah. Balls looks as good as ever. Tell me the results of the investigation." My next job is to give me the information Balls has been purchasing in the Kingdom. Balls had me investigate for about six months. I came home yesterday and gave it a rest because I would be tired yesterday. Well, let me know how the kingdom is. "Roger ~ ~. First of all, about Gert Fermer ~ ~. He was firmly in the kingdom ~ ~. Demon swords, demon guns ~ ~ and even bigger demon guns ~ ~ I called them demon cannons ~ ~ they were incredibly powerful ~ ~. It would be a place of advanced magic ~" As always, the way Balth talks is loud. Well, if I pay attention for one thing, I''ll have to put up with it because I won''t be able to finish my job today. Even so, it is only natural that the Devil''s Gun can be built on the Devil''s Sword because it is the Master''s son, the Devil''s Gun... Whatever you think, it''s the magic version of the cannon, right? It would be very troublesome if even such things were used in war...... Elementary magic if it''s a demon gun, and our knight''s level won''t do much damage. However, when it comes to advanced magic, the story changes... "I see. After all, it''s going to be a battle between weapons and force... I have to spare no effort to prepare." "I think so ~ ~. And ho ho ho! About the Brave ~ ~" "How''d it go? Were you strong?" "Not yet ~ ~, huh? At this stage, I think our Hellman is definitely stronger." "Right." Weaker than Hellman? Then... it''s the brave ones who don''t. "Just ~ ~" "Just?" Hmm? Something wrong? "He has only been summoned for a year ~ ~. And ~ ~ the strength of the brave is an incredible rate of growth ~ ~. In four years, even our captain will be at a tight level ~ ~" That was half a year (...) ago (...) with the (...) Commander, right? Our knights are growing at a hell of a speed. Well, still, isn''t it a good idea to insult the growth rate of brave men? "Capabilities are attributeless magic after all? My grandfather was unattributed. "That''s ~. This time ~ ~ he''s a very rare brave man ~ ~" "Rare?" You got a rare or something for a brave man? "Yes ~ ~. It can only be used by brave people ~ ~ ~. Electromagnetic ~ ~ Usage ~ ~ Su" "Electric magic? That''s the first magic I''ve ever heard. "Electromagnetic features ~ ~ at speed ~ ~. You can think of it as non-attribute magic specific to speed ~ ~. And then there''s electricity in the sword." "No attribute magic specific to speed...... You look strong. We need to take care of the speed. And by running electricity through the sword, you mean you can''t touch the sword of the brave." "So ~ ~ ~. When you touch it, it''s over." Oh, your troublesome opponent is even more troublesome. If he came to me, you''d think he was a loser. If it''s used with brave correction, I don''t feel like I can win at all. "I see, do you have any more information? "The next king of the kingdom is ~ ~ almost confirmed in the First Princess Elemenane ~ ~" "The First Princess is famous for that gem madness? Sure, he was the one who was buying my demon stone at the dark auction for a hell of a lot of money, wasn''t he? Is the kingdom okay with that being king? "That''s right ~ ~. It was just a year ago too ~ ~. Now ~ ~ is it a place called Good Wife Supporting the Brave ~ ~? It''s more Atsuatsu than our Herman and Alma ~ ~. If she becomes king, the kingdom''s bad governance will improve ~ ~" Better than Hellman and Alma...! When did those two get along like that?!? Until now, you were a rival, weren''t you? No, more than that. "Has the princess changed her mind so much? Well, then, don''t let it be war somehow, shouldn''t we change the king? Assassinate the King now! That will free me from these busy days! I''ll do everything I can to support the princess! "That is not how ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Unless you turn them off in the war, the kingdom won''t get better. The princess and Aaron know that. Absolutely ~ ~ There will be a war ~" Aaron near me... Maybe that person will be the key to peace negotiations. "I see... Roger that. I got some good info today. Nice to see you again. What''s next, a month later? "Ha-ha-ha. If I take a month off, I''ll infiltrate again." "I asked for it. And get some rest." Intelligence warfare will shape the future of the war. I need Balls to do his best. "I''ll see you later" "Hmm. I''m tired. I''m excellent." Oh, the way you talk is like a balus. And today''s work is not over yet. After Balth''s report, I immediately transferred to the Imperial City. "Master. I''m here! "Ah, Leo. My brother would be caged in a work room." When I moved to the master''s shop, Mr. Colt told me so, pointing to the work room and telling me. "Ah, Mr. Colt. Long time no see. After all, Master, does it feel like you''re still dragging on about your son? You''ve been here many times since the day I told you I was dying from your master''s son''s bomb, but you''re in the process of developing magic implements as if they were attached to a demon... Today, because of a paragraph in its development, they asked me to come. "Sounds like it... Well, it looks like he''s thinking of putting on some kejime for his brother. Ask him directly." "Okay." "Master! I''m here!" Upon entering the work room, the master, as always, was making magic fixtures. You make magic equipment whenever you come. "Ah, Leo. Long time no see. How have you been? "Yes. Did the master... lose a little weight? Something doesn''t seem like a healthy way to lose weight...? "Sort of." Not quite... "We have to eat properly, right? "That''s okay. He''s the Empire. And for what he did to Leo, I want to make amends by contributing in the next war. What he''s done is irrevocable anymore. Of course, even after the war is over, I will contribute to the Empire. That would be the first and last thing I could do to him as a father." The Master''s eyes to say so were ready and powerful eyes. I can''t help it. Whatever you say doesn''t seem to stop, so let''s just come and see how it goes. "Really... your son. Looks like he''s made it to the kingdom." "I knew... you''re developing weapons? The master does not call the magic equipment made by his own son a magic tool. He called it a soldier (...) vessel (...) to kill people. Magic fixtures are for people to be rich, and they must not be made to kill people. That''s what he said. "Yes. In the last six months, I think I''ve been helping the kingdom a lot. Demon gun on demon sword. And they''ve developed a new weapon, a magic cannon." "Magic cannon? What''s that? "It looks like he turned up the demon gun. They can give you advanced magic level power." "Oh, my God. Did you just make it bigger? Then I''m not that scared." "Huh? What do you mean? When I heard my explanation and saw my disinterested master, I was surprised by it. Advanced magic, huh? "Easy. It''s not fuel efficient. It takes a hell of a lot of magic. That''s the demon stone level Leo has." I see, is that what you mean? Is it not fuel efficient? "So you think the kingdom can''t even be used? "Oh, I think it''s whether I can shoot one shot" "I see... I heard good things" I heard good things about this. Well, I won''t fail to be alert to the demon cannon. "More than that, look at my inventions! What do you say?" Yeah, I was. I came here today to see my master''s invention. I thought so, and looking in the direction pointed at my master... there was a fine line of shields and armor. "Is this shield and armor? "Oh. After all, when it comes to war, the knights are the main ones, right? Made high performance shields and armor" "What abilities are there for each? My master made it. Absolutely, you must be capable of something. "Right. First, a shield. This guy can be hardened by attributeless magic. That would be fine no matter how many times you hit it if it was about intermediate magic. Maybe, but it''s okay to hit one shot of advanced magic." Master Boulder! What have you made me! "That''s amazing... did you make up for your weakness in resistance to melee magic attacks... this can be used in war" If I fail to align the wizards, I can fill the difference between the wizards. This is huge. "Right? Next thing you know about armor... this is awesome. Even warriors who have not mastered unattributed magic can only fight with unattributed magic for a minute or so. It''s only for emergencies because it''s a minute, but my physical abilities are more than doubled. I tried it too, but it ran faster than when I wasn''t wearing armor." "That''s awesome. There''s going to be other ways to use it, and I''d appreciate it if you could just mass produce it." This will help a lot of knights who can''t use attributeless magic. "Oh, you can make this in the factory, too, and you''ll be able to mass produce it. It will take time to educate, but the guys who work at the factory will be able to remember about the itinerary in charge in six months. Well, we''ve made improvements to make it as easy as possible." "Is this easy? ''Cause it''s the armor that lifts your powers, right? "Oh. It looks big and hard, but it''s not that far. Shields, anyone can make them if the cured demon squares are drawn. As far as armor was concerned, it could be simplified considerably compared to the first machine. The guys at the head office said it was easy, so it''s gonna be okay." Well, if the master says so much, is it okay? Well, if it''s going to be mass-produced in the factory, I can get a lot of it, and I''d appreciate it over here. "Okay...... please don''t push me too hard, okay? "I''m so sturdy that I''m all right with this. You''re the one who''s unscrupulous, right? I''m still young." Isn''t it the other way around? You shouldn''t be unscrupulous if you''re not young. "Well, let''s just say to each other. Please rest properly, Master. Because if my master falls, I''ll be in trouble. "Oh, I get it. Oh, and I need a little help..." "What do you want...? "Oh, would you split up some of Leo''s demon stones? I haven''t decided what to make yet, but I want to make a first-class product." Sure, don''t worry about what happens if the master uses my demon stones to make magic implements. "... I see. I get it. Fine." I can make as many Demon Stones as I want in my free time. "Is that true!? "Yes. You''ll bring the Demon Stone tomorrow, too. So rest now." "Ugh, you''re lying, right? You''d be right there..." Yeah. I can bring it right away with the metastasis. "It''s for you to rest. If I don''t rest, I won''t prepare it." I''d like to give it a week''s rest, but if I do, I''m going to get withdrawal this time. Let''s just put up with it in a day. "Do something there! This guy is totally unwilling to rest. Normally, if they tell you not to prepare it, why don''t you just put up with it and rest? "Mr. Colt! Please let me know tomorrow if my master was resting! "Aye! I decided to have Mr. Colt monitor me because I was never going to rest if it was just my master. Well, now the master will have to rest too. "See you tomorrow, master! "Hey! Wait! I transferred before my master caught me. And the next day, the master was waiting for me to come with a pen to draw the demon squares. When I made sure I was resting with Mr. Colt and then handed him the Demon Stone, he walked right into the work room and left. Yeah. I knew you couldn''t give me a week off. 181 Episode Three: Long time no see. It''s been three months since the school I built started. If I had worked for the master''s invented shield and mass production of armor, time would have passed in no time. Mass production of shields began, and the mass production system of armor is said to be ready in three months. Do I need six months to remember the process? I thought something like that, but the magic factory employees were better and more helpful than I thought. And the school that started last month is doing well so far. Mr Camilla told me that they were all enthusiastic and very helpful. Well, it''s only been three months. If something were to go wrong, it would be a little further. Safe, thank God they''re all graduating. "Leo! You''re not ready yet? It''s time to go now or I won''t finish cleaning up my dorm by the end of the day! "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m leaving now! That''s right. My dorm life started again today. It''s been almost two years, but the school will finally be reopened from tomorrow''s opening ceremony after the repair of the bombed school. Little goes by, we''re already in sixth grade, the highest grade. By the way, the seniors seem to have become a breakthrough in taking the magic school on their own without going to school. The seniors wouldn''t have gotten a recommendation, and it would have been tough ~. With that guess, I left the room. "It''s too late. Are you ready? No, I don''t have anything in particular to prepare for... I couldn''t possibly tell Shelley that I was upset when she waited for me to do that, and I duly misled her. "Ugh, yeah. Are you two done? "Yes, I kept it in here" That said, Leena has shown me a bag of magic items that I can put a lot of things in. This is the reward I gave you when I attacked the dungeon. Other magical items, such as Wana Terrace II, are rewarded for each attack on the hierarchy. By the way, my dungeons are currently coming up to the eighth floor for the Sherries and the fifth floor for the Knights. Since my sister left, the pace seems to have dropped a little, and the knights are recovering a little bit. Perhaps the knights will overtake the Shelleys while they go to school? They keep increasing their strength every month, and I hope it''s time for them to win. "Leo?" "Oops. So, do you want to go? Grab all three of them." You shouldn''t. I thought about it. I made Shelley and the others upset, but I don''t think we should upset them any more. I moved in a hurry. "Come on. We''re here. I''ll see you in class tomorrow." "What is it... is it because we lived together for over a year...? I kind of feel lonely just not seeing you till tomorrow." Yeah. I was just feeling a little lonely myself, too. I''m supposed to see you again tomorrow, but don''t feel that long. "Right...... Hey, when you''re done cleaning up, why don''t you go to Leo''s room at night? "Isn''t that nice? Nobody''s going to be mad at us. But maybe he''s in Frank''s room, so just tell him when you''re done cleaning up." Normally, it wouldn''t be a good idea for a girl to be in a men''s dorm, because my relationship with Shelley is famous, and nobody can be mad at Shelley, who''s a princess in any way. Well, with my metastasis, I can travel without finding it, so I''m not worried about anything. "Okay. It''s okay. Leena, hurry up and finish cleaning up! "Yes! Leo, please wait! Having regained a little energy, the two hurried to their room. "Belle, shall we go to the room too?" "Yes. I don''t know, it''s been a long time since we''ve been alone" "Sure. Ever since you went to the Devil''s Forest? We didn''t have time to be alone for another year. Until the time of dorm life, we always lived alone. "Right. Honestly, I missed you." I know it''s bad, but Shelly and Leena are the only two of us on the boulder... Besides, Belle wasn''t at home trying out a dungeon with the Shelleys. "More than that, I was just wondering... Belle, you''re still a maid of honor, aren''t you? Before this, when my mother got mad at me, I was wondering, what kind of treatment is Bell now? "Yes, I''m still a maid." "Can I ask why? Wasn''t the maid supposed to quit? "It''s easy. Because if you''re not an exclusive maid, you can''t take care of Leo in the dorm. If I quit my maid, I''d lose my only privilege, wouldn''t I? I''m not willing to give this role to anyone else." Isn''t that obvious? Don''t look at me like that...... "I see... Well, I''d appreciate it if Bell didn''t wake me up, too. So, you''re quitting your maid of honor after your dorm life? Bell is surprisingly true to his greed, isn''t he? The collection in Bell''s room... Oops, it''s more dangerous than that. "Right. Even so, we''ll continue to take care of Master Leo, won''t we? "Ugh, yeah. Forever, please." I felt stunned and I rushed off the bell. Speaking of which, my clothes are still... so no. "Shh, forever..." Apparently, Belle''s not the other way around. Don''t be shy with those words while I keep saying it myself. True, you''re adorable. "All right. Finish cleaning up and take your time." "... but I''m just refilling my new clothes, especially since I haven''t taken them out of this room." It''s been a long time since I''ve been back in my room and early, I was taking my clothes out of my backpack on my desk. About a week''s worth of clothes. I can easily get to and from the castle, so you haven''t brought that much luggage... "I''ll clean up my clothes. Lady Leo rest." "Me too... no, you do. I''m sorry, but if I do it, it''s gonna get in the way, and I''m begging you." I don''t know where the storage is or what the details are, so it would be quicker if I left this place to the bell I''m used to. "Don''t worry, it''ll all be over soon." Ping-pong! "Oh? Who? I''m coming out. Belle would like some clothes." "Okay. Please." Who the hell is here? "Oh, my God. Frank and Hellman." When I opened the door, there was a line of familiar faces. Speaking of which, Frank is in the next room, do you realize I''m back? "Long time no see." "It''s been a long time! "Frank hasn''t been around for a long time. It''s been a long time since Hellman''s been here? You''ve been working on my territory for a long time, haven''t you? So, you could really run and come to school? Hellman, actually. Even though he could come to school in an instant if he moved with me, he said he was going to run for training and he jumped out of the castle a few days ago. Absolutely, Stoick will have enough. "Yes, we arrived at noon yesterday" "It is. How was Frank? Let go of Hellman, who has plenty of energy, and listen to Frank for the first time in a long time. What was Frank doing during this long break? "Fair enough..." Sort of? You''re not feeling that well? "Is something wrong? "Kind of..." What''s that cheerful reply... I don''t know if you want me to talk to you about it. "Okay. That''s what we''re gonna talk about here, and we''re gonna talk in my room." He''s going to be seriously worried, and I''m going to have to talk to him here as my best friend. I pulled Frank into the room. "Is that okay? Master, you''ve just returned, haven''t you? "That''s right. I just came to meet you and asked you to come to my room later." Don''t be shy anymore. We attacked the dungeon together, right? "Nothing. It''s okay. Because I don''t do anything in particular, and I''m free. I was just about to go to Frank''s, too. Look, I''m in. I''m in." "Well, then..." "Excuse me! "So, what? Why isn''t Frank well? You were home this holiday, weren''t you? Something pissed off about my parents? Oh, did you get mad at me for not going to a dangerous place with a dungeon? Then you did something wrong... "Hey. How do you feel about liking it? ...... hmm? "I''m sorry. I couldn''t hear you, can you say it again? "So how does it feel to like it? Apparently... it''s not my mistake. "What''s the sudden matter? Did someone, even someone you like, do it? Finally spring is here for Frank too!? "No... that''s not what I mean" Oh, my God. That''s too bad. I was wondering if I could see Frank the Cool Character in a rare way. "So, what''s going on? "For the past few months... I''ve been back in the realm" "It is. So, you went home and something happened? After all, did your parents say anything to you? "I... you know I''m the next winner, right? "Yeah......" Frank is my second son, but you couldn''t be very dominant because of your brother''s bad behavior. "If you''re the next winner, he says it''s weird if you don''t have about one fianc¨¦e anymore. My father told me." Your fianc¨¦e... "Heh. Really? Well, if you''re the next winner, are you? My brother Alex was engaged to Fiona at about our age..." That couple seems to have been friends since elementary school. We can go all the way to each other when we''re little. Oh, it''s the same because I''m still in elementary school. No, not when they say it''s all the way. "No, I don''t think my father would be in a hurry until we have someone for him, too, in normal circumstances... I don''t think Dad wants his brother to inherit it." Get someone ready? No, more than that. "A problem child so much that his parents don''t like him...... is it that bad? Isn''t it usually because parents are sweet that stupid aristocratic sons? If you''re such a conceivable father, why did you leave him alone until he was a problem child? Isn''t it something you shouldn''t have at the Duke''s house that your oldest son in the house is a problem child? "I''ve been banned from seeing each other for years now, so I don''t know. Originally... I was a hater because of my bad behavior amongst the nobles. Still, it seemed like my father had forgiven me for being my eldest son at first. But when I was in elementary school, he did something that made my father very angry." After all, were you spoiling it? But Frank''s brother did something over the top, and he said he couldn''t take it personally... "What did you do with something? "Come on? I''m scared to ask. Even though the house is tingling because of which one of us is going to be in charge." Huh? Is that the situation with the Boardrail family? Even though it was our Lord''s decision, do we still have them pushing our brother? So Frank will have a hard time staying home...... "In that situation, you certainly can''t ask. Okay. Well, I''ll ask my brothers. You were close to Frank''s brother, weren''t you? "Sure...... yeah. Probably the same age as Leo''s oldest brother." "Brother Ivan? All right. Brother Ivan''s gonna have a lot of chances to see you. No." Brother Ivan often comes to the realm at meetings for war or something, so why don''t you ask him at the next meeting? "Nice to meet you... Because I''m the only one at home who doesn''t know what''s going on..." Something. Looking at Frank''s serious face made me feel bad. My brothers were kind, excellent and good. "All right, for now, after you listen to Brother Ivan... hmm? Speaking of which, it was about your liking, wasn''t it? Speaking of which, how did you end up talking about Frank''s brother? "That''s right. I went from talking about my fianc¨¦e to talking about Frank''s house." Hellman immediately dispelled my doubts. "Yes. Yes, I did. How do you feel about liking... Hellman, answer me instead" "Me!? How so? Master has a lot more experience..." Don''t talk about experience or anything. "Nothing. Tell me about love all the way. See?" I''m not all the way here. "Hmm? Could... Hellman have an opponent...? "Duh, why? Does my master know about my relationship with Alma? "Oh, I knew it was" From what Balth said, you thought it was suspicious. Were you dating already after all? "Sickled..." "What Alma... became that knight of Leo? "Yes, I remember you very well." Frank just took a look at it during his entrance exam, didn''t he? "Bye. Anyone who sees that entrance exam will be impressed." "Well, surely that''s true, too. Well, Hellman, let me know more about what happened with Alma." I need to know this information as an employer. Never, like, intrigued or something, huh? "Ugh... no big deal, huh? "Never mind." Don''t be shy. Me and you, right? Look, come on. "I get it... You know you fought Alma every day, right? "Yeah. That''s a hell of a lot of draws, isn''t it? I don''t know what number of draws I''ve had in the last two years or so. "Yes. Well... after the battle... the two of us used to call it a reflection and talk for a long time. It was fun and... I was liking it when I realized it" Huh? That''s all? No, shouldn''t I say that? "Oh well... didn''t you two get over the difficulties or something? Like, you know, trying out the dungeons I built alone." You know, like Brother Ivan and Mr. Eunice, you like it in the suspension bridge effect, and there''s about one episode of something, right? "No. I grew up on a boulder, too, so I wouldn''t do that reckless thing to try my master''s dungeon alone, would I? If you ask me, I am... After all, did I miss the difficulty setting? "Oh yeah...... sorry" Yeah, I thought there was something a little more dramatic. I didn''t expect to be interrupted by a dungeon I built. "Oh, don''t apologize! Oh, well! You wanted me and Alma to step through the dungeon alone, didn''t you? I didn''t even realize that..." "Yes, no..." That''s not what I''m trying to say. "Okay. As soon as I get home, I challenge Alma and the dungeon. It may take a while, but I''m sure we''ll try to break through. Leave it to me! "Ugh, yeah... I''ll look forward to it" Well, if you''re going to try, something might happen to you, okay? "I just want to hear more about Leo building the dungeon...... can you tell me a little more about Hellman than that? Oh, well... how did you communicate your favorite thoughts? Confess... you did, didn''t you? What is this beginner boy? You, weren''t you a little cooler character? You''re creeping me out on a boulder, asking me in bright red on my face. "Uh... in the middle of the conversation... the teacher told me he had a lot of wives... and I was telling Alma all the episodes with his wives." "Ma''am (...) Chi (...)... that was going to be a long story." I''m not your wife yet, and I don''t have to bother highlighting the ''guys''...... sure, it''s going to be a long time. "Yes. Well, that day was the first time I had finished practice for the Knights in a long time in the morning, so I could talk for a long time." Truth is, you''ve been with me a long time. Well, Balls tells me it''s a snail. "Really? So, what happened after all the excitement about Leo and his wife? "Alma... I wish I could marry someone strong like my master too..." "Oh, okay. So, you confessed in a hurry because you thought Leo would take it? Huh? Me, they thought I''d do that? Sure, there may be a lot of daughters-in-law... but you''re not a dude enough to get your hands on people''s women, are you? "Now that I think about it, maybe I did..." Huh? Seriously? I didn''t trust you like that? That''s some shock...... "Also, of course. It''s not like my master is terrible or anything. Because it is true that my master is stronger than me... I can''t help being taken by my master." If you want to say it''s not terrible, don''t tell me it''s gonna be taken! Something''s damaged my heart so much. "Oh, I don''t think love has anything to do with physical strength or anything. Yeah." Yes, I knew I had to compete over how much I liked that person. "Is it? It helps." Ho, are you really going to reference that? Your eyes are full of hostility! "So, listen to Alma, what happened to Herman? "I... certainly won''t be able to beat my master for the rest of my life no matter how hard I try. So...... I said this to Alma. Now, Alma and I have each other... but one day if I can beat you three times in a row, you''ll marry me." "Hugh ~ ~" Kakaya!!! Boulder, my disciple! "So, what did they reply to? "I was surprised at first...... leave it for a little while and then try it if you can" "What the hell is that...... too well dressed for a reply" Totally, you two look great. But three wins in a row...... well, I guess Hellman would let me try. (Leo? Will you pick me up? Finished cleaning up.) Hmm? Shelley. (Are you done yet? Roger. Coming now) "Sorry. We''re both going to pick you up for a minute" It was a good point because of it, but I had no choice because I promised. I apologized to both of them and picked up Shelley and the others. 182 Lesson Four: Franks Love Facts "Oops. That was fast." Moving into Shelley''s room, they stood happy. "Huh. We had to finish this in a hurry! "Yes. Good luck! "Good luck with that. I was just talking to Frank." "Mr. Frank''s consultation? Is there something wrong with Mr. Frank? "I''m sure something happened at home during this long vacation, right? The Boardrail family is famous as a duke with a lot of problems over inheritance fights." Oh, you got it. Heh, was boardrail inheritance feud that famous? This requires us to study all the characteristics and current situation of the Imperial aristocracy. "Exactly. In the meantime, let''s talk more in my room. Grab it." I held hands with the two of them and transferred to my room. "He''s back." "Ooh. If you think he''s suddenly gone, did you really bring him..." "Something wrong? "Yes, no..." Frank, who looked at Shelley and tried to say something, quickly shut up with Shelley''s sharp stare. Maybe it''s okay to bring a girl to the boys'' dorm? I think you wanted to tell me. "You have to find out. You''re gonna be okay. So shall we continue just now? You know, it might be better if you had a girl, you know, with different advice coming out again, right? If you''re in love, I think you need advice from a woman''s point of view. Yeah. I don''t care if we just discuss it with guys, it might bias our opinions. "Yay, that may be true..." "Okay. Add the bell, and we''ll get rid of Frank''s troubles! Thus, the six of us began discussing Frank''s love troubles on the agenda. "So, what''s Frank''s problem? "The problem with Frank is that his fianc¨¦ was decided on his own when he got home. So I was listening to Hellman about what he liked." In short, this is what it looks like. "Hellman? Oh, did you confess to Alma? "How does Shelley know!? Oh, my God, I just found out recently! Besides, I''m surprised you had contacts with Herman and Alma. "It''s obvious. We went to the dungeon every day for lunch in the Cavaliers'' dining room, right? I''ll have a conversation with the knight then. Especially since Alma used to eat with Belle because he was close." "I see." Yes, it was. Shelley and the others are watching the Knights more than I am. You know more about the knights than I do. "Mr. Alma. Hellmann was so happy to confess." He also said he didn''t want to lose. "Ugh..." To Shelly and Leena''s words, Herman''s face is bright red. You really like Alma. "All right. That''s about it for Hellman''s story, get him on Frank''s consult." "You did. Frank, who said you had a fianc¨¦e? Oh, speaking of which, you forgot to ask them. "She''s the daughter of the second greatest man in the Church." Second daughter in the diocese? Who are you to say in the empire? Is it as good a position as the Duke''s? So, you''re good enough for the other guy. "Have you ever met him? "Only once when I was little. during the discussion of trade with the Patriarchate." I see. You''re sending your daughter-in-law to the Boardrails to make things a little better in the trade? "It''s really a political marriage... That''s unusual." Sure, you don''t listen to political marriage in the empire these days. That''s mostly free love. "No, no. It''s just that the last forty years or so have been unusual, and before that, political marriage was the norm, right? Because these brave men made a free love and a fine duke''s house, and other nobles just had to deal with it, too, right? Damn, where''s the brave guy? The brave man must have hated the aristocratic decision quite a bit ~. "Sure. So, what''s Frank''s opponent like who rarely gets politically married here these days? Isn''t it amazing what the second greatest man in the Church is? "Oh, she''s the daughter of the one closest to the next pope." That? Someone better than I thought? Well, I can''t say no anymore, and it''s not silly to worry about it? "Heh, I can be related to the Pope. Good for you! I smiled and slapped Frank on the back, including the point of cheering him up about Frank. But... Frank got unnecessarily depressed. "Right..." "... I''m sorry" Apparently, there''s something I hate about being Frank. Well, it''s someone I''ve only met once. In the same position, I''d be bothered too, so this is my fault. "No... I think it''s a waste of time for me. Normally, you should be happy." "Then why? Because you don''t know what they''re like? "It''s not like that..." Frank became silent on Shelley''s further pursuit. As always, Shelley''s not hesitant. Already... what are you gonna do with Frank getting depressed? With that in mind, Leena moved. "Um... Mr. Frank, could you give me a little ear? Frank opened his eyes and was surprised when Leena reluctantly told Kosokoso and Frank something. "Duh, why!? "It''s okay. Because she hasn''t spoken to anyone but me." What did Leena tell Frank? "Oh yeah..." "What is she... who is she? Could it be, Frank..." So Shelley''s a little more hesitant. Well, it''s good because I want to know, too. "Oh, I can''t help hiding it anymore, so I''ll confess. I have someone I like." I knew it...... I can''t think of any other reason. But you don''t even know why you''re hiding it. It''s not embarrassing, is it? "But who? As far as I know, I''ve never seen Frank talking to a girl other than Shelly or Leena." Yes. At school, of course, we''re almost together after school. I know I''m the least feminine to Frank. When the hell did you get someone you liked? "Well, I was trying not to find out." Seriously... was it hidden... "So, who are they?" "... same class of Jose." Jose? "Huh? Um? Josettia Le Fable, the sister of Mr. Burt, whom my sister married before this. I see. Surely the Dukes would have a chance to meet each other. "Frank''s with Jose? I can''t imagine..." Well, I can''t even imagine you talking about it at all. "It''s the same Duke''s house, so even if you''ve had a lot of contacts since you were little, how long have you liked it? "It''s about sophomore year. Every morning, there''s a letter in my desk." Sophomore? Well, then, you''re not even in the same class as us yet. But if it''s a letter, I don''t need to see him, so I don''t know. "Heh. The love letter came from Jose. Frank was writing back too, wasn''t he? "Oh, yeah. But there''s a good back to this." "Behind?" "Actually, the first purpose of this correspondence was only to mislead Jose''s father''s eyes." "To deceive Jose''s father? What are you deluding? As a father, you''d rather not exchange letters because you don''t like what a man can do to your daughter. "Yes. Jose was ordered by your father to dictate me. To make Jose my wife." Oh, that way. Is Jose''s father like that? "Well, I know you want your daughter to be the best person you can be married to... you do that on purpose..." I know the Lord has to give up a hundred steps to marry someone from the family there, but you don''t have to designate someone to marry until your daughter, who doesn''t have the right to inherit. "Now, in imperial aristocracy, it''s becoming more common for kids to freely decide who they''re dealing with than for parents to decide who they''re dealing with in a political marriage, right? "Well, yeah." Thanks to some brave guy. "So, the Le Fable family has become a policy of getting parents to like their designated counterparts somehow. My parents designate me because I''m not in good shape as an empire right now. Jose''s brother was told to marry Leo''s sister since he was a little girl." "So did Mr. Burt!? Normally, I had eyes in love with my sister." Is the Le Fable family doing that under the influence of the brave...... Well, both Mr. Burt and Mr. Jose are successful in getting them to like each other, so maybe it''s a good theory of results. Worried about my married sister''s child...... no, my sister would be fine. Worst case scenario, I think I''m going to get Mr. Burt and Mr. Burt''s father pounded out and admit it. "Oh, don''t worry. Jose''s brother really loves Leo''s sister." "How does Frank know that? Oh, you asked Jose." I tried to say something like that, but I don''t even doubt this if Mr. Burt loves him. First of all, I don''t think that bracon, well-intentioned sister, will like someone who''s just dictating with such an order. "That''s right. Looks like Jose''s brother, Leo''s sister, was stuck with his parents before he signed up for an engagement. Jose''s brother didn''t like to marry himself and take away his dreams because he knew Leo''s sister wanted to be an adventurer. So I couldn''t confess until I grew up." What is that... Mr. Burt was more manly than I thought. Besides, I''m surprised your sister was going to be an adventurer. It could be from that personality and strength, but my mother would have pissed me off for saying that publicly...... "Heh. I thought it was a heck of an episode like that was hidden." Mr. Burt had a harder time than I thought. I''m sorry I thought it was a heck of a deal or something. I''d feel free to apologize if I saw you. "Helena, my sister-in-law, I''m glad you seem properly loved." "Right. You two seemed so happy at the wedding." "Oh! That''s how I couldn''t go again! Speaking of which, Shelly couldn''t let me join her because Mr. Cliff had decided to attend her sister''s wedding. No way, I wouldn''t have thought Shelly and her sister would get along like that, so the emperor would have been a total disaster. "Fair enough. Let''s get back to Frank. Jose started writing love letters to Frank to keep his parents'' orders, didn''t he? So, what did you mean by delude? "It''s easy. Me and Jose are good friends to show off." "You couldn''t normally meet and talk? "Now my parents are loud when I do that. My parents really want me to marry a man from the Patriarchate. That''s why I''ve been pressed into thinking about not even having a conversation with an imperial woman for a long time. Not a problem for me talking to Leo''s fianc¨¦e like this, but seeing Jose on a boulder doesn''t taste good, does it? I see... when it''s each other''s complex home environment, does that happen? Jose gets mad at his parents if he really stays away from Frank. Conversely, Frank gets angry when Jose approaches. And gentle Frank says Jose seems cute to be pissed off, so he took a little risk and started to communicate... Oh! You mean that! So was Jose putting a letter in Frank''s desk? Why don''t you send me home? Or so I thought, because I shouldn''t have found out about Frank''s parents, I couldn''t send him to Frank''s house. I see...... "So, in the end. I liked Jose while I was communicating, but when I realized it, my parents decided who to deal with..." "Yes, I am." "If you really like it, why don''t you honestly talk to your parents? No, if it''s someone you can talk to and forgive, Frank''s not stupid either. If you couldn''t do that, you''d have carried him all this way by yourself, wouldn''t you? "So even if my parents forgive me, I can''t break my promise to the next pope on a boulder." Right...... Something''s making me want to sexually beat myself up a few minutes ago when I told Frank what a terrible thing it was to be ''good for you''. "Right...... Leo, do you have any ideas? "Yeah...... I don''t know. What about Hellman? Nothing, I''m not omnipotent. Especially not in love or anything like that. Because I''ve decided who to deal with just because I feel like it without using my head. "Me too... sorry" "It''s okay. Where''s Bell?" "Wow, is that me? "Sure. Any good ideas? I also need to hear from the two of you who are not going to be able to participate in the discussion. You don''t know why you''re in the same room. "Uh..." It''s hard to tell a boulder. Well...... what do I do. "Are you saying that marrying both... is not a good idea? Oh? No way, will Belle fix it? "Let me know more." "Uh... can''t you marry either of us? Now, Master Leo has five fianc¨¦es... and nobles are okay with having multiple daughters, right? "If you ask me..." If he''s the eldest son of the Duke''s family (Frank), don''t you even have to choose between them? "Yes, it is." "Yeah. That''s a great idea. Hire it!" "Just give me a minute. What''s my point? "If I could come up with a plan that I could convince myself of more than this, I''d admit it! Come on, let me hear anything! There isn''t, is there? "Ugh..." "Huh? It''s normal for nobles to have more than one daughter-in-law, especially the Duke''s, isn''t it? Aren''t you overflowing by some recent Imperial aristocrat, the brave man? I know. I was thankful for being in free love earlier, but I have a sense that I''m giving back my hands because it''s not convenient for me. But if you don''t, you''re going to be denying yourself! "Yes... but I also feel bad for Jose for having other daughters..." Damn...... Frank is also poisoned by the brave. We need to pull this into our camp somehow. "Then you can ask directly tomorrow. Have you explained the situation to Jose yet? "No, not yet..." "Including that, then. So if they shook you up, why don''t you decide you don''t have a choice? If you really like it, you should understand Frank''s situation and never shake it. You''re not gonna shake it, are you? "It''s so easy to break it off..." "It''s okay. I''m sure Mr. Jose will agree. Jose really loves Frank." Ho, is that true? I believe what Leena says, don''t I? All right! Now, we''ll have company soon enough to wait! "Kukuku. Apparently? I think we should be brave enough to confess here. Rather than regret it without doing it, let''s do it and regret it, huh? "Okay... you just have to confess, right? "Whoa. That''s right." I was ready and smiled and slapped Frank on the back with a crisp eye. Nevertheless, I didn''t expect Frank, one of us who was making fun of me for saying things like femininity, to be one of them. I can''t stop sneaking around anymore. 183 Episode Five: How Girls Feel SIDE: Josettia "From Jose... and now I can give it to you tomorrow. It''s been a long time since I''ve given you your letter... Mr. Frank, how have you been? I will continue to resent the Filibels for the rest of my life. I will never, ever forgive you. The same goes for killing a lot of kids indiscriminately, and most importantly because they took away my few opportunities. "Oh, I''m in sixth grade now. This exchange of letters is over this year..." If you haven''t made any further progress by the time you graduate from aristocratic school, your father will be mad at you. Besides, I''m sure you can make me get engaged to a guy who doesn''t even know who... Maybe it''s my little dirty grandfather. That guy takes that for granted. Even when I was your brother, I really had a replacement for you to marry. "But Mr. Frank also has a situation at home..." I can''t possibly marry Mr. Frank, who has to marry a woman from the diocese. I''ve known that for a long time. Still, I can''t give up and keep writing letters. With that in mind, nature and tears abound. "Ma''am, how about a customer...? "It''s okay. It''s nothing. So, who''s the customer? "It''s Master Leena." Mr. Leena? Oh, if you''re sweet Mr. Leena, you''re going to be going around greeting your good friend as soon as you get back to the dorm. "Is that Mr. Leena? Then I''ll leave." "Already, so it''s enough for me. Shelley, please stay back in your room! When I opened the door, I heard Mr. Leena through the next door. It''s rare and a little absurd in my voice. Next thing you know... even if there''s some kind of fight with Mr. Shelley? "I get it... Come to my room as soon as you''re done, okay? Because I miss you." "Okay. I''ll head straight to Shelley''s room when I''m done. So wait in your room! Yeah...... sounds like it''s not a fight. Either that or it looks like it fits. Those two are really close, aren''t they? "Oh, I''m sorry! I pushed Mr. Shelley into the room and Leena, who noticed me, rushed up to me. "It''s okay. Did the Leenas arrive at the dorm today? "Yes, I was in Murdine territory until I was critical because of Leo-kun''s metastasis" Speaking of which, you did. Mr. Leo, I had the skills to metastasize. And Mr. Shelley and Mr. Leena were in Mr. Leo''s territory during the holidays, weren''t they? "I envy you. Oh, my God, it''s gonna take me over a week by carriage from the realm." I miss that view because of the beautiful sea, but I can''t get home because of the long journey. "That''s tough. I have to thank Leo more." "That''s right. Oh, it''s bad we''re talking here, so why don''t we talk while we have tea inside? I wanted to talk to Mr. Leena a little more, and I opened the door and invited her into the room. She said she was going back early to Mr. Shelley, and she''s going to say no? "Uh... right. Let me sweeten your words. I really wanted to ask Mr. Jose something." "To me?...... ok. Go ahead." I wonder what it is? Did something happen to me that they''d ask me? "I''m sorry to bother you" "So what were you going to ask me? Entering my room and sitting opposite Mr. Leena, I just got down to business because I didn''t like to be mocked about what she was asked. "It''s about Mr. Frank and Mr. Jose. Also, are you going to resume correspondence tomorrow? "Huh? Oh, yes... I''m going to" Unexpected questions took me a while to answer. I didn''t think Mr. Leena would ask me about that. I was surprised that Leena never asked me about the situation, even if I had anything to talk to her about. "Really? Mr. Jose, what do you think of this current situation? Ugh...... Leena today, she keeps asking me hard questions to answer. "I know. As it is, I cannot marry Mr. Frank... I know." "He said there was a rush... Then let me just ask you this. I like Mr. Frank from the bottom of my heart properly, and I really... do you want to get married no matter what? ¡­¡­ It doesn''t seem like a joke or interest...... Mr. Leena''s eyes are serious. Is this me, being tried? "No lies, no deception." You have to be honest with me or I won''t forgive you! Therefore, Mr. Leena''s eyesight became even stronger. Ugh... you can''t refuse this. "As I explained to Leena before...... at first, it was your father''s order. I have to marry Frank for the house... So I thought about getting along somehow...... we had different classes at the time and didn''t have the courage to go out of our way to see each other. In the meantime, the letter is what I came up with. At first, I sent it without looking at each other and wondering if Mr. Frank would know about me...... I didn''t want a reply. Yet the day after I sent the letter, the letter arrived at me. How pleased I was when I saw Frank''s letters written in beautiful letters...... However, the key content was that I was very unhappy with all the words of apology. Mr. Frank was apologizing as if he was truly sorry while politely explaining the circumstances of the house. Seeing that, I had a very tight chest. My parents ordered me, and I just sent them a letter in a light-hearted way... and Mr. Frank was really sorry that he thought he was going to hurt me... I wrote a letter of apology in a hurry. After writing everything my parents have ordered me to do, I''m sorry I did something to fool you. And I apologized. Then Mr. Frank immediately replied to me. The writing is... we have each other''s home situation, so why don''t we end up apologizing to each other? It was. Then at the end of the letter...... don''t you want to continue exchanging letters? It was. Frank suggested to me that I continue exchanging letters even though I might get angry. I love that sweet thing about Mr. Frank. I''ve fallen in love with Mr. Frank from the bottom of my mind since then, irrelevant to my parents or anything. You were supposed to fall in love with me... but it''s payback. " "Hehe. If you have so many thoughts, I''m relieved. We also support Mr. Jose and Mr. Frank." "Us? "The answer is next time. The letter, see you tomorrow morning? "Yes. At a time when no one''s around." What''s the answer to that? Ah, I''m worried about you. "Really...... ok. I''ll tell him." "Huh?" Tell who? "Oh, never mind. It''s just wrong." "Really..." Ugh...... Mr. Leena is hiding something. This is, I''m worried, I''m not going to be able to sleep tonight. I have to get up early tomorrow...... "Well, then, I''m keeping Shelly waiting, so please excuse me around here. I''ll talk to you later, okay? Oh, I''m so happy right now. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t forget that." "Huh? Yes... ok" Sure... Mr. Leena seems happy... but do you need to say it now? Advice, I couldn''t sleep that night because I was too concerned about the sincerity of Mr. Leena''s words. 184 Lesson Six: The Happiness of Two SIDE: Josettia On the first day of school reopening, I was up early for the first time in a long time and headed to the classroom early in the morning to put a letter in Frank''s desk without anyone finding it. Until a while ago, this was my habit...... I''m very sleepy. "Nobody''s here today either..." I always whine like that before entering the classroom. In the beginning I cared about my eyes around freaking out, but now I''m not worried about this kind of thing with just words. After your dorm life begins, you''ll all come to the classroom critical. No one comes to class this early. It''s supposed to be...... why not? There are two of them. "Uh... good morning" As I was solidifying, one of the pair came to me as if waiting for me. "Good morning...... Mr. Frank. And... Leo." "Morning, never mind I''ll be gone soon" Gonna be gone? What does that mean? "... I''m sorry I surprised you. ''Cause we still have time until class starts... why don''t you two talk for a minute? "Is that a story? Yes, I''m fine..." Is Mr. Frank okay? If you two saw what you were talking about, wouldn''t it taste bad? Oh, no. That''s not what this is about. Isn''t that right... that''s it... you have no choice. "Good for you. Leo, please." As I was grieving for one, I looked back as Mr. Frank had decided to be ready. Then Mr. Leo, who laughed a little nicely, came to us. "Yes, sir. Jose, just give me a hand." "Huh?" I was offered a hand by Mr. Leo, who held Mr. Frank''s hand, and I became Kyoton. What are you going to do now? "It''s okay, ''cause I just want to change the place a little bit" When Mr. Leo said that and took my hand in confusion, the scenery around him changed in an instant. What is this place? Besides, is that... metastasis? "Nobody''s coming here, and you can''t eavesdrop. Frank, call me when you''re done." "Okay. Thanks." "I mean fine. Good luck, then! Huh?... Huh!? The situation cannot be swallowed. Me, what''s the situation now? There was Mr. Frank and Mr. Leo in the classroom where no one was supposed to be... they suddenly brought him somewhere and Mr. Leo disappeared somewhere... only me and Mr. Frank in the room. "I''m sorry. You''re confused." "Yes..." I nodded reluctantly at Mr. Frank''s inquiry. I can''t be very, flat. "Er... you''ve never talked like this before, have you?" "... Yes" Sure, this is the first time I''ve spoken outside of a greeting. I couldn''t do that, so I was writing a letter. "You''ve been exchanging letters for so long, it''s a really funny story," "We had no choice... because we had a situation." "Circumstances... as long as there are no circumstances..." Right. If only there were really no circumstances...... "Oh...... no. You don''t want to talk about that, do you? "Huh? What? "Oh, no. Oh, yeah. Hey, come here. The view from here, because it''s amazing." When I couldn''t hear him, he pointed out as Mr. Frank panicked. "Ha, yes... Huh? This... is a very busy city. I can''t believe there are so many people in this city... it''s not the capital." Mr. Frank told me that a strange city was spreading downstairs as I glanced into the window. I''ve never seen a city with that many people coming and going. Even in Imperial Capital so far...... where were we brought? This is the city of Leo. "I see... then I''m convinced. Because now your father holds his head that the inhabitants will move to Murdine territory." The city that is considered the center of the world. I''ve never seen it before, but I didn''t know it was so great. So far, I do feel like I can''t help it if people leave us. "Oh, and the Le Fable family? My parents also had heads that the merchants were down. Really, it''s amazing... running this city at the same age as us and expanding even further? "Right...... I don''t think he''s a classmate." "Right... I''ve been looking at him up close for a long time, but he''s really awesome" Frank, who says so, was somewhere proud... and seemed happy. "Mr. Frank, you often write about Mr. Leo in your letters, don''t you? Actually, I enjoyed reading it." Most importantly, Mr. Frank seemed to enjoy writing it. I was just glad it came through. Oh, right... you can''t read that anymore either... "Really? Well, a lot of things got caught up in. When they took me to the dungeon, I felt really in danger." "That''s the content of your last letter." "At the end of the day... yes... there was an explosion and the exchange of letters was interrupted." "Yes......" It was impossible to put up with a sad face. The making smile broke and I got sick. "Truth is, the Filibels did something extra for me. Betraying your country is the last thing you should do as a nobleman." "Right......" If it hadn''t been for that, I could have sent a few more letters to Mr. Frank. "That''s right. That''s when Leo helped us." "That''s the wall." Yes. Even though I was near the blast site, I survive because Mr. Leo was able to protect me with a wall. Until I was dying...... "The Filibels were also killed by a bomb... the man who made that bomb is now lending his strength to the kingdom for a war against the Empire. Truth is, I can''t do it if I want to, and I hate it." "War......" I''m very anxious. But even though a lot of people have died from the bomb... I can''t believe many more are dying in the future. "It''s okay. Leo would win. He''s really awesome. Always ahead of everyone. I can''t keep running like him on Tsutsu Road without rails and roads." "Right...... Leo tends to have an eye for his accomplishments and birth stories, but Leo is really struggling isn''t he?" There were times when I envied the way parents lived untied, but on second thought, Mr. Leo has gone through a lot of hard work for that matter. I''m just complaining and moving along the rails laid by my parents. You have no right to envy me for not having the courage to deviate from the rails. "Hehe. Actually, I really liked watching Leo, Frank and Herman interact at school. Watching the three of us have a fun conversation, it''s getting fun to me." I was so happy just watching the three of us having a fun conversation in the front seat ~. Also, I''m so happy to see that starting today. Thinking I can only see that for another year...... I miss you a little bit though. "They were watching me..." "Yes, I''ve been watching Mr. Frank." Ugh, and a sigh of relief, I decided to step out with determination. I''m not here to talk to the public...... here, let''s cut it out of me. "I, from the bottom of my heart, like Mr. Frank." "Huh?" "It has nothing to do with me, my parents, etc., and I love Mr. Frank. I just want you to know that. Even if the exchange of letters ends today¡­" Yes. I wanted Mr. Frank to know today, whether it was the end, or just how I felt. I just want you to know that even if Mr. Frank is about to be married to a woman in the Patriarchate or someone I don''t know. That I really like Mr. Frank. "Uh... I have to answer a lot. Before I do, I just want you to confirm one thing... what do you mean, the exchange of letters is over? "Huh? Is it not? I can''t exchange letters anymore. And to tell you that, it was just the two of us, wasn''t it? So, what do you mean? "No...... Yeah. Right. I can''t tell you anything unless I tell you. Tell him and regret it, rather than regret not telling him... You did." Groaning like a soliloquy, Mr. Frank stared at me with a powerful eye as if he had made up his mind. "Now, I''m going to tell you something a little hard... will you just be patient and listen to me? "... Yes. It''s okay." I have no idea how the story works...... I''m ready. "I''m actually going to be engaged to the next pope''s daughter" "Oh, oh... well... congratulations" I was ready, but in not too much reality I didn''t get the word out right away. The fact that Mr. Frank gets engaged... to the point that that opponent is no match for me... I''m so shocked... my knee is out of strength. "Wait. Listen to me yet." Do you still have something? I don''t want to hear anything anymore! I couldn''t stand it anymore, I nodded with my ears blocked with my hands. I was ready... I was going to look fine no matter what they said... "Jose, get your face up." My hand wrapped gently around my warm hand as I shook my ears and face sideways. I was a little surprised and looked up...... I got eyes on Frank who crouched in. "I like Jose from the bottom of my heart, too. I enjoyed reading Jose''s letter so much, and I enjoyed living my life thinking about what it was all about. Through the letter, your honesty and kindness were conveyed tremendously. By the time I realized I was in love with you..." "Oh, no... no... don''t make me trouble you for saying that..." It makes you unnecessarily sad, doesn''t it? If it was a one-sided thought, they would still give up...... "I''m sorry. I can''t go against my parents'' decisions. If we turn this down, the Boardrail family will be completely disjointed. We have to avoid that somehow. I don''t want the board rail to be the second filibell." "I know. We are nobles. There is also a responsibility commensurate with the privilege¡­" I know. But, but... I couldn''t stand it anymore and I hugged Mr. Frank and cried. Thus, it is the first and last to be sweetened. That makes me cry even more. "I''m sorry. But can you still just look me in the face and listen to me? That''s what they said, and I rubbed my eyes to stop the tears, staring at Mr. Frank with eyes that would be bright red. "I gave up... my best friend wouldn''t let me do that. Right. I think I''ll go down Tsubaki Road." "Huh?" "Jose, marry me." Oh, no... "I shouldn''t... I can''t. Mr. Frank has a home." I''ve been waiting for that word... for a long time... for a long time, but I can''t. I want to be so sweet... I want to be sweet... But if you think about Mr. Frank, it''s definitely not good. I''ll see what I can do about the house. "What do you do about marrying your next pope''s daughter? No way, are you going to say no? "Oh, I say no. I don''t know if you''ll forgive me, but I''m gonna go apologize directly." "Oh, no... I''m not talking about apologizing" It''s a big problem. Maybe your relationship with the Patriarchate will deteriorate. Even though the war with the kingdom is withheld...... "The truth is. I was going to ask Jose to be my sideroom on this occasion today. I talked to Leo and the others yesterday and they told me to do that." "Oh, that''s..." So, Leo was there earlier...... Yeah, I also know what Mr. Leena meant yesterday when she came to my room. Mr. Leena...... right. "But then I really wasn''t convinced. I felt like Jose was finally here... and I hated it so much. Besides, if I''d been flushed by this opinion here, I''d feel sorry for it for the rest of my life. That''s why I decided to marry Jose! "... I don''t like it" I looked into Mr. Frank''s eyes and I said no. "Huh?" "I don''t like it! I can''t believe only Mr. Frank has a painful marriage! Let me walk the Tsutsu path too! Isn''t that what couples are for?! "Huh!? "Nothing, I don''t mind side chambers. If they ask me if the side chamber is unhappy, I don''t think so. Because at least Mr. Leena looks so happy! That''s right! Leena, you always look like you''re having fun living with Leo, Shelley, and the other daughters! I can''t deny Leena''s happiness! ¡­¡­ You conveyed my feelings, Mr. Frank became hazy and silent. "Tsutsu said it would be a little easier if we both walked. Or would Mr. Frank not love me if I were a sideroom? "That''s not true" "Then fine. Thank you very much, Frank." "... ok. Right. If you think about it, Leo isn''t walking the Tsu road alone either. I''m supported by those daughters." "That''s right. Frank doesn''t have to work alone." "You''re right... yeah, you''re right... Oh...... no more" Yeah, nodding, tears accumulated in Mr. Frank''s eyes... you couldn''t stand it anymore, you hugged me and started crying. "Hey. Don''t cry. I''m finally settling down... already." Because of this, I stopped crying... I hugged Mr. Frank too and started crying again. "I''m sorry. I''m going to need your help on Tsutsu Road." "I''ll take care of it. Don''t throw it away if you''re tired of me, too, Mr. Frank, okay? "I''ll never get tired of it, and I''ll never throw it away, so it''s okay" "I believe that word. Sir." "Ma, I''m still feeling fast..." Hehe. Sir...... that sounds very good. "Isn''t that a little good? This was my dream." "Is that what you call a husband? Well, fine..." "Heh heh. Well, let me just call you that when we''re alone." "Wow, I get it..." Yay! I got your permission. Looking forward to being alone from now on. "Um... I know it''s a good place to be... it''s a time limit" "Ahhh! Suddenly there was a woman''s voice close and not mine, and me and my husband were surprised out loud. When I see those who spoke, I apologize to Leena for sounding sorry...... there was Leo laughing at Niyaniya behind it. "I''m sorry to surprise you. But it doesn''t taste good not to be in class for a long time, does it? "Ok...... sir, after school" Ugh... I want to take the class off and do this all day...! But it''s not a good idea to take a break from class. I walked away from my husband with the thought of a severance. "Well, the only way to call it that is when we are alone..." "Thank you, Leena, for yesterday. Thanks to you, I was very brave." I bowed my head to Mr. Leena, who was next door, listening to Mr. Frank''s appeal. If it hadn''t been for Ms. Leena''s words, I think I would have regretted it for a long time. If I had been on your husband''s suggestion, my apologies to your husband would have prevailed over happiness. In that way, you wouldn''t have been very happy. "No. I, too, am very glad that Mr. Jose''s thoughts have come true. Let me talk to you later, okay? "Of course! You always told Leena a sweet story. I have to pay you back. "My husband is being ignored and stubborn ~. And seriously, I''m gonna be late, so let''s talk later." "Yes! Oh, sir, I''m sorry I ignored you." I looked at my obstinate-faced husband and apologized, thinking he was cute on the inside, etc. Can you even see a face like this from now on...... me, you''re very happy. "So..." "Hehe. It''s a joke. Sir." Oh, it''s become a habit. I tried to call him Mr. Frank, and I held my mouth by accident for coming out of my mouth with my husband. I might call you at school...... "That''s a tough one..." "I don''t know, I''m dying to call Leo-kun my husband too..." "Nothing, you can call Leena anywhere without hesitation." "Is it true!? Then..." "Gohon. Shouldn''t you have been late? Until just now, I saw the two people who were telling me to hurry up and start flirting, so... Mr. Frank coughed up and cautioned. Oh, it''s okay to see these two exchanges up close from now on too... Truth is, you were right to keep writing letters. I don''t know how many times I tried to stop, but I kept going... glad I didn''t give up. Oh, speaking of which, you didn''t give me today''s letter. "Sir. This is today''s letter." "Oh... I''ll call you as soon as I get home and let you write me back" "Hehe. I''ll look forward to it." Ahhh. You can''t wait for tomorrow anymore. 185 Episode VII Dukes Conference â‘  It''s been about six months since Frank and Jose decided to get engaged, and I''m thirteen. There have been no particular major problems over the past six months, and I suppose it''s strong enough to say that Frank and Jose''s engagement was properly recognized by both parents. After that, class time grew longer than usual in an attempt to somehow get back classes that were delayed by the suspension period. The territory is also developing steadily. Still, I don''t have the funds to redevelop the former Philippine territory. War is three years away. Can you reach the Philiberian realm? Well, let me change the subject to today. Actually, school''s off today. It is supposed to be a preparation period for admission to magic school. Good luck with your entrance exams and your magic exercises, respectively. Period. Well, we S-classes are recommended admission waivers, so it''s a simple long break. Plus, I''m not going to magic school. "Huh!? Why don''t you go to magic school? "Yes." Right now, I''ve been telling everyone gathered in my room since daytime not to go to magic school because it''s my first day off. Everyone looked surprised, naturally. "Duh, even if I ask why...? "There''s not much I can learn, and it''s tight to be in class as we get busy going to war" Honestly, given that we''re going to be using the former Philibert territory as a hub for war in the next three years, we should be getting busy like never before. Not very much, but I can''t devote time to less learned classes. "I see... I do think there''s not much Leo can learn in magic school..." The first person who understood me was Frank. I thought Frank would understand. "Right? So my final education is from aristocratic elementary school." Well, Shelly and Leena in question reacted...... "Well then, I''m not going to magic school either" "Huh?" Shelley''s unexpected remarks were dotted with one eye. "''Cause there''s nothing I can learn anyway, right? I don''t think there''s a teacher who handles magic better than Mr. Damien." Well, no one would be better at magic than my uncle...... Well, compared to your uncle, a magic school teacher sounds cute. "Yes, but... Can the Emperor forgive me? "I can handle that." Yeah. Something''s going to happen. "Bye, me too! I don''t think there are more teachers than grandmothers who use holy magic to ripen." "Seriously... I think you should go to school, huh? We''re both still young, and don''t think we should still enjoy our youth. "Leo says that? It''s okay. Anyway, we''re just gonna be Leo''s daughter-in-law, and we don''t need the title of a magic school graduate anything else." "Yes, but..." That''s right... you don''t have to bother to fit me. "Master... Me too" "I expected you not to go" Because there''s no point in you going to magic school with one sword. "Yes, sir" "Of course Frank and Jose are going, right? "Of course. My parents are so loud." "Yes, because I don''t want to do anything in such a hurry" Normally, yes. "Then you won''t be able to see Frank and the others for the time being." "It''s okay. I''ll send you a letter." "You''re good at writing letters." "Ugh." When I made it brown, a musty Frank fed me decopin. I see him every day and he talks, and he still keeps on writing, so you''re a real lover. "Oh, yeah. Are we both coming this way until graduation? You''re free anyway, right? Without me, you wouldn''t be able to talk in your room like this." "Are you sure? You must be busy, huh? "Fine. I might need a little help. They''re dealing with orphanage kids." The little ones, too, will want new players every once in a while. "Oh, I remember it at work. They''re hosting the Knights'' strongest decision match next month, and they were asking me for that recovery clerk, but if it''s a good idea, could you help Mr. Jose too? Speaking of which, you said there would be such a thing. Of course I''m invited, too. We''re all excited to see how far you''re growing. "Sure. If you want to stay, that''s how I''ll work." "Okay. Well, I''m going that way tomorrow, so get ready." "Ha ~ i" So dissolved today! Originally, I had a job this afternoon. "Then if you send them all, Herman, we''re going to work." "Yes!" "Hmm? Hellman too? What job? "It''s a meeting. It''s the annual Dukes'' Conference today." Hellman is an escort knight. Anything, it seems customary to let escorts and civilians serve in gatherings of that format, and I decided to take Herman and Mr. Flair. I appreciate the details of the territory, because I''m leaving it to Mr. Flair, or I''ll be in trouble. "You haven''t been duke yet, have you been called? "Well, he wants to discuss the war in three years. He said he couldn''t decide without me." The Troika will be an important base in the war, because the Murdine realm is the venue. "Sure. That''s tough..." "I''m used to it." Then, Shelley and the others were sent to the girls'' dorm, where Herman and I came once to Muldeen territory. "Oh, I''m finally here ~ ~" Oh, speaking of which, I also have to take Balus... Even though I know the information best over there, do I have to let you explain it in this tone? "Sorry to keep you waiting." "Don''t worry ~ ~. I was just too early ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" Yeah. I knew I was getting worried. Let''s think of an understudy now...... "Herman, come and get dressed as a knight. I''m gonna get dressed, too." "Okay! "Balls, get Mr. Flair." "Got it ~ ~" Then I finished dressing and also joined Mr. Flair and moved to his home in Teito. "You don''t have to go out of your way to go through the carriage ~ ~. Master Leo would put you in the castle in an instant ~ ~" "This kind of thing is a proper carriage ride." "Really? That''s rude ~ ~" Hmm... rather than that, I''m very worried that your tone won''t hurt the face of the Emperor or any other Duke family. "Arrival. We''re the first" "Sounds like ~ ~. Aren''t you on schedule ~ ~" Is this the kind of thing where the youngest I have to come first? So I came early. But you came a little too soon...... Then we were supposed to wait about thirty minutes. The first to show up was Frank and Jose''s father. I am the head of the Le Fable and Boardrail families. Each with a knight and a civilian behind him, so the population density of the room suddenly increased. "Hey, long time no see. My son will take care of you." "Welcome. I''m always helped." "Really? You even helped me with my engagement. Let me thank you for something next time." Speaking of which, you said you explained that I helped. Well, I didn''t do anything wrong, okay? "It''s up to me to thank you. My marriage to Frank gave up on boulders, too" "Well, we have a decision to make. Besides, it''s not a very good time these days to take side chambers." After all, is there such a trend in aristocracy? It''s all your grandfather''s fault. "Well, Leo broke the custom." "Surely no one can blame a hero for having as many as four siderooms." Oh, a hero... and I''m not happy that he''s been praised for something. "So let me thank you properly. Well, let''s talk more about it in a meeting." At a conference? Something war-related, even support me? "Okay." "Oh, are you all here already?" When I talked to the principals of the boardrail and the rufable, my father came as if waiting for it. My father also has two knights and a civilian. "We just got here." "Right. Good for you. Oh, you''re Herman. Stay tuned to Leo." "Yes, sir" My father gave me his hand, and Hellman was reluctantly shaking his hand. "Helena told me. You''re very strong, aren''t you? Why don''t you come over to us, if that''s all right? I''ll pay you higher than Leo." "Hey." "It''s a joke. We have Lars. No problem." That''s what I said, pounding the knight''s shoulder behind me. By the way, it can be Hellman''s father. "The right arm of the Forster family and the famous Karun family? Sounds like the next generation will inherit its strength." "Well, it was Leo who made it strong," "It''s different to cultivate yourself." "Well, you''re a man who doesn''t have enough men to build a school." "That''s right. I forgot. That''s what I wanted to talk to you about today. Can you enroll about three of my residents in that school every year? I don''t mean for free. I''ll cover 10% of the cost of running the school." 10%!? You think it''s 10% for just three? "Fine... on the contrary, are you sure you want to let the three of us out 10%? "What. If unattributed magic technology can be taught, it''s cheap. Besides, the civilian population is in short supply." Oh, unattributed magic is what you''re after. Well, okay. I''m not even going to keep it a secret. I guess now, more important than that, is the war preparation fund. "I see. Then that''s fine. See you later for more details." Copy that. "Wait. I''d like to get on with that story, too. I don''t mind the same conditions." Copy that, sir. Twenty percent combined in the Boardrail and Le Fable families, and if you put it on your forehead, it''s going to be a lot of money. I wonder if this has been a good business meeting with each other. 186 Lesson 8: Dukes Conference â‘¡ "We shall now hold our regular annual Dukes'' Meeting. Now, this main agenda goes to the war we refrained from in three years'' time, as regards the work we share in each house. The chancellor will let Diorc Forster do it." When the emperor also arrived and sat each, the Duke''s meeting began by the words of his father. "From Your Majesty, then" "Gentlemen, thank you all the way. As I informed you in advance this time, specific requests for support for the war are the main agenda¡­ Before we do so, let me explain the war operation" "Operation? Why don''t we just protect it on the western border? Sure, you might need some fine maneuvers, but what kind of maneuvers do you want to keep talking about here in a simple defensive battle? "Right...... it would be best to stop the kingdom on the western border if it were. However, it is unlikely that the repair of the damaged walls will be made in three years to become a defensive base. Besides, there is no food stockpile in the old Philippine territory. In this situation, it is counterproductive to fight near the border" "I see¡­ indeed, there is a considerable cost when it comes to transporting food near the border¡­" That''s right. Even the shortest part of the country is my place. There is very little room for food in the Filiberian area. then...... "You think you''re going to lure the soldiers of the kingdom all the way to Murdine territory? Jose''s father asked the Emperor instead of me. Perhaps the Emperor would consider Murdine territory as a defensive base. "That''s the thing. If the kingdom were to attack, I think the lowest goal would be Murdine territory. The kingdom doesn''t taste good when you take the rough old Philiberian territory. Sure, they''re coming on this invitation." No way...... I didn''t know the vandalism I went here would work. What future would have awaited me if I had driven my kingdom soldiers back with different hands? "In addition, this invitation has other aims. Travel to Murdine territory exhausts soldiers in the kingdom. Keep them alert by ambushing them multiple times on the move. If we can deplete the enemy''s food in front of Murdine territory, that''s your word." Well, I guess so. An expedition where even fatigue builds up over long distances. If we didn''t give him time to rest, a bunch of shepherds would come out. If this succeeds, you don''t have to let your opponent bring you into a long fight. "I see... then we must also prepare an ambush unit" "About that, but I want to leave that to Leo. The skills of metastasis are more effective than any other by surprise." Whoa, it''s me. Well, is there any particular problem with metastases? Because you can build demons and make them attack. "I see...... but isn''t Lord Leons going to be burdened more? Don''t worry, it''s about using a little magic. "Operation Surprise wants Leo to walk four days from Murdine territory until the soldiers walk, and then leave it to the rest of the house" Nothing, I''m fine...... Well, doesn''t it taste good not to have a commander at the defense base just before the boulder crashes? "Then I''ll leave that job to us. Dangerous work should be done at the Forster family, where soldiers can afford it." "Right. Then let''s ask the Forster family." "Next, I want to entrust the replenishment unit, which envisages a long-term battle, to the Boardrail family, which is relatively close to Murdine territory" I don''t want it to be a long fight, but I won''t fail to prepare for it, will I? From what I can tell you about the kingdom, you''re a really dependable leader. "Yes, you can have the supplies here as well" Hmm? That''s the equivalent of supplies in war, isn''t it? "Are you sure? "Yes, Lord Leons owes me." No, no. I''m not making a big deal out of it. Thank you, Frank. "Right. Then I asked for it." "Finally, the remaining Le Fable families would like to ask to secure a supply route" Securing supply routes? Oh, to keep them from targeting you during the war? Hmm? Suppose... "Excuse me. Forgive me for speaking." "Never mind." "It''s about supplies, but I was wondering if you''d mind if I carried them directly." With my bag and transfer, it''ll be over soon. You don''t have to risk anything. "No, I thought about that too, but there''s no way the commander is leaving the battlefield. Maybe there''s a time when Leo won''t be able to get out of command. War is inefficient because we don''t know what''s going to happen, but we have to do it in a certain way." If you ask me, yes. This time, I need to be aware that I''m a general. "Is that what you mean...... excuse me" "Never mind. So, is the Le Fable family okay? "Yes, that''s right... we''ll take care of your request for cooperation with the neighboring aristocrats who are likely to be your supply base" "I appreciate that... but wouldn''t that make it more burdensome? "Don''t worry. Like the Boardrail family, I just want to pay my personal debts." So I''m not doing a big deal... "Right. I asked each one of you to get ready." "Let''s get to the next agenda. I would like you to explain the current state of the kingdom. Lord Barus, who infiltrated the kingdom until six months ago, can you ask? Are you finally here...... Please, don''t make the emperors as uncomfortable as possible, okay? "Yes. First, the kingdom seems to be investing in siege weapons. It''s a quick drill into the walls and an attack inside." Hmm? Who? When I looked back in surprise, Balls did speak seriously. Can this guy also talk in a normal way... "What kind of siege weapon is that? "I was inventing a big demon gun that could shoot out advanced magic called demon cannons. It''s just that there''s so much magic that you need, even if you can shoot it for the next three years, it''s five shots." As I''ve been able to confirm lately, the passage cannon the master was talking about sounds like a hell of a lot less fuel efficient. Still, the power of being able to drill holes in the walls in one shot is horrible. "Well... then you''re also an ant to let them run out near the border" Yeah. I guess that''s good. If you''re going to lure me inside originally, I''d appreciate it if you could just use a few shots of light resistance. "Right. I''ll be the only one who can do that." You''re not qualified for this other than me. "Just the Muldeen family? Isn''t that impotent? "No, it''s me (...) Ke (...). I''ll let you run out of cannons by yourself." Whatever, it might be a good idea to reduce the number of enemies there as well. "No, to the boulder. It''s..." "It''s okay. I have an undead Golem soldier." Now, suppose I keep more Red Golem stock for three years from now? The material is fine. The dragon was randomly captured last time. "I see... ok. The Empire will pay for it." Copy that, sir. At the same time, I can''t get it. The cost of the dragon''s massive amount of material would bankrupt the empire on the boulder. "And can you explain the brave man? "Yes. At present, the brave are steadily stronger. That''s right... I was wondering if I''d be with Lord Damien in three years." "I see... then what if Leo fights? No, it''s not good for a commander to be on the front line." "It''s okay. Because my knight can be as strong as my uncle in three years. And you don''t have to fight one-on-one." I''m ripe for Hell''s special training every day. In three years, the Hermans can fight. I turned a blind eye to Hellman, who was diagonally behind me. Herman nodded forcefully, a little surprised. "Right. And what happened to the question of the successor to the kingdom? Oh, is that the topic... I should have talked to the Emperor alone about this first. "For that, I thought I was almost certain with Princess Elemenane. Eight months later, they''re celebrating their wedding with the brave for their eighteenth birthday." "Well... then, as a messenger, the royal family... do we need to send Sherry? You can''t say no to a boulder before there''s a war." Yes, it is... Kingdom, you definitely deliberately let me marry you at this time. Just harassment... any thoughts? To the boulder, I don''t think I even knew the valves that far. "Then... is it best to accompany Lord Leons as an escort? Because if anything happens, they''ll be back soon with a metastasis. However, there is a possibility that the Murdine preparations for war will be hindered¡­" "It''s okay. I''ll see what I can do. There will be no one but me..." I can''t leave Shelly to someone else. I should accompany you here, even if I can''t... "Right. Sorry for the strain." "No, never mind" On the contrary, it''s a chance to know what a brave man is like. Plus, there''s a lot more I can do if I go directly myself. Rats...... it''s been a while since I''ve had a mass production. "In fact, the kingdom seems to want to confirm Master Leons before the war. I just told you I was curious if Master Leons was as strong as rumored." Like I care about the brave, the kingdom cares about me too... "Again. I have no choice. With regard to this, I can only think that I have been done to the kingdom. I''ll leave it to Leo to show his power to the kingdom and intimidate him, or to hide his power and alarm him." Copy that, sir. I guess no-plan is fine now. Let''s go over there and then think about it. "Now, this concludes the discussion for the war. Next, about the Empire''s budget¡­" And then I didn''t participate in the discussion, and I listened to the other four. There''s nothing I can say about the country''s budget to a boulder. If I thought so, it was decided that 30% of the Empire''s budget would be used to subsidize Murdine territory for the next three years. I feel like I''m getting too much, but honestly, I guess I''d appreciate it. 187 Episode IX Growth SIDE: kite About a year after that duel. I am seventeen, and the war is three years away. I know it''s a little strange to say it yourself with Elaine, but she''s a proper lover every day. Nobles and royalties in this country seem to be teenagers and marriage is the norm, so it''s time to propose...... If you have the key strengths, you are getting stronger. Electric magic has also risen to a level of 5, and at this rate I feel fine naming it the fastest in the world. Well, it''s not until you beat Aaron to name it... "Well, let''s make one last move." It''s the end of a stretch of archery today, and it''s time for your last arm test. Never in the last two years have I won. Today is the day I fight thinking so every day. "Please. Shh!" At the same time as the start, he attacked Mr. Aaron with all his electrical magic. Of course, first hand can be avoided. But it''s alright. Keep the speed and change direction at right angles. To boulders, even Mr. Aaron is inevitable at this distance. This took a long time before I could do it. "Still sweet! I thought I''d made up my mind, but I got kicked straight from the side. "Damn...... not yet! Roll a few times and get up quickly. Now don''t let it get you down until it hits you. Yes, I told myself and attacked Mr. Aaron. Repeat the change of direction whenever avoided. Damn...... I can''t hit it. All, the attack has been read. Keep it up... as usual. What are we gonna do, skip the static? Where? If I hit that, will Mr. Aaron show me the gap...? ... right! "Ugh..." For the first time, my sword was touching Mr. Aaron. The operation I came up with is to fly static electricity towards Mr. Aaron''s eyes. No matter how much static electricity, you''re afraid to hit me, aren''t you? So Mr. Aaron avoided me well. If Aaron the boulder avoids it, he won''t be able to dodge the sword in time, and it will be my win. "No. This day has finally arrived. On the other hand, I''m glad you''re a little lonely." "No, I owe it to Mr. Aaron to be strong so far. Thank you to this day." For two years, I can only really thank you. I didn''t know there was going to be a day when I could win... "Oops. I need Lord Kite to be stronger. From now on, we will continue to fight ourselves." "Right...... I guess I''ll try the dungeon" It''s time. I need to level up...... Even if the technology goes up, they won''t be enemies if they make a push with their status. "I think it''s a good idea. If you can complete even one dungeon, you will gain skills, which will be a very powerful force." Skills¡­¡­. Is there just one thing that''s awesome enough to change the war situation? "Then you should aim for one or so." "I think so. Whatever, there''s more than one skill holder over there." "Huh?" When I looked back in surprise at the low voice I was unfamiliar with hearing, there stood a grandfather I had never seen before. "Nice to meet you. My grandson always takes care of me." "Grandson...? Whose grandfather? "This is former King Phils." When I was having trouble coping, Mr. Aaron struck me in the ear. Dear former King Phils...... Huh!? "Oh, oh! Sorry! "I don''t care. I''m not usually in the Royal Palace. It''s impossible not to know. Still, did you beat Aaron? Looks like you''ve grown quite a bit." "Thank you" Oh, praised. You''re unimaginably dignified from that king... How did you get out of position? I don''t think I should be physically fit yet, do I? "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not complimenting you. To that extent, he would die before he reached the enemy general in the war. Anyway, Leon''s men have thirty men of equal strength to Aaron." "Huh?" Thirty of the most powerful and famous Mr. Aaron in the kingdom? Besides, it''s Leonsu and the Marquis, right? If you think about it in the whole empire...... I shuddered unexpectedly by so many facts. "Well, what do I say when I set it up... it''s potent weather. You seriously think the kingdom can beat the empire? Kite, did I say you? How do you understand the forces of the Empire? "The lineage of former brave men is growing in strength..." Speaking of which, you know very little about the Empire...... Can I make an excuse because all I could think about was being strong? Sure, I had some weather. "You can''t do that with that much information. You will inherit the trail of my stupid son. [M] Don''t just hold the sword. Unlike my stupid son, you have a role to play in governing the country." "Shh, excuse me..." Yes... I will marry Elaine and be king. I wasn''t aware of that enough. It wasn''t if you were making fun of that king. "Fine. I like watching the rough world. I don''t care if you get rougher." ¡­¡­ This would be ironic...... damn, I can''t say anything back. I should have studied more. "Don''t worry. Because I''m here. Using my head is my role. Isn''t that right? Don''t worry about your country. Enjoy the rest of your life." "... Elaine? You... have changed so hard to say. Well, that seems to be equipped with wit... Well, I''ve decided on your next birthday for the wedding." When Elaine appeared, Mr. Filth''s face became a little cloudy. Well, I got right back to my original mean face. "Huh?" "And I''m going to die until I see the end of this country. Bye." While Elaine was in Kyoton, Master Phils left the room. "I just said what I wanted to say and went..." I couldn''t say a word back. True, I deplored how stupid I was. "It''s the usual. I don''t like it either because I don''t know what you''re thinking" "Master Phils is a very wise man¡­ The Demon King Crusade is like a success because Master Phils was working to bring the world together" He was such an amazing person... You''re the opposite of that son. "It''s just a character that wants turbulence..." "Seeking turbulence? You''re looking for something that doesn''t seem like someone who contributed to a very demonic king''s crusade. "Yes, he who considers peace mediocre and is pleased to see a rough world and strife. The relationship between the empire and the kingdom so far has all begun, Master Phils." "I see..." He''s a hell of a grandfather. For high intelligence, even the same villains are worse off than the current king. "Hey, more than that, remember the last word your grandfather used to say? "The one who won''t die until he sees the end of this? That grandfather is going to live another decade and twenty years. If I suck, I''m going to be over 100 years old. "Before that one. Didn''t I tell you I''d do it for my birthday? Oh, you said that. "Sure...... I''m good with that guy, right? I haven''t proposed yet. "Who else is there? Idiot." Isn''t that right? A little reassuring. "Oh, sorry." Yeah...... I need to make a proposal as soon as possible. But how do I propose in this world? You''ll sneak up on Mr. Aaron later. "I see... the lady is already eighteen. You''re old enough to be married and have a heir." "Oh, I can''t believe I inherited..." Stop it! Don''t blush like that! You''re going to turn red this way... "No, that''s an important part of the princess." "Wow, I know..." "When it''s the princess''s birthday... is it about ten months from now? "That''s right." "Hmm..." Mr. Aaron did something to think about. Ten months from now you''re gonna catch something? "What''s going on? "No, it caught what Master Phils said he had deliberately decided..." Not ten months from now, but what Master Phils decided himself. Sure, because you retired and you went out of your way to say it... "Huh?! Grandpa, are you up to something at my wedding? "¡­ basically, because Master Filth is not interested in leaving it alone" "You mean you''re interested in my wedding? You mean you want me and Elaine to be happy? "No, I was wondering if you were interested in any turbulence involved in the wedding..." Right ~. "What the hell is that? Grandpa, you''re really on your own." Well, that''s right. That guy only moves what interests him... and that interest is what causes the turmoil. "Suppose... you come to me and you seem to have some idea. A ruse... you should study..." Maybe that grandpa''s trying to test me? That''s why you stirred up my ignorance that far. "What are you talking about? Your role is to be strong. Not if your grandfather''s words confuse you. Do you rely on the kingdom''s power? If you are weak, at that point the war will lose" "Is that what you mean..." On the contrary. Your grandfather was trying to confuse me. On second thought, there''s no way Grandpa would bother to give you advice for wanting a wave. I''m right to be strong. "Leave it to me to use your head. I''m sure I''ll try to stop Grandpa from thinking." "... ok. Say something as soon as you need my help." "Absolutely. It''s not always the same." That''s right. We just have to help each other the way we always have. There''s nothing wrong with the two of us. SIDE: Aaron "Long time no see." I broke up with Lord Kite and when I returned to my room, Master Filth was sitting in a chair. "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? What is it? Earlier." Wouldn''t you be happy to see me again for the first time in two years? Totally...... "You''re as tough as ever. Isn''t that good?" "That''s why...... okay. So, why are you here today? If I had reacted once to Master Filth''s words, I wouldn''t be able to move on. It would be wise here, without anger, to move on. "My grandson took you in return." ¡­¡­ "It''s a joke. It''s a little fabric stone. Well, half of it was crushed by my grandchildren." Dear Phils finally gave a serious answer as to whether the silent stare worked. After all, were you up to something? In half, the rest is the wedding of the princess and Lord Kite. Whatever the hell you do... "Elaine, I thought you''d be a fool king just like your stupid son. I didn''t know it would be able to disturb my ambitions." You say fool king...... isn''t it the result of your deliberate failure to educate and make you king early? I''m really glad this guy didn''t get what he wanted until the princess. "Glad the princess has changed." I laughed unexpectedly. Because what this man hates is peace, that is, peace. "That''s good to hear." To my smile, Master Phils got muffled. Seeing that, I was a little surprised. This may be the first time in my life that I have been made to regret Master Phils. With your mouth, you''re the one you''ll never win. "Oh, in three more years, there''s nothing more I can do. And then there''s the end of the world... I guess it''s another pleasure to see my grandson''s hard work" Ooh, Master Phils is really rare today. I didn''t know Master Phils would admit to losing, but it looks like you''ve grown to be a princess as well as Lord Kite. "That''s right. Why don''t we watch our grandchildren work hard together" No more what we do when we leave the tabular stage. It''s also fun to see the hard work of the youngsters. At least, because I''ve had so much fun the last two years. 188 Episode X Post-Conference Meetings The day after the Duke''s meeting. "Now, I would like to build on yesterday''s Duke meeting to determine the policy of Murdine territory up to the war" In Mr. Flair''s progression, he started a meeting of Muldeen executives (who I called). The members I called are eight: Flair, Elsie, Bernort, Balth, Hellman, Alma and Sherry, and Leena. No, the bells holding back behind me add up to nine, too. "First, let me briefly explain what I decided to do yesterday. That was the main agenda yesterday. As regards the work to be assigned to each house, the Muldine family was entrusted with defence and ambush. The defense will now draw to Murdine territory and await the kingdom as it is ready." "As for the ambush, we do it to cut morale while Kingdom soldiers travel to Murdine territory. This was left to the Muldine family to believe that Master Leo''s transfer was effective." "I see...... The defense battle here, on the contrary, would be appreciated. It''s better to fight an attached city on its back than an unfamiliar land to fight it with madness in death. And as for the ambush... you can''t use that many people when you travel with a metastasis, can you? At the end of Mr. Flair''s explanation, Bernort asked me his thoughts and questions. Because of the number of people I touch directly, ten people won''t be able to work hard enough to carry them on the transfer. "Well, you are. So I guess I''ll have a handful of elite five or so aimed at their supplies. You don''t have to fight them. I think you should let them fight the demons I built or the Golem." Demons can build large quantities on the spot, and golems can be transported in any number of bags. Thinking about it, I''m a hell of an unreasonable opponent from the enemy. It''s possible to get close without making a sound, and we can create a large number of non-living soldiers... too cheating while I''m at it. Well, if you lose, it''s a fight to die, and I''m not going to shy away. "Really? Then I will make that unit. We also need to train to erase the signs..." "And then... I''m going to do it alone, letting them run out of demon cannons on the western border with limited opponent usage" "Huh? Alone!? What are you talking about? It''s our mistake, isn''t it? Shelley''s eating up. Leena and Elsie look incredible too. Then you''re crazy about dealing with tens of thousands of soldiers on your own. "Don''t worry, it''s the golem I built that actually fights" "But... you mean when they''re most healthy, Leo fights alone, right? "That''s right... well, you are. I''ll take care of something to make sure you never die." Whatever, drain the golem in large quantities and I''ll disperse. As long as you use the demon cannon, I win that battle. "Can''t we accompany you? "It''s a battle of premise that I lose. I can''t make people sacrifices. Besides, when you run away with a metastasis, if there''s anyone else besides me, you could be running late." When I run away in a hurry, it takes me a while to touch someone other than me and use my metastasis. Maybe those few seconds will take your life. "Really...... ok" "Well, now I only asked you to strengthen the Knights. After all, it is the number and quality of soldiers that divide the battle in the war" And I wonder if it''s going to be a weapons battle between me and Gert. "Okay. I''ll take care of it. Let''s all try to be at least as strong as class A adventurers." "I asked for it. And when it comes to strengthening, Elsie." "Yes?" "What happened to the mass production of armor and shields? He was asking Mr. Elsie if he could mass produce the magic equipment recently invented by his master. In terms of manufacturing difficulty, it seems to have been a critical line for mass production. "It went a long way. There''s not as much production speed as lighting, but I think by the war, we''ll be there for the knights." Oh, boulder Elsie! "That was good. And how''s the arena? Looks like we''re gonna make it to next month''s strongest decision? The Arena is a new facility that was newly built in the underground city. The truth is, I wanted to build a movie theater with magic gear or something... but it was hard for my master to ask for it in that state. Eventually, I decided to make it a special arena with my magic items. "Yes. Most of the amenities are ready. Now, it''s in a state of detailed inspection. No problem. I think we''ll make it." "That was good. Looking forward to seeing you in a month." Not long ago, we talked about betting a luxury prize to play the Knights'' strongest decision if we''re going to test it before it opens to the public anyway. Well, half is a festival. I get a lot to drink and eat from the loser. It would be nice if you could relieve the usual stress at all. "I''m looking forward to it. The knights are finished too ~ ~" "You don''t compete. That''s not what you call a line. And how many times have I told you to fix that tone..." Ha ha. Balus will be scouting the kingdom again next month. I want you to explore what the kingdom is up to at the wedding. "Well, it''s good because I don''t care. I''ll look forward to seeing how strong everyone gets next month." "Yes. Absolutely! "And then... oh, yeah. Shelley, because I have to go to the kingdom in eight months." "Huh? Why?" "Even the First Princess''s wedding. Marry the rumored brave man. Besides, the royal sherry was to participate. Of course, don''t worry, I''ll follow you." No matter what they do, we''ll work out some disappointment measures from now on. To start with, it''s from the improvised death bomb countermeasure...... "Hey, what''s that... Kingdom, you''re definitely up to something" "I guess so. So let me do whatever I want." Mice, that sounds interesting to improve on. "Yes... of course, Leena''s with you, right? "Isn''t that okay? I''ll ask the Emperor." "Okay." "So... here''s what we discussed yesterday. With this in mind, when it comes to making plans for the future, the Knight''s fortification and the mass production of armor and shields, as always. Parallel to that...... I guess I''m ready for an ambush and going to the kingdom" "Right. If the defense base is here, I don''t think we need to change it." Conversely, I may see my job reduced because I no longer need to rush to the former Filiberian territory to apply my hand. "Right. Then disband! Oh, Herman and Alma have a favor to ask, so come to me when you finish your lunch." "Huh? Oh, yes. Got it." I left the conference room when I saw Alma respond as Kyoton and late. I need to finish my accumulated paperwork in the morning...... And in the afternoon, "" Excuse me! Herman and Alma came in fine. "Oh, are you here?" "Master, what''s the favor? "I want you both to step through the dungeon in a month." I answered Hellman''s question directly. "" Huh? Of course you two are, what are you talking about? became a face that "In a month...... give me a dungeon? "Yes, I think we''ll have less time to attack if we include movement." The place, it''s a nearby dungeon there, but still don''t take a week round trip. "Duh, why so suddenly..." "Easy, because I want Alma to have about one skill" "About one skill... how can someone with multiple skills be like Leo? Well, put that away. How do you need me to have the skills? "You explained that earlier, didn''t you? Shelly has to go to the kingdom." "Yes." "So I want Alma to escort me when I can''t be close." Nevertheless, there should be occasions when it will only be women. That''s when Alma has to do her best. "I see...... So, you want me to get skills and be strong? "Yes, if you''re going to fight a brave man, you''d better have one skill or so" Others won''t be a big deal, but it''ll be tough to win without having a single skill in your skilled opponent. "With the brave... right. I get it. I''m sure I''ll get the skills to help you." "Yeah. I hope so. So, I''m aware you''re saying you can''t challenge a dungeon in a month on a boulder. So as an apology for that, I''d like to make a new addition to Alma''s gear. Hellman has broken through the dungeon in three days, so don''t worry, okay? "Yes, I can''t take any more! That''s what I said, let him put up the sword I built him. Well, you can''t make more than that. "All right... first of all, keep your protective gear on the same thing as Herman. This is probably the best performance I can make." Herman, Frank, I gave you what I had that demon king''s armor made for a woman. No more protective equipment can yet be constructed materially. One day, when you''re free, why don''t you dive into the dungeon? "Okay. Thank you." "And that''s Alma''s sword. This already has a recipe in me." With that said, I put Mithril, Hydra''s fangs out on the Demon Stone, and used creative magic. What you''ve done is a beautiful pair of swords with a purple glow. Evil Twin Swords, Emeli Emili. I can talk to the Lord I admit. Mostly gives absolute resistance to poison Give whoever touches the blade the poison that the Lord wants. I can fly poison slaughter. Restoration, Summoning This time, a medium sword was created. A sword that can also be a lethal attack if plundered. A perfect sword for a light attack Alma. This is going to get stronger again. "... that''s it. Take it." "Thank you...... Ah, lie...... I''m familiar with my hands" That would be so. I made it in the image of the sword that Alma is now using, just as I did in Hellman. "That''s a fiercely poisonous sword made of Hydra''s fangs, so watch your treatment, okay? With a few cuts, the opponent can''t move with poison." Well, I think it''s okay because it seems to be tolerable to the owner. "... Huh!? "So watch your treatment. And I''ve got the slaughter feature on, so you don''t have to worry about it at a distance." "Oh, thank you......" "And a dungeon set. Give this back when you get back." I gave him a magic bag containing convenient goods that I always take with me before entering the dungeon. I can''t challenge a time attack on a dungeon without this. "Also, of course! Thanks! "Well, you work hard in time for the strongest decision. If we don''t make it, we''re undefeated." "Oh, no... I get it. Hellman, let''s go! "Ugh, yeah." Well, what skills are you two getting? I''m really looking forward to it. 189 Episode 11: The Knights Strongest Decision â‘  About a month after the Duke''s meeting, it''s the day of the Muldeen Knights'' strongest decisive battle. The rules are simple, the use of weapons and magic, the use of skills is free, and it can kill the other person. A pussy battle with no excuses. I can do this because, of course, instead of being able to hold my master''s hand in the arena, I put a little hand on it. I''m glad I dungeoned it, but I only use regular dragon integral demon stones, so I guess the problem is that there''s a lot of magic limitation. So I decided to do this plan, trying to get the knight to do that performance test. Hopefully I''ll succeed...... I''m worried I''ll have enough magic. And today''s protagonists, the knights, say, are now raffling heavily. About two years after the creation of the Knights. We entered our third year, but we still have a total of one hundred and two. I finally got a hundred in this previous enlistment exam, not the size of a knight with a very Marquis family. Your first exam was too rigorous. I also matched that with Bernort, so I''ve never joined the group in more than two digits in January. Well, if you look only at quality, it''s an empire. No, it would be the best knighthood in the world. Even if you''re weak, you have the strength of an A-level adventurer. Oh, looks like you got the lottery results. Looks like he''s overjoyed to see his assigned group. Today''s schedule is a qualifying tournament in the morning. It''s the final tournament this afternoon. The method of the qualifying tournament is to have every twenty-five people fight in a brawl manner, and the last three standing, or a total of twelve, are to be eligible to participate in the final tournament. So, the other two are seeds. The seed rights were won by the winning Bernolt and Herman after having three people pull the lottery: Bernolt, Alma and Herman. Nobody complains about seed rights because those three are extraordinary in strength. Instead, most people would think they are lucky to have less chance of winning the qualifying round. You''ll be rewarded for just moving on to the tournament. "We''re done grouping, so is it time? And I watch the game with Shelley, Belle, Elsie and Lou in the privileged seat of the arena. Leena and Jose are supposed to be all the way down there today to treat minor wounds that the dungeon didn''t heal. And Frank''s waiting downstairs for an event. I really wanted Leena and the others to enjoy it, and I wanted to set it up so that I could heal all my wounds... because as soon as I do that, my magic will be depleted. "I think it''s time. Oh, the first group is in." The raffle was over, and each one was ready, and all the men and all came into the arena. "Ahaha. Everybody, too nervous! Looking at the faces of the knights being laughed at by Lou, his expression was definitely tense. "Well, if you start and move your body, you''ll ease the tension. More than that, just watching isn''t boring, so let''s see who wins in this." "Fine. What''s going to win in this... Rob with that axe all over his body armor? If it''s just power, Mr. Bernort''s next in the Knights. And, of course, Mr. Claude, the vice president, is sure of his experience and strength." When I suggested it lightly, Shelley pointed it at me and gave me a commentary as I called my name. Even though he''s my knight, he knows more about knights than I do... well, did he have a lot of time to interact with the knights while he was challenging the dungeon? Looks like he''s been trying a dungeon for the past month. "I''m looking forward to the first battle." While you''re saying that, it looks like you''re ready to start a war. I''m supposed to do the first signal. "Begin!" As my voice echoed, the men began to move in unison. "It''s like a battlefield." The sight of slashing each other with swords and blood flying was truly a battlefield. "Customer, are you happy to see this? "People who come to the arena like this." Even in the Imperial Arena, criminal slaves kill each other. Compared to that, it would be harder to feel sick watching this one, which I know won''t die. "Well, it''s forbidden to kill someone other than demons because I''m usually afraid of accidents on boulders," If it''s about once a week, is it okay to play a game like that? When it comes to getting magic from ordinary customers, it''s going to take a lot of time, so we have to open that interval. "Naturally. It''s our magic and it''s critical, isn''t it? "That''s right. Besides, it''s limited to healing only big wounds, right? "Sort of. Because if we don''t limit ourselves to fatal injuries, we can''t cure more than twenty people more than once." Simply keep it down until Leena and the others are healed enough to save a lot of magic. "Oh, Shelley said Rob knocked down as many as five at once! As we talked about the specifications of the arena, Lou screamed how the fight was, ignoring it altogether. No, is Lou more right about this place? We need to see what the knights look like, too. "True. We''re already two more." There are five people standing in the arena right now. Rob and the deputy captain are intact, the others are wounded there. "Look, I told you, right? "Oh, I suppressed one Mr. Rob." While Shelley was bragging, one knight was mounting a fierce offense with Rob. With that wound, don''t move that far too often... Who''s that guy who''s avoiding Rob''s attack but still returning a solid attack? "Huh!? Oh, speaking of... that guy''s been growing rapidly lately, Mick. Sure, I''ve still been in the club for about three months. You''ve become so strong." Seriously, Shelly, you even know who''s been in here lately. I''m more surprised that way than Mick is active. "That''s awesome in such a short time. Oh, there''s only one person left while I''m saying that." Next to Rob and Mick in a heated battle, one of the two opposing deputy commanders defeated him. Yeah. That''s settled. "All right, heal simultaneously! I saw the deputy captain defeat the last one and made a recovery. This is the liver that is not resuscitated. The knights defeated are stopped in time before they die and stay alive and in condition until the game is over. So, at the same time as the game is over, heal the wound and move on with the time. There''s a lot to do and this one''s going to use more magic, but it''s many times better than resuscitation. "Hmm... did they all come back to life? "Yeah. We''re all up." Looking over the arena, they all seem conscious. Those who still had the wounds were healed by Leena and the others. "That was good. But the magic is critical three more times. We need Shelley and the others to help us with the lunch break." You shouldn''t need that much magic because the afternoon tournament doesn''t even need to cure a large number of people. "Fine." Copy that. "All right, you got a second group coming in. What''s your next prediction? "First of all, Alma deserves... that woman, she''s strong." Alma''s group? Yeah? "Hmm? You saw it somewhere...... Ah! Bernort''s wife?! "Correct" "No, why are you here!? What happened to the kid! Oh, Bernort''s in trouble in the audience. Still... when did you join the Knights? "I''ve been bringing kids to the Knights lately to teach magic to knights with attributes. So, they''re joining the Knights for once." Not as a knight, but as an educator? Then I guess I''m convinced. I appreciate more valuable wizards. "So, why did you join us today? "He''s an S-class adventurer, isn''t he? Well, if there''s a festival like this, it''s up to you." Is that a reason? Really, Bernort''s wife, was she like such a combat freak? "Yeah... you look like a sweet mother" You don''t look like that guy who''s nicoting with a cane is going to kill a lot of people. And the time has come for me to give the first signal. "Start!... Huh? "Ah..." "Ahaha! Instant kill! At the same time as the beginning, Alma and Bernort''s wife defeated them all. I knew Alma would be... but I didn''t know Bernort''s wife was this far... Your ex-S name isn''t Dade. "What are you going to do with this...? Watching the instantly murdered get up, I was thinking about what to do with this whole thing. Yeah...... one more person, what shall I do? "I have no choice. You look so cute, other than Alma and Bernort''s wife, why don''t you re-compartmentalize and fight for another frame?" On the boulder, there was too much strength difference in the game right now. From now on, we need to seed them both. "Are you sure? Aren''t we going to run out of magic? "I''ll fill that up." If you pour it by the end of the game, you''ll accumulate about once. "Do we go, too? "No, it''s good because it''s only for once. You two, at noon, please." I don''t need that much yet, so it''s a bad idea to have the magic poured out for minutes in a room with nothing. Probably because it''s going to be interesting because it''s a one-frame fight next. "Yeah, all right." "Well, then, I only asked for the beginning signal" "Hmm... that''s going to take a while" As soon as the dungeon core moved into a room, it began to supply magic. Thirty Minutes Later "With all this, we''ll be able to afford to continue the morning game" Until I heard the end signal, it would have been half an hour if I had even poured magic into it. You didn''t have to do this far. Well, should I think my lunch is down? Still, that was a long fight. "I''m home." "Welcome back. Hey, listen! It was such a hot game right now! When I came back, I was stuffed with sherry who was so excited. "Finally, a one-on-one attack with a young and a medium-sized knight followed by an attack that would not give way to each other, and finally, a medium-sized knight defeated a young knight with willingness and temper. That was awesome..." "Good for you..." I didn''t see it. Don''t talk to me like that, you''re gonna regret not being seen. Oh, next. Next! "Who should the third group pay attention to? "Yeah...... is that Beastman tribe and little Kerr? Not as good as Alma, but it''s characterized by fast movement. And there''s no harm in keeping an eye on the rapidly growing rookie van alongside Mick right now. And then Ralph, who passed the second entrance exam and passed in four." No, Shelly, you''re really familiar with this. I have to make sure I show my face to the Knights, too. "Raza and Ralph know me, too. Someone who can swing his sword lightly with a method of warfare that protects him with a shield." Not yet, because it was when I was an exam officer. Although I couldn''t beat Hellman, I remember they were both strong. "The group here is going to be mixed up." Then enough... "That was lighter than I thought." My predictions were off, and the Group III game ended without a mix-up. "Early on, Mr. Kerr defeated Mr. Ralph." Yes, it was huge that Kerr of the Beast clan defeated whoever he was. "Kel, you were strong." That looks like it could work in the tournament. "Finally, Group IV, last. Who''s going to win next? Of course, I don''t know this time either. You''re shocked there are more knights with no name than I thought. Next time, do you remember the characteristics and name of the sneaky knight? "Yeah...... I wonder if it''s strange who wins this group. Perhaps Stan, who can use magic and swords in balance? I personally support Estella, the only other female knight in Alma." Estella...... is that woman with that thin sword? "Estella, you work hard every day." Oh, you''re a hard-worker. "Good luck with that." "Begin!" "Oh, Stan just moved. With this kind of turmoil, magic is advantageous." With the beginning signal, Stan flew the magic extensively, as Bernort''s wife had just done. "But for that matter, the other knights focused on me and targeted me." "Well, will it? You couldn''t defeat that many people because you can''t be as powerful as Bernort''s wife. Well, if you could use a sword, you''d survive well. How''s Estella? "It''s still there. But I hurt my leg. Nine...... can we? Right leg, you''re not helping because you''re dragging... and I think it''s tight to survive until six more fall. That''s what I thought, but then I kept living while covering my injuries well. "Five more... four more... ah..." You were just one more person. "It was a shame, but I had no choice" I watched Estella regret and gently stroked Shelley''s head as she got soggy. I lost this time, but I want Estella to grow this remorse more into a spring. Thus, the morning qualifying tournament ended. 190 Episode Twelve: Day Events At the end of the qualifying round, once it was time for a lunch break, while everyone was playing wierd, we were putting our magic into it. After all, with Shelly and Lou, who have a lot of magic, you can finish in an instant. "I knew it would be quick and helpful if we did it together." "That''s good. Still, this facility is really fuel-efficient. We have to instill magic this far, or we can''t usually use it." "Sort of. I didn''t build it assuming a large number of people killed each other. Because this dungeon is only assumed to be capable of one-on-one killing once a week or so" In the first place, I didn''t make it assuming an independent dungeon. "All right, magic is full, and we''re gonna get ready for a special day match" With that said, I''m going to manipulate the dungeon core. A special match is a lunch pastime that combines the testing of demon production. "Frank, Herman, Mr. Bernort, three of them, right? Aren''t you boring as a spectacle if you don''t put out as many demons as a dragon? "Right...... Well, say hello with the dragon that those three are going to be in the arena where they''re going to be okay with their opponents! Because it is difficult when large, the dungeon core was manipulated to produce a slightly smaller and stronger dragon. "Wow." "Oh, you look like you''re out already. Well, let''s watch the game." The fact that we all heard a surprise would mean that we succeeded. Once we made sure the dragon was generated in the dungeon core, we moved to the audience. "Oh, there''s a proper dragon" When I came back, a beautiful purple dragon was forming in the middle of the arena. "But why aren''t you moving? "It''s just like the boss in the dungeon. We can''t start a fight without people in the boss''s room. In this case, it begins the moment Franks enters the arena." This arena feels like a boss room from the outside. "Heh. That would be pathetic if you didn''t explain it to everyone sooner." Shelley told me to look over the audience, and the knights, who had been making a wierd noise until just now, were solidifying themselves with their hands on the sword. Sure, that looks pathetic. "There''s an afternoon game, and we should just get started" ''Yes. Do you all hear that? We''re going to have a special match while everyone is having lunch! Participants are Hellman and Bernort, who were winning seed rights this time! And as a special guest, I invite my friend Frank, who specializes in magic, to join me as a guest! Now, the three of you go inside and start the fight! I briefly explained as I magically sounded my voice into the arena. Everyone should have known they were going to do something at noon, so you''d be fine with this much explanation. "Oh, here we go" As the three entered the arena, the dragon began to move, along with the cheers of the knights. Ugh. That''s faster than I thought. I''m gently avoiding Herman''s slaughter. Frank''s magic has hit him... but he hasn''t done that much damage because of his speed focus. Bernort''s flying, too. That sounds hard to attack an enemy. Yeah...... trying to work together well to cut off dragon feathers, but the three of you are more disadvantaged. "What is this... isn''t that dragon too strong? I can''t believe it''s fast, sturdy, and intelligent..." "Because it''s a dragon. Well, I''m sure none of the three of you have taken it seriously yet, so it''s okay." Hellman hasn''t used his skills yet. Even if I just started using the demonic eye, the situation would lean a little towards the three of us. SIDE: Bernort "Damn...... a knight is really helpless at times like this. At least if we do something about those wings...... But slashing wings at that speed is a hassle." "With my skills, I think I can keep up with that speed! Demon Eye... If so, can we get ahead and attack? "Right. I asked. I''ll take care of him." Herman hasn''t fully used his demonic eye yet. Using a demonic eye always creates a gap. It would be my role to cover that. "Dear Frank! You aim and shoot as much magic in your face as you can! Because I''ll be blindfolded." Even if it wasn''t damaged, he''d avoid it if he had an attack on his eyes. That would also diminish my attention to Hellman. And we started the operation. Hellman releases the demon eye. At the same time, Master Frank narrows the target to the face of the dragon. Of course, there''s nothing magical about it, but that''s fine. Hmm? Over here...... No, Master Frank. Aim? "Hmm! Hey, over here! I took the attack with my sword with the claws of a dragon attacked by Master Frank. Come on... I''ll endure it, so I''ll do my best. "But no problem." "Because!" The dragon tries to perceive danger and fly, but Hellman, who was prefetching it, struck a firm slash. "Gaa ~ ~ ~" Losing his feathers, the dragon collided strongly with the ground. "Well done. Now he''s like a big lizard." If you can''t fly a dragon, I can attack you. From here, it''s our turn. "Oh, avoid it! I didn''t mean to alarm you... but when I found out, a ton of ice was flying from the dragon. You think the dragon is ice? "Are you okay!? Hellman rushed over to me with the magic of the dragon from the front. Besides, calm down that I''m okay. "Oh, no problem. If this is such an injury, Master Liana will heal it. Nevertheless...... he" Something more shocking than the loss of the left arm I used to defend was happening to the dragon in front of me. "Huh?" "Ugh, no..." "Who says he''s a lizard? This body can fight in this tiny space, right? Yes. The dragon was turning into a person. SIDE: Leons If I thought Herman had cut off the dragon''s feathers, the dragon that had become a person was cutting Bernort''s arm a thousand times. "Hey, hey... the dragon has become a person... is that what Leo assumed? "Yes, no..." I have no idea what''s going on with me either. What''s this all about? That dragon, could you be a person? At the time of the appraisal, there was no such information... "So... dangerous? "Well... if anything happens, the three of us won''t die..." Yeah. Fortunately, I''m not dying in this dungeon, so I''m fine. Yeah. "Enough magic this afternoon? "Yeah...... let''s believe the three of us" I just have to believe it now. SIDE: Frank We''ve been seeing each other since the dragon became a person and Mr. Bernort''s left arm was hit. If I move first, I die. There was such air. "Careful, both of you... That thing''s getting smaller, but it smells like shit." "That''s right... it''s amazing magic" Being a person condenses the magic, and when you look at the woman in front of you with a demonic eye, she looks very colorful. It''s definitely unbeatable magic on Sherry. "Yeah? What''s the momentum up until just now? That''s what they ask, but nobody moves. No, I can''t move. "... I have no choice. Okay, let''s just say you''re going from me." I couldn''t catch up with my eyes either. If you think a dragon human has moved, Kin! and was making a noise and colliding with Herman. "Well... the user of the demonic eye of time. Then you should be wary of the Devil''s Eye and the Far Devil''s Eye, the Mind''s Eye and the Knowledge''s Eye." This dragon really doesn''t know the bottom. If you think you''ve started talking, use your knowledge and language as if you were an experienced elderly warrior. The Leo one... you created a hell of a demon. "Fair enough. Let''s just say you''re the biggest threat, the first to kill you." That''s... "Hellman, run! Seeing that the magic began to move rapidly with his demonic eye, he shouted to Herman to escape and attacked him with all his magic. It was dangerous. If I had delayed my judgment at all, I would have been like Mr Bernort just now. "He... you have the devil''s eye. And the power of magic is dragon... These two should be on guard." Naturally, the intact woman stared at me as she paid for the crushed rock. My legs dull...... but I need to manage to keep my mind normal. "Just the two of us? Fulfill it? Mr. Bernort waved his sword down from behind in a gap distracted by us. Of course, the woman changed her hands, like when she was a dragon, and took the sword. But... it seemed like all I could do was take it. "What... I see, it''s certainly not a good idea to insult you. All three are good warriors." When I thought I had left Mr. Bernort in time, I gave him a smile that said I could still afford it and sent me a compliment of my gaze from above. "Hmm. I''m not happy to hear from a guy who''s being modest." "Is that true, too? Then let me fight for real too." "Hey, what''s this..." "Or the body, heavy..." When the dragon woman made a declaration of seriousness, her body suddenly became heavier and unable to move. Hey, what did they do? "I guess so. This is the only skill the Dragon King of history can use. Can you move now? "" No, not yet! In a situation where I was crawling completely on the ground, Mr. Bernold and Herman both rose strong underground. "After all, can the two avant-gardes move? But can you follow my movements in that state? "Hellman... use that one. We''re gonna finish this in one shot." Does that mean... the skills Hellman recently acquired with her? Can it work? No, I might poke my mind. "Okay." "Are you still hiding something? Then I''ll just kill you so you don''t use it." "I won''t let" Seeing it move out, Hellman pre-fetched and took the offense. And Mr. Bernort and I will immediately launch the attack. "Perfect collaboration, but it won''t even bring me down." The dragon on gently avoided all attacks. The more I do, the less I see a future where I can beat this guy. Leo wanted us to experience this despair? "But you haven''t been able to take us down yet, either, have you? I''m half... No, I almost gave up, and I laughed and provoked. Ugh, you''re lying... he''s still willing to do it. "Right...... that would be good" Also, the dragon woman on the provocation moved again at a speed I couldn''t follow with my eyes. "First, it''s from you" The dragon woman behind Herman stuck out her arm with Herman''s heart hanging when she said so. Naturally...... the dragon woman''s hand pierced Herman''s heart beautifully. I penetrated it...... as if there was no resistance whatsoever, the dragon woman frowned and fell to slip through Herman. "What!? "How about this! Hellman waved down his sword, hanging on to a fallen and confused dragon woman. "... couldn''t have been avoided. But I know what you guys wanted to do. One arm will do something about it." One arm...... one arm was the limit even when I poked a gap so far. He''s got one arm, but there''s no better way to beat us. "All right. I''ll put them all together and kill them with ease" "Damn......" "Yes! Over! The moment all three gave up, all the current situation...... Leo appeared. SIDE: Leons "Hey, what the... what about you? Its magic......" The woman in front of me seems more surprised by my magic than by my sudden appearance. I managed to make it. Honestly, I didn''t mean to summon a strong dragon so far. Maybe there was too much magic in the dungeon core. There was a Lou with more magic than me. "Who am I? Your Lord." He''s the one who built this dungeon, so this guy shouldn''t be against me... Honestly, if you fight, I can definitely win, but it could be a hassle development. Somehow, this will help if it fits... "Lord? Don''t be ridiculous. No, is this a dungeon? I see... Are you responsible for the previous generation too? "Predecessors? What do you mean? Well, isn''t it disobedient to be recognized as the Creator? Could this development be...... "It''s no use blurring. There''s got to be a blue dragon in that dungeon you built these days." Blue Dragon? Somewhere...... Ah, it''s the Knights training ground! "... I was indeed there. Could that be a person, too? "It''s obvious. That one is the fifth generation Dragon King Segur. It''s the most powerful dragon in history." Such a strong dragon is the boss on the thirtieth floor!? Sure, it might be a dungeon of the highest difficulty... but you''re overdoing it. "Heh... I didn''t know the dungeon demons were being brought from the real world" I thought it was a demon created by the power of creative magic. "No, that depends on the Creator. The previous Demon King did the same thing as you did. It seems that the creators who were supposedly in the past were creating the whole thing." I see... instead of generating demons in the dungeon core, did you have to generate demons yourself? Then it will come to pass. "That''s right... thanks. That was helpful." This guy looks about as good as Bell, but from what I know, he''s gonna live a hell of a long time. Right. It''s going to be very helpful. "I don''t need any thanks. You''re going to kill me now." "Kill me? Oh, I knew it would... "Oh, if I kill you, you''ll free me and my predecessors" "I apologize for calling you on your own... but there''s no other way? I don''t think this contention makes sense... "No! As long as you''re alive, I''m your servant! Then how can you defy me? "Because this is the field where I was allowed my freedom" Field? Boss, you mean the room? So, to the extent you''ve been entrusted, you''re saying demons can be free? "I don''t know... I mean, you''re not gonna forgive me if you don''t kill me? "Oh, the world of dragons is a weak predator. I''m not going against the weak." Hmm... I mean, if I''m strong, no problem? "Then here''s what we''ll do" I healed the dragon woman''s arm with the Bernorts. "What are you going to do? "Now we can do everything we can, right? "Yes, but... no, it''s nothing" "Roger. I''m sorry, but all three of you, will you stop by the edge? "Yes." "Okay." "Be careful, man." "All right. Call me whatever you want." I made sure the three of them left, and I provoked them with my hands wide open on the spot. It''s okay. I can handle this guy''s speed. "I don''t know what you''re gonna do, but I''m gonna do everything I can." "Grrrrrr!" Apparently, you''re gonna be a dragon and fight me. This way, because it''s more aggressive? "But I think it''s easier for you to fight with me, huh? With such a big body, it should be hard to fight me for a metastasis. When I moved over the dragon''s head, I hit him as hard as I could. "Damn...... Then how about this! Holding his head by his hand, he has now rolled out a strange move that sealed the movements of the Franks. "Yeah... it gets a little heavier, but that''s a range of errors" I go to the dragon where I slowly became human with a cheerful face. "Damn... don''t come! Don''t come over here! "Huh?" All of a sudden, to the girl who started to scare me, I stopped by accident. "If you''re scared, admit you lost." With that said, I started walking again toward the frightened girl. "Ok... just lose... Yuji... Yuji... Wow." "What?" As soon as I was one step closer, the dragon girl started crying. The audience, too, got quiet with the scene. Very, not like I beat the mighty. Either that or... looks like you''re bullying the girl I''m crying for and begging for forgiveness. Is this my fault? "Uh... we''re gonna start the afternoon finals anyway! I couldn''t figure out how to clean it up anymore, and I moved over to the audience holding the girl. The moment I was held by him, I left the girl who started crying even more to Belle, who was holding back behind me, and decided to start the afternoon tournament. Yeah. I had no choice in this. 191 Lesson 13: The Knights Strongest Decision â‘¡ "Shikshikshikshik......" The first round of the tournament was about to end when the dragon girl, who was hugging Bell in the back and crying, was also largely settling down. The tournament is allocated to the Twelve by a fair lottery. So it turned out to be a worthless combination in the first round when I said Alma vs. Vice Commander or Bernort''s wife vs. Kerr the Beast Man. I thought that the battle between Alma and the deputy commander ended all the time while the deputy commander was on the defensive side. You were the worst opponent for the slow, defensive subject''s deputy commander to Alma, who would die if he moved fast and rubbed even a single blow. In comparison, the first battle by Kerr and Bernort''s wife was a very incandescent battle. The first half was magically dominated by Bernolt''s wife, but since her magic diminished and she began to suppress her power, Kerr''s speed swung wildly, defeating Bernolt''s wife as it were. If I did, I would, but if Bernort''s wife kept shooting all her magic ready to run out of magic, I feel it was Kerr who was down. Well, you saw that Kerr wouldn''t change his expression in any way, and you decided you''d lose out of magic if you kept doing it. Actually, it''s been hit a few times and Kerr was taking a lot of damage. Given that, should we praise Kerr for his rush? "Oh, Nick won. I didn''t know Nick was so strong..." Apparently, the last battle between old stock Raza and rookie Nick is over. It was a battle of endurance without any muddy rush or anything, but it was a good battle to sweat in my hand. "Now you''ve decided on the top eight. To Bernort and Hellman, Bang, Alma, Rob, Kerr, Stan and Nick. The quarterfinals all look promising, but I''m looking forward to seeing what happens to Kerr and Stan." Those who played in each qualifying group have been a solid winner. Bernort, Hellman, Alma as winners...... I look forward to seeing what happens to the rest of the frame. "Yeah...... I feel Kerr win" "Would you like to fulfill it? Thirty Minutes Later As I thought, Bernort and Alma won at risk. Alma, I knew you should have kept it seedy...... It goes too well with the poisonous sword and the fighting style. From now on, you should seed who''s left in the top four this time. And the quarterfinals began a battle where the most important outcome was concerned. "Huh? You don''t use magic? "I don''t think you can win with less skilled magic." Bernort''s wife couldn''t win. You''ll know as much as you can''t win with your own magic. Besides, I''m using magic now, because I''m the man who joined this Knights with only his sword. The sword should be strong enough too. "Yeah...... I thought Kerr would win easily, but I missed the prediction" "Rather, Stan''s going to win" He magically restrains Kerr from killing his speed as he takes his attack firmly with his sword. Kerr doesn''t seem to have the skill to do this either. "It looks like the way your sister-in-law fought...... Speaking of which, your sister-in-law slapped all the knights." Oh, you said that. "Not yet compared to your sister, but Stan''s going to be strong for that matter" As I said so, a sword pierced Kerr''s chest. Apparently, they did it before countermeasures came to mind. "Oh, that''s unexpected." "Well, because that''s all that antagonizes the strength of everyone" Depending on the combination, a completely different person would have won. "All right, it''s the semi-finals from now on. Whatever you say, Bernort versus Alma''s mentor showdown is a sight to see." "You can''t predict which one will beat the boulder. Usual practice, I''ve never seen Mr. Bernort lose, but because Alma is good for action..." You won''t be able to use a poison sword in a regular mock fight. "I guess the key to the battle is Alma''s skills" SIDE: Alma Ugh... I''m nervous. I finally got here. I''ve been preparing for this game today, but I still don''t feel like I can win... Using your skills has never beaten Mr. Bernort so far... I don''t think I can do well with that move I''ve been hiding... "It''s okay. Alma will surely win. You can even use the sword your master gave you today, right? Be more confident." When I was nervous, Hellman from behind encouraged me to play the next game. "You can afford your own game..." "Well, you want to settle which one''s stronger, right? Because if you lose, you''ll be in trouble." If you think I''ve inspired you, that''s an obnoxious way of saying it. "What... look! Because it''s easy for you and Mr. Bernort to win! "I''m looking forward to that. Good luck." "Thanks" Hellman braved me to enter, chested. ¡­¡­ Enter the arena, speak not a word against each other, and pull out the sword. "Well, here we go! I can hear Master Leons, as well as Mr. Bernort poking in. I''m going to stick around and fight to keep you from using the flying slash of my sword... I''m weak, I lose as soon as I get around to taking it. You have to take advantage of the speed and attack from me. While avoiding Mr. Bernolt''s assault, I will launch an attack directly next to Mr. Bernolt''s. They were easily defended, but they attack more and more without stopping their legs. No rush, but... just like always. Mr. Bernolt continues his defense pale, aiming for my gap to show one day. If it''s a fight at this distance, one day I can do it. But trying to get distance makes a gap...... Well, I knew this would happen. Measures have been contemplated. It''s subtle if it''s less complete and more successful. Even so, if we''re going to wait for a loss like this anyway, we''re going to have to place one or eight bets...? I made it look like I was going around my back and jumped as far back as I wanted. Fly poison slaughter for Mr. Bernort, who is momentarily late for a reaction. If this rubs at all, it will be my win. But that couldn''t have happened, and Mr. Bernort came this way avoiding slaughter. Come on, this is the battle from here. I will continue to fly as many slaughters as I can toward Mr. Bernort. Still, Mr. Bernort avoids everything while running to Zigzag. My flying slaughter has a shorter range and distance to fly for a minute with special effects compared to Hellman. So, unless you poke a surprise, Mr. Bernort, you''ll never hit a level opponent. Yes... I know that. Hmm. After that, just pray for success. I stopped the slaughter and went to storm Mr. Bernolt coming this way from myself. SIDE: Leons Transmission skills seem... easy and actually very difficult. It is necessary not to refuse to allow foreign objects to enter the body, and this is very difficult. For example, when a normal sword tries to pierce your chest, people try to avoid it, and your body tends naturally to resist it. That is not acceptable for this skill. At least if the foreign body refuses to enter the body, the skill fails. It''s a skill that fails when slashed, just to get a little bit in shape. I would have to get used to my body over the years. But Alma and Hellman just mastered it a couple of days ago. The success rate should still be low. I accidentally thought of the difficulty as I thought of what Alma was about to do now. Well, how far can Alma go? SIDE: Alma This skill is most effective at being heartless. Even if the sword flies, I''m just thoughtless that it passes through me. Assaulting, I slip through Mr. Bernort, who waves down his sword so that he can wait, and flies the slash on Mr. Bernort''s back as he twists his body. There was no room for this until just now either, and Mr Bernolt avoided slaughtering as he rolled. Chance! With that in mind, Mr. Bernort threw a sword in my eyes. Don''t get lost. I just blinked, but I probably can''t. It''s okay. I can do it. I was not afraid and stormed at the sword. Mr. Bernort had a rare and surprising look on his face that he thought I would avoid. but i didn''t care about that and slashed mr. bernort as i felt the sword slip through my head. Mr. Bernort avoids it, but he didn''t make it slightly and only a little sword tip touched his right arm. Normally, it would take an indescribable cut... but this sword takes its life. Mr. Bernolt fell down after being hit by poison. "Hmm... I knew it, not yet. If it was my usual mock fight, I''d be the one to lose." It was a victory entirely helped by the performance of the sword. I haven''t. "I guess so. But winning is winning. It has nothing to do with cheating in exchange for life. Use all the moves you can to win." Mr. Bernort, who should have fallen, was up. Apparently, he''s already recovered. "Mr. Bernolt......" "The sword that flew on my last head, I didn''t think I''d succeed in that slip. Normally I think you''ve grown stronger." "Oh, thank you" "Okay. You beat me, so you win, right? If you lose to the winning Alma, I can make an excuse." "Okay. Absolutely, I''ll let you win." "Whoa. Come on! Looking at Mr. Bernort''s back, I swore to my heart that I would win absolutely. Hellman, you''ll never lose! 192 Lesson 14: The Knights Strongest Decision â‘¢ Finally, the finals. Of course, Hellman won the remaining semifinals game in due course. Alma vs. Hellman. It''s honestly hard to predict which one will win. In fact, the cumulative number of simulated wins the two have had so far should have remained almost unchanged. The newly acquired skills are exactly the same. "These two...... that''s hard. Yeah......" "I think you should decide this battle by instinct. It''s no use worrying." I feel like the winner of this battle is more determined by luck than by strength. "Right. Well, I''ll make it Herman." "That''s not Alma." "Yeah. Hellman has more skills, and I feel Hellman has more advantages" "Well, maybe so." It''s a simple prediction. I think it''s good. "Eh - what''s that? Which one do you think Leo will win? ''Cause I don''t think it''s weird which way I win. "Well, Leo''s prediction is that Alma" Why does that happen? "I''m not betting anything else, so do I need to force myself to anticipate which one will win? I want to support you too... Well, can you cheer up by supporting one of them? "So you bet on something? You know, if you''re unexpected, you''re dealing with a crybaby dragon." "That''s not good enough... hmm? They''re starting on their own." When I realized, they had already pulled out their swords. I''m sorry I wasted talking to you before the game, but even if you wait as long as it signals... "Isn''t that good? We must have fought scattered, and we have our own timing." SIDE: Hellman There''s just more audience than usual, and we''re doing the same thing. Shut up and stick out your swords, and our battle begins the moment each other''s swords touch each other. And usually we''re just here to distance ourselves from each other and skip slaughter each other... Let me do everything I can from the beginning this time. As soon as my sword touched me, I moved on to narrow my distance from Alma, as opposed to the usual. Then Alma thought the same thing, each other''s swords and swords collided in front of each other''s faces. Our faces came so close that our foreheads seemed to bump into each other, we just unwittingly blew out. "You''re not gonna lose today, are you? "I''m not gonna lose this way." Each other, that''s all we say and distance ourselves. After all, don''t get the way you always do. The repetition of avoiding the target''s slaughter by skipping the slash began. It should have started... Alma didn''t avoid my slaughter. If we hit it, we''ll ignore our defenses and we''ll split everything in one piece. It''s a slash, right? I didn''t know you would move forward without being afraid to let that pass with your skills...... "That''s not cool to back down here. All right, when this happens, there''s only forward movement." When I stopped skipping the slash, I sent magic to the demon eye and started running towards Alma, avoiding the slash of Alma with minimal motion. There are a number of weaknesses in the skills of transmission. First, an attack that was not recognized cannot be transmitted. For example, if you are stuck behind your back, you will not be able to transmit the target. Secondly, the transmission can only be used for up to three seconds in a row, and if it is used, it must be placed only between the minutes used. Finally, the feeling of the area using transmission shall disappear. If you use transmission in the eye area, you lose vision only in the meantime, and if you let your ears penetrate, you lose your hearing. Conversely, it means invincible skills unless you poke this weakness. True, so is the Devil''s Eye... skill is a cheat, isn''t it? While I was thinking about that, Alma was already in front of me. Well, from here on out, it''s a melee against patience. SIDE: Leons It feels like we''re going to the finals. It has begun on its own, but the contents of the battle have become an incandescent battle with a sweat grip in its hands. That''s an awesome rush since we got the distance. "Yeah...... Alma is more dominant? "No, it just looks that way because Alma has more trouble with it." Alma is the type who overwhelms his opponent at speed. In comparison, Hellmann is a total dictator. He''s the type of person who reads his opponent''s movements with a demonic eye and decides in one shot. It really looks like Hellman is on the defensive side, but that''s not true. Well, given that Alma has started to ripen using the skills of transmission, maybe it''s not a mistake that Alma prevails. You can easily avoid the blow of Hellman''s synagogue. Still, Hellman would do it. That? Which one was I rooting for? SIDE: Alma It still doesn''t hit me. The sword slips through with transmission, even if it is cut off by the demonic eye or attacked to avoid catching up... Keep it up, it''s the usual pattern of me losing. We have to do something. There are holes in this absolute defense as well. The blind range is unusable by the demonic eye, and the reaction is delayed for transmission. But it''s not so easy to be good. It''s more certain after you crush your eyes first. All right. If this happens, I''m gonna run out of stamina here. Anyway, if you keep doing this, it''s just gonna be a mud fight. I stepped up my speed and repeatedly attacked my head. As soon as Herman''s reaction was delayed and he used transmission, my win. Herman wins when my magic is gone. Come on, let''s fight. If I thought so, Hellman immediately used his skills of transmission. Huh? You haven''t noticed my thoughts? Well, fine. Either way, the biggest chance of the day! I didn''t shake off my sword, I left it stabbed in my head and swung the other sword down against Herman''s leg, turning behind Herman''s back. Yay! I won. Feeling the response, I was convinced of the victory. "Huh?" The moment I tried to gut pose, I was down. No, Hellman was knocking me down. To be covered. "The battle isn''t over yet." "Ah..." A sword pierced me when I fell. SIDE: Leons "The last, I bet Hellman asked you out" "But what happened to Alma''s poison? Oh, he''s chopping off his leg." "I cut my legs off from the beginning the moment they cut me off. Look, your right leg''s cut off from the roots, right? This result would be the result of winning two bets that Alma would come on the invitation, that he would not be attacked by the torso. I don''t see any more shadows of you being retarded. "Heh... So, at the end of the day, you stabbed him back in the face with the Alma sword you pulled out of his face. If you are blind, you will not be able to escape with transmission... you have Herman''s moves. I regret it''s a draw." "You were good enough that Alma stabbed each and every sword from the covered Herman''s back in the earthen." By dying of poison at the same time, I managed to eliminate Herman''s win. I used to make that decision the moment I was sure I''d won and caught my guard. "Strongest decision ever, good for you." It was a good opportunity to get to know my knights, and most importantly, it would be a great harvest for Alma and Hellman, who plan to be active in the kingdom, to be strong in a day. At the end of my recovery, I naturally smiled at the success of this tournament as I watched the two of them sitting facing each other in the center of the arena, even saying what they thought of the battle. kingdom, and Gert to the brave. We''re all set, aren''t we? 193 Episode XV: Youre in a good mood The finals were over, and we immediately embarked on an award ceremony. A total of fourteen people left in the tournament are lined up in the arena. "First, we award everyone who wins the final tournament the same bracelet that Hellman, Alma and Bernort wear. Ask Shelly and Leena to put it on in order, except for the three of us." A bracelet worn by the Hermans is of course a bracelet of loyalty. I feel a little extravagant, but it would be cheap if I thought it was to motivate the knights. Those who didn''t get it this time will feel stronger next time. "Next, those who lost World War II. A voucher that allows you to instantly turn your sword into a demon sword, free of charge. Show this at the Imperial City store and you''ll soon get the Devil''s Sword. And besides, I''ll keep my demon gun on." After confirming that the bracelet had gone to all, he gave four of the vans, Rob, Kerr and Nick, who had lost World War II, a demon gun and a demon sword exchange voucher that could be used in the master''s shop. It''s still hard to get the Devil''s Sword, Bernort is the only one in our Knights who has the Devil''s Sword. I didn''t want to increase my master''s work as much as possible, but I only asked for four. "Bernort and Stan in the semifinals loss. I''ll give you two the sword I created. Tomorrow, but you two can come to my room." Tomorrow because we cannot create here and now. You two didn''t think you could get that far, "Huh?" I was surprised to hear it in my voice. Especially Stan himself? He had the face. But you were sorry you weren''t building a sword in Alma, and you weren''t building a sword in Bernort, who was working hard as a regiment leader. I felt it would be different to give it to him for no reason, so I decided to make it a top 4 prize. "So, the two semi-finalists, the winners... will answer anything you can to your request? "Uh... we''ve already had a lot of things..." That''s right. I gave him strong armor and a sword. "Yeah...... Bernort, what do you think would be good? "Right...... Medal, how about the strongest testimony of the Muldeen knights? Oh. That''s good. The strongest proof of this is that you''re smoking your manhood. "Recruitment. Then let''s make it a batch you can wear to your chest. You two come tomorrow with the Bernorts." This is also a winning prize because I want to gain some ability. "Then let''s break it up today. It was a very meaningful day to see everyone grow. Also, don''t miss your workout because you want to host it next year as well" I guess it''ll be a funnier fight next time. Then I refilled the arena with magic before returning to the castle. "Well. It was a draw, and you two won''t solve the remaining problems?" We were all going to be sloppy today, even as we talked about how we feel about today''s battle, but the hell there was a dragon left that didn''t work either. "Fine. But what do you do? Return to the mountains? Crying princess suddenly disappears and the dragons come down the mountain, right? That''s right...... If that happens, the Empire will be no longer at war. So we have to work this out quickly. "In the meantime, after you get in the mood for yourself" If you give it back to me angrily, it''s the same as when you didn''t give it back. "What do you say? Have you settled down a little? I spoke gently to the girl still holding onto the bell in the corner of the room, careful not to irritate her. "Ugh... don''t come. I hate you." "Don''t say that. Yeah......" If I get my ears blocked, I can''t have any conversation... What is wrong with this? "I miss you, Mr. Bell." Belle is sweet. Plus, it''s soft. "You totally hate me..." I wonder what the problem is. Even if I keep giving it back, I''m afraid they''re going to take the dragon and get revenge. "At times like this, I think you should feed them a delicious meal and give them a bath! You did the same thing when I did, didn''t you? "Is it going to be as easy as Lou...? Nothing, I don''t think this dragon has any trouble with rice, and I don''t think he''s as gullible as Lou. "In the meantime, I don''t think Master Leo should be involved today. I can''t talk to you about not being calm." "... right. I''ll leave you all to it today." Bell''s right, isn''t it a good idea to hurry? I dropped everyone out of the room. "Is that it? Is it just Leo? When everyone was heading to dinner and I was looking through the paperwork, Leena, who was in the bathroom first, came into the room. "Yeah. Everyone is entertaining the Dragon King. He refused to join me because he hated me." "Haha. I''m sure Leo''s been making me cry a lot." "You were so prestigious." You had such a big attitude toward the Hermans, you keep doing that till the end. "I''m just a kid. I''m probably feeling better tomorrow." You''re a child and a dragon king... Oh, that was caused by me abducting the former dragon king. That''s my fault, isn''t it? "Well, better than that, good day. Really, thank you. Anything you want? Nothing, ''cause I didn''t change the story because I felt a little guilty, did I? I just thought it was more important to convey my appreciation to Leena than about the Dragon King. Yeah. "No. It''s not as big a deal as that. But get what you can get." "What do you want? "Please have a sweet time alone" Huh? Like that? "I wish you could say that at any time" Don''t hesitate to do that. No, I was too obsessed with my job. Is that what caused it? "That''s not how it works. Leo''s been busy lately. And then... isn''t that bad for Shelly and Mr. Elsie, too? "Yeah...... Spend a little more time with everyone." We need to hold on to these places in order not to be outdone with our love. "Do so. So excuse me." "Huh?" "Ugh. That''s a little tricky." I laughed niggly. When I thought Leena was approaching me, she sat on my lap facing me in the chair. "Is it now a sweet time for two? I thought you were going on a date later. "Yes, because we only have about a chance today" I don''t think so... well, okay. "Something''s embarrassing..." Don''t make me feel extra weird that Leena in the bath smells warm and good. "Hehe. It''s been a long time since I''ve been so attached." "Do you remember? When dorm life had just begun and Shelley was angry with Bell" "Oh. You mean when Leena couldn''t kiss me? I miss you. Shelly came in a little while, didn''t she? "Huh!? Were you opening your eyes then!? "Is that it? Oh, speaking of which" They told me to close my eyes, but I was opening them. "It''s already... a punishment" "There he is! He wants to be there." Leena, who swelled her cheeks up, snapped my cheek and began to pull. "At that time, I tried to put up with the embarrassment of thinking it was the only place to kiss you... because Shelly interrupted me and I was so sad" "Leena''s face, it was bright red." You were cute then, Leena. "Ghigi" "I can''t believe it was already seen... Speaking of which, Leo has always liked peeps." "No. I... I was there. Okay. Sorry. I admit it, forgive me." "Lately even have the ability to clairvoyance...... you don''t know when you''re being seen naked" No matter how much I beg forgiveness, Leena pokes me in the pain as I pull my cheek. "I haven''t seen it... forgive me for not really seeing it..." "Okay. Let''s keep this about it. Because it''s a waste of sweet time." It''s finally over. I rubbed my still sore cheek. Well, if this is how much my evil deeds are allowed, is it cheap? "Speaking of which, does Leena still want to go home to the Patriarchate? I recently asked Leena what she wanted to hear in order to switch the conversations. "Honestly...... that feeling isn''t as strong as it was when you were little anymore. This is my home or my home in the Imperial City." "That''s right..." Before that happens, I wanted to take you there once. "But I''d like to visit your mothers'' grave someday." "Yeah. When the war is over and the world is at peace... I need to go report my marriage to Leena''s mother and father" "Oh, that report is absolutely necessary. You have to brag about your lovely husband to your father and mother." "You''re my husband... Speaking of which, don''t you call me husband? Didn''t you tell me you were gonna call me Leena, the day Jose and Frank started dating? "Sa, to the boulder... I guess it''s too early... Besides, I''m embarrassed when I try to call you." "Eh. That''s not so embarrassing." You''re okay enough to stick around and kiss me like this? "Well, then, let me just call you when we''re alone, shall we? "Go ahead." "Yes, sir... I love you" Oh. Don''t embarrass me this way. My face turned red and even kissed me, so my face turned bright red this way. "Oh, the fact that it''s a snail" "Huh? Ah, Shelley, Shelley" "Yes, how long have you been here? When I realized, Shelly was in the room. "Just now. As much as Lena called Leo her husband." "Oh, really..." You were aware you were being asked about that, and Leena''s face became even more red. "Fair enough. Anyway, it''s a reward for Leena who worked all day today, isn''t it? "Yes, sir" "Well, if you don''t want everyone to spread the word about what''s going on, don''t complain if I get a little time alone with Leo, too, okay? "Also, of course..." Rockstone Sherry, that''s not a place to fall out of. "Hehe. An unexpected harvest when you come to report on Geele" "Geele?" "It''s the name of that crybaby dragon. It was simple, wasn''t it? If you experience a delicious meal and a warm bath, you''ll be happy to live here." Heh. Is that the name Geele? Besides, it''s simpler than I thought. Was it Lou-like? But... "If I don''t give it back, is it dangerous? Are all the dragons left in the mountains okay? "That''s what he said, he doesn''t care about mountain dragons without the king for a few years. Basically, the dragons seem lazy and they sleep all the time unless they ruin their territory. Evidence of this is that after Lou went wild in the mountains, there was no way the dragons would go down the mountains and storm after Lou, was there? Oh, on second thought, you forgot Lou was killing a lot of dragons. The dragon was lazy and helpful...... "Sure. If you ask me. So you''re really going to live here" "That...... Leo-kun''s daughter-in-law will increase again? Huh? Me, they hate me so much, don''t they? You''ll be fine with that worry. "Oh, I don''t have that. You don''t think I''ll check around? Sort of. I''m a jealous sherry. We shook our heads beside each other in silence. "I''ve been exploring the possibilities for her to like Leo." "So, why didn''t you think? "He said... the dragon can''t have children with people in the first place. So they''re never going to be around people." Yeah. Dragons are lizards for what they see, they''re reptiles. "Does that mean, pet? "At least tell him he''s a watchdog." "But you already have a dog, don''t you? That''s what I said, and Leena put a hellhound out of the shadows. Right...... Not active yet, but you had a watchdog. "As it is, well, because I think it will be useful in the future to be able to fly. Dragons can be intimidating." Leaving aside the question of whether you will give me a ride at all, it would be easier for the sky to travel with a dragon. "Right. I thought you could use it in war. "Doesn''t that sound like an interesting expedition of the kingdom or traveling in a dragon, then? It can also be intimidating to the kingdom." "Nice. Adopt it." "Yay ~" If that happens, do we have to get along somehow? What makes a dragon happy? 194 Lesson 16 Intimidation "Wow. Look, the ground is small." "Ugh, yeah......" "Oh, maybe Hellman, you don''t like the high places? "Well, that''s not what I''m saying." Right now, we were traveling on the back of a dragon. The destination is the kingdom. Yes, to attend the wedding of the princess and the brave. I can''t say I''m very comfortable riding because I''m so fast focused, but I have no problem with us using unattributed magic. "No way. I really didn''t know you were going to ride the dragon to the kingdom." "Right. Surprisingly, the former Dragon King was more cooperative." Now we''re on the back of Gill, Geele''s parent. One turn bigger than Geele. "The weak follow the strong. It wasn''t the dragon idea of a weak, strong diet." When I got close enough to talk to Geele, Geele told me she wanted to talk to the former Dragon King, so I went to see him. Then he suddenly told me to fight me and started fighting. Well, the result is my victory. I guess I had more experience than Geele and it was hard to fight. Then Gil told me he''d be under my command. "Thanks to you, we made good negotiations with Geele." "No, no, you were originally flexible about Geele. Well, in a word from your father, I became more cooperative." The weak follow the strong. is it the dragon''s decision? When they told me that, all of a sudden Geele grew up. "Geele, it felt like your father was absolute." That''s right. And yet I''m sorry I kept you away from your father. "Oh, could that be the king''s capital? Yeah...... I guess the Wang capital for both the map and the purpose I saw it for. "Right. In the meantime, land at the central royal castle." All right. We''re going flashy. SIDE: Kite "Ha..." I sighed loudly looking out in Elaine''s room. "Is that sigh against the wedding? Or does it work out with the Imperial messenger? It can''t be against a wedding. "I''m an Imperial messenger. Leons Muldeen...... what kind of person is it? Who holds the key in the next war, and that outpost is about to start. There''s no way I''m not nervous. "I don''t know. Look, whatever happens, I can''t do anything to make you feel weak, okay? You know what this means? "I know. I am the symbol of the kingdom''s power. If I lose, the country will lose." "You don''t have to feel that much..." "Ha, my God! When Elaine tried to say something, a knight with a straight Elaine came rushing into the room. "What the hell is wrong with you? An Imperial messenger has arrived? No, if that''s all, you won''t panic so far. "An Imperial messenger suddenly appeared out of the sky on a dragon! Riding a dragon out of the sky? "What? What are you talking about? "It seems incredible..." "Hey, me, I''ll take a look" If that''s true, it''s a big deal. I''m sorry if I don''t check this with my own eyes. "Wait! I''m coming, too! I was stopped, I held Elaine princess and jumped out the window. "Ugh, you''re lying... it''s really a dragon" I''ll check from the roof of the castle, there were definitely two big dragons... Are the Imperial messengers at its feet? "That''s the dragon...... I''m not sure I can defeat both of them right now." Even the boss of the dungeon wasn''t big there. I don''t know if I can fight that one unless I can defeat the lass boss of a dungeon with high difficulty. I''m not sure you two are going to be in a fight. "That''s obvious. Dragons are usually half-baked, right? I can''t believe you''re getting used to it..." Rumor was true that Leons could defeat the Dragon. In that case, the kingdom''s winnings are really thin. "With the information Elaine got, the Empire doesn''t want to go to war, does it? "Yeah. The Duke''s rebellion has made the country rough, so you should want to avoid war as much as possible." "Not now... war, you can''t stop now, can you? I think it''s better if we don''t do it. "Right. I don''t think that pig thinks he''s gonna lose if he asks about the dragon. And even if we stop the war against the Empire, this is a tragic civil unrest." That''s right...... Even though, our nobles can do whatever they want. Besides, Elaine is hated by the nobles. When it comes to civil unrest, Elaine will be the first to be targeted. "Ha. It''s harder not to be weak." "Right. But now I know what I need to do." I want to help, but I just have to leave the political rush to Elaine. All I can do is protect Elaine. SIDE: Leons "Uh, welcome all the way. I am Ramlos Beckman, Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Alber." Deciding to arrive flashly, a man with thin hair rushed out of the castle. Prime Minister, is this the man manipulating the incompetent king? "No. I didn''t feel that far away because of the dragon. Mr. Lamros, right? Congratulations to His Royal Highness Elemenane and the brave Kate on your marriage." "D, is it a dragon..." After all, I think I''m freaking out about the dragon. "Gill, Geele. You can be a person." I''m not gonna talk about it if I''m scaring you any more, and I made you two the size of people. "Thank you for your long journey" "Thank you." "Hmm." When I labored, Gil rendezvoused and Geele turned her face to the side a lot. Well, it''s a cute thing to think of as a geeled expression of affection. "Well, nice to meet you. My name is Leons Muldeen, and this is Liana Abelard. I was sent as an assistant to the Imperial Messenger." After I made two dragons into people, I introduced myself while introducing Leena to the Chancellor. "Here we go. The rumors of Lord Leons have reached the kingdom." "Really? As long as I''m happy with that. By the way, can I ask you what you have planned for today? "Yes. Today, His Highness Shelia and His Highness Leons are to be seen with His Majesty the King. Finally, let me explain tomorrow and beyond, tomorrow will be the evening before the festival, and the day after tomorrow the ceremony will begin in the early morning." All of a sudden I''m tempted to look at you with the king, but other than that, you''re normal. Copy that, sir. "And since the two of you and His Royal Highness Elemenane would like to talk after the ceremony, I hope you''ll stay in the kingdom for a while after the ceremony" For a while...... "I appreciate that. I also wanted to speak directly with His Highness Elemenane." It stinks a little, but I smiled and agreed. I wanted to talk to the princess once, so I guess. "Was I? We will contact you again after the ceremony." "Yes." "Chancellor, look at the dragon. It was a mess." We were guided to the room for a moment until we saw the king, and we were talking about the Prime Minister''s reaction. "For now, the goal of intimidation of the kingdom was a success." If you were so scared, there would be nobles out there who would be a little backwards to wage war. "The question is, look at the dragon and see how the kingdom, especially the king, moves. I hope you''ll give up the war, but in the kingdom situation, it''s gonna cause a rebellion, so I don''t know." A lot of research. Okay, but they say the kingdom has half no grievance for the king. If that''s just the common people. Still, nobility hates me. So it seems that the King wants the wrath directed at the Empire somehow. Well, if you''re taking a man''s wife, no matter how much nobility you can''t defy, your grievances will explode. "Leo''s prediction is, what do you think the King is going to do now? "Assassination or imprisonment" You can assure me that the absolute king will come with this hand. "Huh?" "I think it was meant to be. Because it inspires war, and me and Shelley are good prisoners. Well, the measures are perfect." "And then... talk to Princess Jewelry" "Right. I was actually going to sneak off to talk to you, but I''m glad I saved you the trouble." It''s troublesome to prevent assassinations, but it''s huge to be able to talk to the next king. The operation on the political front is also considered to be of various kinds. "Will it work? "You''re gonna be okay. Balls said the princess was smart, unlike her parents." It''s easier than discussing it with the Fool King. 195 Episode XVII: The Prime Ministers Plan "O messengers of the Empire. Well done for coming." A fat man stomped back and forth into his chair looking down at us. You''re like the symbol of a fool king. Right now, we''re seeing the king. I didn''t really want to bow down, but I had no choice but to keep my head down because I was Teng himself who planned Sherry''s abduction. "No. Congratulations to His Highness Elemenane on your marriage this time. This is a celebration from the Empire." As a delegate, Sherry, the royal family, offered a certain magic fixture to the king. "Hmm? What''s this? "It''s a magic tool that says camera and instantly photographs a picture that looks just like the real thing" Yes. It was the camera I chose as my gift. I can''t give you materials or golden-eyed objects, and they don''t seem to help you in war. And then I left it on camera because this fool king is going to use it for his personal greed. "Oh. it''s true. Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Taking one photo, the Fool King gave a disgusting laugh. That''s exactly what I expected. "And you guys, I said you came to my country with a dragon... what do you mean? Hmm? "What do you mean? "I hear you brought a dragon to our country! You were laughing disgustingly earlier, but suddenly you got angry. What''s wrong? Truth is, you don''t know what you''re thinking. "It''s a means of travel. If you take the dragon, you''ll have a day in King''s Capital, which will take weeks by carriage." Here, I answered instead of Shelly. "That''s not what I meant! This is an act of aggression by a dragon! So hand over the dragon to us as punishment." Huh? "What was the act of aggression? Sure, if you ask me, it hurts that I can''t argue because I didn''t go through the lockup. "Isn''t bringing dangerous dragons an act of aggression in itself? So hand over the dragon as soon as possible." Oh, I haven''t noticed anything about this place. You should be strong about this. "I refuse" "What?" "Besides, I don''t think we can handle dragons in the kingdom. Is there anyone who can defeat the dragon? If you''re not there, I think you should stop leaving dragons in the country. If you fail, the country will perish, won''t it? "What? Then I''ll be in my country." "Sire. Isn''t that good? If you were in the kingdom, you wouldn''t get to see the dragon, would you? The Imperial messenger must have been brought with him a dragon with a spectacle as well. Besides, I don''t think it''s a good idea to get your hands dirty as of the day of congratulations." When I told him that a brave man could take him down, he was actually going to let him fight, but the prime minister stopped him. "So is that. Then let''s miss it this time." "Thank you" True, why do I have to bow my head to this guy? When the sight was over and she returned to the room, she sat down on the couch as Shelly and Leena fell in. "You didn''t know what would happen for a while." "Right. Maybe it was over without even attending the wedding." "You''ve been helped by the Prime Minister." No, I think he was afraid the dragons would destroy his country. I suppose the king thought he could take it down if he was a brave man, but I guess the Chancellor knew that wasn''t possible. When I was talking about Balth, he said even if he got the skills, he still said it was about Stan. Ordinary dragons might be able to take them down, but they won''t be any match for Dragon King in the end. If the prime minister hadn''t stopped it, I would have let him demonstrate it and changed the argument from whether the brave man was stronger than the dragon from the story of whether we had committed an act of aggression. I wanted to see the brave man''s skills. "Let me take a peek over there." I generally know what you''re thinking, but I don''t like any miscalculations, and you''ve never been over to know. I put out a monitor and started checking if any information had come from the rats I had set up. SIDE: Ramross "Not at all...... It''s usually easy to handle, but I have trouble being a stupid king at times like this" Just think about it and you''ll see, okay? They''re dragons, aren''t they? You can imagine what it would be like to let something like that fight in the King''s Capital. "Besides, Leons Muldeen...... Was the rumor true that you could defeat the dragon...... Damn. Will the former brave ever stand in our way" He is the grandson of the brave man who defeated that demon king. It wouldn''t be strange if you were taking over the power of some brave man. Oh, it''s really hateful. How did previous generations let the brave escape when they knew this was going to happen? "I thought it would be nice to go with the brave, but there would be a difference in strength that wouldn''t even let me do that. So... assassination, hostage? The best result would be to take the princess and the Virgin hostage and kill Leonce... but the remaining dragons are troublesome..." Leons has a precedent. But no matter what you think, I don''t think you can succeed in assassinating the dragon. Can I serve a powerful poison...? No, I''m afraid when I fail. It would be better not to buy dragon anger as much as possible. "But... to not do something about the dragon... I have no choice. If this happens, do we have to use trump cards?" With that skill that the former brave used when he defeated the Demon King, about two dragons would be fine. I''d like to take it to war and put it there, but if I can secure the hostages and kill Leons, isn''t it bad to use it here...? "Either way. I was going to have Brave and Elemenane gone when I was used up. Better than struggling then?" Elemenane...... she said she would have let you live if she had stayed the jewel princess. Is this because of the brave ones too? Yeah, it''s a really depressing one. "Ha..." Sighing, I rang the bell with Chillin. Then, immediately, one butler came into the room. "Would you like to call me? "Tell the shadows to move. I don''t care what means you use, make the plan a success at all costs. and" I don''t care how many people are sacrificed at this time. Worst of all, the kingdom nobility of the same faction may die. Because you get more profit than that. Copy that, sir. "And then, somehow, keep it in their ears that Elemenane is after Leons'' life" That would allow us to assume that even if we failed, it was Elemenane''s plan. Copy that, sir. "That''s all the requirements. Stay back." "Hmm. All you have to do is hope for success." SIDE: Leons "Pray on your own. Well, I don''t think God in this world is such a convenient guy." "Still, you''re going to use brave correction here" I wonder if it''s not a bad hand for a kingdom to take. If you do have the ability to defeat the Demon King, what an easy win for a dragon. Without me, there''s no need to use brave correction in war. But I wonder what my assassination on that premise is going to do. I''m more of a pain in the ass than a dragon. "And I knew the kingdom was going to kill the brave and the princess when it was no longer necessary." You didn''t think the ones who manipulated that stupid king to have good thoughts would make Elemenane king who didn''t seem to be what he wanted. "If Elemenane becomes king, it''s going to be a somewhat better country." "Oh, are you peeking again? Whose bath scene is it? Leena hugged me from behind as I was squeaking a bump towards the monitor. That''s unusual. Leena. I thought I looked at Shelley''s, and she was tired or nagging on the couch. "No, no. It''s a bald old man talking to himself." They say you peek recently, so you don''t touch the rat monitor on the detour. "Oh, my husband has such a hobby" "No, it''s not. It''s a proper espionage." You''re too creepy about your hobby to watch the old man talking to himself. "Hehe. I know. Good luck. Have you found anything new? "No, especially. Strongly, I guess they''re planning an assassination." Don''t touch the brave correction. I don''t want to make you more anxious than you need to be. "Oh, that''s scary. Maybe they''re still after us over the wall." "Maybe...... Ah." I casually glanced across the wall, and what a fine cannon was pointing this way. Do you go that far...... "Huh? What''s going on? "No, it''s nothing." I feel like I''m going to panic when I say something on the other side of the wall to the boulder, and should I be deluded? I''m not going to get shot right now, and I''ll sneak it out later. "That can''t be right. Is there something over there? "No, I''m not. Er..." I''m a little worried, then I put my mouth close to Leena''s ear. And I grumbled the most like me. "I just saw everyone naked when I used clairvoyance." "Ugh... pervert" Reddening his face, he slapped my cheek gently with his petin. Well, now you''ve misled me. 196 Episode XVIII Crushing Measures "Excuse me." One butler came into the room as he finished spying on the rat monitor, sneaked a small worker into the cannon, and clasped with Leena. Oh, it''s the deacon the prime minister was ordering. I pulled myself together and was on guard around. Yeah. I''m fine. No one around is suspicious. "What''s wrong? "We came to ask if there was any inconvenience." Is there a reason? Absolutely, you''ve come to do something. "Really? Nothing particularly wrong with that." "That was good. After this, we''ll call you at dinner, so relax until then." "Oh, and... it''s just a rumor, it looks like His Highness Elemenane is planning an assassination of an Imperial envoy. It''s only a rumor, so you can leave it in the corner of your head... please be careful" I remembered how when I left the room. As such, the butler opened the door and then looked back and told us what the prime minister had ordered. "Why is His Highness Elemenane planning an assassination? "It''s only a prediction...... aren''t you thinking of waging a war with the Empire? Oh, of course not everything in the kingdom wants that. A jeweled princess of madness filled with personal greed¡­ a party of His Royal Highness Elemenane wants." I''m filled with personal greed, you know... that''s you aristocrats. "Really...... ok. I''ll be careful." "Yes, I would appreciate it if you would." "Of course, Elemenane''s not planning it, is she? A while after the butler was out, Shelley asked me that. "Yeah. Don''t you even know that an assassination will take place? "If so, is the kingdom going to push all the blame on Elemenane? "I guess so. Because she seems hated among the nobles." A smart king is out of the way for them. "You look so cute." "Well, I''m fine. Because not a single assassination will succeed." Now, you''ve already crushed one trick. That night. I was watching the monitor and skipping instructions to Hellman and Alma in readings. (Alma, there''s someone hiding in the front room and upstairs, so let them sleep with poison) (Roger that) (Hellman stands by in front of the room. Just because Hellman is there makes it hard for the other person to break into the room) (Yes!) Just now, there''s been movement since the first night. Looks like he was after us where we were asleep, but he won''t even let us get close. All the suspicious guys who have come some distance are put to sleep by Alma. (As I was told, I poisoned and powerless the men who were hiding) (Thanks. Alma approached you and you didn''t notice, did you? (Yes, I think it was ok) You have excellent transmission skills. Walls or ceilings, I can slip through as I want. I''m so glad I let you two go to the dungeon. (Roger. I don''t see anything else so far...) (Master, go to sleep already. We''ll take care of the rest) (That said...) (It''s okay. Because I will do a regular look around the room as well) (Still, I''m the only one sleeping...) (No, as a knight, it''s more troublesome for my husband to stay awake forever. Sleep fast as I''m busy tomorrow. Besides, I''m leaving it to the Geeles during the day tomorrow, so don''t worry about us) Well, yeah. Do I follow you honestly here? (Ok...... But keep me posted when you find someone new) (Of course. Rest) (Yeah. Good luck to you both) "Are you done? When I stopped reading, Bell, who was hugging me, asked me worryingly. I was actually telling her to sleep with the Shelleys, but she said she wouldn''t sleep until I did, so we decided we were both watching the monitor. Calm down when you''re holding onto the bell, it''s surprisingly good because you can make a calm decision. "In the meantime, the people who were in the room around me slept with me. I wonder if there will be any tricks on the boulder when I see all my people sleeping, even if there are additional people here." "Really? Well, first of all, you''re safe today." "Probably. Huh. The Almas told me to go to sleep, or go to sleep." Once I was relieved, my drowsiness suddenly hit me. This could have been good for the words of the Almas. "Yes, I think you should go to sleep now" "Still, it''s been a long time since you''ve been alone with Bell like this. Once upon a time, we used to spend the night together." I can''t believe when we were in the imperial mansion, we made magic equipment until we both fell asleep. "We''ve had Shelley and Leena lately." "I think Bell is too shy on the Shelleys. Nothing, I''m not a maid anymore, so even if I don''t usually have a choice, why don''t I just like this kind of private time? Always, when Shelley and I are around, we don''t even try to take a step back and join the conversation, and you miss watching something. "That''s not how..." "Look, any requests? Anything is fine now. By the way, it''s been a long time since I''ve slept with Belle." "Well, then, please accompany me to bed." "Hehe. Copy that." Belle, who admitted with a red face, was adorable and I laughed unexpectedly. No, Belle is really cute. Then we slipped into bed with the monitor. "For a long time, no matter how uncomfortable you feel, when Bell''s next door, you can sleep right away." "Right...... and I''m up early for some reason" "Hahaha. Maybe my body is waking up on its own because I want to see Bell''s sleeping face. Well, you always fall asleep with me till I go to bed." You always wake up awesome early, but when you sleep with me, you definitely sleep. "That''s because... I feel comfortable and fall asleep too... and when I wake up in the morning, Leo, who is mostly asleep, catches me disappointed and doesn''t miss me. So I gave up and slept twice, and Leo saw me sleep." Oh, that, you''ve been told before. "Yeah...... I have no choice. Because the bell is soft and pleasant to touch" It''s great as a pillow. Yeah. "Ugh... I''m embarrassed about something. Why don''t you go to bed? "Right. Good night." "Good night." The Next Day SIDE: Gert "The demon cannon didn''t work? When I woke up in the morning and headed to the office, the knight took me and informed the Chancellor that I had used the demon cannon last night but it did not work. "Oh, do you mind if I ask you what that means? And my soldiers were asleep, but was that your fault too? A soldier was sleeping? What''s this all about? "Oh, no way, I don''t know that I wouldn''t look at a demon cannon, but how did I put a soldier to sleep? "That''s easy. You worked on the artillery cannon to get the soldiers to sleep, didn''t you? You can do that." I can... I can... I can... "... what''s the point in doing that to me? "I don''t know. You are a traitor. Not when you''ll betray us." "I won''t do that to betray you! Betray the kingdom, where am I going to run? "Well. So, the demon cannon that you used to fancy saying you could definitely kill Leons was useless, but what are you gonna do? If this fails, right... I''ll keep it in criminal slavery because it''s a shame to kill it. Well, if you want to be a slave, you can do it now." You think he''s a criminal slave? Don''t be ridiculous. If it''s going to be like that, it''s better to die. "No way, I''ll look into the cause now and have the following measures in place by tomorrow" "Oh, I got it. Did I just say that the time I can keep them here is an exquisite week? If I can''t kill you by then, do you think your life is over? "Yes, sir" Damn...... we have to find out what caused it at all costs. I hurried to the room with the magic cannon. "... what do you mean? No scratches on the outer surface... no problems with the magic stone, no problems with the grant" This demon cannon is a special order that I have granted to the limit. Everything was said to have gained the ability to kill Leons, as well as five of them: "Immediate Death," "Additional Attack," "Widespread Explosion," "Increased Power," and "Necessary Magic Decline"... I couldn''t believe it had malfunctioned. In the first place. I don''t remember making such an easy thing to break. Last week, even the last commissioning I did worked well. And yet, how did it break? "What about the magic formation... hmm? This is only the part of the launch that has been erased" This is artificial. Well, the demon squares don''t disappear naturally in the first place. "I see... he noticed and broke it beforehand" Leons, who was learning magic equipment from his father, would know where the part of the firing was in this complex demonic formation. "Damn...... that was a sweet idea" Still, you''re a real cheat bastard to break only the inner demon cube without anyone noticing. "... if this happens, will I kill you in a way that''s as certain as before" I didn''t think I could use a bomb like that in front of me in a castle on a boulder, but I wouldn''t have been able to choose the means at this time. "I won''t let that happen" "Hmm?" Suddenly I hear a woman''s voice and I look back... not long ago, the handcuffs got stuck in my hand. With this stuff, my fancy arm, it would be easier to win... what? "What, even my powers won''t break!? "It''s a handcuff made by Master Leons. You can''t use skills or magic." "Leons...... you mean that" Cheat item made by him. Then I''m convinced. Damn. You''re packed. "That''s the thing. Just stay asleep." "Hmm. I don''t care anymore... get..." I gave up and let go of consciousness. 197 Lesson 19: The Night Before Marriage â‘  SIDE: Ramross "What!? You think that sub was captured? Such a report flew right after I made my last pronouncement to that incompetent subhuman this morning. "Yes, I was detained because I was showing suspicious movements near an Imperial envoy. And I can''t escape saying that because that''s the sin of committing mass murder in the Empire..." Damn... what are you doing with him. "That idiot...... damn. I''m coming." I definitely need that guy to kill Leons. Here, I''ll have to go directly. "Excuse me." "Ah, Lord Ramlos. Is this about Gert? When I walked into the room, Leons was sitting in a chair headed this way by himself, as if waiting. "Yes, this time, I am so sorry" "No, fortunately nobody''s hurt, so don''t worry about it. However, we will keep your figure with us." Damn... you will. What do you want me to say? "Well, that''s troublesome. He is a citizen of the Kingdom. The people of the kingdom must be judged by the kingdom." "So what punishment does the kingdom inflict on Gert? "What about a criminal slave? In the kingdom, the death penalty is the next heaviest sentence, and in some cases, the better sentence is death." "Still, you mean Gert''s alive, right? "Yes...... but because I didn''t commit murder in the kingdom. And I was wondering if it would be strange to impose the death penalty just because you were acting suspiciously." I''ve tried to add the most plausible reason, but if you were normally trying to do harm to a royal family in another country, you can''t complain about being killed as it is. Weak as a reason...... "Well, so is that. Then let''s do this. Only while we''re in this country. What about his figure in the form of us keeping it and handing it over to the kingdom on our way home? Also, I have trouble getting suspicious moves. Besides, since it meets the condition of judgment on the part of the Kingdom, there is no problem on the part of the Kingdom." "Oh, that''s..." I would have appreciated that offer, but it''s only worth his use now. If it''s not available here, you''re no different than just a magician. "Is it also something troubling? He was trying to do us harm, wasn''t he? Could that have been an order of the kingdom? He testifies to that, too..." He betrayed you!? Damn...... after all, traitors are not to be trusted. "No way! It''s such a make up! "Really? Then we''ll take care of the length of your stay." "... ok" I couldn''t say anything more and gave up and went back to my room. "Shit!" I went back to my room and kicked my chair. When has it been so frustrating? I haven''t been this good since His Majesty abandoned his fianc¨¦e and married another woman. "It''s not good to hit things." "Shut up! You fool...... oh, why are you here? From behind, I heard him stop me, and if I wanted to punch him with emotion, Master May was in need. If you had me by the prime minister, I would never normally show up here. Why is this guy here? You think I failed, and you''re here to turn it off? I couldn''t stop sweating cold because of fear. "It''s an order from my husband. Here, use this." As I endured desperately trembling, I was given a monstrous crystal and a big black sword, a beautiful orgol. "Ko, is this...? "This is it. A magic item I use a lot. It''s user-friendly and it''s up to you to use it when you make someone make a scene." Hey, what are you talking about? What about this guy? "Wow, how can I use this? "If you follow these instructions, you won''t be afraid of anything. What do you say? You''re happy, right? "Oh, thank you. I don''t know what to thank for." Absolutely, I feel like something bad happens, but I don''t have the right to veto. If you refuse, they''ll kill you anyway. "I don''t know. Well, good luck. Bye." After Lady May disappeared, I was out of my hips for a while. SIDE: Leons The eve festival. I was on constant perimeter alert while dealing with the kingdom nobles approaching me appropriately. Just because you can hold Gert doesn''t mean they won''t do anything. Especially this time when you have to leave the knight would be the most dangerous. They''re definitely gonna do something to us here. "It''s time. Shouldn''t we go say hello to the princess, too? "Yeah, you are. Time to go." Shelley told me we were headed to the lead of the day. Okay, first meeting. I wonder what will happen? "Nice to meet you. My name is Shelia Vector, Empress of the Vector Empire. This is Leons Muldeen, Liana Aberard. Congratulations on your marriage." "Thank you. Gentlemen, I knew how old you were, but you''re younger than I thought, and I''m surprised." Young. Well, because we still look like kids. I can''t help but float because there are only adults at today''s party. "Right. Because we''re still fourteen." "You were really fourteen. Especially since the Marquis of Leons didn''t seem like a child because of the accomplishments he had reached the kingdom." Hmm? You want to talk to me here? "No, I was just lucky to say it was a feat." In the meantime, I kept it humble. "I don''t think so. That dragon was very splendid. Hey, kite? "Oh, yeah. I was very surprised by that." "That was just lucky, too. My knights did their best." I''m not lying. Hellman and Bernort, Frank, were the first to fight Geele. "I heard the Knight of the Marquis of Leons is strong, but I didn''t know you''d miss the dragon enough..." "For that matter, I''m having trouble with a small number. Well, this is all about being a nobleman, so there''s no choice." Actually, I can make up for the numbers in the golem. I dared to try to disguise myself as a troubled wind here. "Still, if you have enough individual power to defeat the dragon, wouldn''t that be a problem? Now, the brave kite is eating up. After all, I guess you care who you''re going to fight. "No, because a small number of people can put you at a disadvantage in a long battle. And there''s only three of us who can take down the dragon so far." "Well, that''s enough for three of us." Maybe, but your husband''s more of a monster, isn''t he? "Sure, it''s not a good idea to be greedy. Oh, and he wanted to meet me after the wedding, but in what way? "I wanted to discuss the future of the empire and kingdom personally." Personally, or... "Okay. See you later." "Yes. Again." Parin! "Ahhh! Trying to get away from the princess, I heard the glass breaking and the woman screaming. I immediately entered a combat position. "After all, are you going to set something up here" I didn''t know you''d set me up for the most prominent timing. "A demon! Hmm? Demons? When I heard someone scream and glanced at the center of the commotion, it was coming out straw from the crack of space. I''ve seen this sight somewhere. "That... is a lie. It''s a demon summons stone." Yes. This is that magic item I saw hell in the underground. How did that get here? Besides, how am I supposed to deal with anything that''s so narrow and so crowded? Unexpectedly, I wasn''t able to move quickly. 198 Episode 20: The Night Before Marriage â‘¡ SIDE: Kite "What the hell is going on? Seeing the raids by demons and the wandering aristocrats spreading in front of me, I was flashed. "I don''t know. But the Marquis de Leons seems to know." Speaking of which, you saw a ton of demons coming out, and he said something. "So the empire has set you up? "No. The Empire won''t do this on purpose. ''Cause with two dragons, you can make Wangdu a better place in an instant? Sure enough, the empire could have crushed the kingdom if it had wanted to. Then you wouldn''t do anything to make yourself this dangerous. "So... someone in the kingdom betrayed you? "That''s possible. Maybe he started a rebellion because he didn''t think he could beat the Empire." "So you''re saying those guys are after Elaine? "Maybe..." "Damn. I didn''t know you didn''t have a sword at a time like this" I want to protect Elaine, but I can''t defeat a demon without a sword. You want me to grab Elaine and run? No, that could blame Elaine later. What to do...... "Master Brave, please use my sword. Now my men will come with the sword of the brave, so until then..." When I was worried, one knight offered me his own sword. "Okay. Thanks." Thank you. Now we can fight first. "Kite, I asked for it. You''re the only one who can fight here. You''re counting on me." Right...... There was a knight in the kingdom here, but he''s almost escaped. True, you usually look great... "Sure. I can do something about it... hmm? Orgol?" "Hey, what''s this... demonic attack...? This scream couldn''t have sounded like a flying party venue. When the sound of Orgol sounded, people inside the venue, including Elaine, began to fall flabby. "Elaine!... Is this just sleeping? Hurry up and hug Elaine, who falls, to confirm, she was sleeping with Suyasuya. Good. He''s not dead. The sound of this orgol is capable of putting people to sleep. Was I helped by a magic device that deactivated the state anomaly that Mr. Gert gave me? "Damn! Now even the coma Orgol. Those guys, they were bringing it out of the underground!? Leonce''s voice echoed at the party venue, which had suddenly quieted down after the scream earlier had gone away. He knows something, after all. "Hey! Leons! Explain this situation." I forgot my salutation and approached Leonce with a strong tone. "I don''t know that either. What I know is that the top of your place used stupid magic items in places like this. You guys don''t care how many nobles die? Top of my place? You mean that stupid king and bald prime minister? Damn... those guys were originally willing to kill Elaine. "Damn it! If this happens, I will! "Ah, that sword..." I pulled out the sword the knight gave me, faster than Leons tried to stop me. SIDE: Leons The sword of fanaticism...... you got all three shitty magic pieces I saw in the basement. Nevertheless, you can''t let the brave man have the sword of fanaticism. Kingdom, who was going to stop us if we weren''t here? True, you''re an idiot. I have offended my kingdom as I kicked away the brave men who have become ferocious. Still, can''t electric shock be disabled even if the state abnormality is disabled? I bent and stretched my kicked right leg and waited for the paralysis to heal. "You can''t kill a brave man... and this is a hell of a hassle. Well, we''re all asleep, so you''re lucky to be okay with me rambling like that." You had to use a lot of moves to attack the demon''s summoning stone that you couldn''t even show the kingdom. Orgol is thankful the other way around. "Master. Sorry I''m late! "No, that''s fine. In the meantime, I need you two to deal with the brave men over there. Be careful, all right? He''s ten times the status now." It''s probably impossible to defeat the brave now, so buy me some time to defeat the demons in the first line. The brave ones, then I''ll do something about it. "Okay." "Alright. In the meantime, leave the evacuation of the nobles to the Golem... Shelly, magically reduce the number. Don''t worry about the damage to the castle." With that said, I called Shelley''s wand with the power of the Holy Sword and gave it to Shelley. Magic is the most effective way to push numbers. Shelley''s been growing ever since she was attacked in the underground, so she becomes more of a fighter than she was then. "Leena sends her regards for the Hermans while now ensuring the Princess''s safety. I think we need Leena''s Holy Magic to disable electric shock." Now I summoned Leena''s wand and created a magical item with the ability to disable state anomalies to give it both. Conditional anomaly invalidation, to wake the princess. Perhaps I don''t feel like I can stop a brave runoff without her. "Yes, I''ll take care of this one" "Yeah. I got it." SIDE: Hellman "All right. You''re not allowed to lose. I''ll definitely knock you down." I was entrusted to my master. We''ll do something about the brave. "Yeah." "Grrrrrr!" When the master kicked me and the brave man who was stuck in the wall escaped from the wall, he raised a great roar. It''s like a demon...... thinking about it, the brave man suddenly disappeared. "Alma!" The brave man was turning behind Alma at an unexpected speed. Oh, yeah. Speed was originally sold to the brave. "It''s okay! Don''t worry about yourself! Avoiding the warrior''s attack with transmission, Alma hurried to take a distance. "Damn... I can''t skip slaughter in this narrow, crowded place" I want to fight at a distance...... Besides, my slaughter will kill the brave. If this happens, do I have to get him to sleep with Alma''s poison ready for electric shock? "Alma, I''ll do it! Look at the gap and let me sleep with poison." "Copy that!" "Come on, it''s a fight! I opened up my unattributed magic and confronted the brave. Even if I say it moves fast, I can avoid it without difficulty if I have demonic eyes. The trouble is the electrical magic that is wrapped around swords and clothes. Touch it and you''ll be incapacitated for a moment. At the speed of the brave, you''ll be able to jump my neck in that moment. He''s really a tougher opponent to fight than he can use a slash from a distance. "But since you''re unconscious, it seems easy to fit into the operation." Yes. Looks like he''s got a higher status, but seems to have lost his thinking power for that matter. This, even a simple maneuver, will succeed. And as easily as I thought, the brave man was caught by me and attacked by Alma from behind... should have. "Huh?" Oh, my God, Alma''s attack was blocked by the wall of light. We hurried to get our distance. "I see. Is that what the new skills were" Damn. If that doesn''t work now, how am I supposed to take it down? "Hellman! Alma screamed my name as I was thinking of a way to open it. Hey, what''s up? Ah. Even though I hadn''t seen it with my demonic eye, I had a brave man in front of me. One hair at a time. I managed to avoid the attack of the brave with transmission. This is "Limits crossed... ten times, now the brave are a hundred times..." "Ugh, cum." "Damn... there''s no clearance to fight back" Too fast. We''re finally avoiding it by using it until it''s transmitted. In this situation, we''re the ones who get hit first. "We''ll have to endure until the time runs out." Breaking the limit...... sure, you said you could use it up to about five minutes now. If it''s five minutes, can you stand the critical...... Then continue to withstand the warrior''s attacks... "But maybe there''s no time out? Five minutes, waiting long enough, there was never any sign that the brave man''s speed would slow down. "No, the time limit has been multiplied by ten." "Ugh, lie...... so you keep avoiding attacks for another forty minutes? I can''t. I''ll run out of magic before I do! Right. We originally had little magic. Precisely enough would be the limit. "Damn......" My master asked me to, and I can''t do anything to end it? (Sorry I''m late. both of you, listen as you fight) (Dear Leena!? When we were in trouble without a hitter, a message from Master Leena flew in. (Now I''ll explain how to crack down on the brave) 199 Episode 21: The Night Before Marriage â‘¢ SIDE: Elaine "¡­ please. Wake up, please! "Ugh... Huh? When I woke up, there was an unfamiliar face in front of me...... Mr. Liana, the grandson of the Virgin. That? Me, why are you sleeping? What about demons? "I think it''s confusing, but it''s a matter of contention for a moment, so can you give me a hand without asking for details? "Give me a hand... what am I supposed to do? Given the number of those demons I can remember, I''m pretty sure we''ll be in contention for a moment. But there''s nothing I can do. "Dear brave Kate, could you help us stop the rampage? "... kite runs wild? Mr. Liana''s words suddenly woke me up with a head I didn''t turn in my sleep. What do you mean? Kate, maybe you haven''t been beaten up by the Marquis of Leons at a time like this, have you? "I think you''d know if you could look at that one" Looking in the direction so pointed, a little far away, Kate and a pair of strangers were fighting. "What... that black sword..." I can feel the sword that Kate has, and even if Kate herself has some nasty vibe apart. That''s kite, but not kite. Kite is not such a rough fighter. "Leo-kun said the sword of fanaticism. Instead of making the owner stronger, it''s a terrible sword that makes him fierce." Leo-kun...... Oh, about the Marquis of Leons. Yeah... when the demon came out, you seem to know something. "But how could... how could something like that be in Kate''s hands? "Didn''t the knight of the kingdom give it to you? "Oh, oh..." I remember. I had no sword and I was in trouble. One knight gave Kite the sword. That sort of thing...... so that knight was a bald man too. He... I will never forgive him. When this is over, I''ll execute you for absolute treason. "Please. Tell me about the wall of light created by the brave. There are only two of them who can stop the brave now." "Wall of Light? Oh, kite''s skills. Those two...? Who''s fighting Kate? I don''t think there''s anyone in the kingdom who can move like that. "I''m two of the strongest knights in the Muldeen family. If you two are, you''re not even afraid of dragon opponents. Still... it seems tough to stop a runaway brave man. If I can attack that wall of light, I think I can handle it..." I see. Two of the three that the Marquis of Leons said. When it comes to dealing with two people who can defeat the dragon and Kate is attacking that much unilaterally... that sword, that''s horrible. "Okay. Cooperate. But I''ll stop Kite." "It''s..." "I can''t give this away. Even you wouldn''t spare your life for the Marquis of Leons, would you? I communicated my claim so as to block Mr. Liana''s words and never to be able to say it back. This guy, too, should never give in if he''s in the same position. "Yes...... right. I get it. So, how are you going to stop it? "It''s easy. You just have to let me take your sword from Kite." Simple kites don''t need extra thought. "I don''t think we can even get close to the boulder." "That''s not true. That wall of light works an absolute defense against an enemy you recognize. I mean, if I''m unrecognized as an enemy, I can get close without a problem." There are other weaknesses in that wall that can only be used in one direction at a time and can not be activated when you are not aware of the activation of your skills. Well, I can''t teach those who might be enemies until that happens. "Now he is possessed by a sword and unconscious!? "It''s alright. Kite will never attack me" You''re unconscious, you''re out of your mind, and Kate will never attack me. I looked into Mr. Jih Liana''s eyes and told her that I was not going to bend my claim. "... ok. However, I will tell both of you to draw the attention of the brave." "I wish I didn''t." Well, that''s about it, you can do whatever you want. "Well, I''ll be there." "Take care..." "Totally...... because you have to get stronger and create an atmosphere where even one person is okay, and in the end you can''t do it without me" While the two knights were desperately avoiding the attack, I approached Kite with dignity without fear. "Urrrrrrr!" It''s like a demon... Kite, who noticed I was approaching, waved his sword down at me with a loud roar. "It''s okay. You''ll never hurt me" Even in that situation, I never stopped. "Look, I knew it was okay" There was nothing like Kate''s sword turning me into two pieces, and the sword was firmly stopped directly above me. Well, after that, it''s my turn to try. I held Kate''s right hand wrapped in electrical magic. "Ugh... that doesn''t hurt any more than I thought. No, this is Mr. Liana... I need to thank you later" It''s no stranger to severe pain, but it''s not enough to burn your body. Extreme sacred magic, you can get this far...... I have to work hard, too. "Look... I''ll put up with you too, so do something yourself. What happened to your promise to be happy! That being said, I held Kate''s hand strongly. "Ugaaaa!!! "Ugh..." Whether Kate is fighting the sword inside, the power of electric magic has increased. That''s what...... my body is really going to burn...... "It''s dangerous no more! Away!" "It''s okay... it''s just so much skin..." I''m a little quick, but it''s a couple flirting. "Kite. Good luck, I''m here." "Ugh..." Magic became more powerful again. You suck at boulders...... my consciousness is going to fly already. "It''s already dangerous! "It''s okay... Kate will be back..." SIDE: Kite ¡­¡­ Sure... the demons are out... " When I realized, Elaine, whose clothes wore off, was hugging me. "Good. Kite''s back." "Duh, why..." How could Elaine be worn out? How did I get here? Sure, weren''t you trying to fight the demons? "It''s okay, ''cause I''m just a little bit frizzy" "Billy? Huh? What do you mean? Me, maybe Elaine..." "Fine. Kite never attacked me." "So, but..." You mean I almost killed Elaine, right? That can''t be forgiven. Should be forgiven...... Too many facts made me pale and I lost my words. Then Elaine suddenly kissed me. "I just had a little intense skinship. You didn''t attack me." "That''s why..." When I tried to deny it, Elaine kissed me and blocked my mouth. "Kiss, I wanted to keep it tomorrow... well, it''s not something less and it''s good" That''s what I said, I''ve been kissing you again. I''m usually happy for you, but now you''re in a complicated mood. "Trust me. You didn''t attack me." "... Okay, I get it" Believe me...? If you say that, you''ll have to believe it. "Sounds fine. I''m all that''s left. You two go to Leo." When I heard a woman''s voice nearby and looked up, two women and one man were talking nearby. Is that... Mr. Liana who was with Leons? Who are the other two? With that in mind, the two replied ''yes'' to Mr. Liana and went to the Leons fighting the demons. Oh, demon...... after all, wasn''t that a dream? Damn...... what am I really doing? Didn''t I just get in the way at a time like this? "Those two, even the knights of the Marquis of Leons. Look, he said he could take down the dragon. Probably two of them." "Until now, I''ve been fighting those two? I''m not sure it''s going to be a fight, am I? "Yeah. But Kate was going to win, so I helped her" "Huh? Was I going to win? Such an idiot. Where can you beat me? "Yeah. That sword, instead of driving the man with it crazy, seems to give him powerful power." "That''s right..." Was that the kind of sword... depending on the occasion you use it... "You can''t use that one again. I don''t want to see you kill anybody with no enemies." "Right...... sorry" What am I thinking? Now, keep hurting Elaine so far. "Fine. So, you still think you can move? "Yeah. We can still fight" Although I don''t think I can use a limit breaker. "Then I need to owe the Marquis of Leons a little less" "Okay. Now I''ll fight with my own sword." We''re joined by two people who can defeat the dragon. You''re not going to get hit as long as I''m going to get the sword. I hugged Elaine and then started running at full speed toward my room. 200 Episode XXII: The Night Before Marriage ? "Hmm. I guess it feels like the first phase is finally over" I took a breather as I cleaned up a large group of fine demons and looked over at the dim party venue with the lights broken. Looks like the Hermans and Leena did their best. Honestly, I thought it was tight, but I knew the power of love was great. "You''re going to get stronger and stronger...? "Right...... should I bring Lou? When I was in the basement, there was about a few hours until the next phase, so maybe tomorrow morning? By then, Lou will be brought too. "No, if the boulder finds out that the Demons are in the Empire, they might join us in the next war until the Patriarchate, right? Oh, yeah. This is a kingdom, isn''t it only enemies? That''s a hassle when it comes to that...... "Maybe the last opponent needs Lou..." The castle will be destroyed somewhat, but Lou can easily defeat it... "Even in the demonic world, a demon that enters five fingers is summoned? "That''s right. When I was in the underground, I used to be a demon king." I don''t know how much of a difference in strength there is with the Demon King right now, but I guess that was pretty strong, considering the competence of the magic item that made that demon material. "If such a thing is summoned to a place like this..." Yeah. I definitely think the castle will break. Because if Behemoth comes out after this, that giant alone can destroy the castle. "Even so, it''s not right now... Huh? The moment I tried to tell him to take a little rest, a demon of the human form came out of the crack of space. Weird. This shouldn''t have been such a short interval before. "That''s... Mad Demon. Besides, ten bodies......" Besides, the next demon, I won''t forget... was that demon. "You look so scared... Could you be strong? "... yeah. It''s the demon that killed my grandfather." The boss on the fiftieth floor of a dungeon of trials. An unforgettable opponent. "Oh no... are you okay? "It''s okay. But be careful, ''cause those guys are gonna disappear" (You''re not even that scary right now, are you? (Maybe, but everyone is vulnerable to trauma) Answering Elena''s question that way, I took Anna out and put her on. "All right. I''ll take down all this demon. Everyone, solidify behind you." When I started moving, the demons laughed niggardly and disappeared. I miss you. That ridiculous smile. "But I don''t feel scared of that face like I did then." I see it right. As seven bodies surrounded me, the other three headed towards Shelley and the others. "I won''t let you go that way." I used the metastasis to kill the three bodies first. Yeah. I''m not scared if I can see it. I turned my attention to the remaining seven bodies, reaffirming the strength of the demons. Everyone, the smile until just now disappeared and on the contrary it was the look on their faces that they were afraid of. "A little bit, I guess it''s revenge" With that said, I skipped the demons'' heads. SIDE: Elemenane "You''re lying... what a move... not faster than a runaway kite..." Ten demons came out... and I thought they disappeared, three of them were down the next moment, and seven others were down a little late. Is this some kind of joke? Was I thinking of letting Kite fight such a monster? "Even then, Leo-kun has restrained himself from destroying the castle. Leo can kill them without moving a step." "You''re lying..." Is that what you''re doing? I don''t believe it... No, I don''t want to believe it. "It''s true. Even so, I''ve only seen Leo fight for real two or three times, too." "Who does that guy really care about!? Even though it''s that strength... it''s the one person you can fight for. That''s not even a dragon. "Once, you''re in a situation like now. That was really scary. One more time... it''s a secret. Now I''m adorable, but I remember being terrified at the time" "I just want to get into a lot of things... first of all, what do you mean there was a situation like now? I forgot. Marquis Leons, I knew something about this situation. You have to ask that first. "It''s easy. Just like today, the Summoning Stone of the Devil has been activated in Murdine territory." "Uh, when? That hasn''t been reported. Instead, if such a large group of demons were to show up in the city, it would be featured as a major incident around the world. And yet, how is Murdine territory developing like nothing happened? "It''s when the Dark City is gone. You know about the Dark Market, don''t you? They were bidding on magic stones at the Dark Auction." "Huh? How... No, you''re right" Well, it was purchased in your own territory. It''s easy to tell who bought it. Ha...... me when I was stupid I couldn''t help but forget. That magic stone, the jewel you''ve got for the highest price ever, you''re still decorating your room with care because that''s all you''re wasting. "What is a demon summoning stone more than that? Dangerous. That was way off the record. What matters now is not knowing a bit about this situation. "It''s a magical item that invokes powerful demons from the magic world. Demons are summoned in stages, and more and more demons are summoned. That''s the end of the day..." Demon Realm... the world where the Demon King lived, right? A world with so many demons and demons... there''s so much horrible about calling demons from places like that. "... what happens at the end? I was scared and didn''t want to ask, but I squeezed my courage and asked Mr. Liana a question. Considering that in the future there will be demons out there that the Marquis of Leons needs to get serious... I couldn''t stop shaking my legs. "No, I don''t know how strong the last demon is either. However, you may want to be prepared for this castle to be destroyed" "Oh no..." I can''t believe this castle is destroyed... "Wouldn''t it be nice if everyone was alive if the castle was destroyed? Oh, but maybe we don''t have the money to rebuild the kingdom." Kite...... As I was desperate for what was about to happen, Kite, who had defeated the demon until just now, consoled me. "Hey. What did Kate think when she saw the strength of the Marquis of Leons? "Yeah... to be honest, you felt a little scared. In a few more years, we''ll have to fight each other." I knew you would. You actually fight, you should be more scared than I am. "You know... you have to fight that... you better say it in front of me..." "That''s good. You''re all here with that intent, aren''t you? Besides, with all those strong people, you''re not afraid of us, are you? ¡­¡­ "So, after seeing that one, do you think Kate wants to fight the Empire? After gently silencing Mr. Liana, I continued to question Kate. Depending on kite''s response...... no, maybe kite doesn''t want to go to war anymore either. If this happens... when this is over, somehow I need to be king and stop the war. It doesn''t matter if my life is being targeted. "I don''t think I want to go to war as long as I can before I see that. Because in war, people definitely die." Speaking of which, I was. From the beginning, Kate was supposed to force her to join the war. I called it in on my own and tried to force him to join the war... I knew I''d be stupid to realize that after such a loss was confirmed. You didn''t grow up to be a jewel princess. "Don''t look like that. I certainly don''t like war. But I wanted to join the war because I knew it was for Elaine." Because of me... "I don''t care about anything else for Elaine. If Elaine ordered, I''d be happy to take him down." Always spoil me that way already...... "Kite...... ok. I''ll be ready, too." For me to grow up, there''s no way I''m sweet on kite here. When this is over, now it''s my turn to work hard. 201 Lesson 23: The Night Before Marriage ⑤ "In the end, I didn''t know sixty Mad Demons were coming out" When I defeated ten bodies, I defeated twenty bodies, and when I defeated them, thirty bodies, and a total of sixty bodies, without letting the Shelleys touch one finger. Tired of boulders, I was rolling on the floor. "All of them. Leo killed them instantly, though." "Because they disappear. We have to kill them before they do something." "Maybe, but... when the devil''s neck suddenly flew in, I screamed at the boulder, too." If you ask me, there could have been a demon who jumped his neck in front of Shelley. You were too desperate to defeat me. "I''m sorry. I wasn''t that concerned" "No, I don''t have to distract you that much. I don''t like how that makes Leo so hard. Good luck for now." "Thank you. But next time, I feel like I''m in danger of a boulder, so why don''t you and Leena evacuate? Next, it will be difficult to kill instantly on a boulder, or maybe the castle will collapse in battle. "I don''t like it. And I just wanted to say... okay. I''ll evacuate you out of the way." "Thank you. Then I''ll send everyone to Muldeen." I stood up and turned to Leena and the brave men. "Leena, you''re tired. Thank you." "No, it''s not that big of a deal. So, what are you going to do after this? "That''s it, why don''t we all just run off to Muldeen? After this, there will probably be a very strong enemy." "Ok...... And the princesses? As Leena nodded, she turned her attention to the princess and brave man behind her. Right. Do you want both of us to evacuate? "Can you evacuate to safe Murdine territory for once? "Until the realm of the Marquis of Leons...? It''s a long way from here, isn''t it? "Actually, I had the skill of metastasis¡­ so I could move to any location in an instant." "Oh, speaking of which, you had that skill. Yeah......" After all, we move to enemy territory with unskilled skills. There''s resistance. Now, how to negotiate...... "Elaine, evacuate." Hmm? That''s unexpected cover. No, a choice for the princess''s safety. Before I pulled out the sword of fanaticism, I thought the brave would reject me because I had stuck to the strength. Really, the princess is first. "But..." "The purpose of the guys who set this up is Elaine, right? Then Elaine wants you to stay away." "Where''s Kite? "I''ll stay here. Because it''s strange that not a single human being in this country is here on a boulder." Well, I felt that way. I feel strange to say no here, and decide to fight the brave ones? "Okay... you''re safe, right? "It''s okay, I have a amulet." That said, a brave man showed the princess a necklace with beautiful gems. Is it a princess''s gift? Sure, that sounds profitable. "Well, then, Marquis Leons, may I evacuate you to your territory? "Yes, then, everyone touch me." "Master, we will stay too." Hellman now? "No, that''s fine. Me and the brave enough. Besides, you need to escort the princess once and for all." "... ok" Honest and good. I convinced Hellman that I used the metastasis. "This is Murdine territory? "It''s in the castle in. In the meantime, stay until the demonic raid is over. Shelley, please show me." "Okay. Leave this one to me." "Yeah. Well, I''m back over there." "Uh... Marquis of Leons" Attempting to return to the royal castle, the princess reluctantly called to a halt. "Yes. What is it? "I don''t think you, the guest, are supposed to be in a position to get this far. How can you get so far? If you ask me, surely there''s no point in me getting this far? "Yeah...... because if the wedding in the corner is ruined, it looks cute? Is it?" I don''t want that to be a bad memory, even though I only have it once in my life. Even if we''re going to be enemies. "For that reason..." "And then, if I''m going to succeed in my plan, I''m going to have trouble keeping you alive. Are you convinced by this? Without Princess Elaine, we would have to negotiate with other troublesome royalties... Yeah. That''s not a big deal, considering that. "Yes..." "Then I''ll call you when I''m done. Until then, relax." "I guess Elaine''s okay, huh? When I came back, a brave man grabbed my shoulder and approached me. I knew you were worried. "It''s okay. I mean, you left it to me because you didn''t think I''d do the princess harm, did you? "Yes, but..." "It''s okay. As someone with memories of another world, I don''t want to be bad for someone from another world." "Hmm? Who has memories of different worlds? You..." Yes. I didn''t take this guy to the realm because I just wanted to talk to you two for a second about the real deal. And then I guess it''s because I personally talked to him as the same otherworldly person. "Reborn, I just want to say, it seems a little different. Feels like they copied the reincarnator''s memories and put them in? "In other words?" "Yeah... you just have to think of me as someone born with a few memories of another world" I gave up explaining. I don''t have that kind of energy to explain everything from now on to the struggle between the reincarnators and how I was born. "Really? Is there anyone else like you? "I''m here. For example, Gert." "Mr. Gert? "Among the reincarnated, they call me a grantor. By the way, I''m the Creator." "Creator!? "What''s wrong with the Creator? To be surprised until you open your eyes? What do you know about the Creator? "Um, are you the creator that made mountains, dragons, kingdoms? Yeah. I knew you knew a creator who wasn''t me. "No, that''s the other one. Looks like he''s in an empire dungeon." "Really... well, you''re still alive" I hear the race is just like us. I guess I use something, even a magic item. "So, why kite... can I call you kite? "You don''t have to ask that much. I''m Leo, okay? I sure am. Something disgusting about suddenly calling out guys you weren''t close to earlier, huh? "Yeah. Fine. So, how does Kate know the original creator? "I read it in a book. It''s a book written by a brave man who lived a long time ago." "Heh. You still have that book." Well, it looks like the brave have been recalled many times, and isn''t it strange if someone writes about it? I think I''ll write a book to help the reincarnates who were born later. "Where did Leo find out?" "I asked the Demon King" "Demon King!? Isn''t the Demon King dead? Oh, speaking of which, you did. I totally forgot because I recently treated it as a matter of course at the Muldeen family. "No, that guy won''t die. Because that''s the kind of skill you have." He''s immortal because he has super regenerative skills, isn''t he? "Skills...... The light of my breaking limits and guardianship is powerful, too. Does Leo have skills besides metastases, too? "I have it. It''s a secret what you have, though." "Secret. Right... in two more years, you''re the one fighting in the war" "Well, will that happen if we keep this up? It all depends on the princess." If the princess drags down the current king at the same time as tomorrow''s marriage and stops the war, she''s going to do everything in her power to support it. Well, I guess that''s harsh because you won''t listen to nobles on boulders. If I get my hands on it, I don''t feel the same way about invasion. "Is Leo not afraid of war? "Of course I''m scared. Even if you say you''re better equipped than the kingdom, you have to deal with two brave men and a grantor. Honestly, I don''t want to do what I can." "Mr. Gert understands... me? "The fear of the brave leaves when they are driven. I won''t say any more." You can''t teach boulders, the nastiest brave correction. If you''re after something like that and it''s used by me, you won''t be enemies. "When you''re pushed... a skill that can regenerate death? "I won''t tell you." "Did the Demon King teach you that, too? Or from an earlier generation of brave men? "It''s the Demon King. Grandpa doesn''t know how much he understood his powers." In the first place, I haven''t lived with my grandfather in a year... You should have heard about when you fought the Demon King. "Hey. How strong were my predecessors? "Just about kite, I guess. Now that I think about it, I don''t think the magic I can use is just attributeless magic." We''re blessed with magic, so it''s easy to be strong, but attributeless magic really takes effort. "That''s right... You were amazing." "Yeah. He was a great guy." Mad Demon. I knocked that down just now... but it doesn''t clear the feeling of moaning coming from this regret. With that in mind, a hole began to drill into the space. "Ah, here I come. All right, we''ll do our best to get a wedding somehow." "Let me tell you before the battle begins. Leo...... thank you" "Don''t worry about it anymore. Here, stand up. I don''t know what kind of demons are coming out." Oh, come on, if it was just me and the brave guys, you could have brought Lou in, right? I let the princess escape on the assumption that the castle would break, so there was no problem with Lou destroying it... No, isn''t it a good idea to show it to Lou because we''re getting along with the boulder? Yeah. I''m sure he is. Nothing, it''s not like I don''t want to regret it. 202 Lesson 24: The Night Before Marriage â‘¥ "... hmm? Small, huh?" When I thought a monster as big as a fool as last time would come out of a hole, a man smaller than me... came out of a child. "Don''t say it small! Even you guys are chicks compared to giants! Oh, you''re like a child after all. In a high voice, I was a little relieved. Because it''s better than a monster that doesn''t make sense. "I talked... are you a bit of a demon? "Hmm? If you look closely, you''re human! I''ve never seen you come into this world before! "This world......? Hmm? You said something you shouldn''t listen to. "Ah... now, forget it! "No, it''s impossible to forget... well, when it comes to children''s demons and otherworlds... maybe not demon kings? Something like a demon king I know if I look closely. I wonder if this is what a demon king looks like as a child. "Oh! You got it. Could you be the Demon King too!? "No, are you from another world there? Right. How did you see it, we''re a people, right? Could this guy be stupid? There''s a big difference between my head and the demon king I know. No, that guy liked to make jokes, too. "I told you I''ve never seen anyone normal over here before. Maybe it''s not weird to have a demon king of people" "Yes, but... So, why is the Demon King here? "You guys called, didn''t you? "Oh, I was..." I was scratching my head like kite was in trouble for the demon king''s answer. Well, you can''t even call the Demon King like this. "No, it''s actually my men they called me. I had trouble losing many of my men, so I interfered with them with spatial magic." "I see...... I''m sorry, can you go home? If you have space magic, you''re going home, right? "What are you talking about? That''s my guy rolling in there, isn''t it? Isn''t this enough reason to fight? "Oh, oh..." Speaking of which, you did. Damn... the body, I had to clean it up. "Uh, can I just make an excuse? As much as possible, I don''t want to fight... "Well, fine. If you can convince me, I won''t forgive you." After all, it''s good to be someone who makes sense. If this was a demon who couldn''t speak a word, it would have been a big deal. Actually, it''s in a castle in the kingdom of man. "Wow. You''re as fine as my castle if you ask me." "Tomorrow, the princess of this country and this brave man are to be married." "I''m glad to hear that. So, how did this happen? "It happens all the time. Someone who didn''t really think about marrying a princess and a brave man used magical items to call demons from the demonic world during a party." "I see... that''s a tease. Hmm. Well, maybe you guys aren''t so bad." "Right? There you go! Nothing''s gonna happen! "But the man there... did you say brave? "Ugh, yeah." pointing to the Demon King, Kate nodded a little nervously. Kate... please don''t be mad at me... "When the Demon King and the Brave meet, we have to fight. That''s the world''s call, isn''t it? Hmm? Something''s just going wrong... "That''s not..." "I heard the previous demon king was killed by a brave man, didn''t he? Oh, so you''re mistaken. "No, I live well in the Devil''s Forest. If you think we''re lying, you can look for us." He''s been killed once, but he''s alive, so it''s no count, right? "What!? So the rule that evil loses justice never prevails in this world? After all, is this guy stupid? "I don''t know that... what were you talking about? Haven''t you changed your mind much? Are you good about your men? "Talk about do brave men and demon kings have to fight? What do we do, fight? "Was that the side where we make that choice? Something''s messed up. "Eh, I don''t want to fight" Kite immediately declared himself unwary. All right, that''s it now. "What are you talking about! Still, you''re a brave man! What are we gonna do here, don''t pull the sword out of it! "You''re a troublesome guy..." It''s like, after all, you''re the boss of a game that has no choice but to ''fight''. "You too! Screw the mess and our motivation! If you''re a regular (Mob), watch where the battle goes on the edge! No, because you''re the only one who''s originally motivated. Don''t tell me like Kite wants to fight too. "I get it. It''s good to fight. If the castle breaks, I''m in trouble, so why don''t you do it outside of here? I''ll get you a place, okay? Let''s take him to the underground arena. Because there, you won''t die. "No, then we''ll fight in my castle! After all, when I say the battle place between the brave and the demon king, it''s a battle at Demon King''s Castle." Is this guy really copying the memories of the Demon King? Watching, that''s crazy. "Okay, okay. Anywhere. Look, if you''re gonna do it, why don''t you just do it? I told you there''s a wedding tomorrow, didn''t I? In the end, whatever you say, you don''t seem to have a choice, and let''s do what the Demon King says. "You did. Well, there you go." When the Demon King turned his hand on me and Kite, the place moved in an instant. "We''ll do it here." Even though it''s the same castle, the difference between the castle owners makes the difference so far... I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw the demon skull decorated on the wall. "Hey... are you seriously going to let me and the Demon King fight? "Well, he said it''s okay. Look, come fight me. I''m watching to see if anyone else gets in." "Help me if anything happens..." With a very anxious face pointed at me, Kate went toward the Demon King sitting on the throne. "Yes, sir. Come on!" "Brave man. Well done for getting here! "No, they just brought me here," "Shut up all the time. Why don''t you do some serious bravery! Am I even being shown a school festival play? Well, the Demon King can continue to play the Demon King character without much punishment. "You''re the one who shut up. Enough! I''ll start on my own! Where did the anxious face go until just now, when Kate, who had trouble dealing with him, pulled out his sword and attacked the Demon King. "Wait a minute! I haven''t finished speaking the words I''ve prepared yet! "No questions asked. Just knock it down, just till you get home! Kite chopped off one arm, ignoring the demon king trying to put his arm forward and stop it. "Damn. What a savage brave man... but to me... hmm? This is crazy! How can it not be activated!? How can the wound not heal!? Upset that his wounds would not heal, the Demon King was speaking loudly to his arms. "I knew it... I felt that way" If you were Gert, you thought you were disabling my playback skills. I didn''t know if it would work for the Demon King''s super regeneration either, but I knew it worked. "Damn... I took it without avoiding it because I thought it would heal anyway... but I didn''t think the brave man was getting the holy sword anymore. This is a big miscalculation." How long are you gonna keep doing the theatre? They slashed my arm, so I wish I could concentrate a little more on the fight. "But I''m not giving up! I''m going to teach you the horrors of the Demon King! "It''s the true pinnacle of space magic, that you can manipulate the dominated space as you please. This is my castle. You can do anything! Oh, that''s why you wanted to fight in your own castle. Outside, you had a good idea and said that. The castle pillar was broken and flew towards Kite. What keeps the castle from collapsing is that it''s even ceiling with space magic? What a much wasted use of magic. "No matter how fast you move, it''s pointless in front of me! Look! I can''t move! At the impending moment near the Demon King, the kite was fixed as if it had been affixed to the air. "Kukuk. Brave man. That''s unusual! A fast knife flew out of Kate''s pocket towards the belly of the Demon King as he was laughing like he made a fool of himself. The demon king, who was laughing ridiculously, couldn''t get around in time and the knife made a big decision on the flank. Ugh. Did you manipulate it with electrical magic? Unlike some demon king, that''s a useless use of magic. "Oh Demon King, I wish I could concentrate a little more on the battle..." He''s a waste of great magic. "Shut up!" An angry demon king threw a pillar at me, but I used the metastasis to avoid it. "Do you have time to look at it roughly? "I do! Now I''m a checkmate. Here, surrender." On the neck of the approaching kite, he pointed at the knife that had just determined the belly of the demon king. "No. That''s not true." "You''re so strong. I don''t even know if I''m dead! Seeing as Kate tried to move ignoring the knife, the Demon King flew the knife toward Kate''s neck. At that distance, you''ll never get hurt... normally. "Shield of Light? Damn. I didn''t know you had that skill hidden. Then how about this! Flying a knife into the light of guardianship, the hasty Demon King flew one pointy thing ahead toward the kite after another. "You think it''s faster!? You used a limit breaker. Ten times faster would make it hard to stop Kite even with the Demon King''s space magic on the boulder. "Hmm!" Kate stuck out her sword and pushed from the front to the Demon King in a straight line. "Damn...... stop! It was conceived that the Demon King was trying to stop it using space magic. "Gu......" And where kite''s sword tip became a few centimeters of the book to the demon king, shards of knives and columns surrounded kite''s neck as if waiting. But for that matter, the power to contain the kite also weakened, and the sword approached it up to a few millimeters. "Yes, we''re done." I held Kite''s sword and retrieved the pointy objects around Kite. And I also kept the Demon King''s treatment. Even when I say treatment, I''ll just slash it and disable the regeneration. "Do what. Almost there! "No, I think we were in a showdown and a draw, huh? Or do you want to die? If that sword pierces you, you can''t be resurrected, can you? That''s what I said and showed you the tip of the sword, and the Demon King grew up. Well, if the Demon King dies, I''m gonna have a lot of trouble, so I''m not really gonna do anything to kill him. "Okay...... I''ll forgive you with a draw" "Well, thank you for forgiving me" "Is this... a sword? "Yeah. Isn''t that cool? You can call it the Devil''s Sword and wrap magic around it." It''s good to have something left for my master to make. Demon King, you definitely like this. "Demon Sword!? What a perfect sword for me. All right, brave man! Until the next time I see you, I''m ready to use this sword, so you''re stronger too! "... Okay, I get it" A rival between a brave man and a demon king? This is interesting again. "Well, there''s a wedding, too, so we''re just leaving. So I''ll see you later." "No, wait! Oh, I thought I''d give you momentum to go home... now what? "I got a deeper friendship around the corner. Why don''t we just keep each other''s names? The next time I see you, I want to call you by name." Oh, my God. Oh, my God. "I get it. I''m Leo." "I''m Kite." "You''re kite to Leo. I''m a guru. That''s an easy name to remember, right? Guru. It''s called Lou, is it normal for Demons to have short names? "Yeah. Then Guru, it''s time for me to go" Now it''s time for me to leave... "Oh...... bye. You can always come and try." I don''t like it. Well, as much as I fight you, I challenge the Demon King in the Devil''s Forest. "If you feel like it. Bye." I waved gently and used the metastasis. In the meantime, I''m glad you''re safe. 203 Episode 25: The Day of Marriage SIDE: Ramross "Ko, is this a good idea? After everything I was told to do, I was standing by to ask Master May. In the end, no one died and the party was just canceled. Very much, I don''t think Master May wanted to do it. So I made some mistake? If that happens, now is the time...... "Hmm. Well, wasn''t that good? "Oh, really..." Apparently, that didn''t mean it failed. I''m sure Master May just wanted to bring confusion to the kingdom. "Hey, why don''t you come out and not hide? This is your last chance to talk to me." "Let me do that ~. Long time no see ~" When I thought Master May spoke to my shadow, one man came out of my shadow. I didn''t think of that, "Hii" made a weird noise and got my buttcake on. Duh, why are people coming out of my shadow! "Creepy. When you talk to me, you told me to talk normally, didn''t you? "That''s terrible. You''ve been working with me for 200 years." They ignored me and started the conversation. No, from talking to Master May on an equal footing, he won''t be the only one. It should be wise for you to keep your mouth shut. "That''s why." "I can''t help it. So what? Am I allowed to do such a half-way job?" Halfway there? After all, was that a failure? "I''ll report you interrupted." "You''re the same. How many times have I been entrusted with Mae''s work?" After all, are you on par with Master May? Never, ever be rude. "Oh, yeah. I mean, you''re the only pervert who can seriously work under someone trying to kill himself one day." "That''s terrible. I''ve told you so many times that I have a relationship with her." Whom are you two talking about? Rather than that, is there a person on top of Master May as well? I can''t imagine. "A cooperative relationship... then I hope you won''t betray me easily" Betrayed? This guy... is he a traitor? "He''s better suited to my thoughts." "What he''s saying just sounds beautiful. You know we''re gonna have to kill each other in the end." "May doesn''t like to kill you." Huh? You don''t like May killing you? "I''m not bad at it. How many years do you think you''re surviving this fight? If I need you, I''ll kill you. It''s just a little emotional." "Oh, you did. May can''t kill the good guys, it was a mistake. So I could safely watch the raid event today. If I saw their youth, May can''t get in the way of it." Oh, no... you think May liked the brave man? Come on, I was going to kill the brave man when the war was over, but you should reconsider... "Shut up. That''s how you keep a line in yourself, or you''re not half guilty." "Oh, was that 300 years ago now? Talk about killing a child''s reincarnator when he was still double digit old and pulling off 20 years?" 300 years ago...... who the hell are these people? "You remember me well." "Well, that''s the perfect episode to describe May ~" "Right. Even today, when I saw a princess desperately stopping a brave man''s outburst, my guilt was again overwhelmed." "Truth is, I don''t think you''re good for villains." "... I think so too" "Ugh...... Just a little patience... he..." "So I''ll see you in a few years! As soon as the man hiding in my shadow spoke of something in Master May''s ear, he disappeared. What the hell did you tell Master May? "... ugh. Well, I''m going home too." "Oh, um..." Just give me a minute! What am I supposed to do now! "Speaking of which, you were there. Yeah... don''t you feel guilty if I kill you" Huh...? Oh, no... I certainly wouldn''t be a good person... so I had a feeling this wouldn''t happen. But it''s not much to be killed. "I don''t know. I don''t feel like killing people right now." Don''t surprise me...... or would I have been killed if it weren''t for that guy!? "Well, if it''s the right direction to go to war with the Empire as promised, you can do whatever you want." "Oh, thank you......" You can do whatever you want, but you''re too scared... you have to be very careful not to get killed for doing anything extra... "I would have planned to have the young reincarnators crush each other without getting my hands dirty... Those two have gotten along... so I guess they won''t." As I bowed my head, I whined about that like Master May was depressed. I''m not sure who those two are... but let''s not say anything extra. "Yeah...... no more war makes sense? No, I''d rather those two don''t die...... Oh, no more! He''s gone crazy because he''s been saying extra things!!" When I looked up a little to see how Mae was doing, Mae was scratching her head with both hands like she was upset. "What do you want to help me with! SIDE: Kite "He''s back." The battle with Guru is over, and he even came to Elaine''s waiting Leo castle. "Ah! I''m home" "Kite! Were you okay?!? Are you hurt? Elaine, who noticed me, rushed over and started checking every inch of her body. "It''s okay. Because I''m not hurt anywhere." "Really? Did Kate fight? "Yeah. Well, I''m pretty much the only one fighting." "Huh? Why!? What''s this all about? Elaine approached Leo, not me. I don''t even know how that feels. But I don''t... You''re on the help side, so let''s figure out a few more ways to say it. "Huh? Ah, uh..." "Don''t be mad at Leo like that. It was a situation where I had to fight." "What do you mean, a situation where Kite has to fight! I wonder how I can explain it to you... "The last demon summoned was the Demon King." "Demon King!? Not only Elaine, but I even gave the Empress a voice of surprise to Mr. Liana. Well, it''s that demon king. "Is that true? Because the Demon King is in the Devil''s Forest..." "He''s the new demon king." Leo answered the Crown Princess''s question in the end. No, aren''t you going to explain a little more? "Oh, that''s the thing" Huh? So you understand? "What do you mean by that!? Tell me, Shelly! Right? And yet, Elaine, you''ve been close enough to the Empress to let me call you by my nickname in the last short time. Well, I got along with Leo, too, and was that enough time? "Uh." "What are you doing all the time? Fine." "It''s easy. That the demon king, who should have been defeated fifty years ago, is still alive." Yeah, I knew that. No, if Leo knew, would the information be shared within the Empire? "Huh!? It''s very dangerous! Why are you leaving me alone!? "It''s okay because I''m not such a dangerous person right now. I don''t think there''s anything we can do but leave him alone because he''s too strong." I guess so. Even that child demon king opponent was a critical draw, but I can''t believe an adult demon king...... "Even you? "Of course. You''ll end up being played. Is there anything better to worry about Kate than that? "Oh, I was! How could Kate have fought the new Demon King, not you? Oh, speaking of which, that''s what you were talking about. "That''s what I was talking about... because I thought Kite was a fighter." "Yes... Kate, you defeated the Demon King. You did it." "No. I didn''t take him down." Nothing, I don''t think you''re a fighter = a fighter. Well, I was almost there. Thinking about it, isn''t it amazing how much I fought against the Demon King? "Huh? What do you mean? Don''t knock me down. How did you solve this? "The result is a draw. That''s how I''ve convinced Guru... the Demon King" Leo was, as always, answering the Crown Princess''s question in a partial manner. A little more... Aren''t you going to talk about being taken to Demon King''s Castle or something? "That''s right... Well, if Kite''s okay, that''s fine." Oh, that''s good. "Right. I hope Leo''s okay, too." As Ms Liana echoed Elaine''s opinion, she hugged Leo. "Ah, cheats." Then, soon, the Empress also hugged Leo. When I saw that, I looked a little envious and Elaine had looked at me. "... go ahead? This is good, isn''t it? I opened my hands and invited Elaine. "Hehe. Then sweeten your words." Elaine jumped at me with a nickel laugh. "Isn''t it time to go back to the royal castle? Tomorrow, or we''re gonna have this wedding early in the morning, right? I came to ask that to me and Elaine, who are similarly stuck, as the Empress and Mr. Liana hugged me. You could have let me soak up some more aftertaste. Not much can be shown the reality of getting up early right now. "That''s right. Oh, even if I slept now, I can only sleep an hour or two..." "Well, it''s a sunny stage around the corner, so just be patient today." "Right. Phew." "Wow. You don''t look like you were having a party until a few hours ago." When I came back to the royal castle, Elaine muttered about that to an unusual party. The demon bodies are scattered and dim because the lights were made to break. I can''t feel the party atmosphere, which was bright and fun. "In the meantime, do you want to clean up the demon''s body? It stinks." Huh? You''re cleaning up this demon now!? "You''re tired. Go to sleep." That''s right. Even Leo fought a lot of demons. "I''m not sure I can wake up in an hour or so, and I''m awake. Then I''ll clean this place up." "Well, I guess I''ll stay awake too..." It''s not a good idea to just let Leo do the cleaning. "No, you don''t get this dirty, I think you should just take a bath. It''s not good to go to a wedding while it''s dirty." Sure, should I take a bath because it''s dirty? Smell of blood, can you take it...? "Well, I''m sorry, but I''m going back to my room." "Good day." "Tired." "Hehe. You''ve gotten along so well." Soon after the party venue, Elaine laughed and teased me and Leo about getting along. "That''s the kind of Elaine who was getting along with the princesses." "Speaking of which, yeah. It''s been a while, but we had a great time." Were you even in the bath while we were dealing with the Demon King? Speaking of which, you smelled good from Elaine when she held you earlier. Maybe Leo is obsessed with the bath. I''d like to let you in one day when I get the chance. "That was good. Huh. Sleepy. Too sleepy. I might fall asleep during the ceremony." "It''s been a rough day... I honestly feel like I''m gonna fall asleep too." Right...... We have to put up with it. And a few hours later. "Huh? The nobles aren''t awake? For the wedding, Leo came to say that after I was done getting ready for the outfit and the hairstyle. "That''s right. I totally forgot that Orgol''s effect lasted half a day." "Eh. How could I have forgotten? So you decided to start at noon and get some sleep, huh? Then I could have slept for another two hours. This difference is huge...... "I''m sorry. Even I was sleepy and I wasn''t turning my head. Forgive me." "Okay, but... I''ve got Elaine, too, okay? What are you gonna do? "Yeah...... what were you planning on doing in the morning? "I was going to pray to God in church and get out in front of the people and say hello. Speaking of which, we had a long time to celebrate from the king." They said the prayer ritual would take about three hours, and an hour to greet the people. You had about thirty minutes to talk about the king. That guy, can we talk for half an hour? I doubt it. "Then it seems that the priest and king are still asleep, too, so the story of prayer and unnecessary kings is cut. Why don''t we just kiss the vows and greet the people? And a wedding ring." "No, that''s the story of the world over there..." I think we should follow the township when we get to it. "Fine. They''re all asleep anyway, so they won''t find out. I don''t have a choice. I''ll make the ring. Wait a minute." It seems I don''t have a veto, and Leo went somewhere when he went about the conversation alone. "Look, it''s made of Mithril, so it''s shiny, strong and not rusty. You''re the best material as a wedding ring. And then, all the time, I put a lot of bullshit on the two of us to keep it going." When I set aside some time to come back, they gave me two beautiful wedding rings. Both have Elaine and my name carved on them, and they don''t look like rings made in a very short time. "Oh, thanks......" "Thank you very much. Look, the bride''s waiting, so we''re going to church! "Huh? What do you mean? How did Elaine end up in church? I''ve been transferred to church so much that I can''t think of or think of any such questions. "Ah..." In front of me, Elaine stood in a bright red dress, not a white wedding dress...... Yeah. It''s so beautiful. Exactly the same outfit as when I was summoned to this world... but Elaine was more grown up then and more polished by beauty. "You were late. What were you doing? "Oh, I''m sorry..." "Just kidding. Remember the day after Kate was summoned, that I was angry with Kate, who didn''t come as soon as I called her" "Oh, that happened, too. Elaine was unreasonable then." I miss you. That mighty Elaine was adorable, too. "I''m sorry. But I''m so sweet right now, right? "Yeah. It''s so sweet. I can''t live without Elaine." "Hehe. Thanks. Me too, if it weren''t for Kite, I''m sure he would have just died. Thanks to Kate for trying so hard to get here. Thanks for everything, and keep it up." With that said, Elaine has been kissing me as much as she wants with her hands on my cheek. "Is this how a kiss of oath works? "Yeah. Isn''t that good? Right?" "I''m glad it''s sweet." "Yes, I think it was good" Three people sitting in the front row of the attendance were nodding yeah. Well, this is a different world, so can it be appropriate around here? "Oh, yeah. Wedding Rings" "Huh? Wedding rings? "In my hometown, there''s a custom of a couple wearing the same ring." That''s what I said, I showed Elaine two rings. "Heh. Well, I''ll put it on for you, so lend me a ring." "Yeah." "Do you know where you can put your fingers? "Left pharmacopoeia" "It is. Then lend me your left hand." As I was told, when I gave her my left hand, Elaine happily put a ring in my finger. "Hehe. Then now it''s my turn" Elaine offered me her hand, and I gently put the ring on her, too. "Ugh. That''s a good match." Yeah. I think it''s great. I guess it''s my mission to continue to protect that smile from now on. I felt so smudged by Elaine''s delightful smile. 204 Chapter 10 Introduction to People Josettia Le Fable Gender: Female Attributes: Saint, Wind Comment: She is the eldest daughter of the Le Fable family and a classmate of Leo''s. I''ve been in love with Frank for a long time and he finally paid off. There are no Leos in magic school, so if there''s a gap, the two of us are flirting. Lawrence Boardrail Gender: Male Comment: Frank''s father. The head of the Boardrail family, who has an important role in the friendship between the Patriarchate and the Empire. I have never treated my sons with affection. Alberto Le Fable Gender: Male Comment: Bart, Jose''s father. The head of the Le Fable family, who bribes all the imperial seafood. I value connections between nobles, and my sons and daughters use them as tools. Phils Alber Gender: Male Comment: The former king of the kingdom of Alber. The next active man of the brave when the Demon King appeared. Just a mean grandfather who prefers turmoil to peace now. Geele Gender: Female Attributes: Ice, Wind Comment: Current Dragon King. Age is spare and over a hundred, but still a child in the dragon. Strong personality, but also a crybaby. Gil. Gender: Male Attributes: Ice, Wind Comment: Former Dragon King. When I noticed, I slept in the lowest level of the dungeon. The weak have the idea of having to obey the strong, and never defy Leo. Guru Gender: Male Attribute: Space Comment: New Demon King. You look like a child, and the contents are Kitchen Two Sick. Even in the demonic world you slaughtered, you can live in potent weather. Lately, I''ve been practicing the Devil''s Sword that Leo gave me. 205 Gossip 11, find yourself guilty. SIDE: Gert "... What is this place? That''s right. I got caught by him..." When I woke up, I immediately remembered that I had been put to sleep by Leons'' men. When I check my hands, they are still tightly handcuffed. So... is this a bartender? No, this is... this is my room. That''s a lie. Why am I here? I got up in a hurry to check the outside of the room. Then the door opened as if waiting for it. "Hey. Gert, how you doing? "Uncle..." Beyond the door was my uncle, who had lost a lot of weight. I knew Fermer had been taken over by my father... Uncle, living such a poor life? "Looks like you''ve changed a lot." ¡­¡­ That I''ve changed... I wouldn''t be talking about looking like my uncle... I couldn''t find a word to give back to my uncle. For a long time, my uncle did me a favor. There was nothing I could say to such a person right now. "Well, I can''t tell you about people either. You know what position I''m in right now? "Customer service at my father''s shop" "You know that. So, do you know how that happened? "It''s... Leons..." "No. Leo has nothing to do with this. This is all my problem." When I tried to tell you that Fermer was broken by Leons, he denied it before I ran out. "... what do you mean? "It''s just like you. I have sinned." "My uncle? No. Unlike my father, my uncle was sweet? "I wonder if it''s since Gert started working at magic school. I drowned in booze." "Oh......" Uncle, you''ve been a bad alcoholic for a long time. "If you''re just going to waste your own store... I''ve killed that liquor store couple I''ve been getting better for a long time, indirectly" "Huh? My uncle took those two? I used to buy booze in that store because of my uncle''s influence. I hadn''t been there since I started working at magic school... but I didn''t know you were dead... "Oh... he was a real fool" "You didn''t feel anything for killing people? You killed a lot of kids, didn''t you? "... children? Did I kill him? Kids? "That''s right. You blew up the school and killed a lot of kids without any sins." ¡­¡­ My uncle''s words made me feel like something had started in my head. Something like a filter that had changed my memory for my convenience was broken. "I''m not putting myself on the shelf... but you didn''t feel guilty? Killing someone like that... and continuing to build weapons that kill people doesn''t seem very sane" ¡­¡­ To my uncle''s heavy words, I started sweating...... I couldn''t speak a word anymore. A great guilt hits my shoulder, and it''s hard just standing there. "Hey. Let me hear it... Why didn''t you rely on me? You didn''t pay enough for the research, and you relied on the Filibels, did you? If it was financial, Fermer would be better off." "... don''t rely on my uncle... I just wanted to be beyond my father" This was the answer I finally gave by squeezing. "Ha... I see. For a long time, you''ve admired your brother... and it''s gone empty." "Nothing... I can''t believe I admire you..." You think I admire my father? That''s not true. I didn''t say no. On the contrary. I wanted to be like him. I didn''t want to lose to him...... "Really? You''ve been stealing my brother''s moves at home since you were a little girl, and you bragged to the shop craftsmen. I''m telling you, your father taught you the most." "That shouldn''t be..." I couldn''t deny how proud I was of the craftsmen in the past. "Totally... if your parents are clumsy, your kids are clumsy too" Don''t. Don''t leave me with my father. "My father is now... what are you doing? "We''re desperately making magic equipment. For your sin." My father sinned? No way. "How could my father...? He never cared about anyone else. So that can''t happen. There''s no way I''m making magic equipment for that reason. "My brother hasn''t made magic equipment for a week since he found out you blew up the school. I''m really surprised that that magic fool wouldn''t even go into the work room. I guess I was so shocked that you killed people." "That should be...... ''Cause my dad says my mother''s dead..." Even then, my dad used to make magic implements until I got angry. That''s what he is. "I regret it the most. I guess I was shocked because I realized that I''ve been messing with my family." "Now more..." What are you talking about now? When I tried to say that, my uncle put it on me. "Yes. It''s even more so now... The sin of invasion does not go away, no matter how hard you try. Couples and little kids in liquor stores don''t come home no matter how sorry they are." ¡­¡­ This time. I couldn''t say anything back. I sat in bed, and I got upset. "I''ll leave you at this for today. I have a week. I still have time to preach. In the meantime, you''re gonna think alone about your sins today. Where''s the bathroom... don''t worry." I see. This is where it was my house. "Ah, if you''re going to the bathroom, try to stay as late as you can. Otherwise, you''ll be in a bowl with your brother." "Okay..." I don''t have the mentality to meet my father in this situation right now. We have to be careful not to see each other. "Right. See you later." I made sure my uncle was gone, and I groaned. "You were killing the kids..." I forgot...... no, I was just trying not to think about it the whole time. I want to kill Leo... the idea alone is unusual, but I was killing a lot of kids for it that had nothing to do with it. That bomb had granted instant death. I don''t know how many children died, but I''m sure there will be absolutely a lot of them. "Don''t you regret it...? You can''t do this all the time." I have always been forced to live to justify myself. I''m not bad. It''s all my father''s fault. That''s what I was thinking. But... I''m already getting bitter with that excuse. My mother died because my father couldn''t? No, I got out of the house and left my mother alone. I''m guilty of the same thing. Is it my father''s fault that I left the house? No, I just ran away thinking I couldn''t beat my father''s technical skills. The life you keep running away from is your father''s fault? No, it''s all my fault. My father has nothing to do with it. Until now, I''ve only been running away because of my father. "That''s not cool...... me. I got skilled in special magic, mistakenly thought I was special, and in the end my accomplishments just killed a bunch of helpless kids... really, what was I doing..." I fell asleep in bed, now that I was self-loathing. I didn''t want to think about it any more. And the next day. "What''s gonna happen to me now? If this is the house, it''s the Imperial City, right? I was vaguely thinking about what would happen to me. Is this the death penalty? No, my uncle said a week. I mean, while the Leons are in the king''s capital. Oh, okay. While Leons was in the kingdom, I was supposed to be under the control of the Empire. A week from now, I''ll be returned to the King''s Landing. And some disposition is given to the kingdom. Oh, I''m sure they''ll enslave you. Gert, are you awake? "I''m awake." "Oh well. Look, it''s lunch." My uncle put two plates on his desk and sat down in the chair opposite me. ¡­¡­ I watched my uncle start eating without saying anything, and I started eating in silence too. ¡­¡­ We didn''t say a word to each other, and I had dinner with my hands in handcuffs that were difficult to move. "Hmm. I''ve been having dinner alone lately, so it was fun. See you tomorrow." That''s all? I thought, my uncle really got out of the room with Sarah. And the next day. "Look, it''s rice! My uncle brought me dinner again at noon. Again today, eating without talking to each other about anything? Thinking so, my uncle talked to me. "... Speaking of which, what''s the kingdom like these days? Like nothing happened, I was spoken to normally and I couldn''t react immediately. Then my uncle started talking to me like I was talking to myself again. "When I used to go to Wangdu, I was so vibrant that I couldn''t beat the Empire." "Was Wang Du lively? To my uncle''s unexpected words, I accidentally got a polo and a word out of my mouth. I was surprised that the King''s Capital had such a past unrelated to that vibrancy. "What. Not now? "Oh. Now, I can''t feel alive. That''s as big a difference as the end-of-life Philiberian territory." Everyone suffers from too heavy a tax, and the nobles of voter thought treat the civilians like slaves. That''s a hell of a place for civilians. "That''s... changed a lot. There were a lot of rough guys, but it was an interesting city I never got tired of drinking... too bad." My uncle looked seriously sorry. So good was the old King''s Capital... "If that''s the king, I can''t help it." "You, you met with the king? "Just once. He was fat as a pig, and he was a fool like he painted" "Right. What about the next king? Sure, the First Princess is the power, isn''t she? "The princess of jewellery madness is called... he was like spending the country''s money to collect jewellery." "That''s... for a long time, you''re pathetic about the people in the kingdom." Well, yeah. But... "If that stayed the same. It was in the past that the princess was obsessed with jewelry, and now... right. I''m obsessed with brave men." I''m going to have seen her near there these past few years... but it''s changed a lot. Love changes people that far, doesn''t it? "To the brave? Is that good? "Well, I think it''s gonna be okay because the brave guy''s a good guy." Kate has been a hunk of justice ever since we first met. Hold on to your beliefs and face any difficulty for that belief... that''s the opposite of me. "Right. Then there''s still hope in the kingdom." "Well... right..." Kite would surely make the kingdom better. "Mr. Colt! "Ah, it''s Leo. Wait a minute." Leons...... So you''re here to pick me up? What happened to your discussions with the kingdom? "What''s going on? You said a week. "That''s what I talked to the princess about faster than I thought." You know what... if you''re a princess now, you sure are going to do well. "Right. Gert''s over here." "In the end, did you let him meet with your master? Master? Oh, you mean my father. Leons wanted me and my dad to meet? Oh, that''s why you put me in my dad''s house... "No, I was going to let you see me on the last day. Brother, if you knew you were home, you wouldn''t know what to do. "Oh...... That''s no choice, is it? What do you want to do? Do you want me to see you now? "Right...... Hey, Gert. You want to see my dad? My uncle opened the door and asked. Beyond my uncle, there''s Leons. ¡­¡­ What are we gonna do, talk to my dad now and what''s it gonna be? "You might only get a chance to see him today, huh? "Let me just say one word." At the end of the day, I don''t care what they say. "Yes." "Okay." Then they took me, which hasn''t changed for a long time... it was my father''s workplace. "Brother, it''s a guest." "Customer? Leo''s here? Father''s voice...... "Oh. There''s Leo, but he''s a rarer guest today" "Huh? Who the hell... are you, Gert? When I walked into the work room, my father looked at me and it was solidifying. I didn''t change my expression, I just watched it in silence. "How could... you... be here? "I caught you in the kingdom. Even so, I''m going to have to return it to the kingdom." Leons answered my father''s question in a mild tone. After all, will I be returned to my kingdom? "Right..." "Gert, I know you don''t deserve to scold me. But if I''m gonna sin any more, I''m gonna kill you, but I''m gonna stop you." "... Okay, I get it" I left only one word in my father''s words and turned my back on my father and left the work room behind... 206 gossip twelve confession SIDE: Hellman Recently, Knights practice ends with a mock fight between me and Alma. Surrounded by everyone, me and Alma fight in it. "Then get started! On Mr. Bernort''s signal, Alma immediately set it up. You can''t use slaughter because this is inside the building. So, at times like this, it''s a melee right away. I use the Demon Eye to send Alma''s attack with the minimum amount of movement necessary. If we do this, Alma is bound to make a bizarre offense. When it succeeds, Alma wins, and if it fails, mine wins. And today the time soon came. When I thought Alma was a little away, he came from the front of me. Well, how does Alma work? "Sai!" The result is my win. "Hellman won today." In Mr. Bernort''s declaration of victory, the knights around him began to make more noise than I did. Lately, they''ve been playing betting between the knights on which one of us will win, me or Alma. Damn it, we''re not fighters. "Ahhh. I knew I was overattacking you today ~" Alma, who lost to me, fell to sleep on the ground in regret as the noise arose around him. "I don''t think so. I think Alma would be okay to attack that much. I wasn''t sure if I could attack today." Finally, I shouldn''t have been lost in how Alma moves from the front faint. When things are in good shape, it doesn''t even give me a gap in looking at the demonic eye. "Oh...... right. If you ask me, I would have." "Right? That made it easier for me to predict an attack." "Right...... we need to be careful from tomorrow. Don''t get lost in the judgment of the attack. If you decide to go, I''ll go! That being said, Alma slapped Bashibashi and his own cheek, and rose up. "Yeah. I think that''s good." While I was in tune with Alma, I gave her a hand in getting up. Then there was a paragraph of betting noise, and Mr. Bernort began to issue a decree to everyone. "All right. I''ve been practicing today! It''s been a long time since I''ve had this afternoon training off! Play in the city as much as you want, you nonsense! All right? You guys are getting a lot of pay, Master Leons, because it''s your job to sprinkle that money all over the city! Enjoy yourself and play your part! "Ooh!" Everyone shouted loudly at Mr. Bernolt''s voice. "What will Alma do after this? As everyone went outside to play, I was asking Alma what she was going to do. I don''t have anything in particular to do, and I guess I''ll fit in with Alma. What a thought. "Yeah... I haven''t decided anything in particular. But I think I''ll do some shopping in the city." "That''s right. I need to spend my salary, too." I don''t really want anything, but as Bernort told me, we have a duty to shop in the city... "Well, why don''t you eat outside? In a little good restaurant." Food. Good. "Yeah. I think it''s good. Oh, why don''t we make it a restaurant where the masters often go with their wives? Sure, my master said it was in the heart of the city. "The restaurant that Master Leons often goes to? That''s good. Let''s do it there." Then we changed out of our sweaty clothes and went out together. There''s a distance there from the training ground on the edge of the city to the restaurant, but of course it''s none of our business, and it soon followed. "Heh. This is where it is. It''s in the heart of the city. It''s delicious." "Right. Are you free...? Excuse me!" "Aye. You two? When I called the clerk, one woman came out. Oh, this man, maybe the one the master was talking about. "Yes." "Then I can show you right away." Looks like there were only two seats available. You''re in luck. "What would you like? As Alma showed me the menu, she asked me as if I was in trouble. Just like me, Alma wouldn''t normally come to a restaurant... I think I don''t know what to ask for when I look at the menu. He said, "I''ll take care of it." "Well, let''s recommend it." "Yeah. Excuse me." With Alma''s approval, I called the clerk as I searched the menu. "Yes, sir. Have you made up your mind? "Yes, I recommend it" "Recommended? Hehe, that''s good. Wait a minute." Although a little surprised by my order, the clerk immediately responded with a smile. And then wait a minute. "Yes, we''re proud of our pasta." The clerk brought two plates on which the pasta looked delicious. "Wow. Looks delicious" "That was good. Heh heh. I ordered a recommendation. It''s been a long time." "Really? "Yes, I used to be a boy with three cute kids." "Heh." Though we thought he was a master, we voiced a little surprise with a body we didn''t know about. My master was supposed to be patient then. "That must have been, now that I think about it, Lord Leons-sama. So, I was with Shelia and Liana, and then Leons-san, my favorite maid. You knights, right? Didn''t you hear the lord came to our restaurant with patience or something? Oh, I knew you''d find out... Well, the master is a remarkable man of sorts. "No. Especially..." "Wouldn''t you like to come back?" "Master Leons is very busy right now..." "Sounds good. The city has grown... and this city has changed a lot in the last few years. Not only that, but the war against the kingdom is centered on Master Leons, isn''t it? "You''re familiar..." How did you know about the war? Still, the average person shouldn''t know because it''s not confirmed... "Absolutely. They run shops in the heart of the city in the heart of the world? I''m going to know more about this world than the informants around here." "I see... that''s amazing" If you ask me, there''s gonna be merchants from all over the world here. Well, I''m going to be familiar with that. "That''s not true. Oh, I''m sorry. The pasta is going to get cold. Take your time." With humility, the clerk went behind the store. "You''re a funny guy." "Yeah. My master told me the shop guy was funny, too." Probably, the master was talking about that guy. "Nevertheless, I know for a fact that Shelley, but did you take Belle with you there?" "Just for the record... Master, because I''ve always drowned about Mr. Bell enough to be a training ground many times with Master Shelley" Master Shelley is famous for being jealous, but I think his master is worse than that. If I had more wives next time, then Shelley would be angry too. My master''s femininity has gotten better lately, and I have a good relationship with Master Shelley... "Heh. What was good about Bell? "The Forster family has had no eyes on the Beast since the brave man''s generation. I hear the made-up of the first Forster family was the Beast Man." My father said that the brave men also liked the considerable beasts. Anything, you think there''s an episode where you almost killed a brave man by a magician because you adore a maid chief too much? Thinking about it, Master Shelley is sweet. "Heh. Beast lovers are hereditary." "Probably. And then there''s Mr. Bell''s own hard work, isn''t there? Until now, I''ve had a chance to see a lot of maids, but I''ve never seen a maid as masterful as Bell. Attention is perfect... I always support my master beside me. I guess I can do that role because it''s Mr. Bell. "Right. When I was in the orphanage, I was a little out of it, and I wasn''t that big of a guy." "Heh. What personality did Mr. Bell have when he was in the orphanage? "She was an active and sweet sister. They used to deal with me a lot." "Heh. After all, was Mr. Bell strong? We don''t have any teeth on Mr. Bell right now, but how was it then? "Of course. No one could beat her in the orphanage. Beast magic is too cheating." "Is beast magic that awesome? I know it''s special magic that only beasts can use, but you''ve never actually seen that much where you use it. "Yeah. It feels like only one person can use attributeless magic, if you like" "Sure, no one can win that." "Still, I was just a few moments away before Bell graduated! Oh, too bad." "Heh. I knew Alma was amazing." I guess I''ve had a bad sense of battle since I was little. "Sort of. I don''t think I can beat Bell right now." "I have no choice. Master''s daughters, because everyone but Elsie is strong." For God''s sake, only four of us are attacking a dungeon where the knights are all trying. Plus, it''s going deeper than a knight. "No, if Master Elsie thinks of the best financial power in the world, isn''t she strong enough? "If you ask me, you are. After all, we''re all strong." No, I wonder if I can be the master''s wife if I haven''t jumped through with something. "Holy Virgin to the most powerful wizard, the most physically powerful, the richest man in the world, the one who can destroy everything... when you line up your names, they all look like the protagonists of the story" "Well, he''s the protagonist. Because the protagonists of this world are the master and his wives" This is for sure. "Yes. Right. Oh, strong people, I admire you so much." "Strength is something you can''t get without trying. The master and his wives are so hard at work, they''re so strong." "I know. If you look at Shelly''s freely manipulative magic, you can''t tell me you haven''t tried." "That''s amazing, isn''t it? I was surprised when you first showed me at school, too." "Speaking of which, I forgot, Herman was a nobleman." "Aristocrats, at the bottom, though." It''s almost like a civilian. "Still, from us, the people, we are on the clouds." "I guess..." What my father does is no different than a normal knight. I think it''s a common house. "Hey. What''s it like to be a noble school? Tell me." "Whatever they say it feels like... right. I wonder if meritocracy will stick the most." "meritocracy? "Yeah. They rank you by academic skills, magic, sword abilities, and they classify you with that." "Heh. By the way, what class is Herman in? "It''s the top S-class. My master taught me how to study and I managed." I''m not amazing, I''m amazing. He was such an idiot. He put me in S-class... Truth is, my master can''t lift his head. "Heh. That''s awesome. After all, are the Leons and Shelleys smart? "Of course. The master is always full, and Master Leena is always second. Shelley was a top grader, and she always had a name." "A boulder... As for Master Leonce, it''s really perfect. Strong, smart, sweet, and I wish I could marry Master Leons." "Oh yeah..." Is that it? Something''s wrong. Even though it''s normal for a woman to admire her master...... something, she moans. Am I not comfortable with Alma marrying her master? And then for a while, I was thinking about it as I appropriately continued my conversation with Alma. Do I like Alma? Every day, we get along so well that it''s normal to be together like this... Yeah...... does this all together mean I like you? Think about it in your master... right. The women who are always with the Master are all the Master''s wives. Then I like Alma, too. And on my way home after I left the restaurant. I made up my mind and cut the story out to Alma. "Hey... that''s what I was just saying..." "Earlier?" "Talk about wanting to marry my master." "Huh? That? That''s a joke! Am I marrying Master Leons? I can''t help it." The more nervously I asked, the more I was answered in a mild tone. But I talked to Alma again, still nervous. "Hey, Alma." "Oh, my God, just now... I don''t think so." When I stopped and spoke, Alma looked back wondering. I made sure Alma looked back, and I went further. "I don''t care how hard I try... I don''t think I can go beyond my master" "Ugh, yeah......" "But I work hard to be stronger. So..." Hmm. And I breathed, and I bowed my head and said out ahead all at once. "When I''m strong enough to beat Alma three times in a row, admit me as your wedding partner! "Yeah...? Hey, here? Oh, here, it was in the middle of the road. I proposed without thinking about it, but now you''re so embarrassed. But if you''re a man, you have to put up with this much. I kept my head down, not caring about the voices around me. Then Alma slapped me on the shoulder with a ton. "Oh, okay.... If you can do it, do it." When I looked up, Alma, shyly blushing, replied with a smile. 207 First story, Leo, adult. There was a little time since Kate''s wedding, and I turned sixteen. Finally, you''re one of the adults. That said, I haven''t officially had it recognized as an adult yet because I haven''t had an adult party in preparation for the tri-conference. It depends on when the kingdom comes to wage war, but I wonder if it will be a form of celebration after the tri-conference brings together Shelley''s adults and our marriage. If the war was prolonged or the kingdom didn''t quite attack me, it would all be postponed. Turning back to the Troika, the Troika begins in ten days. Looks like every country stays here for, like, a week or two. In the meantime, I have to entertain the greats from all over the country. And now he had the last meeting with the Emperor before the Troika. There are emperors, Mr. Cliff, Mr. Elise and his men, me, in the conference hall of Castle Muldeen. I haven''t seen Mr. Cliff for a long time on this one. Mr. Cliff, you look fine now, but you''ll be busy as an assistant to the emperor from now on. It''s as serious as ever, so it''s helping this way though. Even today, such Mr. Cliff was partitioning the meeting. "We talked about countries arriving here as early as tomorrow, but have there been any reports of them entering the empire so far? What is being discussed now is the state of progress in each country. Whether it''s late or fast, we''ll have to deal with it as a host. "Yes, the Patriarchate was preceded by reports that the Fontaine family, the right arm of the Pope, had entered the Empire. From the kingdom, no reports yet." Mr Cliff''s question was immediately answered by Mr Elise''s men. The Fontaine family, that''s the name you heard somewhere...... "The kingdom is not going to come until it is critical. Nevertheless, when it comes to the Fontaine family, is it not the house where the present Virgin is? What''s the point? The current Virgin? Oh, the one who became the Virgin after she kicked the Leenas out. When it comes to that house... you seem to be disturbing Leena. "No, they don''t think there''s any hostility. Because the Fontaine family is more famous than the Empire." Yeah, that''s right. That''s surprising. "The other day, the oldest daughter of the Fontaine family got engaged to the next head of the Boardrail family. You won''t have to be so vigilant." Oh, I did. The Fontaine family is Frank''s fianc¨¦e''s house. I thought it was a familiar name on the street. Frank, are you doing well with your two fianc¨¦es...? "Right. Then I left the response of the Fontaine family, who arrived early, to Leo. The Virgin will accompany you, so leave the Virgin''s opponent to Sherry." "Yes. Copy that." I nodded quickly at the words of the emperor. This is the job I''ve been assigned to do. "Next, about the kingdom, besides the king, is it likely that princesses and brave men will be able to participate in the Troika? "Yes, Princess Elemenane, who was pregnant and thought to drop off her participation, but has been reported on her way here with a brave man" Yes. Princess Elaine, she''s recently pregnant. So they thought I would take safety and not participate in the tri-national conference. Without Princess Elaine, I was in trouble because I wouldn''t even be able to properly talk to the kingdom... apparently not to worry. "Right. I''ll keep the princess safe." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" I replied forcefully to the Emperor''s gesture. Well, I don''t think I''d have to worry about Elaine being assassinated if I had kite. Then after a lot of final confirmation, I went back to my room. I''m home. "Happy adulthood, Leo! "Wow! Huh? When I walked into the room, the Sherries, waiting in front of the door, hugged me. When I was stuck, I lost momentum and fell. "Hehe. Surprised? Leena on top of me asked happily. "Yeah. I was so surprised. Were you waiting in front of the door the whole time I was at the meeting? "That''s right. I''m a corner adult, so you miss us if we don''t celebrate alone, don''t you? "And I just wanted to say, I was tired of waiting and everyone was sitting in a chair until just now. If Bell hadn''t told me how to smell and come close, I would have failed." Haha, I see. The meeting took longer than planned. Well, I can''t believe you''re sticking to the door that time. I stroked Bell''s head for you. "Thank you all." When I got up, I hugged the five of them together again. "You''re welcome. So yes. Gifts from Us" "Wow. Thanks. Open it." Shelley gave me a palm-sized box. I got it. I checked the contents right away. Then... there was a beautiful glowing demon stone in it. "Maybe a demonic stone packed with all your magic powers? The magic of Sherry, Leena, Bell and Lou on the Demon Stone, Elsie, and all five of them can be felt from the Demon Stone. "This is what happened as a result of my troubles" "You can''t even build this, Leo! "Yeah. I can''t make this no matter how hard I try. A treasure of a lifetime." Elsie''s right, you can''t. The amount of magic rubbed on the Demon Stone is amazing... did it take you a year or so to prepare it for me? True, it''s the best gift ever. "So you can make some kind of magic item? "No, I''ll amuse you with this. Everywhere I am, I can feel you." You can''t make a gift of magic into a magic item. I want to keep this as a demon stone. I''m glad to hear that. "I''m glad you''re happy." "Yeah. Thanks everyone for the wonderful gift" He put the demon stone in his pocket and gave everyone a thank you kiss. "Eh heh. Leo kissed me for the first time." "Is that it? Speaking of which, did you ever kiss Lou" I casually flowed and kissed Lou, but speaking of which, it was Lou''s first kiss. I wonder if the first kiss was good for this, watching Lou, who is rarely blushing? I thought so. "Lou, you''re surprisingly shy." "You were embarrassed, you couldn''t tell me, could you? "Shut up!" Lou was furious with Shelly and Elsie''s words as they blushed even more. You''ve grown in appearance, but Lou''s still a kid. "Ha ha. Glad we''re all close." "Well, if we''ve lived together for almost five years," "Right. It''s been five years since I met Lou..." Time passes fast. "We''re about to grow up, too." "Then finally, you''re married." "Is it marriage...... When you live with Leo so much, you don''t really feel it." Well, Belle was with me in particular. Lately, I''ve finally been able to see me as a lover because of the relationship between my maid and my husband. "Well, I think getting married will give you a real feeling. Mr. Shelley in particular." "Huh? Why? "My wife won''t be able to make a heir as soon as possible." "Well... we have to work hard" Shelley was blushing as she put her hand on her cheek to Elsie''s words, who grinned. "As, well. I don''t think you have to feel that way. Yeah." "Ahaha. Both Leo and Shelley face bright red ~" Shut up. You were just kissed earlier and you were bright red! "Speaking of which, it looks like the Patriarchate will arrive tomorrow." It got awkward, I changed the subject all at once. That kind of talk is where I''m not. "That''s a long time ago." "Yeah. Even so, the pope''s men are just coming first" "Oh, because that''s what I mean. Are you asking which house is coming? "Uh... I guess he said the Fontaine family. Look, Frank''s engaged." "I see. That''s an Imperial nobleman." "Imperial? "Yes, there are royal nobles in the Patriarchate who want to get along with the Empire and the Kingdom." Speaking of which, they also said at the conference that there would be no hostility, because they are nobler than the Empire. Nevertheless, Leena remembers very well that the Patriarchate should have only been there when she was a little girl. "It is. Thank God you''re the next Pope Imperialist." "That''s not true. Because the owner of the Fontaine family is the one who kills his sister fine if it becomes inconvenient to him. It''s not good to trust that house." "Huh?" "My mother was murdered by the Pope and his brother, the head of the Fontaine family" Wait...... suddenly unexpected facts pop in and I can''t catch up with my head. First of all... the head of the Fontaine family of the Imperial faction turned down his own sister for something inconvenient. And that the sister is Leena''s mother...... So he said we shouldn''t trust the Fontaine family. Yeah. I understand. "It was... Then should we not trust the Patriarchate?" Unlike the kingdom, there are nobles who want to get along with the empire. I was happy until just now thinking... reality isn''t that sweet, is it? "Yes, you shouldn''t trust me there." "Thanks for the advice" I don''t want to remind you of the past. You told me on purpose. Hang on, we need to make use of this information. I swore so to my heart as I held Leena in my arms. "No......" "Hey. Well, then, Leena''s the... better not to see the Fontaine family, right? As I stroked Leena''s head, Shelley reluctantly listened to that. Starting tomorrow, Shelly and Leena were supposed to be with us when we welcomed the nobles. Besides, I planned to leave the hospitality of the Virgin of the Patriarchate to the Sherries. Yeah. Shelly''s gonna be in trouble, but let''s get Leena to rest. "No. You don''t have to worry about it. To boulders, I don''t think they''re going to do anything. Now, I work as an imperialist." "Really?" "It''s okay. Because if you''re ever scared, you can''t move on." "Yeah...... I get it" He says he''ll work hard. It would be superfluous to interrupt. "It''s okay. If anything happens, I''ll protect you! "Ha ha. Don''t worry if Lou will protect you" I can''t beat Lou right now. True, it''s beautiful, but you''ve got more horror than that. 208 Second story, first visitors. The following day, around evening, the Fontaine family arrived in Murdine as planned. My father, or a man a little older than my father and a girl as old as me, stepped out of the carriage. "Nice to meet you. Gregoire, the Fontaine family owner. Lord Leons, thank you for coming to the end of the Troika." "Yes. Nice to meet you." And this is my daughter, Lelia. "Dear Leons, Best Regards" "Yes, thank you. So this is Shelia and Liana, my fianc¨¦es." "Best wishes to Shelia, Mr. Liana" "" Regards "" "Then I think you''re tired from the long journey, so please come inside" I just finished introducing myself all the way through, and led the two of them inside. And then I showed the two of them the room I was planning to stay in, and Lelia took Sherry and Leena to the bath to sweat the trip, during which time Mr. Gregoire and I were supposed to talk a little. "Lord Leons, I heard you were an adult yesterday...... I''m sorry. I learned that earlier, and I couldn''t prepare anything to celebrate." Souvenirs handed to me with that said were also sculptures that seemed expensive there. Well, I guess it feels crude. "No. No, I don''t care. Even so, I''m not officially an adult yet." "Oh, did you? So, when do you plan to grow up? "I believe that even when the troika is over... and settled. Probably going to go with the wedding." "Were you... Now, let me give you something to celebrate in anticipation of the time." "Thank you" Yeah...... so far you don''t seem to have any vibes that might pop into you. Well, isn''t it possible to say something big on the first day to a boulder? We still have time for the Troika. "Nevertheless, Lord Leons doesn''t look very much the same age as my daughters" "Really? Oh, Lelia''s an adult this year, too." "Yes, Lelia is a twin sister and will be sixteen in three months, just like her eldest daughter, Alline, who married the Boardrail family" "Oh, speaking of which, you were a twin. I''ve been friends with the next owner of the Boardrail family since I was a little girl, and from time to time, I''m going to tell you about Arlene." "Really? Arlene has a good relationship with Lord Frank. "Yes, as far as I can tell, I think it''s good." Seems like Jose and I are doing well, and the three of us are having fun at magic school together. If I hadn''t been busy, I''d have missed you at Frank''s adult party. There''s no way the lord isn''t in the territory on the day the emperor arrives. Damn...... definitely, I''m going to the wedding party. "That was good. Arlene was very worried about her sister Lelia, who refused to meet people when she was in the Patriarchate, and she wasn''t used to socializing." Yeah. Well, if Frank''s the guy, he''ll be fine around there. In fact, Frank got along. "Was I? After all, Mr. Allen''s inferiority means that Mr. Lelia has become a Virgin? "Well, that''s right. Twins, they look almost the same¡­ they can be compared to normal sisters." I see. Sure, being a twin would be tough around here. My brothers, they didn''t say anything in particular because they''re all good, but if I hadn''t woken up to the magic of creation, I''d probably have been treated the same way. "Were you... But now it seems like we''re having fun living in the Empire, and it''s good." If you can marry Frank, it should turn out to be Auray. "Right." SIDE: Liana I came to take a bath to sweat Mr. Lelia before dinner. "Wow - that''s a fine bath. Do the Shelias come in here every day? "Yes. You''re basically in there every day" I know it''s a luxury, but it goes in every day. You don''t think very much that you lived a self-sufficient life in the diocese. "Boulder, you''re the most powerful Muldeen in the world right now." "Hehe. Even so, isn''t the Fontaine family the most momentum in the Patriarchate right now? Right? Because it will be the next Pope. "Really? Sure, the next pope is going to have a father... but he''s still got strong enemies too, isn''t he? "Really? Yeah...... Was there a house where you could counter the Royalists? You don''t remember exactly because it''s just what you remember when you were little and what you asked your grandmother... "Yes. The big factor that allows your father to be Pope is because I was appointed Virgin, isn''t it? But more than me, my powers are inferior to those of the true Virgin and her grandson, Liana, who was expelled from the country. There are not only kingdoms but also fellow imperialists who don''t recognize me as the Virgin. I see, you mean the imperialists aren''t completely entangled either. Then I''m convinced. "So you still don''t think Mr. Lelia''s father can be Pope? "Yes, that''s why your father said he was going to do Master Leons a favor. If this succeeds, the Fontaine family will be safe." "So just now, is Leo being asked to do something? Please... what is it? Financial aid? Or do you want to use some Leo-sama technology? SIDE: Leons "Actually, there''s something I''d like to ask of Master Leons..." A favor? After a while of public discourse, Mr. Gregoire suddenly burst into it. I thought you weren''t coming in today. "What is a favor? Absolutely, I''m going to ask you to do something... "Could you give me back my niece, Liana? Yes? "... return? I didn''t know what they said for a while. No, I''m still not sure what they said. "Yes. Originally, Liana is a Fontaine family person. She should live in the Church." No, even if they say so confidently...... This guy, are you serious? "... the Patriarchate expelled you, didn''t he? "That''s just the Virgin of her predecessors. My grandson Liana is not guilty of anything." Were you? I forgot the statement because it was quite a while ago, but didn''t you include Leena? Well, I guess that fact is easy for this guy to change. "But Liana''s marrying me, isn''t she? "I''m sorry. I will pay a good nuisance fee for that...... And I''ll give you Lelia instead." "What?" I tried, but somehow I figured out what this guy meant. Replace Lena with Lelia. Initially, did you think that without the Virgin and Leena, you would do what you wanted? But I guess there were more nobles who supported the former Virgin than they thought. So, did this troubled guy come up with the soul guts to make Leena a Virgin and not let anyone complain about her? "So if you can give me Liana back, you can like Lelia. They say she''s one of the most beautiful women in the Church, so please, Mr. Leons, you''ll love it." You were the man Leena was talking about. At first, I thought you were a kind parent worried about your daughter, but I guess that was an act, too. "No, that''s not what I meant... Mr. Lelia is a Virgin, right? Doesn''t that treat you strangely? "No, she''s just a temporary early Virgin who was entrusted while the real Virgin was gone, so no problem" I knew you would, didn''t I? "Does this mean making Leena a Virgin? "Yes, because she has no problems with strength or pedigree. No one will complain about her." "I see..." Oh, that''s just what I expected. "Please, please. If the kingdom declares war at this trilateral conference, the imperialists of the Patriarchate will rush to it soon." Can you trust those words? "I refuse. I''m not giving you Liana." "Why... can I ask you something? No, you can think normally and say no. Who has a fool to dump his prenup fianc¨¦e? "Simply because I don''t want to give you Liana" "Apparently...... I misjudged you. Bringing personal affection to politics¡­ do you still mean you''re a child too" "Well, I don''t care what they say." I won''t hurt or itch to see your reputation go down. "Think carefully. This is about each other''s interests, isn''t it? Once this negotiation has been concluded, the Patriarchate can put an end to ugly strife and the Empire can easily acquire a kingdom. What do you think? Why don''t you reconsider? I''m saying things like win-win, but nothing. The Empire doesn''t need the help of the Patriarchate. Because he''s going to come after my back fine. "Still, I refuse. Because Leena''s happiness is more important than the country''s interests." "No. Even Liana is happier to be a Virgin in the Patriarchate. Because she is the one who should be the Virgin. Even she must want to be recognized as a Virgin! "It''s your delusion." You know you''re just going to be used, and there''s no one you want to go home to. You really suck at negotiating. No, I guess that means I can''t afford the Fontaine family. Maybe the man in front of you can''t offer a specific consideration. "Paranoia!? No, I get it...... let''s keep it around here today. I''ll be back." "Ha... I''ll leave what''s around here today, yeah. Belle, help me. I don''t like having to deal with him every day from now on." After Gregoire left, I cried at the bell I was holding back behind. When you''re stressed, it''s best to be sweet on Bell. "I know it''s hard on you, but good luck. Leo is the only one who can protect Lena." Belle, hugged by me, encouraged me as I stroked her head gently. Now, that''s all I''ve got. "That''s right...... All right, good luck." It''s for Leena. We''ll do our best! 209 Chapter Three: Peaceful Solutions SIDE: Gregoire "I''ve done it... I''ve done a hell of a lot. No matter how impatient..." After one night, I held my head in my own room. Because what I did yesterday was the opposite, even though I arrived best to deepen my friendship. I thought I would snort if I had a profit... but I couldn''t even negotiate a consideration. No way, a man like Lord Leons is caught up in the bullshit of love and such. It would be more convenient if the Patriarchate were to rub it in the inner circle from an empire that would have to go to war with the kingdom from now on. "I can''t help but regret the past. Consider your next hand." When I looked up at the old voice, Bruno, the staff officer, was entering the room. "That being said... do you have any ideas? "Right...... Shouldn''t we wait here? I''m sure Mr. Leons won''t shake his head vertically no matter what he says." "Wait? Wait. What does that mean? If those two get married, they can''t make you a Virgin, can they? "I know...... But if we make our relationship with the Empire any worse here, it''s a real fall. If you become completely hostile to Master Leons, your position on the faction could be in jeopardy." "So is that... it would be hard for me to be Pope without the Virgin..." Damn. What am I supposed to do? "Dear Gregoire, I''m in too much of a hurry. When the next war is over, the politics will be in the empire''s favor." "Originally not in the eyes of kingdoms or anything else. The enemies are the same imperialists as the Pope''s child''s neutrals. Now, we have an enemy called the Kingdoms, so let''s try to weaken the Kingdoms. It''s obvious we''re fighting each other inside, isn''t it? The Pope is still fine. There will still be no exit for ten years. Ten years, ten years, you don''t know what it is. "Right...... But if Master Liana doesn''t return to the Empire, either way, Master Lelia will be the Empire''s best Holy Wizard. In the end, wouldn''t it settle down by making Lady Lelia a Virgin? "No, that''s not true. Lelia doesn''t make an overwhelming difference compared to others. We don''t know when we''re gonna get overtaken." In ten years, the young will be left out. Now that we know that, nobles employ excellent tutors. "Then why don''t you rely on Master Leons? "Oh, you''re still a roundabout man. What do you want from me, Lord Leons? Bruno is always like this. When I give advice, I deliberately give a few suggestions to try me out first. If you''re not good, I''ll dismiss you immediately... because I don''t know how many times Bruno has helped me in the past. "During this period, no, why not keep Master Lelia for the next six months or so? Oh, that''s another suggestion you can''t read your intentions. "Deposit it. What do we do? You want me to do some color tricks? "No way. They teach you the ultimate in magic." "The ultimate in magic? "Yes. Everything seems to be a special technique that has only been passed down to the Forster family and the previous Virgin" "I see... is that one factor that the Forster family and the Virgin are famous for being the strongest" "Right." "But how do you convince the guys in the country? The absence of the Virgin for six months would not be tolerated by the boulders, would it? That would kill criticism of the Fontaine family. Don''t use the Virgin personally. "Shouldn''t I say it''s a missionary activity in the Empire? When it comes to missionary activity, there will be no nobility to criticize, not even the table." I see that the Historic Virgin also carries out missionary activities in other countries. Sure, can''t those guys hit personal use too if it''s the Virgin''s role? "Okay. In that direction, let us write to the Church" "Yes, please" "So, do you think Leons can teach us that extreme? It should be harder to obtain permission from Lord Leons than to convince the country. Somehow I just taught Lelia the ultimate in magic, and Lord Leons has no interest whatsoever. Rather, my gain of power would lead to the stability of the Patriarchate and would be detrimental to Lord Leons. "You will surely tell me" "Must be? Where does that confidence come from? "Yes. First of all, Master Lelia''s dispatch to the Empire eliminates the fear of being attacked by the Patriarchate as well. And if he''s going to help Lady Liana, he''s going to take care of this. Because Master Leonce must love Master Liana so much." Love? "... are you serious? "Yeah. I mean it." "No way...... there''s no way a sweet guy like that could be this big" They say I''ve gotten all that heartless because I''m going to make the Fontaine family so big... "Sure, this sweetness would be deadly for a regular person" "You think he''s no problem because he''s not a regular person? "Yeah. He has the power to step through the dungeon, to gain power by engaging the Empress, and to gain wealth by engaging the world''s best millionaires. And most importantly, there is a brain that has made it possible to accomplish all this young. Very, I don''t think it''s a regular person." Bruno would be right. Lord Leons is a genius. I''m a regular. So I can''t choose the means. "Ha. And then it depends on Lelia" As Lord Leons accepts, I only care if Lelia can get the ultimate in magic later. "Believe in Master Lelia." SIDE: Leons "You have a staff member who can. I didn''t make this suggestion from the start because if I could get Leena, I would never have gone beyond it." "You''re manipulating the winner well. Mr. Gregoire may also be brilliant, but perhaps the presence of a staff member is somewhat significant. So, are you going to teach Mr. Lelia about magic manipulation? I was watching Elsie and the monitor today. Shelly and Leena are at a tea party with Mr. Lelia. "If you don''t have to be vigilant about Leena''s kidnapping or anything, I''ll be happy to accept that." They said I was weak, but I don''t want to be that big. "Right. Nevertheless, I am glad that it is likely to end safely in a peaceful resolution" You''re absolutely right. "If I had to be hostile to the Patriarchate... I could barely sleep yesterday." "You were. So, were you flirting with Mr. Bell all last night? "I mean flirting... sleeping with you though. And there was Leena." I invited Bell yesterday because I couldn''t sleep, and as I lay down we talked a little bit, Leena came to the room, who couldn''t sleep as well... and the three of us slept together. I''m not flirting. Yeah. "Oh, even Mr. Leena? I didn''t realize. Mr. Shelley has forgiven you a lot." It was only in the middle of the night that Leena came to the room. Elsie watching the bedroom must have slept in a boulder that time, too. "Dear Leons, Gregoire is here." Oh, are you here? "Copy. Will Elsie be present? "If it''s okay to just listen..." With Elsie''s approval, he led Gregoire to his room. "I''m so sorry. Forgive me for my disrespect yesterday." Now that I''m in the room, Gregoire has apologized for the impetus that seems to drive me down to earth. "No. The Fontaine family will have a lot of trouble too, so I don''t care about that much" I know it''s weird if you forgive me so easily or normally, but I can''t talk to you until I forgive you here. Even if it''s unnatural, let''s just forgive it. "Oh, thank you......" "So, what''s the matter today? "Return Leena to the Patriarchate, please let her withdraw." "Is it true!? Are you kidding me? No, that''s all I refused yesterday, so is this how you react? It''s hard to act. "Instead, could you teach Lelia the ultimate in magic? "What is the ultimate in magic...? "Don''t be a fool. There must be a magical ultimate that can only be used by the Virgin of previous generations and the Fontaine family." Speaking of which, is magic manipulation the ultimate? It''s kind of preliminary. Well, I can''t help pointing that out. "Okay. It''s good. It''s just that... Master Lelia is no longer an adult. I don''t know if I can get it. If you can''t, can you promise you won''t blame us? Maybe six months will do fine, but the smaller the magic growth, the better. For when it didn''t work, I need to insure it. "Huh? Does age matter? "Once upon a time, when I was at the Forster family, I was practicing magic before I entered elementary school." "Really...... I get it. Even if it wasn''t an acquisition, we wouldn''t say anything. So, please. If you can take it, I''ll give you five boxes of gold." Five boxes means five boxes containing a hundred pieces of gold. They don''t have white gold coins in the diocese, so they exchange them in these units. Incidentally, five hundred pieces of ecclesiastical gold are about three to five hundred million yen. In the absence of white gold coins, the Church is set to increase the value of gold coins. "Okay. Let''s do what we can." "Oh, thank you" "No. Thank you for your continued support." "Absolutely! Negotiations are in place. Well, it''s good to have a quick solution. I had a feeling it was going to take a long time ~. The staff was excellent and good. All right. And then there''s the Troika! 210 Number Four: Arrival SIDE: kite "Hey, are you sure you''re okay? "So you''re telling me it''s okay. And you''re gonna come all the way here and tell me to go home now? "It''s not like that..." I know I''ll persevere myself. I don''t know how many times Elaine has asked me since I left the kingdom. But I''m worried... "Thank you for worrying. But this is the time for hard work, right? "... ok" "Thanks" Elaine is really amazing. Absolutely, it should be hard...... I can''t believe you could even care for me with a cheerful face like this. I have to work hard too... Conference of the Three Kingdoms, I will never let Elaine force you. "Nevertheless... the western part of the Empire is really obsolete. Do those fools really think the kingdom will moisturize if they get this? Elaine, who said so, looked out at a rough field where she could see that she had not been hands on for years. Indeed, even if we get land like this, the kingdom will bankrupt the country due to losses before profits come into hand. Since there is no dungeon, it cannot be used as a source of demonic stones... Whatever you think, for the kingdom, this is a land that can''t be treasure. "Because they really think that money will gush on its own as long as there is land and people. I have no choice." ''Cause they''re like eating, playing and living like they''re sleeping every day, huh? You''re not smart, and you''re sure you don''t know the world. "They''re moving the country, so I can''t help it." "Right. Ha... a handful of serious people have become generals with Mr. Aaron besides me and Elaine..." "Worried about Gert? "Bye. You''re being enslaved and you''re working without sleep, aren''t you? If you think Mr. Gert has been returned by Leo, Mr. Gert has been enslaved. The reason is that he tried to kill the Leos, his guests, with his own magic equipment. It was the kings who ordered it. It''s odd that Gert should be blamed. "But I also feel like I deserve it. After all, that''s what betraying people is all about." "Yes, but..." Mr. Gert betrayed the empire and the previous Lord also betrayed him and fled to the kingdom. In the meantime, they killed a lot of people. That is a very unacceptable and irresistible act to discredit a person. But... the man I know, Mr. Gert, was kind and dependable. "Just see him again... I really want to know what he was like" I want to see for myself what Mr. Gert really is like. ''Cause I know Mr. Gert was a kind and dependable man. "We will soon arrive for our purpose. What you can see over there is Murdine territory." We didn''t talk to each other for a while, and a knight''s report flew out the window when he was rocked by a carriage. "Oh, I see it! Look, there." Elaine rushed me and looked in the direction where my fingers were pointing. Then... I saw a hell of a big city, no city. Isn''t that the Empire? Makes me want to suspect something like that. "Nice walls..." "Horrible." Can we break through this big wall... "That''s Muldeen Castle... you were such a fine castle" Once inside the wall, I immediately saw Leo''s castle. That...... is it really Leo''s castle? If I suck, I feel bigger than the royal castle... "You symbolize how prosperous this city is." I mean, there''s room in this city to build something like that. With that in mind, he watched the streets overflowing with people. "You''re more vibrant than Wang Du... You know, it''s expensive enough to build a nice mansion here in Wang Du." If only this were all people...... Any business is going to work. Conversely, the kingdom is a downfall now, and no one will want to start a new business there. "That''s awesome... Sure, if we get this city, we''re going to have to take care of the kingdom''s finances." "I wish I could get it..." What did the king think when he saw this city? If we had a head to think about it at all, we''d know we can''t get this place on our own... Well, if you were such a king, would you ever struggle this far? "Welcome to Murdine territory. I am the lord of this city, Leons Muldeen." When you arrive at the castle, Leo and Shelley, Leena, and then... the Emperor and the Crown Prince? welcomed me. "Hmm. You have a good city." "Thank you. Now, this is His Majesty the Emperor, next to him is His Highness Cliffith." I knew it. Both, you''re going to turn a few times as many heads as our king. "For a short time to come, thank you" "Welcome." That was the only word the king and emperor exchanged. Well, why don''t we have a conversation and the fool will expose it? SIDE: Leons After I finished picking her up and guiding her to her room, I invited Kate and Elaine to my room. "It''s been a long time since you''ve both been well? I''m fine, as you can see. "I''m fine, too." "Hehe, how long are you planning on giving birth? They said, "Two or three months from now." To Shelley''s question, Elaine told me with a nickel laugh as she put her hand on her stomach. I didn''t know you''d come this far with a big stomach. I guess that''s all that means I wanted to be present at the tri-national conference. "Hey. Can I touch it? "Fine. Here, show me your hands." "Wow. Something makes me nervous..." "Kingdom, what is the situation now? While Shelley was letting me touch Elaine''s stomach, I whispered to Kite. The opportunity to see each other in grandeur like this is not the case once the Trilateral Conference has begun. What I want to hear and happen, I just have to ask now. "What? You''d know everything, wouldn''t you? "Well, yeah. From the outside and from the inside. Well, then, you might have something new to discover, right? "Ha...... I don''t think it''s going to make any difference. Strongly speaking, I doubt the wind against me and Elaine has weakened since that wedding. In particular, it doesn''t make sense that the Prime Minister''s faction is desperate to stop pulling each other''s legs and prepare for war" I knew it... "That''s what I wanted to know too, and I asked, don''t they know why, either? Something''s disgusting. What are they up to? So you''re saying you don''t mind if Elaine becomes king? Or did you finally realize that it wasn''t if you were making war current and rubbing the inner circle? Yeah...... you have too little information to know. Elaine, do you feel anything? "Hey, don''t ask Elaine, okay? Even though my feelings are stuck to the limit about this meeting with my belly child" "I''m sorry. Okay." Well, maybe if I knew, I''d be doing something, and I don''t need to ask. "Really, please..." As always, you''re a persistent man. "Nevertheless... is Kite the father" It hasn''t been that long since I fought that child demon king. "In this country, it''s normal to have kids when you''re a teenager. If you''re noble and you''re not married in your twenties, they say you''re late. Well, Leo, the grown man, is getting married soon, right? "Right. I wonder if we''ll be getting married for Shelly''s birthday." The kids, the other four will rush... and maybe next year I''ll be a father too. Sure, I can''t talk about people either. "Then call me for the wedding." "I wish I could call you." From now on, we do not know what will happen to the relationship between the Kingdom and the Empire. The war may not have started by Shelley''s birthday, or maybe it''s over. "That''s why... you''re gonna work hard tomorrow, right? "Wow! I think my stomach is moving now! "Shh!? I''ll touch you again, too! "Hey both of you, that tickles me! Moving his gaze slightly, he came into view that the three of us who had to protect each other were getting along. "Yeah. Right. Do we work hard for each other and for what''s important?" We should try our best not to break those three smiles. 211 Episode Five: What I want to talk about "Hey, sorry to call you." I was called by Mr. Cliff the night the kites arrived. Looks like there''s something you want to tell me. It''s a tri-country meeting starting tomorrow, and is that something I''d like to confirm? "No. Tomorrow at last." "Right. Even so, if it starts, my dad''s the only one who''s in trouble." "That''s not true. Even Mr. Cliff has a lot to do." "Thanks. So, let''s get down to business... Leo, aren''t you primarily interested in a country? "The Lord of One Country? I don''t know the intent of the question." No, I get it. I think Mr. Cliff asked me if I wanted to be an emperor. Marry Shelley and I''ll be an obstacle to becoming an emperor. I''m probably the most influential person in this country right now, and it''s popular. It would be natural for Mr. Cliff to risk my becoming royal family like that. "No, I''m not willing to do anything without it. I just wanted to ask you." Yeah...... Well, I guess it''s best to answer honestly. "Really? Let me now answer the question. I''m not interested in anything." "Yes. Even though we''ve been up here? "It''s just a by-product that''s gotten us this far. Everything you''ve done to protect what''s important." "Ha. Truth be told, you''re good for kings." "No, that''s not true. Because I''m basically a person who wants to live free." It''s tough just to be a lord, but you can''t be an emperor. I want to play and live as much as possible. "Isn''t the king free? Ha, if I could say that, I think I''d have enough qualities." ¡­¡­ Could it be that Mr. Cliff is trying to push the Emperor''s throne against me? Mr. Cliff didn''t originally want to be that much of an emperor, and it''s possible... "Oh, don''t be so vigilant. Before you become my brother-in-law, I want to tell you something." "Yes." "With you as Shelley, you will have the right to inherit the throne." "... Yes" In short, I will always give you the seat of the next emperor. "Yes?" Mr. Cliff, I knew you were going to push the Emperor on me. You''re going to be fine with me saying give in and showing up the moment I marry Shelly... Later, I need to tell my brother to keep an eye on Mr. Cliff. "My mother betrayed the Empire while she was queen. And I was a part of it. Not to mention, I can''t believe you were trying to kill my sister... very unworthy of the Emperor" "Didn''t you finish that story already? For that matter, I work for the Empire. Isn''t that good? "Well, I''m going to, but I wanted to check with you for once. You can always be emperor, but what do you do? That''s right." "Of course. Keep it up, Mr. Cliff will be emperor." "I get it. I swear to you I will work for the Empire until I die. [M] I just don''t have as much power, head, and people as you do. [M] I may ask for your help again and again from now on." "Yeah, I''ll be happy to talk to you then." I didn''t have to be pushed. But we have to be careful from now on. From now on, there might be a guy out there who thinks about making me emperor. "Good. And I''m going to have your eldest son succeed me in my tracks." Yes? "Huh? No, I''d still know if Mr. Cliff didn''t have a boy... but what about that statement before we got married? Whatever you say, I''m not getting married. "Yes!? What is this guy talking about? "Wow. It''s going to be a treasure of a lifetime to see such a surprised face of yours" No, he said he''d have trouble treasuring my surprised face. More than that, does Mr. Cliff understand what he''s saying? "What are you talking about...... I can''t believe there''s no queen..." "Is that it? Could it have been that you didn''t really notice? ''Cause you''re not married after twenty, are you? If you ask me, it''s odd that a man who becomes emperor isn''t married when he''s twenty-four. "I was feeling late. I just don''t know if I''ve found the right person..." "The correct answer is that I had declared to my father that I would not marry." "Did the emperor forgive you? No, if so, what is the emperor thinking? "Yeah. If I told you a proper translation. Thank you for agreeing." "What is the translation? "Isn''t it strange that I, the great sinner, am normally the emperor on the boulder? "No..." "So, as a punishment, I decided to live as an emperor for a generation. What do you think? No, I''m not convinced... If the emperor has let it go, you can''t say no. "Even so... what if the child between me and Shelley says they don''t want to be emperors? I want my kids to be free to live. "Oh. Nothing. It''s not just Shelly''s kid. Anyone of your children is fine. Nominate me as emperor the son you thought worthy of a king." "Huh? Isn''t that strange...? On boulders, it''s not the same thing to make an emperor of someone whose royal blood isn''t flowing. Absolutely, there will be an opposite voice from the nobles. "It''s okay. When I say I will be emperor, no one can stand in your way." "Sure it is..." "Well, I''m sure you won''t have to worry about the blood of the emperor from generations ago." "What do you mean? "Sure, you''re the grandson of a brave man, and I feel the heterogeneous blood is tightening heavily, but my grandmother''s magician is a Duke''s house. I''m sure you have royal blood." "I see..." For once, can the blood muscle problem be managed as well? Yeah...... no matter how hard you try, you''re not going to be able to say no. "Well, I don''t think anyone''s complaining. Every Duke will be on your side next time." The Boardrell family is Frank, the Le Fable family is Mr. Burt, who married his sister, and the Forster family is Brother Alex...... sure, no one complains. "... ok. But it''s up to Mr. Cliff to choose the next emperor." "No, I think Leo''s better than I choose, don''t you? "No. The Emperor only has the right to nominate an Emperor. I think we should stick to this rule. And I haven''t forgotten, have I? Mr. Cliff is good at magic." Forensic magic specializing in spotting people. With that, you wouldn''t choose the wrong person as emperor. "Ha. Sure, I was the only one who could be proud of my ability to identify people. Yeah. Right. Can I do that?" "Yes, I am." "Hmm. I managed to say it before the Troika..." "What does this have to do with the Troika meeting? "No. I just wanted to make sure I was on my way to the fight from tomorrow. Merely self-satisfied, I was actually thinking about talking about drinking on the day you grew up... because you seemed busier than I thought." Sure, you''ve been very busy with Fontaine''s response. "Was it...... Then we''ll both have a drink when it''s all over." Alcohol... Speaking of which, you haven''t had a drink since you came to this world. I don''t know what type of alcohol it is, and would you recommend it to Mr. Colt, who is familiar with alcohol? "That''s good. Then we have to work hard tomorrow to make it a pleasant drink." "Yes, let''s do our best" "Hey, what was the story? Shelley came right after Mr. Cliff left the room. "Yeah... we''re talking about working hard tomorrow. And then when it''s all cleared up, he wants to have a drink with me." I can''t talk about our kid becoming an emperor, so I misled him appropriately. I didn''t lie. "Yes, if you want to talk about tomorrow, I can''t help it." "I''m not talking about such a big deal." "Huh." "Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve been with Shelly like this." "Always, there''s a bell beside you! And lately, Leena hasn''t hesitated on me either! In an attempt to get off topic, I put what I came up with in my mouth and apparently stepped on the tiger''s tail. "Oh, I''m sorry. Next time, forgive me because I''ll have time with Shelley right." "Nothing good. Predicting where Leo is free, because I''m willing to keep Leo to myself for a week or so" "Hahaha. That''s a long week" Shelley-like solution, though. "Really? You can give Elsie two days, though." Sure, you haven''t even made time with Elsie. Lou... sounds more delightful having a delicious meal than the time you spend with me. "Well, get along, please." "You don''t have to worry about that." "Yeah. I''m not that worried either. Huh. It''s early tomorrow, and it''s time to go to bed." "Right. Then I''ll sleep with you today." "Oh, I''m glad to hear that." "Bye, good night" "Good night." I changed into bedtime clothes and kissed Shelly goodnight, who was diving into bed first, and then I closed my eyes. 212 Episode Six: Just Expanding The day after the Kingdom arrived, the Trilateral Conference finally began in the afternoon. Each head of state pinched a square triangular desk between them and looked at them with no expression. And as a result of that gaze, we were to start talking to the king. In the meantime, I wonder if the countries that called for it to be held have said appropriate words of gratitude to the other countries before doing so. and so on, and if you look at a whole fat king...... "My kingdom of Alber will declare war against the Vector Empire! Without a scratch, he sold a fight to the Empire. No, normally. Why don''t you put some more foreboding? Elaine and the Chancellor have done it... to see your face, sounds like a king''s outburst. That country will perish if we don''t change the top sooner... "... due? Emperor Boulder, I returned the question without changing my complexion one sudden surprise. If this happens, we''ll have to move on to the meeting for the war. Totally... I''ve been preparing for this and not waging a war, but it''s all Paa because of the king. If this is what the King knew and he was going to waste my prepared time, I have to change my assessment of the King. Well, as far as that goes, that doesn''t seem to mean it. "I enter the kingdom and fight at the same time" Well, that''s what you''re gonna insist... "You told me not to attack us while I was in the empire? "That''s right. I''m a guest now. Does the Empire strike a guest? Something''s wrong with the king today...... Was it the one that got your head around here the last time we met? I think it was more of a silly round. Did you teach that Chancellor the words to answer in advance, as he thought? For, you were upset by the King''s outburst earlier. "Okay. While you''re a guest, let''s guarantee your life." "Hmm. So is the Pope any representative of a neutral nation on this matter? The King waved to the Pope, who had not spoken a word from earlier. From where I purposefully get the word neutral, I guess you want to say that you don''t get your hands on this war. "No. Let me just say one thing in terms of neutrality." "What? "For the next six months or so, the Virgin was to preach in Murdine territory. If there is any harm done to the Virgin, the Church may dispute with both sides" Speaking of both sides, I guess this is telling the kingdom to see his face pointed at the king. Maybe Gregoire worked on some pope. "What!? I didn''t hear you say that! Naturally, the king looked surprised. I guess I never thought the Patriarchate would be my own enemy in this war. Well, this wasn''t meant for the Empire either. "Naturally you don''t know. We decided last week." "What the..." "So will the safety of the Virgin be guaranteed? "Don''t worry, I won''t let the kingdom soldiers touch the Virgin with one finger." Of course, the emperor answers instantly. "... let''s also promise not to do any harm to the Virgin when it comes to controlling Murdine territory" The King answered the Pope''s inquiry long after. "Give me a hand." "Then one from me. Let me ask you what reason the kingdom will attack the empire. Originally, this tri-national conference was conducted by our predecessors in order to maintain peace. I''m not gonna let you tell me you used that for a private war, am I? The emperor, whose currents were coming, folded himself to the king. To this, the king also had the expression that he did not know what to answer. Yeah. I knew you were that king. "Regarding that, may I answer? "Princess Elemenane? Well, fine. Answer me." The king got stuck in, and Elaine, who had instead refrained behind him, began to answer. "Yes. First of all, the beginning of the matter was that the Empire took the brave men of the previous generations from the kingdom. The imperial stupidity done at the time when the Demon King was crusaded and peace finally came to the people is not very forgiving" "Then why now? I feel like it''s been a long time since then? The Pope put further questions to Elaine''s answer. Elaine began to answer that question without changing her complexion one at a time. "Yes. Even now, the kingdom has asked the Empire to return the brave. But the empire did not respond at all, and finally, eight years ago, it will no longer come true permanently. If we remain hit, the anger of the people of our kingdom will not subside. So we are going to wage this war after a prep period in order to let the Empire know how stupid our own deeds were. "I see. Is there any point from the Empire? "One thing, it is the Kingdom''s mistake that we took the brave. That the brave men have fled the kingdom themselves and have only exiled to the empire. There is no connection between us to blame." Well, as an empire, Grandpa just ran off on his own. Even so, with all the benefit of the brave, this excuse is impossible. "... I see. There is no way of knowing if a brave man has crossed into the empire of his own volition more than he has already died, and there will be no one to solve where he has made any arguments about how much. So let''s get this over with." Huh? Are we done here?!? "Is this the end of it? Does the Patriarchate have anything to tell you? "Right...... Whichever wins, I want you to promise me that you will do business with the Patriarchate as always. If we can''t, we''ll have to move too." "Of course I promise" "I''m not going to change the kingdom either" "Then you have nothing to say from me. So why don''t we just sign the pledge and open it up? If I get caught up in the war, I''ll be damned." With these words, the Trilateral Conference, held for the first time in decades, came to an end. We haven''t discussed this in an hour... Pope, what are you thinking? You''ve taken a long time from the Patriarchate to get here, haven''t you? "I''ve prepared all that..." I thought about backing up with Elaine and thinking about the words the Emperor would talk to me about... I spent a lot of time on it and it all went to waste. True, give me that time back... "Life, that''s what it is. And the next thing you know, you gotta change your mind." "Mr. Cliff...... Yes. Right." Mr. Cliff walked into the room when I was stupidly left alone in the conference room. Oh, Mr. Cliff''s right. It''s a war starting next week, so we need to get ready. "Well, I haven''t been switched either... Normally, you don''t expect me to declare war in the first word..." "You got hit with that one." "I guess the fortunate thing about being unhappy was that the Pope, who was neutral, made me an ally of the Empire" "Right. That was surprising, too." The neutral pope thought he was watching this war. I didn''t expect you to make a statement more than the Empire. "Probably because the Virgin is going to be confirmed as the daughter of the Fontaine family" Oh, you mean that. "Because the imperialists are going to be stronger, you said you let them see it? Does Lelia''s confirmation of the Virgin make Gregoire the next papal certainty, and inevitably the Pope has also been unable to ignore the imperialists? "There''s that, too, and I''m glad you found out your biggest enemy isn''t coming back to the diocese? "I see..." The Pope couldn''t help but fear the Virgin and Leena enough to banish them out of the country. Since that is no longer entirely my enemy, will you respond to Gregoire''s request for confirmation? "Oh, you were both here" "Ah, brother." Now Brother Ivan is here. "Both of you, Your Majesty is here for you." Oh, I wonder if I finally finished signing the pledge. Copy that. "I just want to be happy that the Troika has been successfully concluded...... The war is near, but we''ll be ready soon." "" Yes "" "Me and Cliff have no choice but to return to Empire City when the war begins. Leo, I asked for the rest." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" If the war starts, the boulders need the emperor and Mr. Cliff to return to the safe capital. I''m not going to lose, but I don''t know what''s in the war. So from now on, I have to do everything by myself. Ugh, I need to change my mind soon. "And before Cliff returns to the Imperial City, inform each nobleman that there will be war starting next week." Copy that, sir. "Is Leo heading west from now on? "Yes. Right. As soon as our last meeting with the Knights is over, we''d like to start a war with the Kingdom." I''m afraid I haven''t had much information on what Gert invented since the slave fell, but the operation to destroy the opponent''s weapon at the western end is going to keep going. "Right. You''re the only one I can count on. Don''t do anything to force me to die, okay? "I know, sir" I am the chief officer in charge of this one, and the moment I die, the loss of the Empire will be confirmed. The Emperor is right, there must never be anything like dying alone too much as before. We need to remember that it''s not a fight by ourselves... 213 Lesson 7 Before the War â‘  If I had dropped off kings, popes, emperors, etc., it would have been two days since the Troika. We have five days left before the war begins, and we need to hurry and get ready. "Shall we start a meeting, then? Mr. Flair, please proceed." The meeting began and Mr. Flair, whose recent proposal to Stan was rumored to be on Murdine territory, was asked to moderate. Is the rumor true? I always take care of Mr. Flair, and I hope he''s happy soon. "Got it. Firstly, about the defensive battle near the western border...... Are you sure you''re alone? Whoa, we need to focus on the meeting. I immediately changed my mind and answered Mr Flair''s question. "Yeah. Well, don''t worry, it''s a golem to fight. Don''t worry, I''m in the safe zone." How many times has this explanation been given? Well, on second thought, when the enemy is most energetic, is the Lord trying to fight alone or anyone trying to stop him? But I can''t help it because this keeps the damage down the least. "Okay. So you confirm the enemy''s strength and weapons, right? "Right. It would be perfect if we could even destroy a siege weapon... but Kate''s skills are a pain in the ass." Because of the shield of light, you won''t be able to break one for sure. Maybe all siege weapons will be protected by that one. He''s a real pain in the ass. "Suppose... After all, we just have to aim for the alarming moments on the move" "Yeah. Just letting everyone know as soon as you encounter a brave man. Take care never to fight one-on-one." Kite has always been a protagonist. When combined with the skills you have now, it will be hard to fight alone even in Herman and Alma. "Okay. And along the way, the Forsters will be able to stop the kingdom." "Right. But maybe we won''t make it." Originally, I didn''t expect the war to start so soon. Even as early as possible, it seems three or four weeks after Fathers'' troops arrive. I probably don''t feel like I''m gonna make it. "Huh? Then what do you do? "Looks like the Emperor''s Special Forces will take it on. There''s nothing wrong with them." "That''s true...... what do you do with the escorts in Imperial City? "My uncles seem to be staying, so they don''t have to worry." Well, that''s what the emperor says, so let''s keep it sweet. I can''t believe we''re doing this all because the boulders can''t. "Really..." "So, at the end of the day, we''re talking about defense here." This is a battle in Murdine territory. I have to work hard in the fight before that because it doesn''t make the fight here as big as possible, but I have to assume it will be somewhat bigger. "It will be two or three weeks before the kingdom can arrive here from the start of the war, and a month away if it fails." "Yes, if you pull any longer, you''ll have to withdraw the Royalists" Because you won''t even be able to procure enough food in that rough land. Precisely, a month would be their limit, considering the minute you return. "Well, I guess not..." It''s about that stupid king. Don''t even think about going home. They''ll come in. You''re not going to lose. "In the meantime, magic should dominate when it''s a defensive battle here. Or it''s better to think it''s a real emergency that the knights'' turn comes around" I don''t think we can climb that wall, so we shouldn''t be able to fight in close proximity without the enemy inside. Things are only counting down to losing anymore when the enemy comes inside. "Right. Let''s hope Stan and them work." "Right." I snorted heavily at Bernort''s words. I made him snort, but I wasn''t that confident in my heart. Just launched a magic unit...... you''re a little anxious. I just graduated and I''m inexperienced, and most importantly, I''m low on numbers. It''s so subtle as to have enough firepower to defeat all the soldiers in the kingdom. Worst case scenario, I might have to work as a magic unit, too. "And what''s going on with the Boardrail family supply unit? "With the wars notified, we started moving. Originally, the base is complete, so I don''t see any particular problem." "Copy that. The longer the battle, the better for us, so we need them to work hard." Breaking their hearts is one tactic. If your opponent doesn''t have a siege weapon, you won''t have to force your magic unit to do it, or reduce the number of jives and opponents. "Right." "I guess that''s all you want to hear from me. Anyone else want to check? Everyone shook their faces to the side of my inquiry. Well, it was just a meeting to make sure it was originally decided. "Well, let''s keep it around here today. Keep your English for the war, respectively. I''ll be busy in five days." It''s my last vacation before the war. I want each one of you to rest tight. I said, "What am I gonna do until the operation starts?" I''ve been so busy that I''ve forgotten how to spend my vacation. What were you doing in your spare time before? Yeah...... "For the first time in a long time, why don''t you take your time with the Shelleys? When I was worried, Bell taught me to thank you. "Well, that''s best, isn''t it? Where is everybody? "I think I''m in Shelley''s room" "Well, let''s get going." When has it been possible to slow down with everyone? "Ah, Leo. Is the meeting over? When I entered Shelley''s room, Shelley, Leena and Lou had all four Elsies. "Yeah. It didn''t take that long to reconfirm what was originally decided." "That''s right..." "Shelly already told you to smile, didn''t she? As Shelley looked sad, Lou, who was next door, glued Shelley''s cheek together. I can''t believe when Lou pays attention to Shelly...... "Oh, yeah. Hehe..." "He said you don''t have to do that. It''s okay, we''re not gonna lose." I gently stroked Shelly''s head, who was forced to laugh. Then, Shelly couldn''t stand it anymore, she hugged me and started crying. "Leo......" "Hehe. That''s why I told you." "Ah, Elsie. Has the Chamber of Commerce been notified of the war? "Yes. Even so, I think it''s okay for people who do business here not to do that," "I may be... For once, just the shape." This city is made up of merchants, so you can''t just ignore it, can you? "Right. Oh, and the members of the Chamber of Commerce are calling out for financial and material assistance." "Really? That''s surprising..." I thought the merchants were watching. Because it''s not weird if someone betrays you or comes out. "No, I think it''s the result of taking proper account of the loss. For a merchant, if you put this place under the jurisdiction of the kingdom, it would be very difficult." Sure, considering we can impose heavy taxes on the kingdom, do we get to our side? "I see. Well, I''ll take what I can get." "Yes, I think that''s a good idea" "Hey...... not if I join the war too? "Yes?" I stopped crying. Shelly told me there was no clapping, and I overheard. No, what do you mean? "My magic... I think it will definitely help" "No, but..." "I know it''s dangerous. But I also want to be as powerful as I can be." ¡­¡­ What''s the right answer to this? Given the lack of firepower in the magic unit, Shelley''s participation would be greatly appreciated... but you''re more than willing to do anything dangerous. "Hey, please! I don''t like being just protected this time! I try the dungeon every day and I get really strong... so..." I know. That Shelley wanted to help me and she was trying to be strong. Uh. What do I do? "Yeah...... ok. Instead, that Lou is always by his side. Running away as soon as it becomes dangerous" Are you okay...... With Lou, you should be fine... but, uhh, I''m so anxious. That said, Sherry''s magic should make defense a lot easier. "Huh? Am I good to fight too!? "No... because Lou can''t stand out on boulders. You can fight Shelly if she''s in danger, but until then, stay quiet." It is ruthlessly troublesome to find out the existence of the Demon Nation. If you do poorly, the Patriarchate will turn to its enemies as well. "Yes...... ok" I stroked Lou''s head with an unfortunate face. As for Lou, you don''t have to worry about anything. ''Cause you''re stronger than me. "And let''s get a hooded robe for both of us so we don''t stand out" Of course, it''s the robe that I created magic to boost my defenses to the extreme. "Thanks, and I''m sorry I couldn''t say" "You don''t have to worry about it. In fact, it''s true that I was worried about the firepower of the magic unit." "Yes." "Leena and Elsie, what about Bell? "I... want to turn to the recovery squad. I can only heal the wounds." "What are you talking about? Isn''t that amazing enough? With Leena, the soldiers can fight without fear of injury." That''s what I said, I hugged Leena. Nothing, fighting isn''t the only way to help. "Oh, thank you" "What about Elsie? "I can''t... fight, so I''m going to be in Operations." "Please. I can''t move the funds in this territory without Elsie." Elsie is Muldeen''s treasurer. When it comes to money, Elsie has more authority than I do. Even without me for a few weeks, running this territory would be fine with Elsie and Mr. Flair. "Thank you" "What about Bell? "Of course, I''ll always be beside Master Leo." "Ever?" All this time, does that mean you''re going to get to the western border? "Yes." "It''s dangerous...? "Isn''t that the same for Master Leo? "Yes, but..." Belle, you know I can''t argue with you before you tell everyone you''re safe. Boulder, you just know how I treat you best. "It''s okay. Even so, I''m the third strongest in this territory, right? "Number three? You mean Herman and Alma''s next strongest? "No. Dear Leo, I mean Mr. Lou''s next strongest" "What? No, even though I say I''m challenging the dungeons with the Shelleys, they''re usually mostly beside me..." Originally, I know the bell was strong, but that was because it was higher level than the others... "I''m not lying. I think you can fight Lou if you mean it." "No, to the boulder..." That''s a lie to a boulder. ''Cause it''s that Lou, right? Looking at Lou with that in mind, Lou shook his face sideways with a laugh. "It''s true. I can''t follow Bell with my eyes." "That look? "Well, don''t tell Master Leo too much about that because it''s embarrassing" When I tried to ask Bell, for some reason Bell was shy and hiding his ears and face with his hands. No, I''m extra concerned. "Yes, sir. But that''s how I''m not shy of reporting it, so I don''t think Leo can believe me. I think you look good, don''t you? You look good? "I may be... but I''m ashamed of what I''m ashamed of! Embarrassing and cool...... I can''t imagine. "Fair enough, okay. Then ask Belle to escort me." Well, it''s the usual thing for Bell to be beside you, okay? If you need anything, I can protect you. "Okay. Leave it to me." "Yeah. Please." "Oh, Leo''s really sweet on Belle, isn''t he?" That''s... undeniable. "It seems to be hereditary. Because it seems that the brave man was too sweet for the beast man''s maid to ever become a training ground with the magician." "That happened, didn''t it? Well, nobility cheats on maids is something I hear a lot, so I don''t think it means the brave ones are particularly bad." "Heh. Is it common to cheat on a maid? "Right. Nobles cheat on boulders and cheat on each other because they have high hurdles. And if you''re going to cheat, I guess it''s better that you still know who you''re dealing with. Positively, a woman can''t speak to a man unless she''s as strong as a wizard." "Is that what you mean..." Sure, it''s hard for your wife to complain because the power is really on the man. "Leo cheats? "No, no, no! I have such a lovely wife, I can''t cheat on her." Five eyes scared me, and I denied it with all my might. Well, my maid''s the only one, so I can''t have an affair with a maid in the first place. "Well, it''s weird to think about it normally and have more fianc¨¦es so far" "Oh, that''s..." I have that awareness. But I don''t regret it. "Well, isn''t that good? Because that''s how Leo made us a family." "Well, yes..." "Besides, if the war is over and you can have some time, I''m sure Leo will take a glance at your time with us. Right, Leo? "Also, of course. Yeah, we''ll take a trip when we get settled." So they''re all scared. Because you don''t have to worry. I have a good idea. "Is it a trip? That''s good." "Where are you going? "Patriarchate" "Ah..." "And I''d like to go to the kingdom of the Beasts." "Huh?" "Two hometown tours? That''s very good. I''m looking forward to it." Yes. It''s Leena and Bell''s hometown tour. I''ve wanted to go for a long time. "For that matter, we have to win at all costs." Serving one pleasure to my chest, I inspired myself towards war. But let me just sweeten you up a little bit. 214 Chapter 8 Before the War â‘¡ Side: edmont (general) The city at the easternmost end of the kingdom, where all the soldiers of the kingdom were gathered. This number is well collected. Well, that''s the worst quality. We still have to keep an eye on whether we''re doing something bad right now, and not many soldiers are actually doing something bad in the city... Ha, now the King hates the people again. "General! It looks like a declaration of war has been made! I see. As planned. Four days from now? Three days have already passed since the first day of the tripartite meeting. If the King had been on schedule, the war would have begun a week after the declaration. The men who came to report nodded immediately to my question. "Yes, Your Majesty will be at war with you as you cross the border." I see. What''s the status of the soldiers? "I think it''s good. It''s just...." My men were at last saying. Well, even if it were a soldier prepared by His Majesty. Well, I don''t mind that much. "Just don''t you know what happens if we don''t get started because there''s a lot of rubbish? "Yes... honestly, I can''t rely on them..." "I don''t know what to do. We don''t have the money to hire proper mercenaries. And if we can get them out of the kingdom, that''s all we can make." At least that''s what the nobles think. Well, it didn''t come from us fighting for our lives. "Maybe... the general is going to let them commit banditry in the Empire? I don''t know. But I''m not going to ask them to behave as soldiers. I''ll let you do whatever you want. " Instead of listening to your dicks, you''d better let them go wild. "Are you sure you''re okay? I think I''ll be betrayed as soon as the war goes bad." "I think so too. That''s why I''m going to ask them to do things differently." I can''t believe we''re taking them to the dead end. "Is it positive? "That''s right. They will riot in several major cities in the western part of the Empire. And while the Empire is fighting, we''re going straight to Muldeen." Send the punks to three major cities in the former Philippine realm, while we head straight to Muldeen. The road was checked all the way back. We''ll be on our way in the shortest possible time. "Does it work that well? If the bandits ignore us and wait in Muldeen... we can''t win, can we? "I won''t ignore it. No matter how depressed a city is, ignoring it buys disgust from the people." And there''s nothing more troubling than a bandit who got his money. He would know that, too. "If so, will it be a diversion....." Don''t look so anxious. "Well, you knew it was an impossible war. No matter how brave they are, war is an organizational battle. I can''t help it." Our odds of winning are good at five percent. Unless you''re lucky enough to win... Side: leon''s I turned off the monitor. "I see... it''s a kingdom-like tactic." What a dirty tactic. But it''s dreadful when you get hit. I knew that general was tough. "What do you want to do? Do you ignore the bandits? Elsie looked at me with anxiety. Don''t worry about it. Because I can win properly. By the way, Shelley and Belle went to the dungeon early in the morning. He wants to raise the level a little for the war. "If you only want to win a war, that''s fine. That''s not how it works, is it? "Sure, we''ll have to deal with it later." "And you don''t trust the people who abandoned you, do you? Bandits don''t matter, but people''s trust can''t be easily restored. Therefore, it would not be a good idea to leave the city that I have to rule later. "That''s right... But if you divide your troops into three major cities, isn''t that what they think? "That''s right... Worst case scenario, if we had a magic unit, we''d be able to defend ourselves. I suppose we could hire some city adventurers to use magic guns. Magic guns, you had quite a few in stock, didn''t you? Originally, I was going to let knights who couldn''t use magic use magic guns... but I don''t care if they''re adventurers. We''ll have to send the Knights to each city and buy some time with the rest of the team. Ah, we''ll have to give up the stalling operation. "I have enough magic guns for the adventurers. It''s just magic stones...." "Then let the Magic Squad pour magic on the Stone before the battle begins here. Arrange a large number of empty magic stones." Even if you say you can''t stop me, it will take at least two weeks for me to get here. That should allow us to stock enough Magic Stones. Got it. Adventurers will also arrange for several chambers of commerce. " "Chamber of Commerce?" If you''re an adventurer, aren''t you a guild? "Yes, I''m your adventurer. Most of the adventurers in the city are employed by leading chambers of commerce." "I see. Well, I asked Elsie to do that." Elsie knows how to deal with merchants, so I don''t have to help. "Yes, I''ll take care of it. And... what about shields and armor? They said they didn''t need the Knights." "Well, they each have their own equipment. Then wear it to the adventurers you hired. Perfect for shooting while defending against attack from opponents." My master invented it for me. We need to make good use of it. Speaking of which, does the Master realize that the war is about to begin...? "That''s right. Well, I''ll arrange that." Yeah, thanks. "No, because this is the only way I can help." "Enough. It''s very helpful." Without Elsie, I wouldn''t have been able to prepare for the war so smoothly. I really have to thank you. With that in mind, I hugged Elsie. "Thank you." Well then, I''ll ask the Magic Unit about the Magic Stone. "I see. I''m asking the City Chamber of Commerce to lend me an adventurer." "Well, Stan must still be in the castle...." After breaking up with Elsie, I headed to Stan''s room. "So please give me a little more time." On my way to Stan''s room, I heard Flair''s voice. Seeing a slightly troublesome voice and the conversation partner, I went into hiding aggressively. No, I don''t think I need to hide, but I can''t help it because my body moved on its own. "I''ve been waiting for another month... Besides, the war has already begun. I don''t know what''s coming....." "I know. Until the war begins....." When Mr Flair lowered his head, Stan stopped and left. Oh, dear. "I know what it''s like to be in a hurry for war, but I think it''s better for a man to sit back and wait." I know what it''s like to be in a hurry, but sometimes patience is important. I don''t know how many years Mr. Burt endured. "Leo!? Oops, I forgot to hide. "I''m sorry to surprise you. Let''s talk for a minute." "I started socializing with Flair... about last year. He confessed the day I was appointed captain of the Magic Corps." When he entered Stan''s room, Stan began to explain the situation in a pompous manner. "Oh, when did you like it? "It''s time for the Knights entrance exam. I fell in love at first sight with the flair I was interviewing." "I see... Does Mr. Flair really like Stan? Oh, no, if you''re dating. I''m sorry." But that''s what happens when a good old Flair hesitates to get married...? "No... Honestly, I don''t know. Maybe... I think Flair has someone else he likes. However, it was an unrivalled love... and I think she decided to socialize with me to forget her partner." Well, this is another complicated development. "Someone else I like... Mr. Flair, I''m sure he was in the same class as Alex''s brother at the magic school. Maybe... you were in love with a nobleman who was your fianc¨¦e? So they''re already married, right? Still can''t give up... "Maybe so." "Yeah... Ah, speaking of which, Ivan''s brother stayed in the castle." Niisan, you must have gotten along well with Mr. Flair. Maybe he knows something. As soon as I remembered, I acted, so I came to my brother. "Who liked flare? "Yeah, don''t you know him? "Of course I do. It''s a cliff." "Yes!? Stan and I were surprised when a ridiculous name came up as a matter of course. No, Mr. Cliff... "Well, I still don''t know if you like it. Because once Flair was in magic school." "Why?" "Well, Cliff was alive asking about his mother''s complexion. I couldn''t marry a commoner." Indeed, Mr. Cliff''s mother resented Shelley''s mother, a commoner. I wonder if Mr. Cliff would be able to choose Mr. Flair to marry in such a situation. "I see... thank you" "Oh, is that Stan? I look forward to working with your troops." "... yes" Punch Stan on the shoulder, and his brother''s gone somewhere. Stan, you look like you''re about to die. Well, that''s what happens when you know your enemies are the next emperor. "Mr. Cliff... The enemy was stronger than I thought." "... yes. But I was also convinced that Flair was worried." Before the war, it''s not good that you''re not doing so well. Not to mention the fact that the captain of the magical unit, the most important person this time, is in such a ruthless state. "If the opponent is the Crown Prince, I''d better give up...." What should I do? When I tried to help you, I felt like I had done something extra. Think about it... You have five wives, don''t you? "Um... no, I don''t think that''s necessary. Don''t worry, I''ll take it from you." Huh? "Cliff isn''t the one who gets angry about that. I mean, maybe I''m not even interested..." He declared to me that he would not marry. So I don''t think Stan needs to give up. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I want Cliff to be happy, and it''s a very complicated feeling. "What do you mean? "Well, we''ll see. In the meantime... I wonder how Flair''s feelings could be directed to Stan." "What should I do? "Did you go on a date or something? "No, we''re both busy... only three times." Three times a year... not much. No, it''s my fault I''m busy. "Sure, we didn''t rest together. I''m sorry." "Yes, no. Never mind." "Really... Then why don''t you go away somewhere after the war? I think you can ask the answer afterwards." We won''t be in the territory on our way home anyway. In the meantime, I want you to rest your wings as much as you can. Mr Flair will be able to think better about his relationship with Stan when he calms down than when he is busy. "I see... I see." "Okay, if that''s the case....." Then I had Stan tell Flair I didn''t have to answer yet and that I was going somewhere after the war, and I went back to my room with satisfaction. And I forgot that I had to tell Stan about the Magic Stone. Ah, I told Stan the next morning. Yes, sir. 215 Chapter 9 Before the War â‘¢ Side: kite "Do I have to go to war with Leo..." I was nodding in the carriage on my way home. For the past two years, everything has been wasted trying not to go to war. Besides, there''s no way I can beat that Leo. Ah, I''m done... "Already! Give up and change your mind. This war depends on you, and the situation will change dramatically." "Of course I know that. But I didn''t think the King would do anything like that." Elaine is right, if I don''t work hard, the kingdom won''t win. That''s why I have to work hard. But you can''t change your mind right away. "That''s right... Father, did you realize what we were trying to do? "I don''t think so... Can the king use such wisdom? "Anyway, Ramross told you to do it. I''ve been in charge of your father''s wisdom for a long time." "I wonder...." I don''t think it''s Ramross... Ramross, I''ve been freaking out lately. I don''t know what you''re afraid of, but there''s definitely something behind him. Who the hell are you? Can you think of the former King? He said he liked the country in turmoil. It may force us to wage war. "It doesn''t matter who instructed you. It''s more like a war. Is the operation in your head? "Of course. Just... just to win, I can''t believe I did that..." Yesterday, I was briefed on the operation by an envoy sent by the general of the Kingdom. I was angry at the inhumane operation with the bandits, but that was bad for the messenger. Nothing, the messenger didn''t think about it. "It''s the only thing we can do with less power. I can''t help it." Certainly, no matter how hard we work, we won''t win if we compete head-on. I don''t think Leo''s going to fight straight. "Still... no, I can''t help it anymore" This is war. Is there no choice but to cut it? "Hey, kite...." "What?" "Come back alive." That said, Elaine''s hand, which was holding my hand, was shaking little by little. That''s right. Elaine''s not scared either. And yet, you encouraged me... Ha, come on. It''s me! "Sure, I''ll be back alive. Absolutely. So don''t worry." While answering forcefully, he gently grasped Elaine''s hand back. Soon, I''ll be a father. We need to be aware of that. Hmm, you''ll never die until you see the kid. "Ah, yes. I''ll give this back. When I get there, I don''t think I''ll have much time to give you." That''s how I showed Elaine the necklace I had on my neck. The necklace that Elaine''s mother gave her from someone she loved. As promised, we have to return it before the war. "Finally, this time has come...." Elaine looked at the necklace with an unspeakable expression. Even if you think about clearing up your mother''s carelessness, you still have the fear that you may lose someone you love. "It''s okay, it''s never something Elaine''s worried about. No, I won''t let you." I''m scared, too. However, if you think it''s for Elaine''s sake, the power comes out. "Besides, I''m not gonna lose. I''m stronger than I was then. I''ll let Leo blow a bubble." "Yeah, I think Kite can do it. I look forward to hearing what you''ve done in King''s Landing." "Look forward to it. I''m sure Elaine will be happy with it." If you''re looking forward to it, you''ll have to do your best. Whatever it takes, let me show you some kind of outcome! "General, it''s been a long time! Upon arrival in the easternmost part of the kingdom, I immediately headed for the General. Because as soon as the King arrives, we must lead the army and leave. "How was Muldeen territory? "I was very prosperous. It''s still called the center of the world, and the number of people is a bit different." I see. How was the rumored wall? "It''s incredibly strong. Maybe... we won''t be able to drill a hole in one shot." "That much... After all, it looks like it''s going to be the last gate to break through the walls." "Yes, so I asked you on your way here, are you serious about the operation? I wanted to know if you were serious about that inhumane operation. I''ve made up my mind, but maybe I''ll finish it off straight away. There is a faint hope that. Sort of. Losing will keep the kingdom safe. " "Can I lose..." I knew this guy was serious. Besides, it is too bad that the real purpose is not war. "Honestly, I don''t think we have a 10% chance of winning. If the Empire is serious, we can easily be crushed by a number of differences." "If I''m serious...." Indeed, a kingdom that loses financially will lose if it becomes a total battle against the Empire. Now that it''s in the form of Muldeen versus the Kingdom, we have the advantage of numbers... "That''s right. You can''t take 10,000 people by yourself, can you? "Yes...." I can assure you that''s impossible. "This time, the Empire is going to beat the kingdom with the minimum necessary. Leon is also trying to minimize the damage. This time, if we had a chance, that would be the sweetness of the Empire and Leon''s." "I see...." Certainly, there may be sweetness commensurate with age. But I think it''s hard to find Leo''s loopholes. You realized that when you invited me to the Kingdom. "I''ve spent the last few years fighting Leon''s. I will never lose this war." "... that''s right. Let''s show them what we''ve done." You can''t help saying things backwards. I''m stronger than I was then. We have to be ready. "General! The King is arriving soon! I see. Well then, I have to be able to leave at any time. " "Yes" When I was ready, the news of the King''s return flew in. Ah, it''s finally starting. And as soon as the King arrived, a final speech by the King began. Slippy and fat stomachs stand out when you look up from below. "Thank you, gentlemen. From now on, please win to reflect the kingdom. Listen, don''t lose, okay? You don''t deserve to come back until you win! Fight in the Empire until you die! ¡­¡­ I knew it, but it was a really bad speech. I think this man would still be better off making a speech with the intention of lowering the morale of his soldiers. "What? Too majestic for me to move my hand? What happened to the applause? Some applauded the words. In such a situation, the king was angry with his face turned bright red, but everyone ignored him. "Ah, when the war is over, watch. I''ll throw you into hell." "I''ll help you then." I agreed with the general. The kingdom will never be better with that king. Whoever sees it will think so. "Oops. Was it loud? Forget about that." "Yes, I will." Such an exchange opened the gates of the castle wall. And one by one, the soldiers began to advance. Oh, it''s finally starting. 216 Episode 10 War begins "Well, kite. What do you think will be the first difficulty? On my way to the eastern border, I taught the General a lot about this operation. I''m ashamed to say it myself, but I''m not very smart, so I want you to tell me about the operation from 1 to 10, if possible. Especially since I''m in a very important position this time, I can''t do anything wrong. "Don''t you normally think about it as a border? "That might happen. But I think it''s unlikely." "May I ask why? "First of all, the border walls have not yet been completely restored. And in that poor west, we don''t have enough food to support the war." I see. Until we arrived in Muldeen, the land seemed to be really poor. The general is convinced. "So the Empire never fights at the border? I see. Even if there is, it will be an ambush on the way. Well, even if two dragons just ambush me, I feel like I''m causing a lot of damage, but I''m beating my hand so I can''t turn my hand to the ambush. " Is that so? Was it a bandit to spread the enemy''s power so they wouldn''t ambush him? I thought it was terrible, but this is certainly the only way to win. Ah, I''m not at all suited for politics, strategy, or brains. "So the first and last difficulty will be Muldeen? "Oh, that''s what I expected. Well, I think that Leon will make it easier for me to do something unexpected." I think so, too. I know the general''s brains are good, but Leo''s brains are not flattering. In politics, I can compete with Elaine... and after all, it''s cheating to have memories of my previous life. Ah, I have memories of my previous life, so is that your elder son? "General! My God! From the front, a man rushed in with great momentum. Did something happen in front of you? "What''s wrong? "Tons of red knights await near the border! Red Knight!? "What!? Didn''t you know there were so many soldiers on the move? "Leo''s transfer skills? Leo can move in a flash, right? I was able to move King''s City and Leo''s Castle and the Demon King''s Castle in an instant before. It''s as easy as an army. "No, that skill can only be transferred with what you touch. So, even if we can move the soldiers, the number of people we can carry at a time is limited, and it takes at least a day. But Kate didn''t see anyone on her way home, did she? Yes, I crossed the border this morning. At that time, you wouldn''t have seen a single figure rather than a red knight. "Yes, there was no one near the border." "Ah, I was just driving my schedule crazy. Kate, we can''t reduce the number of soldiers here. Reduce as many as you can." "But I have to protect the Magic Cannon...." My original mission until I arrived in Muldeen was to protect the cannon from Leo with a shield of light. And yet, can I come forward and fight? "Yes, but the priority is higher for soldiers. Without the Magic Cannon, it might be the last one, but without those bandits, it would be before we get to Muldeen." "I see... I understand." I just found out what Leo did to me. Side: leon''s "All right, that''s it." I took all the golems out of my bag. Armored soldiers lined up in a random fashion and unable to move as one would look scared from the enemy''s perspective. "This is an incredible number..." "That''s right. It was worth making a trick for years. Yeah." Two thousand. Over the years, when there is room for magic and time, it is a product that I have persistently built by myself. Ah. It''s a real shame to lose everything here these few days. But there''s no substitute for human life. "Isn''t this enough to keep the kingdom under control here? "No, I don''t think so. Because the number is one digit different." The opponent has nearly 10,000 bandits in total. Enough refined and resilient Golems to demoralize the opponent. "Really...." "Well, if you reduce the number, you can make money, because if you break the magic cannon, it''s banzai. Don''t be greedy, just think about lowering their morale." You can''t help being greedy. After all, the Golems won''t be able to do that with Kite. I see. "Oh, I can see the enemy." While I was talking to Bell, I saw a Royal Army battle. By the way, we''re hiding in our invisibility cloak, so don''t worry about being targeted. "That''s a really big number..." "Looks like he put all the rest of his money into the war. If we lose, the kingdom will end." Ten thousand people want to gather knights from all over the kingdom, hire mercenaries, and bring bandits. I don''t think it''s much if I put it all into it. That''s right. "Oh, Kite''s out front." As the army stopped advancing, a kite on the horse came out from behind. I see. Have you made your choice? "Is Magic Cannon Protected Good? "Probably prioritized the bandits over you. For them, bandits are the key to this operation." "What do you want to do? Do you want to switch maneuvers? Originally, it was an operation to keep the Magic Cannon focused on Kite and reduce the number of bandits as much as possible in the meantime. But that''s impossible. "That''s right. You don''t have to do this here... All right, Front Line Golem! Go flashy! Change of plans, let the Golems on the front line be your enemies. Side: edmond "It''s less than I thought. What do you think?" Looking hard, is that 2,000? If that were the case, it would be fine with Kite. "Yes, I think we can handle this number. It''s just...." "But perhaps each and every one of them has the strength of a few of us? It can also be. After all, Leon''s knights are really full of monsters. "Yes, I think so." "Well, you''ll be fine with that." Leo will never pull a powerful card here. I''m sure it''s a soldier that can be erased. So don''t worry. Besides, what about magic cannons? "It''s in the back, so it won''t break unless powerful magic comes flying." Well, the Red Knights arrived at the Magic Cannon when we were all destroyed. "Do you think there''s a wizard in there? As far as I can tell, that red knight has a sword... so there''s no need to worry about magic. "I can''t say anything about that... There are no people on the walls so far, but they may just be hiding." That''s possible. After all, you should be prepared to break some of them. "Really... Tell the knights. There''s only one cannon to protect, and the others to throw away." Roger that. "Hmm, Kate... please." I threw away the magic cannon. Definitely win. Side: kite "It''s disgusting... Is it true that the person in front of you is human? From the armored soldiers lined up a few meters away, I don''t feel any tension before breathing or fighting. Normally, when you see a crowd like this, your body trembles with a little fear, right? Really, is that a person? It''s like... a robot. "Ghehe, are you freaking out, brave man?" "Dasse, you can''t beat us with that many people ~" "Shut up, you guys, just think about not dying." I ran my horse towards the Red Knight without worrying about the bandits. Then.... Guahh The flames were thrown out of the hands of the red knights, and the bandits shot him. An unexpected attack stopped me. "Ah, they can use their magic! "Calm down! If I show you my back here, it''ll be easy charcoal! I managed to raise my voice and stop the bandits who were about to escape. That''s... that''s good, right? "Wizards don''t get scared when they get close! Overwhelmed by the difference in numbers! "I see. If you get close, you''ll be scared! All right, you guys, let''s go! Oooh!! Bandits began to move in unison at the command of a leader man. Hmm, I managed to regain my morale. "Okay, I have to do something before I lose my morale." I ran a horse and slashed the Red Knight. I thought... but I was avoided and I just cut off my arm. "What? You''re kidding, right? It doesn''t have any contents." The moment I cut off my arm and looked back at it with one more blow, I was stunned by the empty cavity in my armor. "I see... Sounds like Leo." This is it. Golem. I''m sure Leo built it. Ha, you weren''t expecting me to look like a robot. "Damn it... Finally." Upset by the lack of contents, the Golem was knocked down with a second shot. It would take a hell of a lot of time to take this down... "I can''t help it. Use your skills." Seeing the bandits getting knocked down, I decided to use the trump card quickly. Actually, I didn''t want to use it until the end... Sei! I wrapped the light around my sword and shook it sideways to slay the air in the direction of the Golem. Then... the Golems in front of me fell down all at once. "Well, if we take this down, the bandits won''t be destroyed." Side: leon''s I see, a sacred sword is such a skill. I knew that the new skill and the new skill of the Holy Sword were increasing when I was appraised at the Tripartite Conference... I didn''t think it was a flying slash. "It''s like Leo''s usual flying slash. It''s dangerous." Well, if you''re as alarmed as you are now, there''s a chance that a large number of people will be killed in an instant. "Well, I''m glad it''s still within my expectations. Flying slashing is not something we can use." It''s very big to see now. If he had been hit by surprise, he might have suffered a lot of damage. That''s right. "Ah, it looks like Sand Golem started his work." Sand Golems are sand golems that can be made into complete sand and simulated on the ground. This time, I invented this golem to carry out an ambush. I think it''s more vicious than the Red Golem because you''ll never notice it if you can''t sense its magic. "That said, slow movement is the hard part." Yes, when it comes to ambushes, they are very strong, but they are weak in the face of battle. If you have five ordinary soldiers against you, you will be defeated easily. After all, if you notice, it''s the end of the golem. "But you broke two. One more thing." "No, I think I threw away the two and focused the knights on one. Look, you haven''t broken one, have you? I almost broke it. With that number of people, you couldn''t handle the boulders. "I see...." "Well, there''s only one thing I can do. Let''s go home." I can destroy the rest of the cannon... but I don''t want to be alone in this war. There are two reasons. One is that we have a lot of support for the war. If you gather people with support from the Empire and other nobles, and you don''t use it, it''s meaningless to get support. The other is to alert other reincarnated people. This time, I feel like a rebirth other than Kite is involved in this war. It was strange for the King to go around so much, and the Chancellor looked strange. I''m sure those two shadows have reincarnated people. I don''t know what the reincarnated will do in this war, but I''m sure it''s never been better to keep my strength alive. Well, maybe it doesn''t make sense to prepare for it... "Master Leo? Soon, Kate will destroy the Golem." "Oh, I''m sorry." I moved quickly to the voice of Bell. Thinking on the battlefield, what am I doing... 217 Episode 11 Paragraph 1 Side: kite Now that the battle with the Golem is over, we were checking the situation. "What''s the damage? "About 300 people suffered minor injuries, less than 50 were seriously injured, and 18 people died. I think the damage is small." A knight answered the general''s question. Apparently, the damage was small. In this world, even minor injuries can be healed easily with magic. "I think so too. Thanks to Kite, too." "Thank you very much. Just think of the last battle as a tougher battle because you''ve already used a trump card." While thanking the General for his words, he reported using his hidden skills. I don''t know how much my skills have been compromised, but perhaps they have driven the General crazy. I see. Well, I have some good news about the last battle. " "Good news? "One magic cannon was not destroyed." "Eh!? "I''m honestly surprised, too. I didn''t think I could protect you. In fact, they were almost destroyed. Well, you''re lucky." Certainly lucky. Honestly, I thought it would be easy if I didn''t protect you. The knights must have worked hard to die. "That''s right. Now, I''m going to focus on protecting one of them." "Oh, please. Without it, the last phase will change dramatically." "I see. So, when are we going to split up with bandits? "It''s been a while since we crossed the border. They will attack the city in three parts: north, south, and south-east." "Leo, will you ride the diversion properly? If Leo had seen the thieves before, he''d have realized they weren''t knights. Then they''ll be aware of our operation. "This will definitely come on board." "Are you okay? Something unexpected just now." There was such a huge battle near the border when I told you there wouldn''t be a fight. You don''t know what''s going to happen. "It hurts when you say that, but I''m fine with that. Leon can''t overlook the fact that the boulders will soon destroy the land that he has to manage." Yeah.... Well, if Leo did, he might try to protect his citizens, even if he knew it was a diversion. Except for Leo, there is a strong sense of justice. "Well, I''ll do my best to ripen up the work I''ve been given." Anyway, it doesn''t make sense where I stupidly put my mouth on the operation. Then you should only think about what you can do. "Oh, please do." "Hey, Edmond, come out! When my discussion with the general was over and I tried to get up, a loud yell came from the outside. "Hmm? What''s this voice? "These are the bandits..." Definitely. The voices of those people on the front line. "Ha, I can''t help it. Do you want me to do it?" The general stood up with a sigh and went towards the bandits. I''ll follow you. "What? Is it okay to take a break? "I don''t care about breaks! Explain it to me! "What''s the difference? "We''re here to help you because we heard you''d get the money easily. There''s a dead man out there! You''re not talking about it! Looks like the bandits finally realized the horrors of war in the battle. He''s always bullying the weak. I don''t suppose you''ve ever fought an opponent of higher strength. "No, this is a war, right? We can''t help making some sacrifices. Besides, it''ll be easier. How many more of you would have died without the brave? "Well, that''s...." "Ten times more certain." "But! After this, we''ll be acting differently from the brave ones, won''t we?! Huh? What are they talking about? "Well, that''s right... so what? The general is stunned too. "We were saved because we had a brave man this time, but if we didn''t have a brave man, it would be dangerous! Watch out, you''re too stupid. "Blu, what are you talking about? You''ve killed a lot of people, haven''t you? Which one of you used to say you could drop the city before you left? Gu "And I''m mistaken... will the Empire send a lot of strong men to the brave? Do you want to get involved in that fight like you did today? Hmm? "I, no...." Well then, that''s good. We attract strong opponents and you weaken the Empire. You have a strong relationship, don''t you? "That''s right...." "Let your people rest until they leave. If we cross the border, we don''t have time to rest." "Roger that." That''s awesome. I can''t believe I completely convinced those idiots with my mouth alone. "Hmm, now there''s nothing to worry about." "It was amazing. I can''t talk that well." "Really? All you have to do is line up a convenient lie for them." "I''m not good at lying." It is often said that I am not good at lying to Elaine. Maybe it''s on my face. You can''t lie to me like a general with a nice face. "That''s not good for the next king. When the war is over, I''ll tell you what to do." How about a king who''s a good liar? Well, is it a loss knowing the technology? "Ha ha ha. Thank you very much." Side: leon''s As soon as I got back from the border, I was reporting to my brother Ivan and Bernold about the Kingdom''s power. "Unfortunately, we were unable to reduce the number of bandits. I just succeeded in destroying two magic cannons." "Oh, that''s good. Don''t worry about the bandits. We''re not afraid of bandits." I see. I don''t think it''s possible to lose, even if it''s a little tricky. " "I see. All of Leo''s knights are at a high level, and I wonder if they''ll ever lose. There are also dragons." "Yes, but remember that there are differences in the number of people. Well, I''m sure the three of you will be in charge there." This time, I have decided to entrust Bernold, his brother, and Yunis with the command of the defenses of the three cities. The reason for choosing these three is simply experience and strength. Then he placed Hellman and Ivan with Bernold, Gil, the former Dragon King, and Gilles with Alma and Gillette, and evenly divided their forces. It will be okay because it is strong enough everywhere. "Besides, the problem is kite.... Stop, you should give up after all." "That''s right... Unfortunately, it would be better to ride on the opponent''s thoughts. It''s just that there aren''t many people here." There''s nothing wrong with being impossible. "Then I think the Northern Group will start first. When we''re done, who are we going to ambush? It was Mr. Eunice who made the statement. "No, it''s bad to leave a new job to someone who''s tired of fighting bandits with a boulder." Sure, I think Eunice and the others will finish as soon as possible... but you''re physically tough. "It''s okay. Your knights are so fine. Because you have my skills." "Okay... In the meantime, let''s think about it after the Younis have fought the bandits. Anyway, it''ll take at least two weeks for the kites to travel in those big numbers." Well, let''s do it on an ad hoc basis sometimes. In the meantime, the primary goal is to get rid of the bandits quickly. Let''s focus on this. "All right, then, I''ll transfer each one, so get ready." Then I sent three of them to each of the major cities to prepare them for the bandit defeat. It''s the Knights of Muldeen''s first job. We need everyone to do their best. 218 Episode 12 Bandits Kicked Out SIDE: Alma Finally, it is our day to intercept the bandits. In two hours, the army of kingdoms gathering bandits will arrive. According to prior information, the Kingdom brought 10,000 soldiers into the Empire this time. And 40% of them were bandits? Now, how many of them will the kingdom send to the first battle? Half of what I expected. I think 2,000 is necessary, considering that it is the first battle that affects the future flow and that it is necessary to appeal to Mr. Leon''s sense of presence of the bandits. Honestly, the last two, whether they win or lose, don''t have much to do with the battalion. Yunis-sama came to let me know that my predictions were correct. "We just received a report on the number of bandits. That''s about 2,000." "Again, twenty people per person will be the norm." Compared to the Kingdom''s 2,000, our number is 100. Without Gillette, we would have been ready to die twenty times more powerful. "If I become a dragon, I can defeat a thousand people, so I think I can defeat about ten others." As expected, Gillette, who was sitting next to her, said that she would defeat half with a spare expression. Still... the remaining thousand must be defeated by us. Well, my skill and sword are for such turmoil as this one, and I want to defeat at at least a hundred people by myself. "I see. Besides, I have the skills to make my people stronger, so I should be able to move more easily than usual." "Hmm, do you have any strengthening skills? Enhanced skills were definitely skills to enhance other allies. I don''t know how much it will strengthen, but skills are usually a powerful force, so you can expect it. Even if I saw Gillette''s reaction, it was an amazing skill. "Yes, Ivan and... I got it when I broke through the dungeon with my husband." "Well, does that Leo brother have reinforcements? Then you don''t have to worry about your father." Gillette''s father, Gillette, is defending Ivan and the southern city. Well, there are a thousand of them, and I don''t think Ivan''s skills have much to do with it. The problem is with Herman and Bernold. No matter how many thousand, it must be hard to defeat those numbers with a sword alone. "Hmm. After all, bandits are a crowd of people who have fallen apart from society. There can''t be enough guts to endure war. After all, if I become a dragon and defeat 20% of the battle, the bandits will start to flee." "I see. But don''t let anyone escape the bandits. It''s Leo''s orders." Yes! "Senpai Yunis! Bandits will arrive soon enough! "Roger that. Good luck, both of you! We headed outside the shaped, run-down walls, which is hardly a castle wall, to report new recruits to the Special Forces. "Yeah... it looks weaker than I thought. The kingdom can give you some armor and weapons." As Younis said, none of the equipment the bandits wore belonged to the warring men from now on. Even bare hands inside... "You''re afraid of being rebelled. It''s just a lot of numbers." Well, if they rebel in enemy territory, the kingdom will lose without fighting. Still... I wish I had some kind of weapon for you. "We simply don''t have enough money in the kingdom to prepare the bandits'' armor and weapons. Ah, it looks easier than I thought. Well, that''s why I don''t want to be alarmed." "That''s right. Gillette, we need your first shot on the street." "Okay. But to that extent... there''s a real chance that you''ll escape with my attack? Leon''s orders tell us to kill all the bandits and never let them escape. I know you''ll be in trouble later if you get away. "That''s right... I also think that if Gillette becomes a dragon, they will escape. Yunis-sama, what do you want to do? "I can''t help it. Let''s reduce the number first. When the number is halved, Gillette attacks the target from behind. The risk is so high, but we''ll be fine." Roger that. "Hmm. Well then, let''s go! Enhanced!!" When Yunis-sama raised her voice, she suddenly felt lighter. Wow, is this an enhanced skill? "What do you think? You''re going to be powerful, right? "Yes" This is amazing. We should be able to afford to kill 200 people. I was at the forefront of Yunis-sama''s skill for a little while. Uh-oh! "There you are. Kill every last one of them! As the bandits approached, I inspired the people behind me as I stabbed my sword into the sky. And I started running toward the bandits. Then a loud shout followed me. Uh-oh! Stream stones, the Empire elites. It''s a woman! Hey, there''s a woman! "This is my prey! "No, I''ll do it! The bandits looked at me and started fighting when their faces were so far apart that they could see each other. Really, what do they think war is? "Hmm. You''re the one who''s hunting." At the same time as the collision, I slashed them all together. Some were not fatally wounded, but of course they died instantly from poison. Let''s start with the five of us, and keep going! I keep slashing toward places where my enemies are dense. "This guy''s using weird magic! Be careful." "Enclosure! After all, we can only attack with a sword. Attack from the back! The bandits finally realized that I was amazing, that nearly fifty people were defeated and finally began to use a number of advantages. Still.... "Heh heh./(exp, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) thump/thump/thump/thump/(2) (on-mim) thump/thump/thump/(P)/" It doesn''t work. "Sorry." I knocked down the man who attacked from behind, avoiding the attack from behind. Guheh "Well, what do you mean? The attack slipped through!? "To the boulder... it must be because of the boulder. Come on, you guys, attack me." "Ah, don''t push me. I''m not freaking out. You attack." "Oh, I''m not scared." "Fighting in front of the enemy is, after all, a dick." With that, I slashed the three more who surrounded me. And then we''ll go even further. "Really, there''s only a few of them....." Did you finally take down a hundred people? At that time, I was also tired of running stones. Hundreds more... can we do it? The strengthening of Yunis-sama has also been cut off little by little, and it is harder than I thought. "I can''t help it. Slightly pace....." Slow down. I was cut in half with a large axe before I could finish. "Shit. Are you immortal? When I slipped through the axe with a transmission, a big man stood behind me. "Well? I don''t know. You''re the leader? "Oh, yeah. I don''t know what kind of magic you''re using, but I can''t be like the guys I just met. "Really? That being said, I tried to fly the slash. Then the man avoided my slashing without jeopardizing it. "Oh, I''ll do it." You really look like a bandit''s best friend. "Ha, you''re a cheeky woman. I like it. I''ll keep it as my woman for the rest of my life." "I''m afraid you can''t get used to me." You look great enough to avoid a blow that hassled you. I flew multiple slashes to avoid it this time. Gu One and two were avoided, but everything else was hit. The bandit''s best man is down. "Oh, my God, you''ve hit my head! "Hey, stay away from me! "Hey, don''t kill me! "Until now, you''ve been killing people, right? You deserve it." I completely lost my fighting spirit and slashed the bandits who came for help from one end. I knew they were as weak as I thought they were. I''m glad I didn''t have to give Gillette. "Hmm, is it about time? Target is 200. Probably accomplished. Probably cut the bandits in half. The bandits were still turning their backs on us despite the overwhelming number of differences. Everybody, evacuate! As expected, Yunis-sama''s orders flew in. My turn is over. Gurgh! I retreated while watching Gillette, who became a dragon, prevent the bandits from retreating. Even I can''t stay intact with Gillette''s magic on the boulder. "D, dragon!? "Why are there dragons here!? Shit, shit! There''s no escape! "Well, what do we do? "Damn it... they fooled us in the kingdom" Leaving those last words, the bandits turned into ice sculptures. Truly, it''s a terrible dragon. "You''ve almost cleared it up. You don''t have to kill anymore! I want you to lock up the survivors! After confirming that the bandits had been ice pickled, Eunice immediately gave the next order. Yes. Looking for survival from this? If any of them survived, they''d be lucky enough. "Help me... Please." Surprisingly, we found the lucky one right away. Well, it just didn''t freeze to death. None of his hands or feet are useless anymore. We''ve finished capturing the survivors and clearing the bodies. Eight survivors have been found since then. There may have been others, but the others should have gone ash with the body by now. "Yes, how was our damage? "Six knights were injured, but none of them were fatal, and they were recoverable by holy magic." I knew it was tough on the new knight... Though it was good because it could be cured with Reina''s holy magic, today might have been the last time the six of them could hold the sword. Well, you still survived, so I have to compliment you. "After all, Leo''s knights are strong. Everyone wants to scout Special Forces right now." "Please stop. It''s just a shortage of people." We have to increase the number so that it doesn''t happen like today. Please really stop. "I''m kidding. But you really want it. He was more active than me." "No, this time, my skills and the way I fought were just the right way to fight a riot." Also, I don''t think it would have worked so well without the strengthening of Yunis-sama. It was really tough when the enhancements expired along the way. "Fufu. You really liked it. When the war is over, can you play a little game with me? "It''s an honor." "I did it. All right. Let''s take a break around here and get to work! Yes! Now, since the next person won''t go like this, we need to change our feelings properly. Brave Kate... I''ll never lose this time. 219 Episode 13 Towards the Next "Good day to all three of you. Are you hurt? Now I''m here to pick up the knights I sent to the main cities in the north. I heard about the damage before, but I still see if the three of them are injured. "Yes, we don''t have a scratch. However, several newcomers have been injured, so I would like you to treat them with Lena." "Yes, leave it to me. Now, please take me to the wounded." Well then, I''ll do it. "Ah, lucky we didn''t have a dead body. Really, I''m sorry I made it impossible for everyone." I sighed as I looked at Lena''s back as she led me to Alma. In the future, we should try not to be so reckless. I''m glad the opponent was a bandit who couldn''t call himself a soldier, but if this was a well-trained soldier, he wouldn''t have survived so little. "No... I had no choice this time." I see. However, you can ask for the quality of your knights, but from now on you''ll have to worry about the numbers. Sometimes quantity is more important than quality in battle. " "Yeah, Gillette''s right. I''ll change my policy when the war is over. Thank you for your advice." Once the war is over, you don''t have to worry about spying for the kingdom, or you can lower the hurdles you seek. Hmm. "Why don''t the reflection meeting stay here and discuss what to do with the ambush? We''re going to do this, right? "Ambush operation... do you think we should do it? I don''t really want to do it now that I can''t prepare the members I originally planned." "Do you think the three of us could burn as much supplies as we could? "Maybe, but I''m sure one or two of them will be killed by Kite." Perhaps we will suffer as much as the damage we inflict on them. "Me, too? Alma''s expression, which came back after Leena''s guidance, said she was dissatisfied. Well, I''ve been working hard to revenge on Kite ever since I got back from the kingdom. "Oh, it won''t be that easy to lose, but it won''t win. In terms of winning rate, Kate is higher at 6: 4." If the opponent is slightly stronger, Alma will have no chance of winning if she has to fight in enemy territory. "That''s right... let''s stop the ambush" "Oh, I don''t think I have to. Besides, if you want to use magical advantages, you''d better use that castle wall." "I see. It''s a shame we can''t break the Magic Cannon, but we can figure out how to do it later." "Well, even if I say so..." Is he doing well by now? Side: edmont "Ah, it looks like my plan is out of the box." Hearing that the bandits had been completely defeated, I was convinced that the scouts were getting into the army. Well, it''s not particularly painful because it''s an operation based on that assumption. "After all, a traitor? "Well, there will be. The kingdom pulls its feet together at times like this." Not only the Imperial scouts, but also the knights of the nobles who turned over to the Empire. That''s why I''m keeping the traitorous knights in front of me. "Really, are you willing to win the Empire..." I don''t know. Well, because of these idiots, this war is going to happen. " A gathering of genuine people would never lead to such an unbeatable war. "That''s right...." "Hey, General!! "What''s wrong!? When I saw the knights hurrying in front of me, I immediately thought I had been ambushed. Damn it. Bandits aren''t enough for you. "The mercenaries are turning back! "Ah? A mercenary...? Get out of the way! "Yes! We''re not gonna help you anymore! "If you don''t want to die, then turn back! Guided by the knights who came to report and went to see how the mercenaries were¡­ As reported, they were trying to turn back while pushing the knights to stop. "Hey, what does this mean? "I don''t know! It''s bad you lied to us! What are you talking about? "Ah, not at the bottom. Call your heads." I''ll be right here. When I called, the mercenary''s head came out of the back. He looks more barbaric than a bandit, but he''s better equipped than a bandit. "Hey... isn''t this a breach of contract? Can we work with mercenaries without keeping the contract? "No. This is not a breach of contract." "Hah... what are you guys doing right now, claiming it''s not a breach of contract? Where are the mercenaries who escape without a fight? At least run into the enemy once before you go home. "During the contract, I had three terms for you to follow. One, to pay in advance. Two, you give the right instructions. And third... don''t throw us away." "Ah... so you''re saying I''m dumping you? Damn it. The operation is more out of hand than I thought. That''s not good... It''s hard to convince them just because I was going to. "That''s right. You actually threw away the bandits as pawns, didn''t you? And now we''re your shields in the front row instead of the bandits. We''re next, right? "Hah... Do I have to explain everything to you from scratch? I don''t know when I''ll betray you. You can''t treat a bandit like a knight." "I don''t know what you think. Whatever you think, we''ll be discarded. That''s what I thought." "Hah... All right, you guys turn around." "Yes!? General!" My men shouted at me. "I don''t know what they''re going to do if I leave them around." There is no doubt among them that the Empire people are mistaken. No, maybe the mercenaries were originally hired by the Empire, and they were ordered to turn back here and confuse us. If you think about it, it would only hurt to force you to stay here. "Hmm. Tell me." "General...." Looking behind the mercenaries, Kite said something. Well, now we have 4,000. We''ve lost a third. I''ll complain about one thing. "You can''t help it. They''re mercenaries, but what they usually do is almost the same as bandits. Can they handle their backs? "After all... the General was going to throw them away as tokens." Oh, Kite''s starting to turn her head. If you can''t handle your back, use it as a token or a discard. But if you can''t do it anymore, you won''t have to stay with me. "Oh, I was going to use it as a last resort." If we were on schedule, we would have supported them breaking up with us and attacking the supply force. Of course. I didn''t think they could beat the supply, so it was just like the bandits to attract a few enemies. "That''s why 2,000 soldiers give up....." "I think one of them is an Imperial spy, and we''d better dump him before he betrays us. It would be miserable if we started breaking up during the battle. Now we''ve only lost 2,000, but if we''re betrayed during the war, we''ll lose twice as many soldiers. "I see... I see." Looks like Kate understood what I was thinking. "Ah, now I can''t use my tangled hands anymore. After that, we had to cut each other from the front....." Honestly, it would not be an exaggeration to say that there are few more chances of winning. If we had a chance, I wonder how well we could use the kite. Worst of all... I don''t want to use it, but I might have to use that hand too. 220 Chapter 14 Preparation "All right, all right. It worked. It''s a huge thing we lost a third of our enemies without fighting." I held my fist as I watched the mercenaries leave the Knights of the Kingdom. After all, those mercenaries were as hairy as the bandits. Thank you for getting us out of here so easily. The rest would be perfect if the knights who finished banishing the bandits disposed of the mercenaries. As a matter of timing, it looks like the bandits will arrive tomorrow with your brother and Bernold, so let''s attack the mercenaries'' bedtime three nights later. "That''s amazing. Mr. Barth." I see. Really, what was he doing until he came to me? This time, Balas got caught up with mercenaries and manipulated 2,000 mercenaries by himself. I''m just being ruthless about what he was doing until he came to me. "Was he employed as a spy in some country? "I don''t think there was such a good man in the kingdom, and maybe he was hired in the Holy Nation. There, we don''t choose the means to fight for power." It''s like assassinating a family in a safe place to listen to Lena. The level of assassins and spies seems to be higher than the Empire. Concon "Excuse me. Ah, did you have something important to tell me? Thinking about Barth''s origins, Elsie was peeking through the door. "You don''t have to worry about it because it''s just a public story. Besides, how many adventurers have you got? "Yes, I got permission from all the chambers of commerce." "Oh, that''s good. What about the Magic Gun and the Magic Stone? "Yes, now, magic guns are produced overnight by Imperial Capital craftsmen. The Magic Stones were able to mobilize all the wizards in the city, so they were able to prepare more Magic Stones than I expected." That''s more than I thought... I didn''t expect you to take this far while we were dealing with the bandits. "It''s really amazing how much you''ve achieved in such a short time. Elsie can''t get her head up." "Really? Then go on a date when you''re calm." "Of course, I''d love to." "Fufufu, when I heard that word, I was motivated again." "That''s good. Don''t push me." "Don''t worry about it. I''m resting moderately." "That''s fine. Hmm. In addition to the mercenary''s achievements, Elsie¡­ we are fully prepared to scrape the opponent''s strength. This will hardly make us lose. If I lose....." "What if I lose? I wonder if Kate''s gonna kill me. This is the only chance we have left of losing this war. "Huh? That''s...." "Don''t say anything unfortunate. Don''t worry, I won''t let Leo touch one finger." In my casual words, Elsie lost her words. Bell held my hand strong. A little... no, my hands hurt a lot, but this is the punishment that worried me. I see. Well, I''m counting on you. " "Yes, leave it to me! That said, I can''t let Bell fight at that time... "Hey, Leo''s here! "Please wait" "Hmm? Are you rubbing something? I mean, this voice...." I left the room in a hurry. Master! Leo, you''re here. "Master, why are you here? I thought I''d come here one day sniffing about the war... but I knew it. "Well, to repay my stupid son''s debt. I heard from the Imperial craftsmen and flew in a hurry." "Er... There''s only so much I can do... Can I ask my master to produce a lot of magic guns? "Of course I don''t mind...." My master looked dissatisfied with my proposal. Well, I''m here to punch Gert. "I''m sorry, Gert doesn''t seem to be in the war this time. Maybe he''s up to something, but he''s still in the kingdom. So why don''t we settle with Gert after the war? "Oh, I see. This time, I will use magic tools to contribute to the war. So, where''s the workshop? Hmm. I managed to convince you. But honestly, I''m glad Master came. The more magic guns there are, the better. "I''m sorry, Elsie, can you show me the master? "Of course. Follow me, Mr. Holland." "Oh, Elsie, you''ve gotten so pretty before I even saw you." Speaking of which, Master, it''s been a long time since you met Elsie. I don''t have a chance to see him if I stay in my store all the time. That''s right. "Really? Thank you very much." I knew you were here. "But now you don''t have to worry about magic guns anymore." I see. All I can do... is wait. " "Yes, Leo worked hard enough. Then rest slowly." You don''t have to worry about that. Well, let''s be honest. "Okay... Now, let''s slowly pour magic on the Magic Stone. How about Belle? "You''re not going to rest as usual... Well, that''s fine." Then, we were flirting and pouring magic on the Magic Stone. Side: kite "If you go this way, how long till you arrive? The mercenaries are now gone, and we are heading towards Muldeen at full speed with a much smaller number of companions than when we left. As generals, they want to arrive before the knights of Leo, who are fighting the bandits, return. "I''d like to arrive in three days... but I thought I said four or five days." Finally. Will the final duel finally begin after four days? "Oh, finally. I''m counting on you. Hero." "I''ll do my best." "No, not as much as I can. I need you to be active even if you die." Yes? Even if I die....? "I didn''t really want to use this hand... but I can''t help it. There''s only one thing left for us now." "Well, what do you mean? Maybe... you''re going to use me as a scam, just like this guy, the bandits and the mercenaries? "Your beloved princess is now being held hostage." "No... it''s a lie." Aaron has arrived to escort Elaine. He won''t lose even against Kensei now. "I''m not lying. By now, the princess will be locked up in Gert''s bomb room." Mr. Gert... Dammit. Did the General leave Gert in King''s Landing for this? "Did I have to do that? "You''re mistaken. I am not a righteous ally who can work hard for the country or for the world. If you want to survive, you can kick and use others." "But... even if I lose this time..." "You may survive. But I am responsible for this war. If you lose, you''ll be killed as the head of the kingdom that started this stupid war." Is that so...? Damn it! What am I supposed to say about this? "... but I can''t believe I took Elaine hostage." "Ah, if we don''t get this far, you won''t get serious, will you? Leon and I got along behind the scenes." What... did they find out what we were doing back there? "Yes, I knew it. That''s what I thought." "Yes, I''m serious if I don''t do that! I can''t afford my words anymore with a sickle. [M] Shit. Can''t you help it anymore? You can''t trust a word like that. ¡­¡­ I can''t think of any words. "I was actually going to use the power of the collar to force him to fight. I couldn''t do that, so I took you seriously in a different way." ¡­¡­ The general pointed me out, and I took my hand to my neck. The collar of a slave I''ve been wearing since I came to this world. After Gert broke it, it was just a decorative collar. If I hadn''t destroyed this... wouldn''t Elaine have been in danger? I may be dead, but Elaine may have been saved. "There is no other way to win this war than to take Leon''s head off your enemies." "That''s why...." "You can hate as much as you want. If you lose, I die too." "Damn it....." "So I''m counting on the strength of the brave." I managed to see the sword fly to the back of the general leaving me, and I turned my attention to the next battle. I have to... beat Leo somehow... 221 Episode 15 The Hole of Death Finally, the day of the final match. I saw the Royal Army coming from above the walls I created. Looking around, magicians who had just graduated from the school I founded and adventurers with magic guns were waiting for signals to start the war now and now. Today''s battle is on you, please. Almost there. "Yes, we''re almost there, so please stay back where you are safe." "Okay. Stan, I asked for the rest! Talk to me as soon as you can! While laughing bitterly at Bell''s exhortation never to keep me in danger, I slapped Stan''s shoulder standing next to me. "Got it! Mr. Leon, please look at it with confidence from the castle. I''m sure we''ll defeat the kingdom alone! Say hello. Nodding at Stan''s hot reply, I moved to the castle. "Now, how will the kingdom emerge? Yeah... idiot, honestly, I don''t think it''s coming from the front." I pretended to be confident in front of Stan and the others, but I didn''t really think I could win that much. There were two reasons for this, and we didn''t have time to bring Hermans and Bernold here at a faster pace than we thought. I would have cleared the mercenaries and taken the knights to Muldeen yesterday, but the Kingdom wouldn''t let me. This alone makes me worried, but the second one is worse. Secondly, there was no response from the rats who were stealing the photos. It''s so creepy. How the kingdom was able to find the rat, and why it was left alone until now... Hi, I feel like a reincarnated person is lurking in the shadow of the kingdom who wants my life. "Are you anxious? "No, that''s not true. Maybe Gert invented some sort of magic device." Well, that makes it an anxiety material... Whoa, here we go. I have to change my mind. "Don''t look so anxious. Because it''s an overwhelming advantage. Instead, it was unusual for them to know what they were up to." "If that''s the case, please stop looking anxious. From now on, Sherry and the others will fight, right? I see. Hmm. It''s okay, we can win. " That''s what I told myself, and I turned my attention to the monitor. Side: sherry As the Royal Soldiers approached us, I had a proper conversation with Lou to ease the tension. "How many people do you think there are? "Yeah... I think there''s so many of them I can''t count with both hands." "If you look at that, you''ll see. Like Leo said, 4,000 people." I didn''t feel more than I thought because the distance was too far away and people looked smaller. If that were the case, I could almost defeat it with my magic. "Look, Lou can''t attack, right? "Of course, I only do it when Shelly''s in danger! That''s what Lou used to do when he used his destructive magic. Well, I can''t disadvantage Leo with the power of the collar, so don''t worry about it. All units, prepare to engage! "Finally...." On Mr Stan''s signal, I turned my wand towards the soldiers of the Kingdom. The target is that magic cannon in the heart of the soldiers... "Shoot!" With Stan''s signal, I flew the lightning magic of the greatest firepower in me. At the same time, various magic, large and small, flew toward the Royal Soldiers. And... when a lot of magic hit me directly, there was a huge scream and a huge smoke from the Royal Soldiers. "Wow, Shelley, that''s the firepower of a boulder." "Thank you, but we still have enemies." While answering Lou''s praise, I saw the soldiers jumping out of the smoke, and I stood my cane again. The magic cannon isn''t broken yet... Side: kite "Protect the Magic Cannon even if you die! It won''t start without a hole in the wall! While sneaking through the cannon attacks, I kept inspiring the soldiers carrying the cannon. If these people don''t do their best, my fight won''t even start. "Damn! Why are there so many wizards! "Hundreds of people died in one stroke of thunder magic! "Somebody help me! We heard such painful reports from around us, but we kept moving. "Shit! You''re not in range yet?! While slashing away the flying magic, I shouted to the magic artillery engineer. This forcible march is too impossible. It won''t be long... "Ha, yes! If we don''t get a little closer, we won''t hit the target! "How much longer? "Ah, we have 200 meters to go...." "Okay." Two hundred meters... even if it''s usually a short distance, you can''t feel far today. While doing so, that super lightning magic flew in again. That magic... who the hell is shooting at? The Empire is a magical state... but if you can use so much magic, Master Wizard? Or, Mr. Shelley? No, Leo wouldn''t put his loved ones on the battlefield on a boulder. With that in mind, I caught a chunk of electricity in the air. The opponent''s Max Firepower was really saved by Lightning Magic. If it weren''t, we wouldn''t have been able to deactivate it with electric magic like this, and it would have already been done. "We can get out of here! "Alright, get ready to fire immediately! "Ha, yes! Ah, here, here it comes! Wow ~ ~ "Shit, don''t panic! Looks like they realized we''re in range. More magic flew than before. Dammit... can you do this? Though anxious, I managed to prevent my first shot with a shield of light and slash. "Yes, thank you...." Get ready to shoot! I don''t feel like doing the same thing over and over again. So hurry up and punch a hole in the wall. "Ha, yes! Fire!!" Don! and the huge magic fired loudly collided beautifully with the wall. "After all, it''s impossible to drill a hole in one shot... One more shot right now! Looking at the slightly broken wall, I immediately gave the next instruction. "Ha, yes! Ah, ahh......" "Don''t worry about attacks from the opponent! I''ll cut everything! That said, it''s very tough... If we don''t think about the next battle, we want to use breakthroughs right away. With that in mind, I managed to make the second shot look bad. "Ah, thank you! Next, fire! "I don''t think I can do it with one more shot... Hey, how many more shots can you shoot? The second attack certainly deepened the hole, but it seems difficult to penetrate it one more time. "Ah, just one more shot. Okay, just... trade in Magic Stones and you can shoot three more shots! Four more times... "How long will it take to exchange Magic Stones? "It will take five minutes." "Son, if you shoot one more shot, dump the cannon and run." I decided it was impossible to protect the cannon for five minutes, and I gave those instructions to the engineers. If you fail, it''s over, but we''ll have to beat you up here. "What about the wall? "Don''t do that, shoot! That said, I ran toward the wall at full speed. "Ha, yes! Fire now! The magic crossed the street from behind and further shaved the walls. I knew I couldn''t penetrate it. "But I couldn''t beat him! With this thickness... even my sword can punch a hole! I slashed into the thinned wall and left it to the momentum to kick it down. And I managed to get inside the walls. Leo, wait... I''m going now! 222 Episode 16: For the Important (1) SIDE: Stan I spent my teenage years as a mercenary in the Holy Land. The country was always in a state of civil unrest, and the demand for assassins and mercenaries like me was very high. As a mercenary, he was strong enough to be scouted many times by the Holy Knights, the elite of the Holy Nation. The scout... well, he refused everything. I was originally a man who wanted to live freely without being tied to anyone. That''s why I''m so sorry to be a knight of nobles and popes and fight people I don''t want to fight. Mercenaries can choose who, where, and when they want to fight. I just... I don''t think that''s a good way to live as a mercenary. I had changed my allies too slowly, and when I realized that there was no one on my side in the Holy Land. Not only that, a lot of nobles have nominated me as a traitor. As much as I can, the country won''t win. Having lost my ability to live in the Holy Land, I decided to change my name from Bruno to the present Stan and flee to the Empire. He lived as an adventurer after entering an empire without mercenary demand. Living as an adventurer¡­ earned enough money to live with the power I had before me. However, it was really less than the amount that I earned when I was a mercenary. I suppose I was earning enough as an adventurer now. Still, from me, who had made a lot of money a while ago, I felt forced to live a very modest life. At that time, I heard that Muldeen, who had recently become a nobleman, was recruiting knights for a broken reward. I don''t care what I thought when I was a mercenary. I realized that money is more important than weird pride. That''s how I took the Muldeen Knights entrance exam for impure reasons. I''ll never forget that day... In the morning interview exam, I was willing to show you the bargaining skills I had cultivated as a mercenary. Until you meet the examiner in your guided chair.... A quiet, intelligent woman who''s never been in a man''s world as a mercenary or an adventurer... that type of flare I met at first took away my heart. I don''t remember what I said in the interview in particular. When I realized it, it was an afternoon practical examination. In the practical exam, I tried to show Flair something good. Well, the result was a complete defeat. My attack didn''t lead to the Commander, and I was easily defeated. For the first time, I felt a setback. And I felt like the plating named pride that covered me thick had been peeled off. Then, after joining the Knights, I threw away strange prides and money from my head when I was a mercenary, and practiced with all my heart to become stronger. Beginning with no attribute magic, earth magic, wind magic... all the swordsmanship that mixed them, all the things that could be used, were my own. And the first Knights'' Final match was held. I was trying to show Flair something good this time. There are many rivals. Besides the Knights'' most powerful trio, our Knights are only the best of the best. It is not strange to lose to anyone at any time. As expected, there was a great upheaval from the qualifiers. I was focused on using magic, and when I finished, my impression was'' I managed to survive ''. After receiving the results of the qualifiers, the first round of struggle was not so difficult. The problem is that Kel won two rounds. Kel and many knights originally expected to be in the top four alongside the strongest three. At that time, Kel was riding in the waves. That''s why I was so happy when I beat Kel. With delight, he turned to Flair who was sitting near Leo and said, "I did it! I turned my face." I was surprised to see it suddenly, but Flair smiled and applauded me. Just because I did that, my exhaustion flew away somewhere. Well, after that, the Herman made me crazy. And... the day after the most powerful match, I was coming to the castle with the commander to have Leon''s sword made. It just so happens that Flair and I crossed each other in the hallway. They noticed us over there and said, "Good job yesterday. They were both very well dressed." And then... so much happiness and I don''t know when my next chance will be if I miss this timing! I lost my temper and forgot that there was a commander and confessed grandly. Now that I think about it, it wouldn''t have been strange if I had ended up being disgusted and turned down. Maybe it wasn''t because Flair was kind. "I can''t go out with you right away... but next time, I''d love to have dinner with you two." When you said that, I felt relieved that you didn''t have to refuse and was happy to be invited to dinner, and I almost cried immediately. Then, I invited Flair to a luxury restaurant recommended by the captain, and he managed to get along with me. What we talked about in the restaurant... I don''t remember much because of the tension. I think I told you about my mercenary days. I don''t remember when I told you about the battle. Even when I was isolated in the mercenary era, I couldn''t taste the tension... From now on, there will be no such thing as tension. That''s what I thought... The tension in front of the brave man was unbeatable at that time. A few minutes ago... "Hey, I got a hole! "Oh, no! No knight can beat a brave man now! When the brave broke through the walls, the magical knights and adventurers, including me, were upset and confused. I didn''t think the brave man would outperform the magic there. Even though the latter half of the attack was a combined intensive attack, we were unable to destroy the Magic Cannon. What... what should I have done with this? "No, I don''t have time for that right now! All of you! Keep attacking the people outside the wall! Ready!? There must be no one but the brave! Returning to me, I flew instructions to resume the attack in a hurry. And all the men who heard my voice looked at me happily. Apparently, a few people have found out what I''m thinking. "Yu, the brave one...." "Don''t worry! I''ll fight! "Oh, no! No matter how many commanders you say, it''s futile on a boulder! "You''ll have to go alone! All responsibility lies with me. Well, this is still the fourth man in the Knights of Muldeen. You don''t have to worry." Who will fight the brave if I don''t fight? I can''t let you fight General Leons. "Ha, yes... good luck" Oh. Turning my back on the worrying faces of my men, I jumped down the walls to fight the brave. Hmm. I''m looking at Flair too. I can''t show you anything cool here. "Okay, as I thought, you''re confused. While the opponent is confused, I''m at Leo''s place...." I won''t let you go. I managed to make it. I landed in such a way as to obstruct the brave man who was about to start running again. "What about you? "It''s Stan. I''m the captain of the Muldeen Magic Knights. I won''t let you through here if you die." That''s how I pulled out my sword. A special sword from Mr. Leon. With this, one or two surprises will be decided. "I''m sorry... but I''m dying for someone I care about. I will definitely let you through." I see. Isn''t that obvious in war? We''re fighting to protect our loved ones. You won''t be able to make trouble listening to that. Well, this is the first time I''ve had a war to protect someone... With that in mind, I flew magic to the point of restraint. Of course. The brave have all been prevented by the shield of light. "After all, that shield is troublesome. I have to be surprised." "Whose surprise is it? "Chi." I managed to avoid the hero who approached me at an invisible speed by building a wall with earth magic. I see, this is fast. Can''t you take him down now? On the contrary, did you think you could defeat me with the attack you just pulled? Hmm. You''ve been licked a lot. "I have cheaper skills than you, and I train with people as fast as you! Because Alma''s movements are more anomalous than this. The hero feels his overwhelming stat hasn''t caught up with swordsmanship yet. Well, that doesn''t change being superior. "No, this isn''t serious yet." "I know that! As the hero flew the slash, I flew the slash, too. "You too....." "This isn''t all I got! You can fly slashes, too? I answered the question by stabbing my sword on the ground. "Can you summon the Golem..." Yes. My sword is capable of creating a giant orchestral golem from the ground! "But the results won''t change where there''s more like this." "After all, are you sure? I smiled at the brave man who slashed the Golem. "Hey, what is this golem?" "It''s a special golem. There''s no point in looking for weaknesses! This Golem will not die unless his sword is broken. An immortal Golem would be enough to help a heroic opponent. I see. Then we''ll just defeat the Summoner. " "If you can do it, try it! Give up the Golem and successfully avoid lifting and sinking the hero who came towards me with earth magic. No matter how fast your feet are, the ground is unstable and you can''t run well. Heroes have no means of attacking from ranged range but to fly slash. So if we don''t get him close, we can win someday. "You''re a real pain in the ass." "It''s an honor to have you say that to that brave man! Now it''s my turn. He flew the magic to focus the shield of light on the front, launched the hero with earth magic from the bottom, and hit the ground as hard as he could by the golem waiting up there. "Ku" "One shot at a time like this." But this shot would have worked on the boulder. "... I feel cracked in my ribs" "I''m glad to hear that. At this rate, I''ll make you incapable of fighting." "No, I won''t be alarmed anymore." "What about it?" When I realized, there was a brave man behind me, and blood was spraying up from my body. Damn it... I can''t even follow you 10 times faster. "Finally alone... am I okay at this rate? No, don''t think about it. Let''s move on." "Wait..." I fell down, I could barely put my weight on my body anymore, I could only reach out to the brave. "You really are amazing. It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a strong opponent." "Damn it....." Mr. Leon, I''m sorry. And, Flare... I''m sorry it''s so cool. Side: leon''s "Nooooo! Ms. Flair was screaming with a voice and volume that could not be considered from her normal cool appearance. "Mr. Flair, calm down. Stan''s not dead yet. Hey! Hurry up and send Lena to Stan! While I managed to calm Mr Flair down, I skipped the instructions. Please, Stan, stay alive. "Damn it... Kate, you''re being serious. What''s wrong with him?" Kate wants to beat herself up right now, thinking she''d hesitate to kill someone. But I don''t have time for that right now. I need to stop Kite right now. "Please wait. Master Leo must never leave! When I stood up to jump out of the castle, Belle stopped me with great strength. "Then who can fight him!... Stan''s been hit! I know that this is eight. But I couldn''t help but yell. "Still, Leo fights as a last resort. Leo, look here." Belle, who forced me to sit down, turned his back on me with a smile. No way... "Hey, Belle! What the hell are you thinking? When I realized I was fighting Kite, I stood up to stop him right away. At that moment, the monitor heard an old man''s voice. Hey, kid, I can''t let you go any further. "Huh? "Oh, hey. And why did Master...." Turning to the monitor, he saw a master who was equipped with heavy armor. 223 Episode 17 For the Valued â‘¡ SIDE: Holland While all the inhabitants were evacuating the underground city, I looked at the walls of the city where the explosions were sounding from the workshop. Apparently... the magic cannon that I was worried about was tearing down the walls one by one. Ah, so is Gert. I can smash that wall in one shot. That said, you can praise me for being able to shoot in a row. However, even if it were a series of rounds, it would run out of magic sooner than punching a hole in the wall. Is there only one magic cannon? Then it is impossible for the kingdom to break through that wall. Thinking about it... there were three slits running through the wall, and a man kicked through the wall. "I see... did you rely on the brave for your lack of strength?" You''ve been thinking about it. I was afraid of breaking through that thick wall. "Oops. Not if you''re admiring it. If this happens, I have to stop the brave." He hurriedly put on the armor that was standing in the room, and hurried to the brave man. "Damn it... one of us got hit. Rumor has it, the brave men of our time are fast." A knight was cut by a brave man while wearing armor. I got a good shot, but I couldn''t stop the last one no matter how hard I tried. I wonder if this armor can stand a blow. Not for this day... but I''ve spent all my time making my own armor and sword. I am confident that I can''t do more. This will definitely beat the brave. So tell yourself, I stood in front of the brave man. "That sword and armor... was made by your stupid son? I can tell at a glance. What the brave man was wearing was not just armor and sword. That guy... his job is a mess. You''ll be able to use your magic more efficiently. "Stupid... son? Are you Gert''s father!? "Oh, yeah." "Really... I''m sorry. I''ve been very kind to Gert. I don''t want to hurt you. Would you step back, please? Are you serious? No... this sorry face is serious. But... No! "Well, why... are you a magical artisan? You don''t have to fight! "We need to fight. I have decided to atone for my son''s sins. I don''t care if you die here! "Mr. Gert''s trespassing... you''ve killed a lot of people in the Empire? A little brave, I think, knows what he did. I just don''t have enough information. "It''s not just killing soldiers. He killed a lot of women and children who had nothing to do with it. Moreover, the way to kill was very cruel: explosion and curse... Look, he''s a man who needs to be tried." What he did wasn''t just killing. He did the most unacceptable thing in the world. You finally understand what he did, and you can see right away that he''s in shock from the brave man''s face. "That''s not true... I can''t believe that Gert was doing that." "So, did you feel comfortable absolved of Gert''s sins and retreating? "... no. I''m risking my life, too." I see. Then come. " When I saw the brave man pull out the sword, I also pulled out the big sword on my back. It would have been impossible to swing such a great sword without the help of armor. Thank you so much to Leo for giving me the Magic Stone. With that in mind, I waved down my sword to the brave man. Looks like Brave wants to compete with me. You caught my sword. Honestly, thank you for not winning in a quick match. "Gu... what a force. Besides, why isn''t my attack working? Does the attack mean thunder? Unfortunately, this armor has the ability to convert all of the opponent''s magic attacks into magic and absorb them. "What do you think? What''s the greatest masterpiece I''ve ever had in my life? "... it''s so amazing. I can also nod that I''m Gert''s father." It''s true, Gert is admired by brave men. In the kingdom, did you pay for your sins at all? "What is that stupid son of a bitch doing in the kingdom right now? ¡­¡­ That''s what it means not to answer. I was an idiot when I heard the story of the brave man and expected a little. "Looks like you''re doing something that''s not too busy." "Well, it''s just a slave collar..." "Ah, he''s bothering people again." "... that''s not true. I... have had a lot of help from him since I came to this world. I''ve been saved by removing the effects of this collar, making armor and swords for me... anyway. I don''t think I could have come this far without Gert." Well, he''s been doing a little good. But that''s the margin of error compared to what he did. I see. Whatever they say, I''m not bending my mind, and I''m not going through here. " I cast magic on the activator and unleashed the power of my armor. "Suddenly, my strength suddenly increased." "Fuhahaha. This is my last fight! It''s an honor to die fighting a brave man! Looking at the brave man''s bitter face and laughing high, he strengthened his strength even more. The ultimate meaning of this armor is to use the power of your life to enhance your physical abilities to your limits. In short, it is a function that can sharpen life and become stronger. I don''t know how many years I''ve had left, but it''s enough to beat up a brave man! I lifted my sword once and waved it down to the brave man again. And I kicked the brave man who avoided to roll. Even the brave runner won''t even be able to walk if he gets the kick now... That''s what I thought, but the brave man stood up while he was flustered. "Damn it... I don''t want to use it anymore." "I don''t want to use anything..." When I realized it, I was down. The headache that came later turned out to have struck me in the head. This guy... didn''t kill me on purpose, did he? "Ah, it''s been used again. I have to settle with Leo as soon as possible." I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I can still fight. I regained my hazy consciousness and once again pointed my sword at the brave man. "You''re lying....." If you''re not coming, I''m coming. I waved down my sword at the brave man with my last wave. "Shit, I don''t want to kill you! "Do you know such a thing?!!" Gaddam!! The only shot I made was on the ground. The brave man... was behind it. "I see... I''m sorry." Yeah, I''m done here, too. I meditated in anticipation of being slashed. Kakin! "Good work, Master. I will change." I turned to the sound of swords colliding with each other in surprise. There was... a mix of beasts and people... a maid. "That voice... it''s Leo''s maid, right? Ah. Speaking of which, it was a Wesen tribe. Amazing. Is this how the Beast tribe strengthens itself? "Yes, it looks a little different, but it''s a maid''s bell." I see. I''m sorry, I don''t have the strength to help you anymore. " "No, that''s enough to hurt you. Leave the rest to me and rest well." "Ah, I asked for the rest...." Resting assured of Bell''s powerful reply, I let go of my consciousness. Ah, it''s been a long and unsuccessful life, Leo... but thanks to you, it''s been a pleasant one. I''m sorry... but I''m sure Leo will take care of it as a waste of fighting the brave. I begged you... Leo. 224 Episode 18 For the Valued â‘¢ SIDE: Bell The magic that only I can use in this world... beast magic. This magic, which can only be used on the royal family of the Wesen, strengthens the body in different ways than the unattributed magic and electric magic of the same body strengthening system. The closer you get to the Beast, the stronger your Defense, Attack, and Speed are, the more powerful you gain. If I really use beast magic, I can be a big wolf... but I don''t want to be that much. I''m very worried that I won''t be able to return to people like this... I want to be the same person as Leo. I want Leo to look at me as a person. From that feeling, I never looked like a beast in front of Leo. I was now in the shape of a werewolf in front of Leo. I hate this ugly appearance... but it''s all to protect Leo. If Kate uses a trump card, you can say that Leo will lose. Once the stats are the same, the rest are magic and technology fights. In that case, no amount of Leo will be able to catch up with Kate''s electric magic. And... I don''t think Kate is the only one who has enemies. Leo hasn''t said anything, but I''ve been watching out for anything but Kate lately. Probably. Another reincarnated person... The reincarnated people are horrible. Even that insignificant gelt drove Leo to his death. Suppose it were... to fight a rebirth with the same power as the Devil King... That''s why, obviously, I have to defeat Mr. Kite, who is a liar. "Bells... are Leo''s maids..." Master fell down, and me and Kate took a moment to gaze at each other. Kate seems to be alert to my appearance. Well, from the edge, I''m a monster, so I can''t help it. "Yes, this is Leo''s bespoke bell. On behalf of my husband, I came to defeat you." Instead of offensive words, I bowed politely in a maid''s way. "Oh no... did Leo forgive you? "Yes, of course. Looking like this, I''m the third strongest in Muldeen, right? No, Leo didn''t forgive me until the end. However, I thought I had to fight, and Leo broke out of the castle in a gap that was caught in the fight between Master and Kite. But by not showing up after so much time, you mean that Leo also admitted that I would fight. Maybe you''re worried about keeping an eye on things around here. "Number three... because if you don''t take it seriously from the beginning, you''re going to get killed." "Yes... please do. Otherwise...." Kakin! You''re an instant killer. I don''t think it''s very brave of you to attack while we''re talking. Well, I''ve been on guard all along, so it''s not that much of a problem. Meanwhile, Kate seems surprised that I was able to easily take a blow with my intentions. "Well, why... why are you following me so fast? "That''s easy. Either I''m fast or you''re slow." After all, if I''ve beautified this much, even if Ms. Kite has broken through her limits, I can handle it well. "... and why doesn''t electric magic work? "My nails and fur are very sturdy." It feels a little tingling, but I can move without any problems with this. Don''t lick my veterinized defenses. "Why are there so many strong people around Leo?" "That''s... the result of Leo''s efforts. While you were trying to be strong, Leo was trying to make people around you stronger." As soon as Leo received the territory, he realized that he could not protect his land on his own. He gathered the mighty knights, raised the wizards, and prepared a dungeon to make me and Sherry stronger. I don''t think it''s a mistake that Kate was trying to be strong by herself. But... Leo''s idea is ahead of us. "I see. But my... my strength as an individual might be against Leo." "I won''t let that happen. You will be defeated by me." Whatever happens, I won''t let you and Leo come into contact. Hmm! "It''s because!" One shot first. "Ha ha." I scratched my stomach as hard as I could to avoid Mr. Kite''s slash. "Normally... the gut would have been destroyed. You''ve been helped by tough armor." It''s amazing that you won''t let my nails through. Even Leo''s Red Golem is easy to solve. "Well... I have to thank Gert." "I don''t want to hear that name." When I heard the name of the person I hated, I approached Kate at full speed and scratched her again. "Guu...." "One more shot! "Aha! Twice in a row. If we hit the boulder with this much, there was a hole in the armor and Kate''s blood was spilling out of it. It hurts a lot to think about the friendly relationship I had before... but I don''t have time to think about it right now. "I can''t stand my teeth at all... Don''t fall down here... If I fall... Elaine will." "I don''t want to hear that. I''m on the verge of Leo''s life too." Say something like you''re in a tough position. In the first place, isn''t this a war your kingdom has been waging? There is no need for a sweet excuse that the King challenged the war on his own. With your strength... it would have been easier to take over the kingdom. And yet you didn''t do anything... and your ass is turning around right now. "That''s right... Apparently, I wasn''t ready. I have to fight like the two of you." When Kate said that, the bees and electric magic sounds were much louder than before. And the smell of burning hair came from Mr. Kite. Seriously... I''ve risked my life. I can''t either.... "Gu" He was knocked down and put a sword on his neck when he noticed. "You''re Leo''s loved one. I don''t want to kill you. Would you give up now? "You''re not giving up....." Don''t think you can cut me with a sword that doesn''t swing like that. I grabbed the sword and went further with the beast. My body grew bigger and bigger with the tingling and tearing of my maid clothes... I turned into a complete wolf. Wow! "What happened when I enlarged my body...." I can''t talk anymore, I don''t need time to talk. "Ugh, my arm...." I bit Mr. Kite''s arm a thousand times. Unfortunately, I was aiming for the neck, but it was too close to being avoided. But... Kate is bleeding to the limit already. "Damn it... it''s too strong... even if it''s done this far... I can''t get one scratch..." Holding on to the missing left arm... Kate was heading this way flutteringly. Such a kite fell on her nose as she rolled. "Elaine... maybe I can''t do it anymore..." Side: elemenane "Kate... are you okay?" Having nothing to do, I kept murmuring about it while looking out of my room. Without Kite... I can''t relax. Like when I was a mother, I was worried that I might be alone again. Until now, Kite had been out of the castle several times, but I didn''t feel so worried because I knew she''d come back. But this time... Oh, yeah. Don''t think about it any more. "Still... I was expecting this." At present, we were imprisoned in our room. I don''t know who ordered it, but it''s probably that pig, bald, stupid brother, stupid sister. "I''m sorry. I''m just being mean....." "I can''t help it. There''s nothing you can do." When I realized it, there were boundaries around my room. There''s nothing I can do to prevent that. "Still...." "Even if you say that, this situation won''t change." "... yes" It''s unusual for Aaron to get upset. You regret this too much... I can''t help regretting it. "More than that, what do you think this restraint is for? "Are you simply going to take the princess hostage? That''s right. This might be the best way to make you listen to Kite. "But then you don''t have to hold him so tightly. Because I can''t tell if I''m really in custody or if Kite''s far away. It would suffice to block the entrance and exit with soldiers. "That''s right... Perhaps to stop Master Leon from helping us? Oh, that''s convincing. Sure, Leo can easily rescue me. A boundary to stop it... Really, what we''re doing at that tripartite meeting... who''s thinking about this? "Hah... I''m so worried about Kite. I''m sure they''re doing something that we can''t imagine." Kite must have been in a lot of trouble too, given the thoroughness of his detention. "It''s okay. Master Kite is strong. I''m sure she''ll come back alive for the princess. Anyway, now I have to pray." "That''s right...." Aaron''s right. All I can do now is trust Kite and wait. I grasped the necklace and wished Kite well. 225 Episode 19: For the Valued â‘£ Side: kite One arm is gone, my whole body is broken... my body is worn out. Just by keeping conscious... And yet the wolf in front of me has no wounds. Mr. Bell... everything was above me... I thought I couldn''t beat anyone, but I couldn''t win. Belle is the third person in this city... how strong is Leo the second and the best? Ah... if I hadn''t hesitated to kill in that instant, things would have changed again. I thought maybe I couldn''t beat Leo anyway... Ugh... my consciousness is getting hazy again. I''m going to die here. By the time I got here, I killed Leo''s men. Even Leo the Stone wouldn''t want to help me. I''m sorry... Elaine. I don''t think I can go home anymore. After all, the name of the child... I hadn''t thought about it yet. Ah. It was almost there... and it''s over without you seeing me. I''m so sorry. God... are you looking at me now? I''m sorry I couldn''t live up to your expectations. With this way of dying... regret is a mess, but I am very grateful that you brought me to this world. I married Elaine. That alone makes me think my life was the best. Because... I''m so grateful. Please, just help Elaine. Please.... "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa." You.... All of a sudden, I wasn''t surprised at the sentiments from strangers. Besides, I felt like I was hallucinating or hearing things before I died. "I see... the messenger from God you asked for." What do you mean? Is he the one who made a fool of God''s request to name him? "Oh, don''t you talk. You don''t have that much time left. I''m the only one who talks." ... okay. The smell is... it could really be God''s use, so I decided to listen to it. Thank you for listening so well. Now, there''s only one way to help your beloved Elaine. " What should I do...? "Oh, you believe me? You''re going to die. I want to borrow a cat''s hand. I mean, I don''t have a choice but to believe anymore. I see. Don''t worry, I''m not a cat. " Are you free to make jokes like that? Whoa. That''s right. Now, one piece of advice... go beyond your limits. " "Uuuu...." As soon as I woke up, I broke the limit and tried to break it even further. "Ah... let''s... let''s go! * giggle * I could''ve gotten a few times as much power as usual... but this is the limit of one shot. "Grrrrr" When I saw the sword standing up again, Mr. Bell stripped his teeth. Next time, you won''t forgive me. "Take everything I''ve got in this blow." If you can''t shake the sword with this body... then you''ll have to fix the sword and bet on a punch. That''s what I thought. I turned the tip of my sword to Bell and wrapped it all around my body with electric magic. Ugh... endure it. Don''t lose consciousness yet. Just a little more... just a little more... And then I stormed Mr. Bell. "Ha ha ha ha!" It was an instant. The vision changed in an instant, and Leo stood between me and Bell. And... my sword penetrated deep into Leo''s belly. "Leo, Leo...? "Goho goho, uhh... I''m really in your thoughts." That''s why Leo smiled... SIDE: Bell I... couldn''t say a word... or scream at the facts in front of me. I knew that Kate... used a trump card at the end. As a result, I was able to... imagine myself going against each other. But as long as Leo dies... Oh... what an idiot I am. On second thought, gentle Leo couldn''t have missed my injuries... The only thing I knew for sure was killing him, but if I was focused on avoiding him... if he was the kite of his body, he would have died on his own... "Mr. Bell! What''s wrong with Leo!? Ah...." When I returned to the person, I heard Lena''s voice behind me holding Leo with a hole in her stomach. "It''s okay, I''m fine... I''ll treat you for Kite... I''m not curable anymore." Yes. Ms. Kite''s sword has a certain Death Effect that can be killed whenever she inflicts Ability Disable and Critical Damage. That''s why... I can''t help you anymore. "That''s not true....." "Hurry up, kite... if you haven''t done it yet" "... okay." "Guu...." "Dear Leo...." Like Leo moaning painfully, I didn''t know what to say. "Bel... I''m really glad you''re safe. Are you hurt? "It''s okay. Besides, why...." "Even if this happens, I think Kate is a dear best friend. If I can help you... I want to help you." "That''s not true....." How can Leo be so kind to people? I can''t wait to hate myself... for being irrational with Kate. "Master Leo... please don''t die. Please... please..." "The bell is really cute....." "No... I don''t want to die... If Leo dies... I can''t live anymore." "Don''t bother with that...." "Yes, it''s very troublesome! That''s why... please live." I was crying and I couldn''t understand what I was saying anymore. However, it''s hard to watch Leo die already... "Hahaha... I can''t help it if Belle asks me to do that. I''ll bet my life on one or eight." Huh? Huh? "Hmm, what are you going to do...? "Bell, I''m sorry... can you get that magic stone out of my pocket? "Magic Stone...? Yes, yes." I didn''t know what Leo was thinking, but for now, we gave Leo a gift for his adult celebration... and I took out the magic stone that Leo had always had from his pocket and handed it to him. "Thank you.... Hmm. And finally, please make a fool of Belle." That''s why he gave me the Magic Stone. Do you want me to pour magic on you? "Isn''t that funny... I understand." That''s why I kissed Leo with all my magic... "Besides, thank you for wearing it. Thanks to you, I feel like I can win the bet. Well then, that''s the last magic as a person." "Leo, Leo... maybe" As a person of Leo, I understood everything about the word "last". Master Leo, I intend to recreate myself. "Belle... even if I look ugly, will you love me? Ugly figure... yes. Originally magic that makes monsters... it''s not strange to become monsters. Still, "... of course. I will continue to love Leo no matter what he looks like." In the first place, I''m like a monster. You don''t dislike me just because I''ve changed my appearance about Leo who loves me. "I''m relieved... Well then, watch." With a smile, Leo put a magic stone on his chest and cast a magic spell on himself... Please, God... I don''t care what you look like... please help me, Leo... I kept praying to God beside the glowing Leo. 226 Episode 20 Resurrection Side: leon''s "... what do you think? How ugly am I? I had already decided what to say when I woke up. Well, since it was rude to use yourself as a material for monster creation, it''s no wonder the shape has changed. Well, that''s what I asked Bell, but with Bell''s crying face... I couldn''t tell if I looked human. "No... it''s incredibly beautiful... and I think it''s very respectable... and cool." Huh? Is that... really me? Have I changed into some kind of god...? I''m worried, so I have to look in the mirror later. "That''s good. Hah... I thought he was really dead just this time." Whatever you look like, I''m glad you didn''t have to die anyway. After all, Kate''s sword is vicious. "Uhh, uhh... woaahn" "Hey, bell... naked!? When I tried to comfort Bell, who started crying out loud again, I realized that Bell was naked now. That''s right... I guess I tore all my clothes when I beautified them. Next time, we need to create clothes that can''t be broken even if we beast them. "That''s... that''s not... that doesn''t matter. I''m really glad Leo is alive...." "Thank you...." Even if you saved yourself... no, it''s hard because you''re the only one who saved you. It was really hard when Grandpa helped me. In that sense... I wanted Kite alive for Elaine, who was left behind. "What happened to Kite? "If it''s Kate... I''m fixing it now." "Ah, Lina...." When she hurriedly turned her face towards the voice, Lena, whose eyes turned bright red, was treating Kite. "Already... I really wanted to be with you, too..." "I''m really sorry...." "It''s fine. But... I''ll cry as much as I can." "Please soften your hands... So, you think Kite''s gonna get better? "Wake up... honestly, it''s five minutes. I feel little vitality. All the wounds have been healed, but in this state, it''s impossible to recover the lost arm...." Right. For now, I just need to thank Lena for not dying soon. I see. Thank you for your help. " "It''s true... Why should I treat someone who stabbed my beloved husband?" "That''s right... But Kate had to fight for someone she loved. Please forgive me for a moment." Kite didn''t have much time. If you think I was in the opposite position, you don''t hate Kite... "Besides... I have to ask Kite to stay alive. Isn''t that right, Shadowsman? "Shadowsman? "That''s not true. My plan was for a brave man to die here." When I called, a voice that I was used to hearing from Kate''s shadow flew in. "Eh? Mr. Barth...." "You two won''t understand. The magical items he''s wearing are the kind of things that can earn absolute trust from people." Along with magical items to prevent appraisals, Barth had magical instruments that could be trusted by people like enchanted magic. That''s why we kept trusting Barth, who was supposed to be suspicious. "Have you noticed that Mr. Leon has already quit?" Yes. Perhaps this magical item is only intended for people. That''s why I''m no longer human. "That''s what you are, right? So this is an order from the Creator? "Ooh ~? Did you notice so much?" That''s right. Otherwise, I''d be dead already. " If Barth had been a saboteur, I would have been killed. A reincarnated man who has lived longer than me, and can''t even control that demon king to kill me. Well, I don''t know why I tried so hard to kill a brave man like this. "If you ask me ~ ~ I''m sure it is ~ ~" So, tell me the answer. "Half... no, this time, three-quarters is the order of the Creator ~" "A quarter is your decision... Killing a brave man? "Correct. If you want the gods to blow you off, the brave are in your way. But the gentle creator is still lost in his decision. That''s why I decided to force you to make your way... to this action..." "In order for God to blow a bubble... you want me to pull it off? "Yes. To do that, there are only three powers left in this world: Creator, Destroyer, and Demon King." Yeah, that''s right. Otherwise, you can''t die at the same time. "No, then... you..." There''s no balus in that condition. "Of course, I plan to die within 80 years ~ ~" "Are you sure? "Don''t worry ~ ~ I''ve been alive for 300 years, so I''ve had enough fun." Three hundred years... I can''t imagine the length. Sure, I think that''s enough for me to live with. "I see. So why would a creator hesitate to kill a brave man? You''ve been alive for almost a thousand years, haven''t you? I can''t believe it...." "That''s not true. Besides, you know Leon''s personality is a copy of the Creator. Master Leon, you tried to save the brave man even though you were dying." "So the creator feels similar? Can''t you kill a brave man like me? "Ha-ha-ha. I can''t kill someone who''s already in love, even if they betray me." "I see. So why did you do so much trouble this time? You could have killed us easily, right? "There''s a complicated reason for that. One is my own rules." "Rules?" "Yes, I would never kill someone with my own hands ~ ~ And I won''t force you to kill anybody ~ ~ I''m only going to give you that choice from the shadow ~" "That''s how you''ve provoked people....." I see. All mysteries have been solved. The King''s sudden brilliant actions and the raid on the royal castle. It''s all because he was manipulating people in the shadows. "Of course, I know you''re self-satisfied, but I''m still obsessed with this way. Even this time, the hero stabbed Mr. Leon with his own will ~ ~" You give that choice where there''s no other choice... you look like a demon. Well, you''re not the only one who kills people indiscriminately. "So, is there still a reason for that? "I can''t tell you that ~ ~ ~ In the meantime, I''ve been called, so let me go home. Ah, a message from the creator ~" "The Shadowsman idiot did something wrong. Come to me after a break. You already know the location, don''t you? Ah, if you use magic now, you''ll die, so don''t forget that. I''m looking forward to seeing you. Bye ~" More than what? You''re kidding. If you use magic, you die? What is the Creator going to call me and tell me? Hah... it doesn''t make sense to think about it anyway. "Still... I didn''t know this war was the work of the Creator, not the Destroyer." I expected the reincarnated to be involved, but I didn''t think it was the faction I thought was on my side. "Uhh...." "All right, all right." While stroking Bell''s head, which still didn''t stop crying, I tried using magic sensing to feel my magic. ... hmm? The magic is leaking little by little. I see... you''ve become a body whose magic keeps waning. Sure enough, if you use magic, you won''t die. Leo, are you okay? "Ah, Shelly. What happened outside the wall? Looking back, Shelley and Lou were running towards us. Looks like the battle over there is over. "Successfully destroyed. The General''s body was found." "Really... You lost someone." General, it was a bit outrageous, but I wanted to pull you out of the kingdom because you were brilliant. "More than that... why is Belle crying naked? Maybe Leo...? "Chi, no." What are you talking about? I was dying just now. It''s just... I''m not thinking of something useful... Mm-hmm. "I know. I could see Belle as a wolf from the wall." "... did Sherry and the others know who he was?" "Of course. How many times have you been helped in the dungeon?" Oh, you look familiar in the dungeon. I wish you''d shown it to me. Well, if you''re naked every time you transform, you don''t want to do it. "Belle, when you look like that, you''re really strong. This time, you won the championship." "Well, that''s right... no, I can''t help hiding it." That said, I showed them a scar on my belly. That said, there are no scratches on my body. To see the holes in your clothes and the blood. "That''s a lot of blood... What''s wrong? "Actually, Kate had a fatal wound." "Eh!? "So, were you okay? "Yeah, well, with creative magic." "Are you sure you can manage...? "Yeah, I''m fine. I can''t use my magic anymore." Probably. It''ll be fine. Sherry and Lou didn''t react, so they''ll stay the same. When it comes to decreasing magic... all I have to do is ask the Creator. "Eh... can''t you use magic? "Yeah, if you use magic on this body, you''re gonna die." "That''s not true....." "Besides, it looks like there''s still something going on, so I have to go to someone I know better." "Someone familiar? Who''s that...." "I''m a creator. Behind that dungeon." "Eh!? Even though you can''t use magic, is it okay to come in!? Ah, if you ask me... Can I fight without magic? No, I can''t. "Hmm... I think I''ll have everyone protect me. I don''t mind light exercise... but I''m scared if something happens to me." "Okay. Now it''s our turn to protect Leo. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it." Because it''s dangerous, Shelley would be angry if she answered my messages here... Well, actually... Shelley''s magic is better than mine, and it''s probably hard to attack without Shelley. "Please. Ah, but... you might need enough power to take on my dungeon. Anyway, it''s a dungeon that someone like me would have built with all my might." "Eh...." "It''s okay, I''m serious! Lou smiled beside Shelly, who was in shock. I''m sure you''ll be glad to have the opportunity to be unraveled for the first time in a long time. "No... I don''t think the Creator is taking measures against the Destroyer, so I think it''s tough with Lou." "So, what do we do?" "Let''s get ready for a week. So I have to challenge Herman with Alma, Gillette, and Gil." If that''s impossible... well, we''ll have to give up seeing each other. Well, I don''t think the creator has that many thoughts, and I think he can probably tackle it even if he struggles. "Okay. In a week, you''ll be at your limit." "You don''t have to. Ah, yes. I''ll give this to Belle." That said, I handed over Missanga, who was wearing her feet, to Bell. "What is this...? "It''s like an amulet that makes you stronger. Even if I wear it now, it doesn''t make sense, and the bell is wearing it." It''s Missanga that goes up faster. This has caused me to grow up strangely. Well, it''s an emergency right now, and I don''t know what to do with Bell''s level. "Oh no... I don''t know." Sure enough, Bell didn''t try to take it. You''re really cute. "Belle will protect me, won''t he? That''s what you promised." "But... I couldn''t protect Leo." "No. I''m alive and I think I can protect myself." "Still...." "Still? Will Belle no longer protect me? "No...." Well then, that''s good. Put this on and get your eyes full. " "I see...." With Bell''s approval, I put Missanga on Bell''s feet. Strengthen the bell instead of me. I asked for it. 227 Episode 21 The End of the War As I got used to my health, I tried to get up. Yeah. Just because I can''t use my magic, it doesn''t seem to be a problem to move normally. Hmm. So, let''s get Kite home. I made sure it was okay to move. That''s what I said. I had a kite. I can''t help but leave Kite here. We need to deliver it to the Kingdom. "Eh!? Hey, what are you thinking? "Ah, yes. And I''m going to finish Gert''s case." I gave my thanks to Master as soon as possible. If we''re going to the royal castle anyway, we''ll sort it out. "Hey! It''s dangerous. Leave Leo alone now! "It''s okay if it''s about metastasis, right? I''m not using magic." Don''t use magic. I was told, but I wasn''t told that my skills were bad. Well, should I still not use it much? That said, Kite wants to deliver it. "Still... how are you going to fight Gert? "Don''t worry. Probably because I don''t think it''s gonna end without a fight." Probably. From what Barth said, I think he''s already been killed. "Yes, then I can get there, right? "Yeah... Well, I guess it''s okay." Shelley is stronger than me now. "Ah, just in case Lou comes along, it''s not necessarily something." "Copy that. It''s been a long time since we fought." "No, I''m looking forward to it next week." This time, I want to give you Kite and go home right away. Side: gelt "War... what happened? ¡­¡­ I haven''t heard back from Herondus, who''s been hitting on me all these years. Looks like he''s already at his limit. "Hah, I wonder how this happened... Are you saying this is the punishment God gave me for my sins? "Well, maybe so. It''s really a painful punishment...." I was surprised to see a thick door when I didn''t expect to hear back from myself. The voice of a woman... wasn''t it? "That''s a strange voice. How did you get in here?" "How do you think it is? That said, the door opened with a loud noise from Gei. And the woman who came into the room was still a stranger. "No, it doesn''t matter... Are you here to kill me? Or is there something new? "I came here to kill you, but you were right." "Really... Did you come here on Leon''s orders? I didn''t feel anything when they told me to kill me. If you live here, you''d better die... "No. Different people''s orders." "Then... who is it? Father?" "No, maybe someone you don''t even know. We call them saboteurs." "Destroyer? I''ve never really heard of him. Some kind of killer? "Yes, I was ordered to kill the reincarnated." A reincarnate...? "Really... After all, there were other reincarnated people besides me." I see. Destroyers are killing reincarnated people... "Of course I am. You''re not the only one." "That''s right...." I''ve known that for a long time. I was a villain and a sidekick. He was that kind of man. "So is there anything left to do at the end? "... I see. There''s only one thing I want to do. I want to help the only one in my life." "Hmm. Well, I''ll hang out with you then." "Thank you." Thank you to a woman who doesn''t even know her name. Well, that''s my last job as Gert. Side: eleine Doggan!! "Huh? What? What''s that noise? "This is... an explosion." "Why? There was an explosion here? Could Leo have come this far? That''s all the explosions. It is not done outside by itself. I don''t think your stupid father would do such a stupid thing... Then it would be reasonable to assume that Leo attacked. "It''s possible. Ah, the line is broken." "What do we do? You think it''s okay to leave? "I''ll leave it to the Princess''s discretion. If you leave, this Aaron will protect the princess now." "Thank you. I''ll be right out." If this explosion was meant to kill me, waiting here won''t change the outcome. Then you should move from me. "Ugh... incredible smoke" When I opened the door of the room, all the people, walls and floors were burned outside. It''s burning so far... why hasn''t there been a fire? "This was a huge explosion. If there is no boundary, it will make me feel terrified." "In the meantime... I''ll go see how your father is." Probably. He''s in between. If your father is well there, the killer is your father. Well, I don''t think it''s in the boulders. "This is...." Arriving during the night, the sun''s rays were dazzling. Yes... the ceiling was gone. "Was there an explosion here?... hmm? Isn''t that Lord Gert?" "Gert... ah, it''s true! Aaron pointed at me and looked right at me, and there was only one person who wasn''t burning. Definitely. That''s Gert. "... dead" I knew it when I got a little closer without touching it. Gert had a deep knife in his chest. "Perhaps... Lord Gert helped us." "Eh? That''s...." "Yes, I think Lord Gert blew up the castle just before he died. We were... protected by boundaries." "Really... what are you doing? Stupid...." I don''t want you to help me until I''ve lost my life. Really... because I''m stupid. With that in mind, I wept at the death of a few of my companions. "Huh? Where are we? The royal castle, right? After crying for a while, I heard the voice of a young man who was used to hearing it. "Look! I knew I couldn''t use the metastasis! "Oh no... I did it. How do I get home?" "Don''t worry about it. This is the royal castle. Well, as you can see, it''s broken." To a sudden guest, I wiped my tears and forced myself to greet him with a smile. The royal castle, no, the queen, don''t show weakness to the opponent. "Elaine! What is this? That''s Gert! "We haven''t been locked up for a long time either. I thought the restraint was off, and when I came here... Gert was dead here." "I see... Maybe Gert died with the King at the end." Leo was quick to come up with an answer. A boulder. Still... Leo and Shelly and the other one... I''ve never seen this kid before. I mean, there''s horns growing in your head. This child is a demon. Leo... what were you going to do with bringing the demons here? So, when I looked back at Leo, I realized that Leo was holding someone. Huh? That''s... "Huh? That Gert? "Oh, it must have been his sin." "Hey... that Leo is holding..." I pointed to the run-down man being held by Leo, trembling. "I''m sorry. It''s Kate. Don''t worry, he''s still alive." "What do you mean, not yet!? Oh, no... Kite! Hey, Kate! Wake up!" I rushed to Kite. Sure... I''m still breathing. But it was obvious that it would not be strange to die soon. "Honestly... I don''t know if I can breathe back. Lena says," Fifty-fifty. " "Oh no... how did Kite end up like this!? "The kingdom has reduced its number to nearly a third on its way. Because of that, Kite had to be reckless." "Oh no...." After all, taking me hostage... made me do something imprudent. "Honestly, I almost lost to Kite''s momentum. While many of my friends were dying, I broke through the walls by myself and inflicted fatal wounds on me. That momentum was incredible." ¡­¡­ What do you mean... you were almost alone? "Er... Actually, it looks like this, and I''m pretty tough when Kite does. Can I tell you more when I''m feeling better? "Yeah? Yeah. Thank you for taking the trouble to bring Kite." I can''t believe that Leo is so wounded... Kate, you''re working too hard. "No, Kate... I thought Elaine would wake you up soon if she was around." "... I see." Leo''s eyes were purely those of me. It''s not comfort... So I couldn''t say anything. Well then, I''ll see you later. "Yes, thank you very much." When Leo disappeared, I began to cry again. "Uhh, uhh..." And now I cried out loud. "Princess...." "Kite''s idiot... you promised to come back safely." You said you could lose already. You were listening to me? "Please... don''t leave me alone." That''s all I could say to Kite, who couldn''t move even a tingle. Please... wake up. Hey, kite. 228 Chapter 22: Unexpected Farewell The day after the war ended. I was watching Shelley not to use magic in my room. And I was thinking a little about yesterday. "I didn''t know the royal castle was like that....." It was really impossible for the royal castle to blow up. "But isn''t that good? We don''t have to drag the King down." I see. Still... Gert, how could you do that in a state of slavery? Sure, I appreciate you beating up that fool... but the way he did it was very confusing. He must have been locked up in jail, right? And how did you escape? Besides, why was there a knife in his chest? If I had been blown up with the Kings... I would have made a hundred concessions, but there was no cause of death. There must have been a third party there. That''s right... there''s someone to be troubled with for suicide... "The collar of a slave is also a magical instrument, and the magical instrument expert had some kind of countermeasure? "I guess so... All right, I''ll report it to Master." I didn''t go out of my way to disturb Sherry''s discussion, but decided to tell my master about Gert''s death. "Master... You haven''t woken up yet." A room in the castle, a room I recently rented to my master, where he slept quietly. "Yes, I don''t have any particularly noticeable scratches... Maybe he had a bad head shot." That''s what Leia is saying when she''s practicing holy magic under Lina. Instead of Leena, who went to the dungeon with Bell, she watched her master. I leaned my neck against such a word from Leria. "No... if it was Kite, I''d think about it and hit her." No matter how impatient I was, I don''t think Kite would have mistaken me for the force around there. If so... is there any reason why Master won''t wake up? If you can think about it, you simply feel sleepless or overworked. Master, I''ve been working all night... With that in mind, the master''s face moved with a twitch. Then, the eyelids began to open gradually. "Master!! "What... didn''t I die? "What are you talking about? There are no scratches anywhere." Oh, my God. Did you get hit in the head and your memories fly? "Ah... I see. So... what happened to the war? Thanks to the Master, we were able to win safely. "No, I''m not doing a big deal. But I see... did you win..." My Master looked a little relieved in my victory report. Just a little bit... because there''s something else I''m more concerned about. I can''t help it. I''ll tell you soon. "And... about Gert..." "What happened? The master who heard Gert''s name rose up at an incredible speed. Now that you''ve just woken up... take a little care of yourself. "... yes. I went to the royal castle yesterday, but Gert was dead when he took the king with him." I told my master exactly what I saw yesterday. The master remained silent for a while. I wonder what you''re thinking... about your son''s death? Or is it a compliment that you did well at the end? Or anger at killing people again? "... is he dead?" "Yes" "I see....." "... yes" After all, I didn''t know what my master was thinking. Instead, Master said this when he thought he had opened his mouth for the first time in a long time. "Well then... there''s nothing I can miss anymore. Leo, why don''t you and your wife be happy? Never leave your kids and your wife alone like me." "Don''t worry about it. I will take care of you all." My master is my master. He taught me not only about magic tools, but also how to live as a man. It''s just... I don''t think it''s a good idea to lie there and say words that people who are dying are going to say. When I was thinking about that, suddenly my master''s energy suddenly disappeared. "Hmm. Well... then... don''t worry... Leo, hang on..." It was a real moment. When I checked in a hurry, Master''s heart had already stopped. "Hey... are you kidding me? Hey, master? Are you kidding me? Master! No matter how hard he shook while screaming, his master would never wake up again. "Oh no...." Master, could you wait a little longer? Let me thank you enough. After a while, Elsie, who was out of town, came into the room. "Leo-kun...." "Elsie" Elsie''s eyes, which had entered the room, were as bright red as mine, having already cried too much. "Is it true that Mr. Holland is dead...? I nodded quietly to Elsie''s question. Then he turned his eyes towards the bed. "Ah, ahh... Ho, Mr. Holland..." Elsie, who saw her master sleeping quietly, burst into tears by the bed. "Gu. You bought me as a slave... I was really happy. Look at it from heaven. I''ll do my best to make the Holland Chamber bigger! Ugh...." That being said, Elsie kept crying. While rubbing Elsie''s back silently, I wept again. And two days later. The emperor who heard of the victory came to Muldeen''s realm as soon as possible. "Thank you for coming all the way. I really wanted to go out....." Sherry and Bell were forbidden to move any further than necessary, so they couldn''t even get out. Well, considering this unknown state of the body, there''s nothing I can do about it. "Don''t be afraid. Besides, I''m not a demon enough to call the wounded." "Thank you." "So, are you okay with the injury? Shelley wrote to me, but you got hurt enough to lose your magic skills, right? "Yes, I was fatally wounded in battle with the brave... and now I''m deceived by creative magic." "Is that... okay? "I don''t know." I really don''t know. I don''t think the creator in trouble will leave me alone if I die, but the situation where the magic keeps decreasing even now I''m talking like this is quite dangerous. "Really... I''m really sorry about this." The emperor, who realized that I was in bad shape, lowered his head deeply towards me. "Raise your head. I can''t help it this time. I was also alarmed." "But... this war ended up placing only a burden on you. This must never happen as a country. I''ll make sure you get a reward that''s commensurate with the damage." "Thank you." I don''t think you''ll hear anything you say here, and that''s what I told you for now. Besides, I think this war was more of a battle between reincarnated people than between nations... "Yet... even Leo the Stone will be safe against the brave." "That''s right. The man who could defeat the Demon King would have died if I were alone." "... I see. So, what happened to the brave man? Did you kill him? Or did you take him prisoner? "No, I''m dying, but I didn''t kill him. Besides, he''s not a prisoner, he''s sleeping in the kingdom now." "Kingdom? Did Leo send you? "Yes, Kate will be in trouble if she dies." "Sure, if you don''t let the brave lord be king, you won''t be in trouble as an empire." Yes. The kingdom will be very unstable from now on. Without brave men at such times, the kingdom will never be a nation. "Ah, and Elaine has inherited the throne." "Hmm? What does that mean? What happened to the king? "Dead." Did Leo kill you? "No" I thought killing was one way to do it, but I didn''t even think about killing it right away. So, the princess? "No, it''s Gert. I blew up the school." "The researcher? Didn''t he abandon the Empire? "Yes, but... I think he tried to atone for his sins at the end." I don''t know Gert''s true intentions, but I did it for my master. I see. Now your master has been rewarded a bit. " "... yes. That''s right." "Hmm? What''s wrong? Did something happen to Leo''s master? "Actually... Master, he died yesterday at noon. I don''t know the cause of death, but it''s probably overwork." After that, I was checked to see if there were any strange wounds on the master, but nothing in particular was found. So... after all, isn''t that the most important reason you''ve ever been forcing your body to do this? That''s what happened. Maybe Master... he was forced to live. So I finally cleared up Gert... "That''s right... The Empire has lost its poor man." "Yes, I agree." "Alright, Master, let''s do the funeral in the Imperial Capital. One of the Empire''s craftsmen, one of the Empire''s top chambers of commerce, died for the Empire. The Emperor himself must convey his gratitude." The Emperor himself has been a brave man ever since. Well, I suppose it''s only natural that Master contributed as much as Grandpa did. "The truth is, I wanted to do it... but it''s helpful. I have to dive into the dungeon from next week." "Dungeon!? You''re diving in that body? The emperor had an incredible face. It is common sense in this world that no healthy body will challenge the dungeon unless it is fateful. "No, it''s because of this body. I''m going to meet someone who can tell me more about my condition." "Do people live in dungeons? "Yes, he''s a wonderful man who''s been alive for a thousand years." If you ask me, Creator, have you lived for a thousand years in the same race as me? I wonder what it looks like... "Thousand years... I''m sure Leo will be able to help you." "Yes, but... it''s going to be hard for you to go deep into the dungeon with this body." "That''s right... Shall we get Damien out? "No, I''m fine. I have a lot of strong allies." I see. Well, Leo''s knights won''t be a problem. But if you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me. " "Thank you." "Never mind. Hmm. Well then, I''ll go back to the Imperial Capital." "Huh? You''ve just arrived. At least stay overnight." I hurried to stop the rising emperor from really going home. I mean, I''ve been here for three days, and I haven''t been here for an hour and I''m trying to turn back. I wish I''d seen Sherry before I went home. "No, I have to go home and write some post-war paperwork. I have to do all this myself. I will also prepare for Master''s funeral." "... I see. Thank you very much." Understanding that the Emperor was busy, I bowed my head straight down. "Oh, Leo, be careful with the dungeon." "Yes, I''ll be there as soon as I get well." I see. Then let''s talk about the wedding. " "Wedding... that''s right. I understand." Yes, I was going to get married by the end of the year. Marriage... 229 Episode 23 The Worlds Most Difficult Just a week after the war ended. As planned, I will challenge the dungeon today. Over the past week, Bell and I have reached critical levels, and I''ve been diving in the dungeon for a month to prepare supplies. No, I was forbidden to leave the house, so it was Elsie who actually procured it. I think you should admit it. I''ve been Neat all week. "Everyone forgot something? "(It''s okay!) When I asked them, they answered me well. The members are Sherry, Lina, Belle, Lou and Herman, Alma, Gillette, and me, all nine of them. With these eight, even if I can''t fight, it won''t matter. "Roger that. Now let me map and carry my luggage. I left the fight to everyone." Yes. Stan and Bernold asked me to keep the city safe while I was gone. "Leave it to me." I nodded well at the powerful reply of the two captains who came to see me off. Stan... I''m so glad you''re feeling better. According to Leria, it was a deep wound that she couldn''t have helped without Lena. Yeah... this time, with Shelley''s high thermal power magic and Lena''s sacred magic, Elsie''s prepared adventurers, Lou, we were able to get Shelley killed, and Bel defeated Kite. Again, all my daughters felt excellent. "Mr. Flair, I''m sorry I missed you at such a busy time." "No, nothing is more important than Leo''s body." "Thank you. Now let''s get to the dungeon. Everybody touch me." I apologized to Mr. Flair. I made sure everybody touched me and used the metastasis. "Hmm... I miss you... My bad memories are coming back." I moved to the exit of the primary dungeon. From here on, I still remember clearly using the metastasis in charge of my grandfather. Are you okay? "It''s okay. Now, let''s move on." That being said, I suddenly heard a voice as I tried to move on to the next room. I have identified a new challenger. I''ve confirmed that you own two rings. The door opens because I am qualified to challenge the advanced dungeon. " Apparently, the door on this floor was of a type that I couldn''t open on my own. Everyone was surprised at the door that opened on their own. "Wow, that''s amazing." "What are the two rings? "Maybe... this and this? They''re both rings that I got by completing the dungeon." A ring held by the demon of the beginner dungeon and a ring held by the angel of the introductory dungeon. I''m sure these are the two things. "Hmm? Well, if I hadn''t cleared two dungeons first, I wouldn''t have gotten in there!? "Well, that''s right. I''m really lucky." It was a real coincidence that I tried the Introductory Dungeon. "You''re lucky... that someone is dying? Well, aren''t you lucky you''re not dead? As I entered the dungeon with such an exchange, I ran into a monster. "Eh... Why is there such a monster around here as the boss? As Shelley said, the monster that suddenly appeared was Cyclops, the boss on the 20th floor of the beginner dungeon. There were five of them. "Well, this is the 50th floor. Not compared to normal dungeons." "If you ask me, yes." "We have to proceed with caution and certainty." While we were having that conversation, Hellman slashed the monster for the first time today. Well, it would be impossible to tackle it in such a struggle. "It''s too big... where the hell are the stairs? It''s been five hours since we started our offensive, and we haven''t found any stairs. "This is... going to take a while. In the meantime, I have to take a break." That said, I took out snacks and water from my bag. Look at this. Taking advantage of the break, I showed everyone a map of the dungeon I''ve been walking to. "Wow, this is a maze. Looking at the map, you don''t know which way to go anymore." Yes. This dungeon is so wide that I don''t know why, it''s hard to move on. "Now that you''ve seen more... you''ll be considerate of the future." I see. But we can''t clear it unless we move on. " There is no hurry, and we have no choice but to move on to the tunnel. "There it is! Stairs!" After all, I ran out of time to find the stairs. "Upstairs in a day... I don''t know what floor it is... It''s not good to attack at this pace." If this goes on, it will take more than a year. "That''s right. Will Leo be riding with me from tomorrow? I think that will increase the attack speed." Belle, nice idea! Sure, you don''t have to keep pace with my walking speed. "Very good. Let me do that." The next day. "Ooh. Fufufu." I was enjoying the pleasant touch of the fur while clinging to the back of the bell. "Nevertheless, if it''s true, this body doesn''t feel the thankfulness of non-attribute magic." It is unexpectedly troublesome if the product I always use casually disappears suddenly. I don''t need any attributeless magic at all for my usual life. Then an hour later, I found the stairs early. "Oh, have you found it yet?" "They were moving about ten times faster than yesterday." Ah, I wish I''d done this yesterday. I wouldn''t have wasted a day on this operation from the beginning... "I see. Well, it''s a long way to go, and it''s about a day''s margin of error." That''s right, but you want to finish it as soon as you can. That said, it certainly seems to be only an error by the time we hit the goal. "Still... that''s how impressive Shelly and Lena look when they run like that..." You really grew up looking fine after an hour of running. I miss the two of you when you first taught me unattributed magic. "Fufufu, we''re growing up, too. "I usually run and move around when I''m attacking a dungeon. I''m fine." "Yeah, yeah. It''s a bit faster, isn''t it?" "You''ve been training Stoick for a long time..." I knew I wasn''t challenging the dungeon with a sense of play, but I didn''t think the four of them were really challenging the dungeon so far. Next time, let''s go sneak up on the four of them. "This is to protect Leo someday." "Thank you. I''ll do my best to protect everyone. Now, let''s keep fighting at this pace! "I didn''t know it would take three days to get to the 60th floor." "I can''t help it. This dungeon is too big." In the end, it took me two days to attack the 51st to 60th floors, even if I used the unattributed magic. "We still have plenty of time today. Shall we go a little further? "No, that depends on the next boss fight. Maybe, because I think it''s pretty strong." That''s true. Well then, let''s kick your ass! When Shelley broke into the boss''s room with her voice, there was a monster I had seen. "That''s...." Hydra. I fought once before. Physical attacks don''t make much sense to him. Besides, the poison attack is a hassle, so we should hurry and defeat it with Sherry and Lou''s magic. " There was one day Hydra, the boss of Las Vegas. This guy''s regenerative abilities are incredible, he emits a fog of poison, and he''s a very troublesome opponent to fight normally. "Copy that! Yes! "Come on! Sherry''s magic blew off half of Hydra''s body, and the rest of Lou''s body disappeared. "Good job. You killed him instantly." "Su, wow...." "They''re both boulders! "We didn''t make it." "Yeah, it didn''t mean we were called." "Well, there''s going to be stronger enemies, and they''re going to be able to help." It''s just getting started. The beginning will never be easier to beat. "Yes, I''ll take care of it. And I''m sorry for being rude to my daughter." "... I''m sorry." Nothing, I didn''t tell Gillette... In the meantime, I forgave Gillette for forcing her head down. "Alright, let''s go upstairs at this rate! "Yes" And then a week... It took me so long to get to the seventieth floor. Even though I can still forgive the growing complexity... the monsters that came out were not good. Chimera, a monster like a mixture of animals was the enemy this time, but it was a very troublesome monster that divided when defeated. I couldn''t kill him instantly, so I took up time every time I encountered him. Ah, at this rate, I don''t think I''ll be able to attend Master''s funeral... And when I entered the boss''s room on the seventieth floor, there was a monster waiting for me, mixed with lions and scorpions. It looks like another strong monster... I told everyone the result of the appraisal. "That''s Manticore. Watch out for the tail poison. And just like Chimera, be careful, it might split up." Got it. Are you sure you want to defeat me and Alma this time? If you''re a good physical attacker, I think you can easily win with our skills. " I see. Well then, I asked both of you. " With their penetration skills, they''re not afraid of poison needles. Well, the results were easy for both of us to defeat. It wasn''t instantaneous killing because it split again. I really don''t want to try this hierarchy again. "Is the next enemy a slime?" Defeat the boss and proceed to the next level, a slime appeared that might be around. That said, of course, the slime here cannot be the same as the slime around there. So, for now, I slashed Herman from a distance with a slash. Slash it and it''ll split. When Herman flew four slashes, the slime was split in eight. Another split system... Besides, this time it''s the momentum for infinite division. Ah, I want to see the face of the guy who built this dungeon. I often make dungeons that look like harassment. "I can''t help it. I''ll leave the slime to Sherry, Lou, Gillette, and Gill." "Leave it to me." "Finally." "Fufu. Leave it to me." This time the record was ten days. Lou''s magic was ready for destruction, so it didn''t take much longer than I thought. It''s been three weeks since I started the challenge... when will I see the Creator? And now it''s the boss''s room. "The boss on the eightieth floor was expecting a slime. In that case....." "It''s smaller than I thought. If that''s enough, I''ll kill you instantly with my magic! The moment she tried to warn me because she was small, Shelley was shooting magic. You were totally tired and alarmed. "Wow! After all, the magic didn''t work on the slime. Instead, the slime grew up absorbing magic. "This is a bad one to attack with magic. Herman and Alma! Slash to the limit! Got it!! "Hmm... I''m glad it ended up intact." Herman and Alma reduced the slime to its limit and the slime vanished on its own. If it became too small, it would make it impossible to maintain the body. "I can''t believe I absorbed magic...." "Well, this is the boss on the 80th floor." I think it''s time for someone who doesn''t work magic or physics to come out. Then, after a break, I went down to the eighty-first floor. "What? I suddenly lost my floor." Yes. Down the stairs, there were no floors, and the world was still empty. "Does this mean flying in the sky and attacking? If I hadn''t had the means to fly in the sky, I''d be packed. "Well, then, ladies and gentlemen, please get in with Gillette." "That''s right. Ah, is this how Herman moves? "What are those shoes...? "Shoes that can run in the sky. Try it on for now." I always gave Herman shoes to equip for dungeons and serious fights. Without someone who can move freely, there may be trouble somewhere. I see. "What do you think? You think you can walk? "Nah, somehow...." That said, Herman was walking in the air with his hands open and balanced. This needs a little practice. Well then, let''s take a break until the Herman can run in the air. "I''m sorry." "Don''t worry about it. I think I''ll get used to it soon anyway." "Yeah, you''re used to it a lot." As I thought, after practicing for about 30 minutes, I was able to run in the air. "Yes, I think it''s okay now." "Good. Let''s get everyone else on Gillette and Jill." And after a while, I saw black particles from afar. "What is that...? Wyburn''s army." As I approached, I noticed an incredible number of Wyburns approaching. "It''s okay! My magic can handle it! Driftstone Sherry, I dropped almost all of the Wyburns on the ground in one blow. Well, it''s a mystery if there''s a ground on this floor. "Ah, there''s some left! "Leave it to me! The rest of the Wyburn was cut clean by the Herman. Wow. After all, I''m glad I gave those shoes to Herman. " And it took me three days to reach the ninetieth floor. It was quick enough that there was no troublesome maze. "The boss is the White Dragon...." This time the boss was a Japanese-style dragon that appeared in the memory of the previous life. "Lew? What do you mean, Lew? "Yeah, well, it''s like a dragon." "Oh, that''s a dragon, too. Ah!... that? It''s not working? Looks like Lou used destruction magic, but the White Dragon was intact. "Maybe... magic won''t work again." "Oh no...." Well, is there a measure of destruction magic in the boulder? "So I asked Herman and Alma! "" Leave it to me! On my instructions, Hellman and Alma on Gillette were heading for the dragon. And the Hermans started attacking the dragon. I started... "You''re lying... even if you were slashed by a Herman who could decimate the walls of that dungeon, the scale would crack..." Even if Hellman and Alma flew the slash, it feels awful that only one crack entered the scale. The Dragon''s attack has not hit the Hermans either... can it be defeated? "But if we keep focusing on the same spot, we should be able to take it down someday." "Yes, but... But it''s hard to target the same place with that size and speed...." "It''s okay. Herman will do it." "... I see. Well, let''s keep an eye on it." I could only nod to Lena''s words. I can''t fight. The results won''t change where I''m worried. Let''s leave the match to the two of us. And... what an hour has passed. Ohh! Finally, one scale broke. All right, go! Gruuuuuuuu! When Alma stabbed the dragon with a sword, the dragon barked loudly. And it fell without strength. "Looks like the poison worked...." I didn''t know it was poisonous to the boss. Nice Alma! "Next time, there''s the ground! "But it''s creepy....." The next stage was the cemetery. It was dark and, as Shelley said, very creepy. "So... after all, an undead monster is coming out." A lot of undead gushed out in no time. This is very troublesome. Skeletons, zombies, mummies, lace, picking. "Come here, Leena''s holy magic works." Undead are basically vulnerable to sacred magic. "Fufu. I''ve just been watching. Look at this. If that''s all, I can make you a Buddha right away! That said, the undead soon vanished as Lena gladly flew the Holy Magic in all directions. "Stonehenge! "The Virgin is not me, she is Leria." I''m just kidding. "Please, Belle." "Yes" Then the trip continued on the bell. A week later. "The boss''s room on the 99th floor...." There was a room for the boss on the ninety-ninth floor, not the hundredth floor. "I feel like this is going to be a boss fight." If we take down this boss, there''s a pattern of bosses on the next floor. "I feel that way, too. But, well... You''ll be all right if you keep up the good work. Really? Well, for now, the next boss asked Lena. " It''s undead anyway. Then you''ll be fine with Lena. "Yes, leave it to me! I knew it was undead. "Oh, that''s a necromancer." A monster capable of generating indefinite undead. If you don''t defeat the Necromancer quickly, it will be very troublesome. "Lena, can you do it? Yes! Guoooooo When Leena used her holy magic, Necromancer shouted in agony. However, I don''t think you will soon become a Buddha. "Ugh... my tympanic membrane is about to break." Amazing. "Ah, a lot of summonses. Everybody, protect Lena! Then, while Lena was struggling with Necromancer, she continued to defeat the undead, who were gushing out with other members. And after about 30 minutes, the necromancer finally fell. "Hmm. I''ve endured it for so long...." That was a little scary. Really, it was pretty close. Undead people, it''s hard to die, so we didn''t have enough time to take down the amount that comes out. If Lena hadn''t been defeated, it might have been dangerous. "What do we do? Why don''t you take a break and try again? "That''s right. If this is the last time, I want to try it in perfect condition." That''s right. I don''t think we can beat the boulders in the end with room. " "Roger that. Let''s go upstairs and wait for everyone''s magic to recover." "All right, then, I''m going down. Are you ready for the mind and body? "It''s okay." "Alright, let''s go! "What is that...?" "T''Paul, it must have been a monster in Greek mythology." The moment I saw the boss, I remembered my previous life. Apparently, this monster is the best monster the Creator can come up with. Looks like your upper body is an old man, your lower body and arms are in the disgusting shape of countless snakes, about the size of a skyscraper...? "A Greek myth? "Er... an old story from the previous life? Maybe this memory belongs to the creator, so I''m sure of it." "What kind of monster is a monster named Tupawn? He''s a monster who can beat God. "Huh? Doesn''t that taste pretty bad? "... a monster made to kill God, right? "That may be true, but...." "You can''t help saying that, Lena and Belle. Now that I''m here, I have to take it down." That''s right. Shizukuishi Sherry. Sherry''s words changed the atmosphere. "Deal with those countless snake attacks with Herman, Alma, Gillette and Gill." Got it. "Shelley is when Tupawn spits out a fire, he builds a wall to protect everyone." Copy that. "Lou destroyed the body with destruction magic! "Leave it to me! Then a long battle began. The snake didn''t recover when it was slashed, but the body recovered as much as it could, so I had to kill the snake and the chipmunk. And when I finally defeated all the snakes, the body stopped recovering, and Lou finished stabbing them. "You really could have killed God." "Break it or break it, it''ll heal, so it was really rough." "You''re the strongest opponent I''ve ever had." Each used up his health completely and fell to the floor. The last one was already moving with energy. "Good work, everyone. Thank you for doing this for me." "It''s good to thank you. I usually take more care of Leo." When I lowered my head, Shelley''s words and everyone''s nod came back. Really, I have a good friend. "Thank you. Well, why don''t we take a break and go see him?" Finally, this is the time. Creator... what the hell is he like? 230 Episode 24 About This Body "Is there... a creator ahead?" The break was over and everyone stood in front of the door. Maybe there''s a creator ahead. It''s been a month... and if this dungeon is still going on, it''s really hopeless. "After all, is it similar to Leo? "What do you think? Blood may be connected, but I don''t think it''s strange that genes have changed for hundreds of years." Besides, I look like my grandfather. I may have similar personalities, but I think it looks different. "That''s right. A thousand years... I can''t really imagine." "Maybe he''s still alive somehow." "Maybe that''s possible." Maybe there''s a big machine on the other side of this door, and there''s a creator connected to it. Well, I''m looking forward to seeing you inside. That''s how I opened the door. "Hey, good work." When the door opened, a light tone flew in, as if it had been a joke that I had been having a hard time before. The Lord of the Voice was a blonde man in his late twenties and early thirties, to imagine from his appearance. "Are you the creator? "That''s right. Too bad you didn''t look old? "I, no...." Somewhat surprising... A level that makes you wonder if you really have lived for a thousand years. "Well, it doesn''t change that I''m still alive somehow." "How? "I''ll explain it to you. Wait. Before that... everyone has arrived." Asked how I had lived for a thousand years, the Creator stopped me by hand and called someone behind me. Then the wall in the back opened, and two women emerged from the back, the man they knew and the woman they had seen for the first time. "Oh, Mr. Leon, it''s been a long time." "Bals....." A familiar man is Barth. As usual, you have a annoying tone. "Oops. Don''t point that scary face at me!" Apparently, Shelley was staring at it. It''s Sherry. It''s counterproductive to look at him... I thought, one of the strangers from behind slapped Barth''s head as hard as he could. "It''s not good that you''re talking like that." "That''s right, but I''m glad it''s been a long time since Barth got busy here." "Oh, Alice knows. Compared to that, Jimone..." Alice and Jimmy. That''s the first name I''ve heard of either. How does it relate to the Creator? "Tell me what I am compared to Alice! Besides, I told you to be careful! Why can''t Alice follow me? "I can''t live long if I care about the details. Hey, Alice? "Yes, that''s right. If you''re so loud, you''ll get tired." "Don''t worry, Barth is twice as alive! "... a little bit of both of you. It''s been a long time since we''ve had customers. The creator stopped laughing while laughing at the three who were heating up more and more. I understand from the current exchange that the four of you are very close. Alice and Jimorne are the creators'' wives? "Oh, I''m sorry. My name is Alice. Feel free to call me Alice." "You''re not that old..." "Ah? I was so scared. How can you make such a lovely voice with such a cute face...? "No, it''s nothing. Instead, you introduced yourself. My name is Jimone. As you can see, it''s a demon race." That said, Mr Jimonet pointed to his horn. If you ask me, it''s definitely a demon race. "Ah, I forgot! I''m an elf! Featuring this ear! Now Alice cut her hair and showed me her ears. Certainly, unlike ordinary people, my ears were sharp. "What do you think? Your wives are so dark they can''t beat you, right? Oh, it''s my wife after all. "... that''s right. Did you live alone in the dungeon until Barth arrived? "Well, that''s right. About a hundred years ago, there were two of them... who were already dead." "That''s right...." Jimmy and Alice are long-lived species, but people like us and veterinarians have the same lifespan as ordinary people. Still... how does a creator live for a thousand years? I don''t see any magical items that look like it... "Do you care why I''m not dead? "... yeah" "Do you know the principle of the Devil''s lifespan? "Yeah, the amount of magic you have changes your life expectancy, right? I answered exactly what the Devil had taught me. "That''s right. So, you think he''s a demon? "What''s a demon race? Er...." Someone with a slightly unusual trait? No, it''s not much... "Well, I don''t know. No, I guess that''s the right thing to say." Don''t you think so? "The Demons... are monsters in human form." Huh? A monster in human form? "Ah, but I don''t want to say that the devil tribe is bad, right? In this way, the demons have the same body and the same emotions as people. Besides, I make children with people! That''s when the creator started touching Jimmy''s ass. "Already! Where are you touching in front of people?! So... We magical creators can create monsters, right? The creator went on explaining, not worrying about Jimone hitting him on the head. Does this guy look like a good young man, but he''s got porn inside him? I was listening to the creator''s words while thinking about it in one corner of my head. "I can create monsters... Ah, maybe." "Probably right. I became a pseudo-demon. And so are you." "I see... no, then I..." Did I fail to create? Or is it natural for the Demons to continue to reduce their magic at this rate? "You know why I bothered to say pseudo? This body has serious defects." "What is that defect...? "You can''t restore magic with your own power. If you leave it alone, the magic will gradually disappear and eventually die." "That''s not true....." "Oh, I''m sorry. Don''t be so shocked. If there''s nothing I can do, I''m already dead." Shocked, the creator, who saw Shelley crying, rushed into a detailed explanation. "If you ask me, yes." "Hey, don''t worry. But Sherry and Lena, and Lou and Bell have things to do every day from now on. Are you ready? What do we have to do, Shelly, not me? What the hell do you want me to do? "Of course there''s no problem... what should I do? "Well, to put it simply, I want Leo to share his magic with me." "Shall we share the magic with Leo? Can you do that? "Sure, put your hand on Leo''s chest. Above the heart." "On Leo''s chest? All right, all right. Around here?" Without doubt about the words of the Creator, Shelley put her hand on my chest. Whoa, whoa, whoa. What''s going on? "Yes, then try to sense Leo''s magic." "The magic of Leo... ah. There''s a mass of magic under my hand." "Yes, that''s Leo''s lifeline." "This is... so few." "Well, if you leave it for a month, it will be." Like other HR people say... it''s your fault, right? Well, in general, the reason is because I had an expectation. "You don''t have to be so scared. Carefully pour your magic into it." "Be careful....." Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. You I''m getting nervous, so just calm down. Without even saying that, magic was pouring into my body. Oh, this is amazing. It feels like your body is accumulating strength... "That''s right. Keep it up." "Shelly, let me do it! Fine. Looks like it''s Lou''s turn... not to be destroyed by mistake, right? I''m sure it''s okay because I have a collar... "Ufufufu. How does it feel? "Hmm... it tickles rather than feels good. However, it feels good that your body is filled with magic." "Yeah, yeah. I know. This feeling is good for hundreds of years." "That''s right. Creator... Speaking of which, I haven''t heard your name yet." "Speaking of which, yes. My name is Michelle. Well, call me whatever you want." "Okay. Does Mikhail get magic from his wives every day? "That''s right. Every day when you''re flirting." That said, Mikhail clasped Alice''s shoulders. You''re really close. "As you get used to it, you can do it while matching your skin ~" "Look, I don''t say that in front of my kids." "Even if I were a child, I''d be married soon." "But... The older you get, the more magic you''ll need. That''s why it''s too late for two magical people to help you. That''s why I have other ways to gain magic." Despite her wives'' incredible cumming-out, Michelle continued to explain herself with a calm face. I''ve only lived a thousand years... No, what am I talking about? It''s more about the body than that. "Maybe... dungeon? "Correct. Apart from this stupid dungeon, it''s not for your own protection. How efficiently you can acquire magic. I built it for that." Ah. Somewhere, I was a little doubtful because they were the bosses who couldn''t protect themselves from the Demon King level. Besides, the dungeon is the source of magic... "Someday, will I have to be in a dungeon too? "Yeah... honestly, I don''t know. Eighty-four years from now... we might need as much as we can." "Well, it doesn''t matter as much as it is. So this war went all the way to prolong my life? I was convinced by the word 84 years. There''s no doubt about this. "No. In the first place, I didn''t order a war. I was just asking you to do something to kill a brave man." "That''s why you did what I told you ~ ~" Yeah.... I personally look like Mikhail is a convicted criminal. I would have expected this if I had known Barth''s personality. "Barth, I think we should reaffirm the dignity of life a little bit more." "I''m telling you, next to the Destroyer, you''re killing the Reaper!" Oh, that''s unexpected. I thought it was true that I didn''t want to kill people. "Well, I won''t forgive you for being an enemy. Kindness and sweetness are different, right? Enemies will not forgive. Sure, there''s a thought circuit there with me. No, I''m being influenced by Mihill. "I know that ~ ~" "Well, here''s what happened this time. Do you have any other questions? "Do you think Mikhail is watching God pull off like this? "Yeah... I know what you mean. Well, what do you think? You think Leo''s gonna do something? I think so. I''m sure we''ll add new rules again. As far as the demon king is concerned, it seems that God definitely wants us to settle down. "I knew it. But... God can''t do anything anymore." "What do you mean? "After all, if the gods put their hands on it, it won''t work as a game, will it? Even though it''s not a fair fight anymore." "... if they say so." If this is really a game by the gods, it is no exaggeration to say that fairness has already collapsed. I mean, the other reincarnated people will automatically win if they stay hidden for another 80 years. "Right? So, if something happens, it''s when the gods give up the fight and want to bully us." "What are the possibilities? "I can''t say no, but I don''t think it''s very likely. I mean, there''s Felicia and Mirabelle, and Lubera hasn''t given up yet." Hmm? I don''t know a lot of names. "Er... who? "Oh, I''m sorry. Felicia is the chief of the Elves. Mirabel is the seventh generation of incinerators. Lubera is a saboteur." "Incinerator? Is he still alive? Didn''t you say the Devil was gone? "Oh, speaking of which, Gal didn''t know she existed." "Gal? Demon King''s name? "That''s right. I thought you didn''t have a name. "No, that''s not true... so why doesn''t the Devil know about the Incinerator? The Devil can see the world, right? Or does the Incinerator have the ability to hide from the Devil? "It''s easy. Except for the first generation, the incinerator has lived for generations. If you don''t have the appraisal skills like us, you won''t find them." "Is that so...? But why are only the first generation different? Normally, memories are given first copies, right? It is convincing that the Demon King will not notice if it is not conspicuous, but it is a mystery why it was rampant only for the first generation. "It was copied before I came to this world." "Huh? So the first generation has changed personality since coming here? "Correct. The Devil killed my boyfriend. That''s why she tried to burn all the demons." "Oh, I see. So the Demon King''s family was burned...." Nothing scares me more than resentment. "The first Incinerator is strong. Because Lubera is the only one who loses." "The saboteur lost? That most powerful and famous saboteur is going to lose... "Yes, she escaped at the mercy of an incinerator. Well, it''s been 900 years." "Where is the incinerator now? I don''t know. At least I''m not close to you. " You mean you don''t need to know? Well, I can''t do anything from what I know, and I certainly feel like I''ve heard it. "Roger that. Thank you for telling me everything today." "I''m sorry for the inconvenience." Do you really think...? Somehow, the tone is light. "Please come and visit me again! "Yes, even in my spare time." "My honeymoon is so busy that I can''t do it for the time being." "Ah, that''s good. I was back then, too." "I want to see how old you are. "Yes, yes. I''m a grandmother anyway ~" "Don''t fight about that, I''ll deal with you later until you''re satisfied." "No, stop it... in front of the kids." "No... I can''t let you sleep today..." "Hey, why don''t you just leave those three alone and go home? I don''t want to... live for a thousand years, but I''m fine. We left the three of us who started flirting behind and decided to go home. I wish I hadn''t been in the Territory for a month. Elsie will be worried, and we need to get home soon. So I thought about using the metastasis, and I just had bulbs and eyes. "What''s Barth going to do now? "Am I...? Nothing in particular has been decided." Yeah, it was stupid of me to ask a question. "Ah, yes. Bye... no, I think you''re free, so come work for Leo. I''ve caused a lot of trouble." Hey, now I hear you''re in the way! You were surprisingly depressed when you thought you were close. "That''s good. Thank you again for looking after me." Really, he''s doing well. "Ah, I see. Well then, I''ll ask Balth to cultivate secrecy." Even a troublesome man can''t be better. I''ll use it. "Is it human resource development? That''s good." Well then, that''s what I''m going to do. "Yeah, well, you can live as you like. Unlike me, you can''t live a thousand years." "No, it''s enough to live a hundred years. But, yeah. I''ll let you live as you please." For the time being, I want to live in peace. And I want to go on a trip. That''s right. You can plan a trip when you get home. All right, let''s get out of here. I''ll see you later. 231 Episode 25 Wedding About a while after I went to see the creator... Muldeen territory has always been busy, but today it is busier than usual. That should be it. After all, today is our main wedding. "Well, this country doesn''t swear before God like the kingdom or the last life. Just gather the people you know and throw a party." I was dressed up in a fancy party costume, and I was a kite with that explanation. "Does it feel like it''s just a reception in my previous life? "Yes, because the Empire doesn''t trust God very much. After all, the founder is a godless creator." It seems that the creators who founded the Empire disliked praying to God and such acts, and in this country they do not ask God except to check their status. And the people who love parties... for that reason, weddings are almost parties. "I see. The history of this world is interesting." "That''s right. Hmm. Are Shelly and the others ready? I see you every day. This way... don''t be nervous when I see you again. "I thought you were done with the boulder. Time''s up, isn''t it? Ah." I thought, "Ah?" My father came into the room. "Oh, were you talking to the brave man?" "Oh, I''m sorry. Now, if you''ll excuse me. Also at the venue." "Yeah, have fun." "Brave man, you''re alive for dying." That''s right. Kite woke up while I was coming back from the dungeon and being chased by paperwork. When I settled down, I was going to do something with creative magic. Well, I wish I had woken up. "Thanks to Lena. And I think it''s thanks to Elaine''s love and her baby''s vitality." Yes, it appears that the day Kite woke up, the day Kite and Elaine''s baby were born. Anything, you woke up listening to the baby. I see. Kids are strangely empowering. I know what it is. " "Oh, I guess I''ll know when I''m a parent." "Oh, I''m sure that day will come. Even so... all my children would get married at last." "Was it quick? "Oh, that was quick. Especially since you were left alone without much care, I miss you so much." Isn''t that what it''s like to feel lonely when you put your hands on it? "Didn''t I take care of you that much? I feel like I was doing everything I wanted." "No. If kids like you weren''t so good, all the people in this world would be evil kids." "Here, Emperor." Now His Majesty the Emperor is here. Didn''t you go to Shelly''s? "Congratulations on your marriage. I''ll keep taking care of Shelia." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" I''ll definitely make you happy. "Well, I''m not worried about that. Because it''s safer to stay with Leo than me." "Ha ha ha, that must be it. After all, he''s the man who left the brave." I see. Oh no... Leo just saved me. From now on, we''re going to have to redevelop the rough lands on the west... and I''m not going to be able to get my head up again forever. " "Leo alone on that vast western land.... Well, I did it for my father, and I wonder if Leo could." No, no. What are you talking about? "Don''t expect too much. When you were a grandfather, you did something with the resources of the Magic Forest, right? They don''t have any resources, so they''re tough enough to compare to the Forsters." First of all, we have to start by making something special. I don''t know how many more years I''ll need if I''m to flourish like a Forster. "I''m kidding. Of course we''ll do everything we can to help. You know what?" "Of course. From today, Leo will become royalty. If it''s royal land, I can help you with dignity! "Thank you....." "Are you guys talking about work at a time like this? "Absolutely... forget about it today and have fun. Hey, guys? That''s what my mom and the queen came in to say... and the stars of the day. Ooh ~ To the beauty of the five, we could not help but make a voice. "Well, what do you say? Beautiful?" "Yeah, they''re so beautiful." White based dress. The three of you look good together. Well then, let''s just leave you to six for a while. I see. Come on, don''t cry. Let''s go. " "No, I''m not crying! Fathers left the room while pushing the tearful emperor''s back. "Fufufu. I''ve been living with you for a long time... and I feel embarrassed when this happens again." "That''s right...." Now... what do I have to tell you? After all, it''s better to say something to each and every one of you. Yeah, let''s do that. "Uh... Sherry" What? "I met Shelley when I was five. I remember very well when we rode that carriage together. I was really glad you praised me for my creative magic. And... good luck practicing magic for me... I think you''re a really comfortable wife." Yahee, I''m starting to cry because I said something myself. Chu, what happened suddenly? "No, I''m going to take this opportunity to reflect on my memories with everyone." "That''s right. But it''s embarrassing." "Fufu. Isn''t that good? Now it''s my turn." "Lena was eight years old. My grandfather died... and he gently healed me when I wasn''t well. Do you remember the first time Lena sanctified me? "Of course. When Milord suddenly stabbed a knife in his hand, how impatient was it?" "Ha ha ha. Sorry. I couldn''t beat curiosity." It hurts a lot, but it''s a nostalgic memory that I put up with the pain because I was in front of Lena. "Leo seems to have been strong for a long time, and there are times when curiosity and momentum will let him act." "Oh, I''m sorry. So, I can''t forget the first time Lena cast holy magic on me. And Lina is always healing me. Thank you! So next! Getting a little embarrassed, I immediately turned to the next person. Next... bell. "Bell... I met Bell when I was eight years old. I kind of miss it. I''m serious, but it''s very small and feels very comfortable to touch. Especially when we sleep together....." "Hey, you can''t just throw that away as your real wife. Oops. I accidentally lost my voice. "Oh, I''m sorry. Um... speaking of impressive memories with Bell, it''s the day that started in the dorm." That said, Bell was already about to cry. Belle has been a crybaby for a long time. "I really wanted to know what to do when I was crying, but I felt like I could marry Belle because of that." "Gusu... welcome. Thank you so much for making such a maid your wife. Please don''t throw it away because I will always do my best for Leo...." "Of course, I won''t throw it away, and I''ll do my best for Belle from now on." That said, I feel that you will take care of me more than that. I can''t live without a bell anymore. "My first time seeing Elsie was a slaver. I recommended Elsie, who had creative magic aptitude, to my master... but it was really shocking when I went to see him for the first time in a long time ~" I was surprised when I was in Yandele. Well, it was nice because it was cute. "If you leave me like that, everyone will get along. But I''m really grateful to Leo for being kind to me." "Thank you very much to Elsie. The development of this city would never have been possible without Elsie, and without the adventurers in the war, I might have easily lost." Elsie helped me a lot in terms of money. What would have happened to me now without Elsie''s help? I think I have to keep lowering my head to Elsie for the rest of my life. "And finally, Lou. It''s been a while since you''ve had a collar. Yes, Lou is wearing a collar today. Well, it''s strange that the bride is wearing a slave collar. Besides, I don''t think Lou would betray me anymore. "Yeah... my neck feels so slick and disgusting. I''ll put it back on as soon as I''m done." "That''s right. Well, you can do whatever Lou wants with the collar now. Lou''s not a slave anymore, he''s gonna be my wife." "Uh-huh...." Lou blushed at my words. [M] I''m usually in good health, but the shiny face that I occasionally see like this is cute and nice again. "The first time I saw you, Lou was the best. I was dying anyway." "Yeah, that was a total failure. I want to fight Leo again ~" "Someday...." No, definitely not. I''m gonna die. "Fufufu, you don''t have to hide the horns, do you? "Well, it''s harder to hide than to get married. Besides, I can''t complain now." Of course. No one in the Empire can complain to me, and the kingdom is a kite. I don''t think the Holy See will criticize me for my influence. I''m also educating the Virgin. Concon "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s almost admission time. Thank you for your preparation." "Oops. Let''s have a party." As soon as I entered the room clapping, I saw the emperor crying. No, I''m going to make a speech in front of everybody. Can you cry and talk like that? But... it''s only natural to cry because my cute daughter is getting married. With that in mind, I found a former Virgin who was crying as well. Because the Virgin was the only family she had... And when we got to our seats, the venue turned into a scene. From now on, it is customary for the groom to introduce the brides. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming so far and so busy. Now, today I''m going to marry five lovely women." "First of all, Shelia. My grandmother, the Wizard Master, is still defeated by technology, but the amount of magic is incredible and the day she becomes a Wizard Master won''t be long." "Next, Liana. As you all know, he is the world''s greatest holy wizard. I don''t know how many times her holy magic helped me." "And Belle. She is a pretty beast princess. This cute look deceives me, but I''m actually a brave man who can''t even give me a hand or a leg." "There will be no one next to Elsie who is not a member of the Empire. Yes, I''m the president of the Holland Chamber of Commerce. I think it''s very difficult now that former president Holland has passed away, but I hope that you will make the Chamber of Commerce bigger in the future." "Finally, it''s Lou. As you can see, it''s a demonic girl. I have helped you where you were imprisoned in the former Muldeen Underground, and now you live as a trump card for the Muldeen family." "I swear to make these five happy." I had a little trouble at Lou''s, but it was quickly wiped out by the applause. Well, I don''t suppose there''s a problem with the size of the applause. And when the applause stopped, the emperor rose. Wonderful. He stopped crying at some point and was the usual majestic emperor. "Well, as a father, let me start by telling Shelia and Leo, and Liana, Bel, Elsie and Lou, congratulations on their marriage and hope to live happily ever after." We answered the words with our heads down. "Now, as Emperor, I''d like to talk to you about this marriage." "The groom Leons, as we all know, has contributed so much to the Empire. Beginning with the Ninja defeat... recently, the kingdom has returned almost on its own. I''d like to thank Leon and make the Muldeens Duke today for the wedding." "Thank you." "And now Leon, who became a member of the royal family, has been redeveloping vast lands in the west." "The redevelopment of the west will be more difficult than the development of the east that Hero once carried out, but I want Leon to do his best." "Yes, I will do my duty as royal." "Oh, please. As a country, I will do my best to help you." "Thank you." "Well, celebrate the six of you." So a fun party began with an applause to honor the Emperor. "Long time no see. How are you? Happy marriage today." The party started and it was Frank who came to greet me immediately. I haven''t seen you since I graduated from school. I was quite tall while I wasn''t looking. "Thank you. I was fine. Besides, next to that....." "Let me introduce you. My fianc¨¦e''s arene." "Nice to meet you. Congratulations on your marriage." "Thank you. You look like Leria after all." It''s only natural for twins to look alike. "That''s right. I just met with Leria, but I really couldn''t tell them apart." "Ha ha ha. It has to be done with love." "Ugh... don''t get in trouble when you say that." "Is Jos¨¦ doing well? Now I looked at Jos¨¦, who was having a fun conversation with Lena, and asked Frank. Well, I wasn''t so worried because it was that thick. "Of course, I live with the three of us every day." "That''s good. Next time, let''s invite the Hermans and have a drink together." We''re all adults now. "That''s good. You can always go. Ask him." "Roger, I''ll ask you again." And when I was dealing with a lot of nobles for a while, the grandmother came to see me for the first time. Who is it...? "Are you the man who will be Belle''s husband? "Eh, yeah...." Bell''s associates? "Grandma!? Oh, that orphanage! "Long time no see. It''s gotten so beautiful... he''ll be so happy in heaven." "I knew Grandma knew about your father." "I''m sorry. I had to keep it a secret to protect you." That grandmother''s face seemed really sorry. Well, that''s the only way we can protect ourselves from that monster. "Don''t apologize. I really appreciate Grandma." "I''d appreciate it if you said so. Leon''s...." "Yes" "I''ve entrusted my role to you." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" I also responded to Grandma''s serious face with a serious face. "Hmm. Well, excuse me." "Absolutely... just cry honestly." "You must be embarrassed." Immediately after Belle''s grandmother left, the grandmother and the Virgin came. Speaking of which, you two knew each other. True, that grandmother has a lot of mysteries. Congratulations on your marriage. Thank you very much. "Leo, I asked for Lena." "Yes" Leave it to me. "Just because Lena is protected doesn''t make you happy. Remember my teachings well and be more refined from now on." "Yeah, I''ll do my best for Grandma." "You''re going to say something nice. Oh, tears are coming out again. No more. Carina, let''s go! "Wait. Let me talk to my grandson, too! The Virgin pulled her grandmother away while holding her head with a handkerchief. "Ahahah, as always, grandmas are fine." Looks like you''re still alive. That''s right. Then I greeted a lot of people, and Mr. Colt came. Leo, Elsie, congratulations on your marriage. Thank you very much "I''m glad Elsie''s dream came true." "Yes, I am very happy." "That''s good. I''m sure he''ll be happy." "That''s right...." "Mr. Colt, that''s not what I''m saying here, but I''m sorry I couldn''t make it to Master''s funeral." After all, Master''s funeral took place while I was lurking in the dungeon. I wonder what I''m doing... even though I''ve taken care of you so much. "Oh, don''t worry about that. That''s why I wouldn''t want Leo to go to my own funeral. I think it''s good enough to put your face on the grave once in a while." "I see. Next time we settle down, we''ll all go to the marriage report." I have already shown my face more than 10 times, but I will go again tomorrow. "That would make my brother happy." Yeah, I hope you''re happy. And then the last one came, and Kite came. This time, Elsie won''t participate because she has a child. Congratulations on your marriage. "Thank you. How''s Elaine and the baby? "Oh, I''m fine. Like Elaine, she''s so cute. I can''t wait to see you now." "I''m sorry, but for the time being, please be patient. We have to make a peace treaty." From now on, there will be long peace negotiations between the Emperor and the new King, Kite. Well, it''s mostly a place for the kingdom to apologize. "Oh, I know. I put up with it that much. Ah, but... could you take me for a little transfer? "Well... maybe just a little bit." I want to see the baby, too. "Thank you! Leo, you''re my best friend for life." I''m... totally in good shape. Really, you''re feeling better. Shelley murmured at the dryness as she looked behind Kite. "Ah, you''re perfectly fine. I really don''t think he''s been asleep for over a month. "Babies are powerful." "Oh, that''s amazing." "So, please make Shelley a child soon. It''s your wife''s duty. ¡­¡­ Shelley turned bright red and turned her face towards Lena, who made a terrible remark in her ear. He just doesn''t seem to know what to say back. By the way, I don''t know what to follow. Then until the next greeting... the awkward atmosphere was among us. 232 gossip 13 generals will Side: edmond Just before I stormed the Muldeen realm, I was giving a speech to 4,000 soldiers. Kites told the Magic Artillery Unit to prepare for launch first, and I didn''t let them give the speech. I can''t tell Kite what I''m about to say. "Today we die! ¡­¡­ The soldiers will be silent if you say such a thing from the first word. I went on talking without worrying. "Just be a hero and die! Never as a loser! We''ve been cut off! Those who flee here will be captured by the Empire and will be scolded even if they die as dishonorable losers as knights! This is true. Leon has placed the elite knights west to kill the mercenaries. That''s why we don''t have a way out. "Then let''s die here for victory! Let''s give this 4,000 lives to our hopeful brave man! Leave our lives to the last chance. "Again and again, we''re going to be heroes! Bring victory to your homeland and inscribe in history that we were proud and the best knights! That said, I pulled out my sword and raised it high. Uh-oh! In response, the knights shouted loudly. Good. Morale is good. I can go with this. All forces, let''s go! I took the lead on the horse. "General! You don''t have to go forward...." After running for a while, Ronnie, one of my men, came. Not only the Knights of the Kingdom were serious and excellent, so they kept my assistant to learn how to do their job. It''s over now. "Don''t let him die first! I can''t die like that." "That''s right... I see. I will serve you, too." What are you saying to a young man? "No, your job is to inform the King of the consequences of this war. Write down the last status on this report and report back to the King." That said, I pressed the paper I had prepared against Ronnie. His death is a great loss to the kingdom of the future. I don''t care about the other idiots, but I have to keep him alive. "Yes? No, I can''t believe I''m the only one surviving...." "This is an order. Live and tell the country what we are. And then tell Kate I''m sorry I threatened her." "... eh? What is Ronnie saying? She had the face of. You really think I''m going to tell Kate to die? "For the Empire, it''s not easy for Kite to die. So even if Kite could kill Leo, she wouldn''t be killed." Yes. Leaving Kite alone is also easy for Leon to take care of. Of course. I ordered Gert to secretly release the princess when the war was over. Leon and Kite will do the rest well. "I see.... I''ll tell the brave one that way." "Oh, I begged you." Hmm. Finally, my job is over. Ronnie, I''ll take my place... Side: ronnie ¡­¡­ Now all the generals are dead. Four thousand people threw their lives away to avoid any attack on the brave men along the way. "General... your majesty... will be well communicated to the nation." I wrote down this result in my report and got my horse running. And the next day. "That''s...." No way. I didn''t know you were here already. The Knights of Muldeen were on their way to fight mercenaries further west. Damn it... there''s no place to hide in this plain. "Hey, the Knights of the Kingdom! Get him!" I gave up running and grabbed it honestly. "I don''t see any knights but you... You ran away on your own? "No! To perform the duties assigned to me by the general." I was angry when they told me I was running away. I couldn''t stay calm because I was half a star. "What is the mission? "To tell our motherland the results of the last battle and the majesty of the knights." "Really... That''s why we can''t miss it. In the meantime, you will accompany us as prisoners." I had nothing to say against it, and I was taken honestly. And then... I spent about two days in a dungeon in Muldeen Castle. Nothing in particular, I was lying in a stiff bed all the time. "This man is the only survivor....." Waking up to his voice for the first time in a long time, a man stood over the iron lattice. "What about you? "I''m Bernold. The Knights of Muldeen are in charge." "You...." Former S-ranked adventurer, Bernold. "That''s right. Have you heard from Edmond? "Yes" I have heard that I knew the general. I don''t know where you met him. General, you don''t really want to talk about your past... I see. Then I know, but I''m with him. I''m sad to see you break up like this. " With the general? I don''t know... "I''ve never heard of my hometown. And... yes. But the general died in the vanguard. I think she was dressed up to the end." "Was it your first time? Looks cool to the end... like him. I mean... it''s been too serious for a long time... I''ve been saying that for a long time. You''re not going to serve such a shitty king, you''re going on an adventure with me. It''s easier to earn than a knight....." That''s right... Certainly, I would have earned more if I had the strength of a general. Just because I''m not from a noble country, I was removed from my career course... my salary would have been a lot less given the job I was tasked with. "But he never nodded. The adventurers were risky, the knights weren''t poorly paid, and every time I said something different... the real reason was because I wanted to make the kingdom better on my own." "You want to make the kingdom better...? "Oh, I see... I''ll tell you something old." That said, Mr. Bernold sat on the chair inside the cell when he opened the iron lattice. The old story... can you tell me about the general''s past? "Actually. My home and Edmond''s no longer exist." Huh? Doesn''t exist? "It was a small village in the Empire... destroyed by the foolish nobility''s play." "Oh, play..." "It was really fun. Many villagers were killed because of the foolish idea of wanting to hear our desperate faces and screams." "Oh no...." How could you do such a terrible thing? A truly noble creature... "Edmond and I were only five years old, hidden by adults while we didn''t know what was going on, and saved us from the nobility." "And when I realized that Edmond and I were the only survivors of the village, there were only bodies left in the village." I didn''t get a word out. When I was five years old... "Then... a few days later, two men and women came to the village." A traveler or a merchant? I''m sure those two were quite shocked... "One of them was a rare black hair in this world... but we didn''t have to do that anymore. I finally gave up on the idea that we would be killed too..." Dark hair? Maybe... "Except that black-haired man was a brave man who was a nosy adventurer." After all, the only characteristic of black hair is the brave one. Well... it''s a famous story that the brave man traveled as long as he had time. What a fate for a brave man to come at such a time. "The wizard who was with us and the brave man who saw the tragedy of the village grieved and angered with us." "Then... they laid the graves of all the villagers on our behalf. And... he left us and the wizard behind and went to the nobles who destroyed the village." I guess I went over and over again. That nobleman is nothing compared to the villagers'' fear... but he must still have been afraid. "Living under the care of the wizard for a while, the brave man who was dragging a man came back." "The man was a nobleman who destroyed the village. It looked worn out and was in no strange condition to die at all. Throwing that man in front of us, the brave man made us apologize." Don''t make me apologize... You must be Takashi Takashi. The easier it is to die, the better it is to inflict the pain that will last forever and keep it alive. "Together, I apologized to the brave. I will never let this happen to a nobleman again. That''s why he asked me not to resent the Empire." No, Hero was a monarch like me. It''s not what I did, but I can''t think of myself as being the same noble person who apologized. I have to be an apprentice... "Me and Edmond... grew up yearning for the brave and the wizard. I want to be a strong, gentle person who can reach out to someone." If you look so cool, everyone will admire it. But even though we had that experience... I think it''s really amazing that you two got back on your feet. "Then... we were placed in an orphanage run by an acquaintance of the brave men of King''s Landing. The acquaintance was an amazing adventurer who traveled the world until he opened the orphanage. She''s so strong even though she''s a woman." Speaking of which, General... I think I had more questions than usual when I submitted my report on the Knights of Muldeen''s Alma. Especially the orphanage. I didn''t really care at that time, but I wonder if it was such a wonderful place now. "Now there are a lot of kids out there... but then there were only two of us, Edmond and me. When I said I wanted to be strong like a brave man, I had time to train my young grandmother to cry every day. Well, that helped us get stronger." Until you two cried... I guess he was really strong. But after all, no matter how talented they say they are, they are making an effort that can''t be imagined in the shadows. "Then... after graduating from the orphanage, Edmond and I soon started adventuring." An adventurer? The general didn''t want to be an adventurer, did he? "Surprise, isn''t it? He was an adventurer at first, wasn''t he? I''m surprised... But if you ask me, I was in the Empire at the time, so there''s no reason to be a knight of the kingdom. "Well, it lasted about five years..." Five years. Aren''t you about the age of being in an orphanage? So you were an adventurer from 15 to 20 years old? But why did you quit your adventurer and become a knight of the kingdom...? "That day was the first time a merchant had asked me to escort him to King''s Landing. I was almost attacked by bandits who were ambushing me near my destination." Ah, finally the name of the kingdom came out. Something happened to the general that would involve the kingdom. "Bandits were an unusually large number of weapons, and they weren''t a very large weapon. Senior adventurers got hurt, and Edmond and I were badly injured. Of course, the merchants who were escorting them were killed." ... eh? How many bandits do the generals have? No, but I feel like an assassin disguised as a bandit to hear the traits... What kind of big merchant were you two escorting? "And... it was no wonder Edmond and I were bleeding to death. It''s the second time in my life that I''ve ever been ready to die. I just... happened to be on schedule or something, and the carriage came to us right away. The wagon was supposed to be attacked." Oh, my God... Are you saying that the assassins killed people who had nothing to do with it by mistake? "The late queen was now in the carriage. At that time, it was almost time to marry the king." The Queen? The Queen of Tragedy... Certainly, that would convince us both. That''s all, the queen was being targeted by big nobles. "We were dying to be saved by the Queen''s Holy Magic. I don''t like any of the kingdom''s nobles, except for the Queen..." Certainly, I''ve never heard the only bad rumor about the Queen in the royal family. Others, such as jewellery madness, maniacism, and color madness, are sneaking up on two names in the shadows. "At that time, we were rescued... and we were supposed to travel tightly together to King''s Landing.... and then they attacked me again." I''m sure it will. But this time... "But unlike last time, there were other mighty knights besides us. The guards were left to the knights, and Edmond and I devoted ourselves to destroying the bandits. Then I succeeded in getting rid of the bandits as easily as if they were dying of a lie." I guess so. If you were with the knights, you two would never be late. "Then... we arrived safely in King''s Landing. We were asked about Artena and invited by the queen''s knight." Artena''s circumstances mean... that the King forced her to marry him. It''s a real tragedy that my fianc¨¦e was chosen. "Well, I said no. I appreciate your help, but I didn''t want to give up my dream of becoming a strong adventurer like a brave man. Meanwhile, Edmond refused Artena''s invitation." I see... so the general is in the Knight''s Path... "Edmond''s dream seemed a little different from mine. While I wanted the strength of a brave man, Edmond wanted the kindness of a brave man." General, you look cool. Everyone is turning in the same direction as Mr. Bernold... That''s why the General was such a fine knight. "You had a huge fight back then... Well, now is a good time to think about it. We beat each other as hard as we could, and finally we acknowledged each other''s claims and went our own way." It''s like a brother we''ve been living together forever... Well, you can''t just break up. How masculine it is to beat each other to solve it. "Then... about ten years later, I heard about Artena''s death and I met Edmond for the first time in a long time." Indeed, Artena''s cause of death must have been illness. You said you couldn''t stand the hard work at the royal palace. "It was really pathetic... At the same time, I was very angry with the king. If they weren''t kings, they would have killed them right away." As far as that''s concerned... I guess I didn''t ask. After all, I am a knight who serves the king. "So I asked Edmond. You don''t have to swear allegiance to such a shitty kingdom anymore, so why don''t you be an adventurer with me again? That''s right. Then... he shook his neck sideways. When I asked why... I was told I couldn''t abandon Artena''s daughter." Oh, Master Elemenane. He''s really pathetic, too. Because he continued to be persecuted in the royal palace with the right to inherit the throne in the first place. Looking at that, the general couldn''t quit the knight. You''re a really nice guy. "And I will change this rotten kingdom by the time Elemenane becomes king. and said with a serious face. When I saw your face, I didn''t feel like inviting you to the boulder anymore." That''s right... The general is a really good-looking man. "Well, you know the rest, but I''ve done a lot of martial arts and become a general. And I changed the rotten kingdom." Did you change it? "I don''t think you know, but on the day the war ended, the king died, the prime minister, the royalists." Huh? For a moment, I thought it was a joke. However, Mr Bernold''s expression did not seem to be a joke. "The cause of death is an explosion. All of Gert''s bastards died together." "Mr. Gert...? How do you do that... in a situation where you were enslaved? "Ah, I see... you haven''t heard anything from Edmond." "... yes" It''s impossible for a knight to kill a king. Even if you are a trustworthy subordinate, you will not tell me that. Then you''re free today. "Yes, is that good? All of a sudden, I overheard the proclamation of liberation. After all, I am the survivor of a Royal soldier who waged a rude war against the Empire. Normally, they''ll show you off and kill you, right? "Ah, I''ve also given permission to Master Leon. Tell the kingdom the majesty of Edmonds? "... yes" Yes, I have an appointment with the General. I must tell the nation the end of the dead knights. "Here, let''s say goodbye. It''s going to be hard until you get back to the kingdom, so add up your travel expenses." "Ah, thank you." They threw me a pound of gold, and I immediately lowered my head in surprise. To be honest, it was very difficult to get from here to King''s Landing without any food. "Until now, I have never taught anything about the past except my wife because it resonates with his birth... but it''s over now. You can spread it as you like. However, you will do what he wants." "Yes, of course, I will take over the General''s will." I will never let this life of a general go to waste. I''m sure I''ll show the General a way of life that won''t disappoint him before he dies. "Oh, good luck." 233 Nonsense 14 Best Friends Wedding SIDE: Frank. Me, Jos¨¦ and Ali were in a carriage to attend Leo''s wedding party this week. The war against the kingdom ended successfully, and the entire Empire has recently been celebrated. I had passed through the Imperial Capital before I went to Muldeen''s territory, but even to a certain extent I was very busy marrying the princess. Perhaps Muldeen is getting more amazing... "True, this country likes parties. I know you''re throwing a wedding party... but you''re throwing a party for some reason. It''s unusual to have a party four times a week." It is Ali from a Christian country who says such a thing. Sure, it was like a party every day. Sure... a party at the end of the semester for an adult party I know, a party to preside over the student council, a party to preside over a new professor... that? Five times, right? Either way, from a foreigner, I can''t help but say it''s abnormal. "I can''t help it. If something good happens, we all celebrate by throwing a party. Because that''s the culture of the Empire." This is a tradition from the time the Empire was founded. It is often taught in history classes that empires may have never had major disputes or civil unrest between nobles because the Empire nobles frequently face each other at parties. "It''s really a culture that we can do because we''re rich empires....." "Didn''t you have a party in a Christian country? Yes. I admit it''s a waste of money, but the amount of money that the Catholic aristocrats have doesn''t change, does it? "There''s no way anyone''s going to attend an event like this, no matter when they''re assassinated." "Really... this is a dangerous country." Every time I hear about Ali''s Christian country, the image of the Christian country becomes more and more dangerous. Recently, Christian countries have become like the demonic world. "If you lived in the Empire, you''d think so. Well, I''m used to the Empire, and I don''t want to go back to my country anymore." "Even though it''s your home? "Because I''m home, I understand how dangerous this country is. I don''t know how many times my sister Leria was about to be assassinated. My sister mistakenly attacked me a lot." "You certainly don''t want to go home anymore....." Jos¨¦''s right, I don''t think I want to go home to any magical place. If there''s anything I can do, I don''t want to step in. "Speaking of which, I assume that Leria is practicing in Muldeen? Maybe we''ll see each other this time. It seems that Leria, Ali''s sister and saint of the Holy Land, is teaching Lina Holy Magic. Everything was a good condition for Lena not to be brought back to the Holy Nation. When she named the Virgin, Ali looked less happy. "That''s right...." "Aren''t you happy? "Yes, I haven''t talked much about it...." "Sisters? "I mean, when I was eight years old, Leria was held up as a saint and confined to the church. I never had a chance to see you." "Sure, it''s complicated." Also, I felt inferior to Leria until I met her and my magic improved. It''s not much, it''s probably connected to the feeling of not wanting to see you. "That said, it''s not like Frank''s brotherhood." "Don''t remind me too much. You''re the one who''s worried about me and my father right now." Oh, already. I was thinking of not remembering for the next month or so... My brother, Laurent, is currently trying to discredit me and the kingdom nobles in the Holy Land. Absolutely... Can''t you just use your head a little bit to understand how you end up being used as a tool? Oh, I''m getting upset again when I remember. "I''m sorry. Now, let''s change the subject. Tell me something about the Muldeen Realm." "That''s good. Muldeen is, isn''t he? Land is a very small territory, but the tax paid is said to be the first in the Empire. I mean, it''s that much money." It''s been exempt for a long time and it''s the Empire''s first. I think the Empire will be very moist once this is paid as usual. "I know that. It''s the center of the world." "That''s right. Now, let me explain the characteristics of the city." "Yes, please." "First of all, the biggest characteristic is that there''s a big underground city." "I''ve heard of that underground city, but is there actually another underground city? "Yes, it''s very spacious. It used to be a storage area for criminals, but Leo took it under control and released it to ordinary merchants. Now there are auction venues and arenas, and it''s a very vibrant city." "Oh, I''d love to go." "I''m staying for the next month and I think I can go." Magic school is also a long vacation now. So I decided to take care of Leo for a while. I didn''t want to disturb the newlyweds, so I thought I''d take them to the inn, but they let me stay at the castle. Well, as much as we can, we''re gonna get out and stay out of the way of the couple. "I look forward to that. I''ll leave you two to guide me." "Leave it to me. When I lived in Muldeen territory for several months, I largely remembered the structure of the city." "Oh, a few months... that''s a little jealous." "So-so. For that reason, let''s go sightseeing. In a month, we''ll have plenty of fun. I quickly forgave Ali, who had begun to be seriously jealous, with a little hesitation. If it develops into a fight, we''ll get hurt. No, I''m the one who gets the most damage. That''s why I''ve been trying to stop it recently. "I see... I see. I''ll look forward to it." Hmm. I appreciate being friendly enough to fight, but I want you to think a little bit about how it feels to be caught in between. "It''s really busy. I wouldn''t be surprised to hear that this is the capital of a great country." Arriving in Muldeen, Ali looked out like a child, saying something like that. "Muldeen Castle is really like the capital of a country." "That''s the castle of Muldeen... it''s not just something that nobles are allowed to live in. That''s..." "Well, this castle was built forty years ago by the lord here with excess money. It would be a waste to destroy it, and I couldn''t leave it to the aristocrats around there, and in that way Leo, who would become royal, stood up with white arrows." It''s better than the castle in the Imperial Capital. It costs a lot of money just to break it. I see. Still, if you lived in a place like this, you''d feel like a king. "Not surprisingly. Somewhat less luxurious." "Living in a castle like that? "Well, I guess the Emperor asked me... to marry Sherry. Otherwise, I''d have thrown it on the way. That''s how hard it was to grow this city." "Huh? Do you have any trouble in this city? "Didn''t I just tell you that the underground town used to be a criminal hangout? "Yeah." "When Leo first took office, the city was very insecure. There were slums, illegal drugs, slaves, assassins in the basement... It was such a terrible city that no one wanted to take on the corruption of officials and the fact that the gendarmerie wasn''t working." It is not a city that is left to very under-age children. Even though the Emperor didn''t know the city was going to be like that, it''s kind of awful. "This was the place... Marquis Leon was, as they say, an amazing man." "It''s amazing. I don''t know if you have five wives." Sure it may be, but we''re all happy, so isn''t that amazing? "Five? Apart from Princess Shelia and Liana, the maid of the Beast, and the president of the Holland Chamber of Commerce? Speaking of which, it was a secret. I don''t think it''s a problem to talk anymore, but you should stop telling me. "What? Secret? Do you have someone you need to keep a secret from? Well... Well, I think you know why it was so secret at today''s party. Perhaps most people will be shocked. " "Can I compare it to the other four? "Yeah, I think it''s more shocking than the other four." No wonder no one thinks the Demons are in the human world. Isn''t there a shock all over the world? "Oh, well, I''ll be looking forward to it." Upon arrival at the castle, he was immediately guided to the party venue. The size of the party venue was unusual, but the number of people was even more unusual. "That''s a lot of people. It hasn''t even started yet, but there''s still room for 200 people..." Is it true that some king is getting married? It''s big enough to think. "Just looking out a little bit, I found a few leading nobles in the Holy Land. I don''t think it''s a marquis wedding." "That''s what everyone expects from Leo." Most of the west side will be Leo''s from now on. If Leo succeeds in developing that vast, barren land, he will truly gain the power of one nation. I''m sure that''s why nobles and merchants from all over the world are participating this time. "That''s right. After all, I tried to defeat the brave man." "Well, I think Leo had a better chance of getting hurt." I honestly think it''s amazing no matter how many injuries I suffered while covering the bell. Normal people can''t even pull Leo out. "I see. How strong is Lord Leon?" Huh? Looking back at an unknown voice, a noble man stood to see it. Yeah... not a nobleman of the Empire. Aristocrats of the Holy Nation? When I thought about it, it looked just like Ali next door... no, there was a girl standing there like that. Ah, I know who this guy is... "Ah, Father. And Lilia....." It was as expected. This is Gael, the head of the Fontaine family. "It''s been a long time, onee-sama. How are you? "Yeah, yeah. I''m really training my magic skills at magic school." Even though the other party was her sister, Ally''s response was very slow. After all... you still have a bad consciousness about your sister. "I heard from Mr. Leons. You''re teaching Frank magic, aren''t you? Yes, that''s right. "Well then, I''m sure you''ll be able to use incredible magic. Please show me next time." Is this pure feeling...? Or is it ironic? Well, now that I''ve trained Ali, I can show her with confidence. "Yes, of course. That''s good." "I wish I wasn''t too busy. I''m sorry." "Fufu. I''ll write to your father to tell him how amazing I was." "Oh, thank goodness. I begged you." "Yes, I''ll take care of it" You two are close. Why is there such a difference in character among the sisters? Well, it must be the environment. "And I heard. Ever since you were in college, you''ve been a leader, right? Isn''t that amazing?" After the conversation with Leria, it looks like I''m talking about it again. "Yes, but I''m not really number one because I''m the chairman in the absence of Leon''s or Liana." I think it''s an honor for the chairman, but that''s why I''m not so happy. The high level of that elementary school allowed me to burn to take good priority. Now... it''s a bad word, but I feel a little low around here. I see. If you were competing with Lord Leon''s students, you wouldn''t be afraid of the other students. " That''s right. "Ha ha ha. It''s Aren. I''m glad I married a good man." "... yes. I think so too." I''m glad to hear that from Ali''s mouth. "Oops. I have to say hello from now on. Let''s talk slowly again." "Yes, thank you again." "Fufufu, onee-sama, you''ve really changed." Wherever Gael went, Leria stayed with us. Shouldn''t we say hello together? Though I thought it was okay for Gael to leave it behind. "Really? As usual, I was thinking about such a thing while looking at my sister in the eye. "Yes, the atmosphere has become very soft. I feel so happy." "If you say so... Leria has become quite bright, too. I looked more tired the other day." You look tired... "That''s because life here already seems like heaven. Sometimes it''s hard to train, but every day is better than when I was in a Christian country... it''s really fun." That would be the case. Unlike a magical country, this is a very safe and enjoyable place. I can see that Mr Leria''s tiredness blows away. "Well... then, that''s good." "Yes, and... that''s Josette? "Oh, I''m sorry! It''s getting late, but I''ll introduce you. Josette, the eldest daughter of the Lefebvre family, is Frank''s fianc¨¦e, just like me." I''ve been thinking about when to introduce Jose. Gael, I wasn''t even interested in Jose, so I couldn''t get him to introduce me. Perhaps you''re not too happy with me taking the side room... Ha, there''s more trouble seeds. "Nice to meet you. Thank you very much." "Welcome. Please give my regards to onee-sama. And I heard that Josette can also use Holy Magic, is that true? "Yes, but I''m good at another wind magic." "Jos¨¦''s wind magic is amazing. I''d be absolutely amazed to see it." It''s from Leo''s sister. "I''d love to see that. You''re all in Muldeen this month, aren''t you? "Yes, so I have a day to go to the Knights'' training grounds, so how about showing it off on that day? "That''s good! I also train at the training ground all the time, so call me anytime! Jose''s suggestion made Leria happy from the bottom of her heart. I knew it... Leria, I don''t think you''re wearing a cat. If this smile were an act... the Holy Land would be more terrifying than the magic world in me. With that in mind, a big door opened in the party hall. Leo and the others are entering. "Yeah, yeah. They all look really happy." I smiled unexpectedly at my best friend''s happy face. That''s right. When the Emperor''s words are over, why don''t you go celebrate first? And we need to find Hellman, who might be guarding him somewhere. Does he still have a brain muscle personality? Has she changed a little? Still... I''m glad Leo looks happy. 234 Episode 1 Alumni Association Two weeks after I got married, I started drinking with the usual members of Frank and Herman. Alcohol is a fine wine from Boardrail bought by Frank in Muldeen. Alcohol is my first challenge, but for now I can drink it deliciously without getting drunk. Somehow, it wasn''t for the past two years for the three of us to face each other like this, so it looks like a reunion. "How are you both doing? Especially Herman, I''m sorry I didn''t see you at the wedding party. How''s it going with Alma? "Long time no see. I''m sorry. I was busy that day. Besides, I won two games against Alma... yesterday and today. Maybe tomorrow, the dream will come true." "Well, by now, Alma will be desperate and stronger, so I feel like I''m going back out again." Besides, Herman drank before such an important battle. Alma will prevail tomorrow. Well, I''ll go and support you. "Ha ha ha. Herman has put up a lot of tough conditions." "That''s right... But I won''t give up! I see. Hang in there. " "What about Frank? She seemed to have a good relationship with Mr. Ally." Frank, I think it''s hard enough not to talk about people? "Oh, so far so good. Jose and Ali are close enough to fight." Aren''t fights good for you? You think that gentle Jos¨¦ is fighting? I can''t imagine... "I see. That''s good. When you graduate from magic school, you get married and take over the territory, right? "Yes, but for the time being, I was helping my father." Well, I guess so. I''m just crazy, and usually my parents teach me how to run a territory. Considering that, I''m amazing. No, I''m not really running it because it''s actually Mr. Flair and Elsie. "Speaking of which, what happened to your brother, who was fighting over the next generation? You feel like you''re not doing anything? Have you given up on the boulder yet? If Frank becomes a stone so far, he won''t be able to do anything about it. "Listen to me! "Oh, wow. What is it?" Suddenly, the Herman shouted and questioned. Did he do something to you? "He''s working with the kingdoms of the Holy Nation to do something." "Yeah? The Holy Nation? Hmm? Anything to do with Mr. Gael, just because Frank couldn''t be the main player? Sure, it''ll be tough to lose contact with the Empire, but as long as Leia''s around, it''ll be fine, won''t it? Isn''t the Holy Nation stupid? Or do you have any hidden intentions? "Almost the next top is the Fontaine family. The kingdoms are desperate to drop the Fontaines." "I see... Then don''t nod when you''re trying to get in the way of Frank, who seems less effective. In short, the kingdoms are stuck, right? You can say it''s the last step. "That''s right. Not only has the kingdom been defeated in the last war, but the Empire and its close friend Elemenane have become kings. It''s no exaggeration to say you lost the power struggle." "I see... But if you''re so scared of winning or losing, the opposite is scary." It would have been good if it had settled with a foot scratch, but if the loss is confirmed already, it may be okay to shake it. Horrible... "That''s right. This country is a lawless area where nobility assassinations have been going on forever, but it''s going to be even more amazing." "That''s right... After all, should I drop off my Christian country trip? If the Holy Land is so desolate, it would be better to look at it now for safety reasons... "I''d like you to do that technically, but did you promise to send the Virgin along with the trip? "That''s right. At that time, I didn''t think that would happen to the Christian nation....." "If you''re going, be careful what Ninja''s after you. Because you are nothing more than bait for kingdoms? I''m sure. Oh, I wish I hadn''t taken on the trip. "I know. That''s right... It''s no good letting Lena wait any longer, and I have a promise with Gael... that I will go to the Holy Land with full assassination measures." I don''t know how many years have passed since I promised Lena. Given that you''re going to be busy, there''s only one chance left. "Please, come back safely...." "It''s okay, because I''m going to Frank''s wedding." "I don''t know if he''s leaving, but come back by this time next year. Next year. Do you feel like getting married as soon as you graduate from magic school? "I think we''re a little further away. Shelley and I are not going on a trip until we make sure we''re okay for about two months." Thanks to Sherry and the others, the magic has been restored in the last two weeks, but I don''t think I want to go far without checking for anything else. Well, I don''t want to worry about traveling, and I obey honestly. That''s right. Even if you''re lucky you didn''t die, you really think you can''t live without people giving you magic? "I think so, too." "That''s right... But I''ve been too busy to get out of territory for the last two months." "What are you talking about just getting married? I''ve always been passionate about my job and I haven''t had a decent date, so spend some time with my wives." "Yes, yes. I''m sorry. I''m going to dedicate all my time to my wives." Frank pissed me off, and I apologized immediately. Well, you''ve been spending a lot of time dating your daughters for the last two weeks, right? But what you just said wasn''t good. We have to be careful. "Good. Well, maybe you''re too friendly to travel for another reason." "Another reason? Frank''s remarks were followed by my head and Hellman''s. "You can''t take a pregnant woman into that lawless zone with a boulder, can you? "Ah, ahh... I''ll be careful" That''s what I was told. I didn''t think about anything like that.... the trip may have been cancelled. "A master and a child... She must be cute." "Ha ha ha. I''m sure if Leo had kids, the Hermans would spoil him." "That might happen.... I don''t feel like I can be tough either." I mean, I''ve lived on my own... I don''t feel very angry when I look at my actions. "Hey, you don''t have half the power of Muldeen, do you? Don''t give birth to tyrants. A tyrant... I''m sure that''s no good. "Yeah, it''s okay. If he were a man, Hellman would be very disciplined." "Hmm!? Is that me? "Oh, I think the Hellman should teach you swordsmanship better than I do. Did I ask you to? I haven''t held a sword for a long time. Recently, I have completely changed jobs from adventurer to lord. That''s why Herman would be better than me if I told you. "Ha, yes... Leave it to me." "Hey, what if it''s a woman? You''re gonna be fine. You''re gonna be the girl, right? Well, the kingdom, Elaine, has become king, so I don''t want to be obsessed with men. "In that case, it''s okay because my daughters will be angry. Are you all more scared than I am when you''re angry? "Certainly...." "That said, I have to leave it to others. I''d be shocked if they told me I hated you." "Ha ha ha. It''s possible for you. It''s the kind of person who gets too enthusiastic about work and neglects the home." "Ugh... We have to be careful now." As Frank pointed out, when I get obsessed with one thing, I can''t see around me... My master has nails on me, and I must remember that I am the first in the family. 235 Chapter 2 Development Plan Approximately a month after the wedding, when Frank returned to magic school, Kites'' final negotiations were just over. I don''t know the details, but it seems that from the appearance and story of Kite at the time of delivery, it settled with contents that are not bad for the Kingdom. Looking at the current state of the kingdom, does the Emperor give in? Well, I don''t know what''s actually going on until I hear more about it. That''s why I''m going to ask you about the details today. "Is your body okay now? "Yes, don''t worry about it anymore." "That''s good. How''s your honeymoon? "Don''t worry about that, too. I think I can live a happy couple life." I had a really good time for a month. Considering the amount of time I''ve been passionate about my work so far, it''s not enough, but I''ve had a lot of dates that I haven''t been able to do before. Even if we add up the last month, we''ll be alone for less than an hour. Except when I was in the bathroom, all five of them, or someone in the five, were next to me. I see. I want to see my grandson''s face as soon as possible, so please. " "That''s right...." Don''t worry, I''ll show you as many faces as I can, so don''t rush me. "Dad, don''t rush me. Leo can finally get some rest." That said, Cliff looked at me with expectations. After all, expectations are stronger than the emperor. "I see...." Yeah, yeah. I think we''ll be able to do it in five years, so both of you have to hold on till then. Well then, let''s get down to business. First of all, about the final war agreement with the Kingdom and the inviolability treaty. " "What happened? I''ve heard a bit from Kite, but it seems the Empire has given in quite a bit." Sort of. Taking money from the present kingdom is not very delicious. Then it would be more profitable to do business with a better kingdom after a while, wouldn''t it? "And if you make a concession here, the kingdom won''t be able to stand up to the Empire. From now on, we can talk about kingdom politics." "I see...." After all, you didn''t just make a loose treaty with kindness. Well, I guess this is also a choice because Elaine became king. I don''t think the former king could be trusted, and I would have made him pay right now. "But if you talk to the kingdom, what exactly do you want them to do? "I have just ordered the kingdom to create a school of nobility similar to the Empire. The most destabilizing factor in the kingdom must be the poor education of the nobles. Until the Empire founded the School of Aristocrats, the corruption of the aristocracy was terrible." "I see. I think that''s good. I think it would be interesting if I did an exchange study." "Oh, of course I''m gonna do it. It is important to improve the relationship between this kingdom and the Empire from the children." Sure. That''s important. "Because the kingdom intends to build a school about ten years from now. Maybe Leo and Shelley''s kids will be the first exchange students." Indeed, ten years from now, the oldest child may be attending school. I hope you don''t bully me. I''m looking forward to that. "Oh, so let me see my grandson soon." "Yes, yes. So let''s change the subject of the kingdom to the former Philippine realm and surrounding areas." Does changing the subject mean you can''t talk to me anymore? Well, because the most important purpose this time is'' Let''s get along '', I don''t suppose you''ve decided on that much detail. "Will full-scale redevelopment take place when Leo and the others return from their trip? "Yes, that''s right. We''re going to be fully redeveloping in six months." Now we''re all exhausted by the war and its preparation. We need to keep him to a minimum while we travel. I see. Now get some rest. " "Yes, I will." "It''s good to think about it at this stage. Is there a way to enrich that vast land? Of course I''m thinking. After all, I didn''t intend to go to war until the Tripartite Conference. When the tripartite meeting was over, I was going to start working on the development as soon as possible, and I had a plan. "That''s right. So far, we are trying to share the roles of each of the three major cities in agriculture, industry, and commerce." Tell me more about each one. "In agricultural cities, we want to be a testing ground for increasing crop productivity. We want to be a place for cutting-edge farming, such as breeding improvements, developing more fertilizers, and inventing new farming methods using magic tools and magic." If there were magic tools to plow soil and water automatically, I think farming would be dramatically easier. "Oh, that''s amazing. If it succeeds, we won''t have to worry about hunger in the Empire." "Someday, that day may come." "Next, Industrial. This is going to build a lot of magical tools factories. I intend to produce more magic tools and provide them at a lower price than ever before." Magic equipment made in Muldeen''s underground factory is also considerably cheaper than before, but it still remains a luxury for ordinary people. This is no good. "Finally, can ordinary citizens get the magic equipment that only aristocrats and some rich people can do?" Yes. I want to make sure that magic tools are used on a daily basis. After all, mechanization is indispensable for industrial development. "Yes, and I plan to build a large Magic Equipment Lab. Now that Master is dead, we need to spend more money inventing new magic tools." Genius like Master will never be born so easily in the future. There''s nothing else you can do to gather the relatively talented and take the time to study it. I see. So, what about the last remaining commercial? No matter how hard you try, you can''t beat Muldeen in commerce, can you? "That''s right. So I decided to create a powerful source of funding." "Source of funding? What do you create? "It''s a dungeon. I create dungeons where adventurers can easily earn money." You don''t have to think about getting magic as efficiently as any other dungeon, and I''m going to bowl the dungeon to the point where it doesn''t die. I want to be a dungeon where you can get a lot of expensive materials. "I see. Then the city looks moist enough." "It''s a city of materials." "Yes, we are aiming for a city where materials can be obtained cheaply." "Then the demand for adventurers will grow again." "That''s right. So I''m going to build an adventurer school near the dungeon." "Adventurer''s school? Is that how students get together? The Adventurers are the ones who think only of immediate profit? Yeah. Can you stand it for years? "That''s right. Therefore, we will divide the course into two courses that you will learn thoroughly for one year and one that you will learn only for three months. The three-month course will give you the knowledge you need as an adventurer and a simple way to use your body. The one-year course will teach you swordsmanship and magic in addition to that. After graduating from the one-year course, the adventurer should be able to acquire the knowledge and abilities of a single C Class." Well, I don''t think this is going to be popular soon. However, seeing that the graduates are active, I think more and more adventurers will want to enter. I mean, there are only opportunities for ordinary people to learn magic like magic school or Muldeen''s school, and maybe there are plenty of people who want to learn magic and enroll. "I see. Sure, don''t worry if you''re thinking that far." "Yes, any city is the only way Leo can do it, but it looks like it''s going to grow without a problem." "But what about the little towns and villages that are left? "Firstly, we will reset the resident tax, which is considerably lower than in large cities. And we''re going to spread it to poor rural areas as soon as we can invent new farming methods. The rest is road maintenance. I would like to have the roads stretched throughout the territory at least as far as the carriage can pass. That way, people who are attracted to cheap residential taxes, even if they''re a little away from the city, will be able to move." In the meantime, we will have to develop three major cities to consolidate the ground, and the provinces will have to do it little by little. Maybe. I don''t think we can solve this right away. I see. Then you don''t have to worry. " "That''s right. Well, we''ll give you our full support, so if anything happens, you can count on us right away. "No, I''ll help you even if you don''t have to." "Thank you." This time, there is not enough money, so I will not hesitate to get a lot of money. I intend to do a lot of big things, and without the assistance of the Empire, development will never end. "I don''t want to thank you. That''s the Imperial Land already." "Yes, I will make a shameful development for the royal domain." "Oh, please. But you don''t have to hurry. Be nice." Roger that. Well then, enjoy your trip. "Yes, I''m going to enjoy it. Enjoy your souvenir." What is the specialty of the Holy Land? We need to find out what specialties they might be happy with. 236 Chapter 3 Departure Finally the day of departure. "I''m leaving now!Get in the carriage! I said that only yesterday, but I was unable to leave because I had not packed my bags. Well, of course one of them is Lou. "Come on, Lou. Give up that sweet." So Shelley told Lou that he was packing a lot of food in a bag on his back and a big bag on both hands. "Hmm. I mean, if you''re going on a six-month journey, that''s all you need, right? "After six months, you''ll rot normally...." "Ah, I see....." No, just think about it normally. Absolutely... "Don''t worry, you''ll be back during your trip, so why don''t you refill the sweets then? "Really!?Say it! Now, let''s give up the sweets. " No, I told you I''d come back here with the metastasis over and over again. True, I''m a lot older than I look, but the contents haven''t changed. "No way. Are you going to take all your bags? "Huh? A lot? "There''s plenty of them..." Elsie, the boulder, is also stunned. Then Lou gave up the bags in both hands and finally left. Well, what''s on your back will suffice. That''s what I thought... "Don''t eat too much...." Bell didn''t care about the view from the carriage, and he threw pastries and sweets into his mouth. Really, you don''t get fat. "Maybe he''s working on destruction magic in his belly." The moment it enters your stomach, it''s destroyed. "That''s possible...." "Nfufufun." He didn''t care about my words or my eyes, and Lou never stopped throwing sweets into his mouth. "So, how long are you gonna be in this carriage? "Isn''t it good to go to board rail territory?There won''t be any fools who would attack the Empire with a boulder. " "That''s right. So, until we get to board rail territory, that''s fine...." When she stopped her words on the way, Lena looked at me worried. Are you serious about this?That''s what I''m trying to say. "It''s okay. When I leave the Empire, the carriage will run unattended as planned, and I will run all the way to my destination in the meantime." If you leave the Empire, you will not be safe.They will try to kill us with their bare hands for the Virgin who grew up in the Holy Nation. Bandits, assassins, bombs.I don''t know what to use.That''s why I think it''s right to travel with a small number of people who can respond immediately, even if something happens. Well, I don''t feel like traveling at all. "It''s dangerous to be alone.Hey... why don''t you reconsider? "It''s okay, I''m not alone.I''ll escort Stan and Hellman. " If those two are escorts, they''ll be fine as long as the reincarnate isn''t against them. "Mr. Stan. I just got married, okay? "That''s true... but I can''t help it.Knowing the geography of the country, Stan was the only one I could escort.Well, it''s only been a week. " Stan is the only one who can rely on people from Christian countries other than Lina. Of course. I''m sorry about the honeymoon, but I''ve decided to let Mr. Flair put up with it for a week. Well, I''m going to come back here in the middle of the night because I''m just not seeing you during the day... are you okay?I don''t want Mr Flair to hate me. "Don''t make it impossible, okay? "Sure, I''ll be there first." Transferred as soon as it became dangerous.Let''s keep this in mind. A few days later, I got on the carriage and finally arrived in board rail territory. I have enjoyed a relaxing carriage trip with my daughters over the past few days. Probably. We won''t have time for this anymore. With that in mind, I got off the carriage and was greeted by Frank''s father, the owner of the Boardrail family. "Long time no see." "Long time no see. What about the wounds from the war? "It''s healed to the point where I can travel." "That''s good.Are you going to go to the Holy Nation tomorrow? "Yeah, there''s a lot of things I have to do.I would like to stay in board rail territory for a long time, but I will stay only for today. " I see. Well, it''s like half a job.Send my regards to your father, Miss Leria. " "Yes, I''ll tell him." Then I had a light conversation with Frank''s father about my work, and we all had a little extra time to go sightseeing. "Sometimes people around here dress a little weird." "Oh, yeah? I wonder if anyone was dressed up weird. Shelley pointed it out and looked around, but I didn''t see such a person. "It''s a Christian costume.It''s common to wear short-sleeved clothes there. " Short sleeves? If you ask me, I don''t see anyone wearing short-sleeved clothes in the Empire. Well, the reason is simply because it''s a little cold on a short sleeve... is the country relatively warm? If I remember correctly, the temperatures wouldn''t be much different from the Empire, would they? "Oh, and for that, Leena, the Virgin, and Leria are very well dressed." "It is a habit for Gulmu priests and aristocrats to dress well.If you don''t, you''ll be punished as a heathen. " "Oh, so if you were wearing a hood or something, would it stand out? "Well... that could be tough." "Originally, one of the reasons why people wear thin clothes is not to hide their faces from the detectives and assassins who said so.I think the knights will take it first. " Leria supplemented it for Lena. I see. Is there such a reason for holding back the common people''s clothes? It''s like an assassination state policy. "Really... I can''t help it.When this happens, we''ll have to travel in state-of-the-art clothes. " Perhaps this is what powerful countries think, but there is no other way. "Please be careful...It''s only natural that a well-known merchant should know your husband''s face.If you go to the city, there''s always someone who knows Leo. " "Okay. Well, if you realize it''s me, I''ll run to the next town at full speed." As Elsie''s worried advice suggests, there must be more people who look at me and realize it''s Leon''s than I think. That''s why we have to worry about metastasis as soon as we find it. "Please do." Well then, let''s get dressed. "Don''t worry about short sleeves.I feel like my defenses are down. " I went into the right clothes store and tried on the right clothes that Shelley chose. I feel uncomfortable wearing thin clothes because I have worn them tightly for a long time. And it''s usually chilly. "How many sheets of cloth are stacked has nothing to do with your defenses.Yeah, yeah, it suits me. " "Isn''t it a bit flashy...? As pointed out by Bell, when I reviewed my outfit... it was definitely red and yellow, and I had to say it was really flashy. "That''s right. I think it would be nice if it was just for travel....." "Really...? Mm-hmm.If I was told, this might be noticeable. " So let''s make it a little more plain. Then repeated trials and mistakes by the women''s team were finally released from the fitting room. I tried it a lot, but I ended up wearing black clothes. Yeah, I think it''s good. "Yes, black doesn''t seem to stand out, and I don''t think it''s a problem if it''s good." "That''s good.Well, let''s get this on tomorrow. " All you need is a sword and an adventurer''s gear. Well, if you go in there and you think you''re weird, you just have to change it right away. "Please be careful." "Yeah." 237 Episode 4 Secret Travel â‘  On the day of the covert entry into the Holy Land... me and Herman Stan were at the foot of a mountain. It is at the foot of a mountain range that rises high between the Empire and the Holy See. Well, let''s go. "Yes" "Whatever happens, we can run at full speed.I want to arrive at the top of the mountain today alone. " Got it.If anything happens, I''ll get rid of it immediately. " "Please. Is Stan okay? As soon as I got back from my trip with Mr. Flair, were you okay? I wanted to immerse myself in the aftermath of my journey... I''m really sorry. "No, I''ve changed my mood enough, so I''ll let you work hard.I''m not as strong as you two, but I''ll show you the way. " "Thank you. I asked." That''s why mountain climbing began with a full stroke. It''s a rough move because it has no attribute magic.I can''t do anything else. With that in mind, I saw a black mass in the distant sky. "What is that? "A swarm of Wyburns..." A huge number of Wyburns formed a herd as they approached. Wow... do I have to go right down there? "I can''t ignore that on a boulder...." That''s right. We''ll find Wyburn on the detour... "We have to skip the slash and move on.I used to do it, so I left the rest to you. " For me, who has been thrown into a dragon''s nest, a swarm of Wyburns cannot be feared. So I made the most brain muscle choice. Well, Hellman and Stan would be fine. Sei! Gaaaaah! "Wow. I can bark." When I flew the slash, there was a lot of noise coming from the screams of the slaughtered Wyburns and the shouting of a large number of Wyburns. "Your ears are going crazy." Stan''s right. Is that an attack already?It was a terrible explosion. We need to prepare something to counter this. "Look, earplugs. You''ll be fine with this." That''s why I gave them the earplugs I created on the spot. Excellent sound insulation. This won''t make your ears go crazy. The three of them ran as they slashed down the Wyburn, and the Wyburn ran away on the way, and then they ran. And we finally arrived at our destination today. "Hmm, it''s a peak somehow." Nice view of the sunset too. Even though we left early in the morning, we arrived only after the sun had set. Were it not for Wyburn, we would have arrived sooner. Well, let''s say they saw a beautiful sunset. "All right, let''s go home today." Side: It''s gone. "Yes, they probably used metastases." "As expected... it''s going to be a lot harder if you can''t hit me in bed." "What do you want to do? Do you want to target the timing of the transfer tomorrow? "No, it''s too early to do that.That''s right... let''s do that. " Side: leon''s I''m home ~ "Welcome back. Are you okay? "Oh, I''m fine as planned.I didn''t think they were going to cross the mountains. " Normally, you don''t come to board rail territory and cross steep mountains without going through customs. The carriage that left board rail territory today contained golems similar to ours. I''m sure the assassins are being tricked by it. "Yes, I''m glad...But don''t be alarmed. " "That''s right. Don''t lick an assassin in a diocese." "I know.I''m on my guard. " "No, I don''t know.Ninja was born in a Christian country, right?It doesn''t make sense to have an assassin of the same level as Allen. " Yeah... sure, I don''t know what kind of strong enemies there are in the Holy Nation. Maybe there''s a reincarnated person... and you should be on maximum alert. "Okay...Well, maybe we can do a tour of the new territory tomorrow. " "Huh? What do you mean? Shelley leaned to my suggestion. "Think of yourself as a transferee." "Yeah." "Well, as long as you don''t normally think you''re a reincarnated person, you don''t think you can beat us from the front." You won''t do that if you hear about the knights who fought the brave and won and defeated thousands of enemies with hundreds. Especially if you''re an assassin, you''ll focus on surprising them. Yeah, yeah. "Well, if the assassins were to come after us at the right time, would we be asleep at night? Yes, it is. "But this is how we come back here at night." "I see. So where are the assassins going? "If I was aiming, it would be the moment I just transferred.It takes time to check the surrounding situation. " There won''t be a hand that doesn''t aim for this gap. "I see. I see.That''s why they don''t transfer on purpose. " "That''s what it is. Hopefully, they''ll think I transferred to a different location." Transferring at random time should be able to deceive the opponent a little, even if they were waiting for you. Well, maybe you''re doing something pointless, but not for a day or so. "I hope it works." Yeah, that''s right. Side: The next morning. Leon and the others didn''t show up. "Dear Ku, I did not find Leon''s." "I can''t help it. Half way down the mountain and wait in the city ahead.The other half is waiting with me. " Ha. "I didn''t expect to lose sight of it just now...It''s going to be the biggest job of my life. " As I watched five of my men go down the mountain, I realised the incredibly high level of difficulty this time. I don''t know where Leon''s at... Side: leon''s I was currently in one of the three major cities, Industrial City, with Elsie. "In general, I plan to be a factory around here." That said, the place that was brought in was so far away from the city that it now seemed so small. "It''s a lot bigger than I thought.You''re gonna demolish all those walls? Pointed to the thin wall surrounding the current city. That really doesn''t make any sense... "Yes, I will not build new ones.We can''t rebuild the wall every time it expands, and we don''t have to worry about war for the next hundred years. " "If they say so.There are no monsters around here, and the city doesn''t have to fund its defenses. " The border walls will soon be repaired. "Yes, I think we should hire a lot of gendarmes." Copy that. "And this is where the lab is scheduled.It will also be used as a training center for technicians, so we plan to build a larger one. " "No, it''s this big... it''s about to build a castle. Listening to the scope of the lab, I suddenly wondered if Elsie was sane. "That''s right. However, if we were to study large magic tools, we would really need space.Oh, of course you can''t build a castle.It must be about three stories tall. " Well, I suppose you have an idea because it''s about Elsie. I see. Well, I''ll leave it to you.You don''t have to worry about the money. " I earn it in Muldeen, and the Empire takes a lot of it. That said, the Holland Chamber of Commerce alone is going to make some money. Got it.So, have you decided on the name of this city? Speaking of which, I had to think about my name. "My original name is Filibale... should I change it? "Yes, I can''t." That''s right... Ah, do you have a good name...? "... that''s Elsie." Huh? "The name of this city is determined by Elsie." Hmm. I''m glad I came up with a good name. "Wait a minute!Well, may I ask why? It''s Elsie if I say magic tools anymore. "For such a simple reason...." "Isn''t that nice?From now on, Elsie will focus on developing this city. " "I''m so embarrassed....." "Well, get used to it." "Uhh... I see." "Alright, let''s make the city of agriculture Leena, the city of adventurers Bellevue." "Is Shelley good? Of course, I''m thinking about it. "Don''t worry, I''m thinking about it.Shelley is the city on the border with the kingdom.I have to make it from scratch, so I still have to shape it as a city. " From now on, this is an absolutely necessary place to continue our friendly relationship with the kingdom, and Shelley''s name will be the most appropriate to show its importance. "I see. Then Shelley will be delighted too.Still, is it Belle and Lou together? "That''s right. I knew two militants would look good in Adventurer City.Well, I wanted to make it one city at a time. " I don''t have any plans to build another city yet... "Mr. Bell will understand.Besides, I don''t think Lou cares much. " "That''s right. Well, we''ll make up for something else." I''ll ask you two a few questions later. "Yes, give it to me." Side: coup The sun went down completely, but Leon''s didn''t show up after all. "After all, you didn''t come out all day." "Have you already passed here...? "I don''t know. Well, if you didn''t show up tomorrow, you''d better think so.The carriage will be in the Holy City in five days. " That''s right. "I just said boulder leones.That Allen will give up.Ha, I wish I had one chance in five days. " "Jill...." "Don''t be so angry.You just checked the facts, right?Hey, Master Ku? I see. But don''t waste that chance. "Of course. Who do you think I am? Well then... It is a mistake to ask such an organization for good manners in the first place. Is it useful as a token?That''s the only important indicator in this lightweight industry. 238 Episode 5 Secret Travel â‘¡ On the third day of the covert journey, today we finally cross the border and enter the Holy Land. I only have four days left, so I have to hurry a little... "Did you both get tired? "Yes, it''s okay." "Is Master okay?I thought you worked yesterday. " "I''m fine, too.Yesterday, I only worked around the city. " I''ve been working for an hour or two. Hey, don''t worry about it. "Really...." Well then, let''s transfer.Both of you, please be as vigilant as you can be. " I''m sure it''s all right, but we may be targeting the moment the assassins move in. "Yes" I checked and transferred the two men who stood ready to pull out the sword at any time. Hmm. I guess I was too vigilant. As expected, there are no assassins targeting us. I unexpectedly took a breath into the blue sky spreading all around me. "That''s right. I don''t think they''re going to cross the border from these mountains." "Well, I was pressed by Lena not to be alarmed, so let''s be careful not to lose sight of it without needing it." Down the mountain, the assassins will definitely be waiting somewhere. A little carelessness could be fatal. "Okay." "Alright, today, the city at the foot of the mountain is the target.Let''s go! " In the meantime, we need to get into a Christian country by today. Side: coup It was worth waiting for. As I watched Leon and the others start going down the mountain, I accidentally said so. I''m glad I didn''t waste a day yesterday. I see. And you''re glad you didn''t have to aim for the perfect opportunity?If I were you, I''d be able to take the heads of three people in that instant. "That''s what Ku-sama explained...." "I know you want to be alarmed... but do you think there''s another chance like that? "That''s...." That makes sense. Jill is right. The more distance you move from here on, the wider the range that Leon and the others can transfer. Perhaps this is the first and last time we can wait. "Oh, right?After all, I thought Master Ku knew. " Well then, let''s do it now. "Huh? Now? Side: leon''s "It''s easier downhill." "Yes, at this pace, we should be able to reach our target by noon." I see. Then today, the city ahead is the target. " Because you don''t know what''s coming, it''s best to keep going on such an easy day. Maybe there won''t be a day when we have to fight assassins. Roger that. "I wish I could get to the Holy City at this rate... hmm? When I stopped feeling like the ground was shaking, the sound of the ground was getting stronger and stronger. And looking back... I saw a big rock falling towards us. It''s a rock! Stan!Wall! " "Ha, yes! Stan hurried to stick the wall with earth magic, and we hurried to hide there. And the sound of the rock crashing against the wall without putting it in between echoed across the wall. "It was close... if it hit me like that, I''d be stuck." That said, the rock struck the wall again. "It''s a massive rockfall.If there''s one big one, I know, but when it gets so much.... " Is someone deliberately causing a rockfall? "What do you think?I''ll look at the top of the mountain with magic eyes. " When I concentrated my magic on my eyes and looked at the top of the mountain... I saw the shadow of five people. One of the wizards made a rock and a man threw it down. The other three... looked at it. "There he is. Five." "I knew it... what would you do?Shall I go? "No, you shouldn''t be rude without knowing the other person''s information.Even so, it will take time to get back to the top while avoiding this rockfall. " I don''t think I''m just watching the other three climb up. If you were attacked unexpectedly, you wouldn''t be able to handle it while avoiding the rocks... "In that case, in the metastasis...." "I think that''s a bad idea." Metastasis has a large gap. "But even if I leave them alone...." "I see... will you just transfer me and defeat me?" There is a large gap when multiple people metastasize, but there is no problem when one person metastasizes. Even Lou''s opponent had a successful diversion.Probably all right. "That''s no good.Why do assassins fight assassins themselves?Even if we fight, it''s just us. " "Herman is right.You can''t do that. Even so, magic is limited. " "Yes, but...." I thought it was a good idea, but we didn''t get permission. Now, what do we do...? Side: coup "Now, what do we do from here?He''s the best man in the Empire. " It was a sudden start, but it was better than I thought. There are three ways to get Leon''s in that situation. The three of us climb the mountain, the three of us transfer, or Leon alone. My prediction is that it''s most likely to metastasize by itself. "If Leon comes in alone, can I fight? "No. I''ll take care of Leon.You''re Herman. The rest is Stan. " Leon''s not a good match for a weak-minded man.It will be easily done with a tangled hand. "Eh...." "Don''t lick Hellman.Leon''s right arm.If Leon''s in what the Pope says, he''s more amazing than Leon''s. " Hellman with both skills is quite amazing. There is a great chance that Jill will lose. "Really!?Then I''m motivated! "Karo, Stan is troublesome enough.Don''t be alarmed because it''s two against one. "Of course." Well, we''ll be fine. I''m not that worried. "If I lose to a man killed instantly by a brave man, it would be a shame on the Pope''s hands." "Shut up. I won''t let anyone down." "Hmm. If I had, I might have knocked him down." "Apparently, that won''t come true." "What? Why? "Even if you have the power to defeat the brave, you won''t fight under unfavourable circumstances...After all, Leon seems to be more careful than I thought. " That powerful magic vanished... There''s a possibility of secrecy, but it''s definitely a metastasis from that way of disappearing. Leon''s gone. "Don''t get bored...." "Well, we''re moving too.I don''t need you here anymore. " Will there ever be more opportunities than today? I can''t help it. Let''s go back to the Holy City and listen to the prophecy. Side: leon''s "Why did you miss it?If we were, we wouldn''t have five of us, would we?Wouldn''t it be better to kill him if we thought about the future? "Well, if it was just an assassin, I would have done the same....." "Aren''t you just an assassin? "Oh, there was one, the Beast tribe." The man who was throwing that rock, the Beast tribe. Besides, it was veterinized. What do you mean by that? Isn''t that something that can only be used for royalty? Belle should be the only royal family... Huh? "Maybe no one else is.If they succeed, there may be demons. " "Demons in the Holy Land...? It is written in the Gulmu scripture that it is not related to the demon race, which is a species of demons. That''s why the Holy Nation has a history of overreacting when it comes to demons... but apparently not these days. Speaking of which, when I saw Lou, he didn''t say anything. "It''s a country that kills each other all the time, right?It is no wonder the Pope himself broke the teachings to gain power. " Maybe religion is just a political tool. Well, I don''t know who the nobleman who hired that Beast tribe is this time, but I''m sure it''s the upper echelons. "Yes, but...." "Well, that''s what you should think.We have to assume that everything is the worst. " "That''s right...So, after all, it''s from board rail territory? " Yes. Now we''re in board rail territory. It''s the result of giving up that we can''t cross the mountain.It would still have been safer to be attacked in the city. "That''s right. Hurry up.Assassins should be tough now. " In the meantime, we need to keep moving as fast as we can before those mighty enemies catch up. 239 Chapter 6 Secret Travel â‘£ Side: coup "I still can''t do it..." It''s been a long time since I failed... How long has it been since I lowered my head like this? About ten years ago since I let that little girl go. More recently than I thought. "I''m sorry." "I don''t mind. That''s just what it was." "That may be true, but...." I see. Even if it''s a rule, it''s your job to change it. " "I''m sorry...." "We don''t have much time...I don''t have time left.My life depends on you. [M]Do you understand that? "Of course...." "Why do you think I have monsters?To change my destiny.If you don''t work for me... " Ha. "You can go if you like.That''s right... ambush me here.I feel a great fate here. " "... okay." The paper handed over contained the names of the royalist extremist nobles. Are they raiding in their own territory? I thought they weren''t thinking enough, but so far... Well, it''s easy to use as a token. Side: leon''s I kept running from board rail territory for three days, and in two days I was going to be able to reach the Holy City. Yes, nothing has happened in the last three days. They''re not going to set it up. "The sooner we get there, the sooner we can..." "I will also arrive at my destination today.No matter how discreet we were, the assassin would have noticed...What are you after? Were we moving fast and not ready in time? Wasn''t there any way to surprise us? No, those five could have set me up... "What are you aiming for at the entrance to the Imperial Capital? "That''s possible...." It is highly likely that they will ambush us where we come from, afraid of going through another route, as they did in the mountains. "I know the back route of the sacred capital, do you want to go that way? Oh, Stonehenge. "What route? "It''s a groundwater supply. It smells very strong, but it''s a great route to hide and break in." "No... it''s definitely easier for assassins to hide.If it''s underground, it could be buried alive. " They''re gonna blow up the city or something. "That''s right...." "It may be safest to make a grand front break in these times." It would be better to fight on the ground, which still has plenty of escape routes, than to fight in the dark underground, which I don''t know. The grass is over there. That''s right. Well, let''s get to the city today. I can finally see where I''m going today. Good. We''ll be there by sunset again today. Side: coup He''s here. I saw three people illuminated by the sunset. If we have more than enough time, we will reach this city. "All right, I''m going to let you out of your mind!" "So, did you hear Ku-sama''s explanation?We''re not here yet. " "Ah, but nothing''s going to change with that crowd of junk fish?Then I''ll put them together..... " "I can''t fail anymore... you know? "Uh-huh...." A dog that barks a lot is just a coward.As soon as you look at it, you shut up. Now, Leon''s...I won''t give it back to you alive today. Side: leon''s "Finally arrived. Now, let''s go home." I was able to get there before the sun went down. Tomorrow is finally a sacred capital.I don''t think it''s possible... but it would be nice if it ended without anything happening. "That''s right...Ah, Master! "Ooh? When I tried to reach out to both of them for a transfer, an arrow flew in from somewhere to stop it. "Finally...Shit. You mean you don''t mind if your people die? As Stan magically defends the arrows that fall like rain, he unexpectedly worries about his surroundings. After all... irrelevant people were shot through and collapsed. Shit. Chest shit. "What do you want to do? "We''re both getting out of town.If we stay here, a lot of people will die because of us. " Fortunately, we are close to the entrance to the city. We should be able to get out of town avoiding the arrows. "But we have to do something about those archers....." "Yes, but life comes first! Not if you''re worried about people... but you can''t overlook women and children being killed that have nothing to do with it. I see. "For now, let''s run! The moment I tried to run with my stomach set, the rain of the arrows suddenly stopped. Surprisingly, looking around... a large number of assassins were on their way. "Hey, are you forcing us to fight in the City...?This is worse than I thought. " Side: coup "Hey, you''re kidding!Why are they struggling with these fish! Jill was wasting his time watching Leon struggling with the noble assassins. This guy is particularly arrogant and weak... the Beast tribe itself is weak in thinking... so I''ll take a good look at it because it''s going to be a force for battle, but when this operation is over, I really need to think about what I can do with him. "With magic and flying slashes, we can easily defeat that number.But they can''t be used all over the city. " "Why? No way... they''re fighting to keep the city from breaking even though they''re not in their own territory? Somewhat like a citizen... no, it''s like a part of the city to this guy. "Oh, it''s hard to be on the right side." I often risk my life for something like that, even though it won''t cost me money or anything. "Hey? If this happens again, can I go?Let''s get this over with. " "No. You have no choice." Ha? When I shook my head to the side on Jill''s floating proposal, Jill lowered the tone of his voice and came towards me. Oh, I''m so sorry.Jill decided to dispose of it in his current attitude. If you start to face up this far, it will only get in the way of the organization. I''m so sorry about the future. "They''re just pushed by numbers, and their strength as individuals hasn''t changed.If you break in now, the three of us will kill you easily. " "Oh, me? "Oh, it''s just a prank to lower the morale of the soldiers." "No, that''s not true!Watch this! Now I.... " "I told you.We don''t have a chance to start over anymore...If you don''t listen to me here, I''ll kill you here. "Gu... okay.Why don''t we just keep it quiet here? Apparently, he realized I was serious about killing him. Just nod so honestly from the beginning... it''s too late. "Oh, be quiet.Karo, join the magic squad and don''t destroy the city as much as you need.The moment they run out of protection, the situation turns around. " "... okay." Chieh Side: leon''s "Damn it... when will it be over? I was desperately thinking about how to break this situation down while defeating even the enemies that came at me. Since Stan began taking charge of the magic defenses that began to fall someday, the battle has continued. If we don''t do something about it, one day they''ll kill us. I also want to use magic... but now that magic is directly linked to life, I can''t use creative magic to waste magic. Of course, I won''t die right away because I used it... but considering I have to fight those five, I can''t use magic here. "Perhaps you should be prepared to fight all night long...." "That''s very tasty...Magic runs out before health. " Even now, it''s a little magical with no attributes, but the magic is decreasing. I didn''t expect this day to come when I was concerned about the amount of magic left... "Master, you don''t have to fight. "What are you talking about?Do you think I''d nod when you told me to fight so desperately? "I''m sorry...." "Never mind.Now I''ve come up with a solution.Well, you can''t give me the space to do that. " "How much clearance do you need..." "Ten seconds... no, five seconds is enough." "I see. Five seconds, right? That said, Stan used his magic to blow up the assassins on me. With this, I won''t get the blade for five seconds. "Oh, thank you. Now we can get the three of them out." Side: coup "Did you come out..." Leon couldn''t have used his creativity right now... and he couldn''t have done it in those seconds, could he? Hah... I still don''t have enough information. "Oh, is that Leon''s 18th Golem?Well then, you can''t win anymore. " "That''s right. I can''t help it.Unexpected. Stop the magic for a while.Jill, break Golem. " "Really? "Ah. As the Leon''s burden decreases, the Golem grows.That way... my operation will fail. " "Okay...And may I fight Leon? "If you want to die." Whatever you want.For me, it would save me the trouble of disposing of it. "Eh... okay.Only Golem. " Side: leon''s "Hmm. It''s a little easier now.Twenty-seven more at this rate... if we can get them all out, we''ll win. " Since the end of the war, there have been thirty Golems that have been built and stored little by little with full attention to their magical amount. There are far fewer assassins than there were in the war against the kingdom, but this level of assassins will be fine. Then, as I look through the gap, I''ll take the golem out of my bag one by one... By the time the dozen bodies came out, I hardly had to fight anymore. "I''m glad I didn''t stay up all night." "That''s right, Dogan!!''... eh? "Oh, it''s harder than I thought." When the dust that soared with the shock and explosion cleared up, the five Golems were destroyed by werewolves... werewolves. I knew you were here. The fact that he''s here means that the other four are nearby. Hmm. This is the real battle. "Hmm? I smell a beast...This is a slut.Besides, this is... quite high.Maybe you..... " A high-grade beast slut?What the hell is that? You smell a beast from me? Ah, no, maybe a beast is a Wesen, and a high-grade female is a Bell? "Maybe... you mean Belle? Looks like he can use beast magic, and maybe he''s one of the surviving royalties. "Bell? Do you know Princess Bell? ... hmm? What do you mean by that?Doesn''t this guy know anything about me and Bell? An assassin wouldn''t know the name of the person he was trying to assassinate, would he? You think he''s the ultimate assassin with all this power?No, I don''t think so. Yeah... when I see where I can use beast magic, it''s definitely the survival of the Wesen royal family.I can''t imagine how he became an assassin, but he might have been looking for Bell while he was an assassin. But from an employer''s point of view, it''s not difficult to run out of people like this... it''s very difficult to get the job done. Maybe that''s why I couldn''t tell him about Bell. That''s convincing. "Hey, shut up and say something!! "Sorry, sorry. Belle... is my wife." I tried to be honest, but I didn''t know how to fall... "Wife? You think the princess is married to someone? Damn it... that''s the type of idea. This is very unpleasant. "I know how you feel, but let''s calm down a little.There''s a good reason for this. " "Shut up... shut up, human.I will kill you and save Princess Bell. " Oh, this is the one we have to fight. "Herman, can I ask you something? "Of course. Instead, let me handle it." "Yes, please." Gruuuuuuu!! "Whoa...." Suddenly the final form... If he had the same strength as Bell, we wouldn''t have won. 240 Episode 7 Secret Travel ⑤ Side: herman Gurgh! With the shouting, I avoided the beast coming at us without difficulty. Dogan! While making a loud noise, the house behind him collapsed. I got one shot and it was bad, but I ran out. "Master, I''m fine by myself! "Okay! I nodded and turned my sword to the beast who came out of the ruins, looking at the master who was leaving me. Side: coup "Do something extra....." It will be difficult to defeat the opponent''s Ace with that insane state. With that in mind, I realized Jill''s death. "What do you want to do?Would you like to join us? "No...." Excuse me. The Pope''s Messenger has appeared to wear my words. "... what''s wrong? At this perfect time, the Pope knew this would happen, didn''t he? "It''s a legend. Collect the Hungry Beast and return to the Holy City.That hungry demon is more important to the future than the success of the operation.That''s what I told you. " "You knew this was going to happen? Without answering the question, the messenger disappeared somewhere. As always, it''s one-sided. "Ku-sama, what do you want to do? "... it seems that the Pope wants us to fail.Don''t do anything. I''ll watch. " Depending on what you still do, you still have a chance of winning¡­ Apparently, the Pope is more important to Jill than that. It was worth knowingly hiding Jill''s information. "Huh? You''re not retrieving Jill? "I''ll let him... make it look a little painful." I gave you my advice first. "Is that okay...? Is it okay for Carlo to ignore the Pope''s orders?That would mean that. "Oh, the magicians of the Holy City can heal anyway." Well, they didn''t even tell me to retrieve it satisfactorily. "Is it possible to be killed...? "No. Leon can''t kill him." Bell Muldeen''s relatives are more likely. He is sweet to his family, and he will never kill. "Really...." Now, let''s wait for Jill to weaken. Side: herman "Guruaaa" "It''s much slower than Mr. Bell.And because you''re angry, your movements are monotonous... so you can win without using your skills. " I will easily treat a beast that can only move linearly and scratch it little by little. [M] Almost there, your right forefoot should be useless. "Gruuuuuu" "To be clear, I am weak.No, I guess I was wrong to compare..... " It''s pathetic compared to the perfect beast wizard named Bell. I''ll be in trouble if I compare myself to my master. "Herman, don''t kill me.I need to ask him something. " "Okay." But please forgive me for getting hurt a little. "Oh, you... why are you so strong? Then the beast returned to its wounded form, having been slashed and unable to maintain the beast''s magic. "Of course, I was trained by my master.If you had found a good master, you would have been stronger. " If Bell-sama had taught me that, I might have gotten stronger than I could stand my teeth. "Master... is he stronger than you? "Yes, it''s much stronger." If Master takes it seriously, he won''t give me a moment, and he''ll kill me easily. "I envy that.I didn''t have anyone closer than myself. " "Of course, that''s a shame.But I think we''ll still make it.Would you like me to introduce you to a good master? "Is that... true? Oh? I thought you were a beast, but I''m surprised you don''t make sense. "Yeah, so why don''t you grab him?Those wounds must have made it harder to stand. " "... no, you can trust him somewhat, but he can''t.He called Princess Belle..... " That''s what you said earlier, and you''re in a runaway state. What are the circumstances of this person and Mr. Bell? But I don''t remember Master doing anything he hates. "I think there''s something wrong with that.I don''t know what''s going on with you, but why don''t you meet Miss Bell and ask him directly? "Can I see Princess Bell?Are you sure we can meet? "Oh, we can use the metastasis to meet in an instant." "Well then...." Good. Now we can go home safely today. "What are you thinking? The beast... the moment Jill tried to take Master''s hand, a man appeared from the darkness. And I cut Jill''s arm without hesitation. "Uh-huh." Jill, with his arm cut off, rolled to the ground while holding his arm. "Hmm. Don''t shout that much.Karo, take that idiot. " Ha. In a man''s word, a woman disappeared holding Jill. Dammit... you didn''t give me a chance to help. "What about you? "Dirty assassin.Goodbye. " When Master asked, he smiled at his long teeth and disappeared. "Yes, that was...." I wonder if he''s a vampire. Vampires, you''ve read a book before... it''s definitely a kind of demonic race. "After all, even the demons..." "Hmm. Let''s go home for now.It''s totally dark, and Shelley and the others are probably worried. " "Yes" The city, which was completely dark, had corpses rolling around, and by the evening, it was very invisible to the vibrant city. Looking at such a city, we moved to the castle. [M] Side: leon''s "You''re late!It''s okay... eh, yeah?Blood? " Don''t worry, it was much later than usual, it looks like all our wives have been waiting for us to get home. They all looked very upset when they saw us bleeding. "It''s okay. It''s not all our blood." "Looks like...Were they attacked? Lena cleaned us up with holy magic as soon as possible, but we didn''t have any wounds. It''s a miracle.That vampire would have had as many chances as he wanted to kill us. Was there something you couldn''t fight for?It''s a mystery anyway. "Oh, surrounded by an incredible number of assassins in the city.I won''t call it an assassination anymore. " Even if we succeed in killing, that would be too conspicuous. Is there a reason in the Holy See that you want to kill me?That''s a mystery. "Really...In the meantime, I''m glad you''re safe. " "That''s right...I don''t know, but I''m glad the enemy left on the way.If I were to fight that vampire, I would have had to use my magic to the limit. " If we were to fight him, the dark magic would work with Anna... it wouldn''t work with a regular magic sword, and we would have to use Elena and Helena. "Vampire? I knew there was a demon clan..." "Oh, and I fought with the Beast royal family." Huh? Bell shouted in surprise when he said that he was a royal member of the Beast clan. That''s right. The Devil said something like the last survival of the royal family. Perhaps the information of the demon king is not surprising either. "I was a boy about ten to twelve years old.When I veterinated to the final form, I was impatient with the boulders. " "Did Leo do it? "No, the Herman made it easy for me to disable it." "Oh, Stone Herman! Yes, Hermans were different this time. Thanks to Hellman, I was able to summon all the Golems and conserve my magic. "No, they were angry and narrowed, so it was relatively easy to win." "Oh, why were you angry? When I found out that Belle and I were married, I suddenly started getting angry. "Huh? Did you get angry knowing that Leo and I were married? "Yes, I was about to find out what happened, but I got away." I wonder what it was after all. Maybe Bell already had a fianc¨¦?No, Bell should have been in an orphanage in the Imperial Capital before he had any idea, so it''s unlikely. "Really...." "I want to hear it the next time I see you.Maybe we can find out something about Belle''s hometown. " That''s right. I wish I could meet him... because he betrayed his people and tried to come to us... Worst case scenario, he could be killed... Side: coup When Jill was retrieved and returned to the Holy City as ordered, Jill was healed and taken somewhere. And I was summoned by the Pope at once. "May I ask why you interrupted the operation? I know about it, but I decided to ask about it. "Do you need that explanation?Anyway, you understand with those two words, don''t you? The answer on the plan. "Still, I want to hear it directly." "I don''t think it''s necessary... okay.Simply because I learned the mystery of the blood of the beast. " "Can I ask you about that mystery? All I want to know is how far you''ve come to know the secret of the Beast tribe in this operation. "Oh, that magic is like magic that can only be used by the royal family of beasts." Hmm. I don''t think I could have seen it better than I thought. Bell Muldeen''s name came up, so I was worried about the possibility of getting to know him even further, but he was worried. "So... you think Jill is a royal member of the Beast clan? "Oh, you must have noticed. "I thought it was a boy''s joke....." I actually thought so at first. But when I heard about Bel Muldeen''s beast, I found out that what Jill was saying was true. "Thousands of years alive, there''s something you don''t know." Hmm. I''ve spent most of my time in this country trying to find out what I know. "It''s the same if you don''t want to know more about what people eat and drink every day." "You weren''t interested because you were a predator? "Yes, but the Wesen smell like beasts and I don''t like them very much." "Really...You missed the point.That hungry bastard... don''t put him on the front line anymore. " "Are you going to be a stallion? That''s exactly what I expected. "Ah, there were a few Beast women at your place, right? "Yes. You''re going to have a baby? "Oh, I''ll order the extra portion directly from grease later." Grease is a dark merchant often used by the Pope. There won''t be enough to gather the Wesen women there. Got it.However, I''m going to lose a lot of combat power... are you sure? Without Jill and the Wesen, a third of their power will disappear. From now on, we will not have enough power to assassinate Liana. "Ah, because an unexpected helper showed up." "Helper?" "Yeah, it''s me." A man appeared beside the pope. That''s.... "Allen." I didn''t expect you to take it.On what terms? But it is also convincing that the Pope will stop the operation there when the Shinobi join us. "Long time no see. My boss is with me this time." You think he''s your boss? Aren''t you the leader of the Ninja? "Oh, how could a vampire survive?I heard that one person was destroyed 500 years ago? "Are you... a reincarnated person? The only ones who know that vampires have been destroyed are the demons or the rebirths who destroyed them. He looks like a normal person, a reincarnated person. "That''s right. You''re a good helper, aren''t you? "Ah... that''s right." The fact that the reincarnated people have been involved seems unlikely to be a busy thing going forward. When I saw the woman with the disgusting smile in front of me, I shouldn''t have felt that way. 241 Episode 8 Truth of the Day â‘  Side: leon''s After what happened yesterday, I carefully relocated to a place a little away from the city and headed to the Holy City to avoid passing through the city yesterday. Then, after running for half a day, I finally arrived at the Holy City. "You''ve finally arrived.In the meantime, let''s see if the carriage arrives safely. " Well, it can''t be safe. I went to the inn that I had designated as my destination. "Looks like you didn''t make it to the Holy City." "Sounds like it. I couldn''t find a carriage like that anywhere." I checked the inn and found nothing like our carriage. If we keep going as planned, it''s strange that we haven''t arrived at all, so we''ll think it was destroyed on the way. "Well, we''ve had such a hard time, so there''s no way that the Golems who left with such magnificence are safe." That''s true too.In the meantime, why don''t we get a new carriage and bring Sherry and the rest of us back to the Fontaine house as planned? " "Yes, we''ll take care of the carriage." Then he pulled the carriage out of his bag and transferred to the castle while they were watching the carriage. "Everybody ready? "Good. Nothing? As soon as she transferred, she was hugged by Shelley. I seem to have worried a lot. "Yeah, just in case, it''s okay." "Still, I can''t rest assured that I''m actually safe." "That''s right. I was really worried." "Sorry." As I apologized, I hugged everyone. And then we couldn''t keep the Hermans waiting long, so we quickly moved to the carriage. Then he went straight to the Fontaine mansion. "It''s been a long time, Mr. Leons.Looks like you''ve been attacked a lot... but I''m relieved you''re safe. " When I arrived at the Mansion, Gael welcomed me. I don''t know who did this yesterday, and I don''t think I should trust this guy very much. Well, I don''t think this guy has any point in assassinating us. "Yes, I''m fine because I''m not particularly injured." "That''s good.Rest assured that the foolish kingdom nobles will soon fall. " If he attacked yesterday to stop the royalist aristocrats, he''s one of them. Well, if you think about it, it''s probably the old man in the staff. "Well, I''ll leave that to you.Besides... do you know any nobles who hire vampires? "Cumming, vampire?Is it possible that the vampire attacked us yesterday? Hmm? You seem to know something. "No, I didn''t fight directly." "Really...." "Do you know anything about vampires? "... okay?That''s all I''m talking about.There are a few people in this country who know this. " "Yes" "The people who employ vampires in this country... are the Pope." "Pope?" How can the Pope hire demons? "The Pope''s assassination unit... the Pope''s hand is made up of the Beast tribe, the Elves, and the Devil.And he''s a vampire who''s been alive for nearly a thousand years. " "A thousand years...? Along with Michelle and the Devil Kings. Maybe he''s a reincarnate too?No, it could be that vampires simply don''t have a lifespan. But it would be strong enough to live for a thousand years... "Do you mind if I give my staff a detailed explanation? "Yeah." "Let me explain." "Once upon a time... there were still demons in this human world.Three heroes are said to have driven the demons out of the human world.One is the first king and the second brave.The second, the first emperor... this one doesn''t have a lot of records, but it''s also said to be the first magician.And the third is the founder of this diocese, the eleventh princess, the last Virgin. " Three heroes...A brave man would be a brave man.I''m sure the first emperor was Mikhail. It''s just... I don''t really understand the introduction of the Virgin. "The Last Virgin? "Yes. I hate to say this in front of Leria and Liana... but the Virgin is just the last woman to draw her blood." Oh, that''s right.Got it. The last Virgin is the last Virgin who was a reincarnate. I''m not a reincarnated person, except for the Virgin Leena and Leria. "I see... the last Virgin was definitely something different? "Yes, it was the only resuscitation technique in the world." "Resuscitation... does that mean you can bring the dead back to life? If that''s possible, it''s a really reincarnated cheat skill. "I think there was some sort of condition, but it''s on the record that it did bring the dead back to life." "That''s amazing.So someone killed the last Virgin? That''s what happens when you''re not here right now. Well, you won''t be able to revive yourself, and maybe it would be tough if other reincarnated people targeted you. "I''m not sure at the end.Maybe a vampire who''s been alive for a thousand years knows. " "How long has that vampire been in Christianity? "Oh, excuse me.You''ve derailed a little.It is said that the vampire originally served the last Virgin. " I see. So you explained the last Virgin to me. "Oh, you think I''ve always served the Pope with that remnant? "Yes, it seems that vampires make a blood contract¡­ Apparently, they made a blood contract with the Virgin to live for the sake of the Catholic nation for a lifetime in exchange for something." "A blood contract....." A vampire''s ability? "Perhaps the Pope''s more than necessary fear of the former Virgin and Liana was linked to the blood contract." "What do you mean?" "Today''s Pope is said to be able to use a special magic called predictive magic.The magic of seeing the future of oneself and others. " Yeah. That''s a lot of religious stuff. "And now you know how to cancel the blood contract?Do vampires hate the Pope? Maybe he''s resenting the whole tribe. I''ve been working dirty as an assassin for hundreds of years.I''ll hate you too. "Maybe.Originally treated as the knight of the Virgin, she is now used as an assassin..... " "Is that what this is all about..." That would convince the Pope to be afraid of the Virgin. "That''s why.The Pope was scared when he was talking about the Virgin. " "Um... may I ask you one question? As the vampire''s explanation came to a close, Lena raised her hand. "I don''t mind. Don''t say one thing, ask as many questions as you like." "Thank you very much. Now, let me ask you something.Was it really the Fontaine family that killed my parents? ¡­¡­ Gael shut up when Lena asked. And I thought I opened my mouth and turned to Leria. "Hah... Leria, go back to your room." Huh? "What we''re going to talk about is the survival of the Fontaine family.I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you yet. " Hmm. Does that mean you''re gonna answer Lena''s question? "Wow, I see.Excuse me. " "Now... let''s talk.About the truth ten years ago. " After confirming that Leria had left, Gael began explaining. For what reason did Lena''s family get killed...? 242 Episode 9 Truth of the Day â‘¡ "It''s been ten years... since the Pope came to me.This is what he told me.Choose between the future of the next pope or the Abelard family or the future that will perish.and..... " Oh, I see. If you help me assassinate Lina and the others, I''ll make you the next Pope, but if you don''t help me, you''ll die too. "At the time, the Fontaine family was inferior to the Pope... but they had a powerful assassination force.It was an assassination unit made up of veterinarians. " Huh? Wesen tribe? "At that time, the Beast tribe was often flowing into the Catholic country...I hired the Beast tribe as an assassin. " "Who are these people...? "I was defeated and killed in battle with the Virgin Ladies.Survival has been pulled out of the Pope''s hands. " "I see...." Perhaps the Pope''s original aim was to weaken the Fontaine family. Even so, did the Beast boy initially serve the Fontaine family? That''s why it''s possible you''re on our offer. "The Abelards often fought the Pope and the Fontaine to protect the Virgin and Lina." "Master Olver and Master Brian were so strong...." Olver is Leena''s grandfather, and Brian is his father. Grandpa must have been an elf. "Even though I had hundreds of assassins fighting for 12 in the Holy Nation, I let Celina, Liana and... even my sister escape." Yeah, even my sister? "... eh? Oh, did your mother save you...? Lina immediately asked Gael if she thought the same thing about me. "I''m sorry to keep quiet until now.As a matter of fact, Marlet is alive.I broke the Pope''s life and saved my sister. " "How...?Mom was trying to get us out of there..... " "After Celina and Liana escaped, Olver and Brian brought the deal to Fontaine''s assassination unit." The deal... I can almost imagine what it is. "If you help Maret, he''ll kill you without further resistance." I knew it. That''s the only deal I could make. "So, did you really kill your father?! "Oh, I had to.There were a lot of things I had to protect... I wouldn''t say forgive, but it would be helpful if you could just understand. " Well, I have a wife and a daughter. I feel like I can''t help blaming Gael for all this. "Leena, let''s calm down a little.You still haven''t asked, have you? "That''s right...So, what happened to the mother who saved your life? "He''s still alive.Hide yourself in the country. " Good. The Pope didn''t kill you, did he? "Where are you...? That''s where Liana and Serena were hiding. Huh? "After Serena and Liana were expelled from the Holy Land, we decided to let Marrett and the others live in that house." "Well, then, from now on... will I be able to see my mother? I was going to head back to Lena''s hometown, but I didn''t know Lena''s mother was hiding there. "Oh, I see.Liana, take Maret and the others.He would rather have a glorious life with his daughter than live on such a border. " "I see...." The conversation with Gael was over, and as soon as she entered the room she would take care of for a while from today, Lena began to cry. Apparently, I''ve been holding back from crying. "Uhhh... guu, wow ~ nn" "All right, all right. It was tough." I stroked Lena''s head until she stopped crying for a while. Well then, as soon as we finish seeing the Pope, we''ll head back to Leena''s hometown. Now that Lena has settled down a lot, I''ve decided to rebuild my plans for the next trip. It''s a honeymoon, but Leena''s mother is more important. "Well, I''d like to see the pope, but I''d like to be there right away." "I can''t do that to a boulder.Besides, if we keep going, we could put Leena''s mother in harm''s way, right?I''ve never moved on to settle with the Pope before. " I don''t want to get involved with the Pope as much as possible, but I can''t get away with it. It would be a good idea to get rid of it quickly. "Sure! Leave it to me!I will destroy the Pope! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. What would you do if someone asked you? "Don''t hesitate to do it when you need it!I''ll do everything I can to unleash my magic. " So, if someone asks me... Well, that doesn''t really matter anymore. We''re going to fight anyway. "Don''t be so rude. "It''s okay. We need a reliable escort this time." "Reliable escort this time? Who is it, Lou? "Ah, I knew you didn''t notice.Turn around. " Turning around, the smiling uncle stood. "Uh-huh? I was surprised to hear a very cool voice. If this were Barth, he''d say, "What are you?" But I didn''t think he had an uncle. Long time no see. "... Uncle, why are you here? Is the Emperor''s escort good? "I''ve been in the Holy City for a month on a mission to find a base for ninjas." "Ninja base? Allen, are you in a Christian country? "Yes, there was no kingdom, so I think it''s definitely a Christian country." Ah. Uncle, I thought you were the Pope''s escort, but you''ve been looking for the Nobushiya stronghold. Well, for Uncle Allen, he''s a friend, and he wants to solve it himself. "I see... did you find any clues? "Little by little.For now, Allen is with the Pope. " Huh? Allen''s at the Pope''s? It''s like the Pope paid a lot of money to hire him. "In the hands of the Pope led by a vampire... do we have to watch out for Allen..." That sucks a lot... This time, I thought I could handle Belle, Lou and Alma, but... are you okay? I''ll keep Allen alert. You were at that party. Secrets are best dealt with in secret. "Yes, please." "Nevertheless, Leo gets into trouble wherever he goes." "I see. It''s like God is playing with you." "Ha ha ha. It''s not funny." You''re really being played by God. "That''s really true.The kingdom is almost like Leo''s, and if he defeats the Pope, Leo will have unified the human world by himself.I don''t doubt it, even if I was chosen by God. " No... that sounds like I''m trying to conquer the world. Besides, the kingdom is almost mine. "No, the kingdom belongs to Elaine, not me...If the Pope were gone, wouldn''t Gael be Pope? "Neither of you can get your head up to Leo.It''s hardly an exaggeration to say that Leo is in control. " What do you mean? "That''s not true....." I thought about it with my head fully turned, but I couldn''t contest it. Huh? Maybe I was helping people and running behind the scenes to conquer the world? "Ahahah. Soon Leo will be like the demon king of stories! Well, the Devil is like a villain to me. How can you peek at the bad things I''ve done in my life? 243 Chapter 10 Blood Contract After that, I finished talking nonsense, and there was only me and Lena in the room. "Did you sort out your feelings a little? "A little....." Well, that''s right. I was told not only why my father and grandfather had been killed, but also the fact that my mother, who had been dead for so long, was alive. There''s no way you can sort out that feeling right away. "I''ve been sealing my bad memories deep inside my head so I don''t remember that day forever.Recently, I was happy to marry Milord... and I thought I''d finally been forgotten... but I remembered everything I said earlier. " That would make you want to seal the memory of your parents being killed. I don''t even want to remember when my grandfather died. "My bad memories... will you listen to me? That''s what Leena, who was pressing her face against my chest, pointed her eyes at me with tears. You can''t refuse to look like that. Well, I wouldn''t say no to Lena''s request. "Sure, don''t hesitate to spit it out." "Thank you." "It''s been a long time since my whole family gathered for the celebration that I was six years old.Grandpa and Grandma were wondering if they could see each other once a year... so I remember they were so cute that day. " Six... ten years ago. "We talked together and had a nice dinner... and we were so happy that time." It''s easy to think of the smile of Lina, who is still young. "But many assassins broke their windows to destroy their happiness." You just got here. "When I think about it now... I feel like they were somebody else and they weren''t.Even Grandpa''s magic, who was an elf, couldn''t fall... and I didn''t think he was the same person. " I don''t suppose it''s an assassination force for the Beasts and the Demons. "Such opponents... the guards were gradually being attacked, and we were increasingly being chased down.And my mother said to my grandmother, " "Please take Liana and run away.and..... " Was it your mother''s suggestion?Then I certainly don''t dream that your mother was alive. "I cried when I heard that.As little as I was, I realized that my moms were dying for me...Uhhhh.... " "All right, all right. Don''t push yourself, talk slowly." Remember that time? I gently stroked Lena''s head, which made her cry again. For Lena, it''s a horrible trauma above all else. I just need to thank you for trying to talk to me like this. "I desperately complained that I didn''t want to leave my mother... but when she hugged me, I was drowsy... and I found myself in a carriage." He must have been made to sleep by holy magic. "When I woke up... the grandmother I saw in the carriage was covered in blood... it seemed very spicy.And yet you gently stroke my head to reassure me... uhh, uhh... gu " "That''s enough. It was hard....." I hugged Lina. "Leo-kun...." It''s been a long time since Lena called me Leo. I''ve always been a husband here... That would mean you''re weak. "All right, all right." "Would Lena want to engage her father and grandpa if she met a vampire? I watched Lena calm down again and asked what she was worried about. Probably. As an assassin, the leader at the time was the vampire. He''s been alive for a thousand years.Your position will not change in ten years. "I... honestly, I don''t know.The assassins who killed your dads were terrified and felt hated.However, I don''t think the assassins who attacked me at that time have anything to do with it... so I can''t even try to do it again. " Lena is kind. Maybe I''ll kill all the people involved. "Still, a blood contract...I hear Lena can disarm it, but can I do it for you? If you hate humans, maybe you don''t. "That''s right...If you can, I want to do it for you. " "Alright, if you say so, I''ll help the poor vampire." Let''s break the curse and return you to the demonic world. "Ah, but... I don''t know how to disarm it. Certainly. I don''t think he''ll tell me... What should I do? "That''s troublesome...Oh, this is Anna! All-purpose goggles that teach you everything you need to know when you need them. I hurried Anna out of her bag. "Speaking of which... you haven''t seen Anna-san hanging around for a long time.Anna, aren''t you angry? "Speaking of which...." I haven''t worn it in years. (I''m not angry.Yes, I''m never angry.) I was very angry. "Ah, Anna... uh..." What should I do? I can''t even think of an excuse. (What is it? "For now, I''m sorry." I sat down. Ah, even if I sat down with my goggles on, I just sat down on Lina. Well, how should I convey my feelings? (No, don''t worry, you''ve been busy enough to forget me) Apparently, you won''t be able to fix your mood on the ground floor. "That''s why I''m sorry...." (So, was it about the vampire blood contract? Ah, apparently you''re not going to accept my apology. Ah, this is trouble.Next time, we''ll have to wear goggles for a day. "Ha, yes...Do you know anything about it? (Of course.) "Well, then, can you tell me? (Good, but... there''s one condition.) "JJ, conditions? Precise conditions were presented.Is that it, Anna? Wasn''t it a magical item that could tell you anything you asked? (Yes, can you change me? "Do you want to change it? (That''s right. In goggles, portability is quite poor.It is recommended to make the earrings so that you can wear them without letting go.) That''s what I mean... "I see...Earrings. " I took off my goggles once. "Well, what''s the matter? "Anna won''t tell me what to do unless she replaces the earrings." "Really...Can I use Creative Magic? "If you just reconstruct it, you won''t use that much magic.Besides, I can get Lena to refill it later. " "Fufu. I see.I''ll pour you plenty tonight. " "Oh, thank you. Now, I''m going to rebuild it." As expected, I didn''t use that much magic to rebuild it. I put a new earring on Anna''s right ear. (Now you won''t forget my presence.) "I''m sorry...So, can you tell me about the land contract? (It would be good. A blood contract is a contract that literally takes place in blood.Vampires use blood magic called blood magic.One of them is a blood contract that curses each other''s blood.) "Curse? Is that okay? (Yes, but if we don''t break the contract...) "What happens when you break a contract? (You will never be able to disobey the blood of the contracting party) Blood? Oh, is that why vampires can''t defy the Pope, the descendant of the Virgin? For a vampire who has lived for a thousand years, there is no more punishment. "I see... So, how do we lift the curse? It sounds like a very powerful curse, but the Pope''s fear of the Virgin is definitely going to have some way to lift it. (I think the curse will be lifted if we can tell the vampire that Liana is going to break the contract with blood.) "With blood?What are you gonna do with the blood? Just let the blood hang in the vampire''s hand. Is that the way to do it? "Roger, thank you for telling me." (No, don''t hesitate to rely on it.The corners and portability have been improved) "Uh-huh. Thank you very much." It is my fault that I left this alone on an annual basis. Next time, I''ll talk to Anna when I''m free. "Milord... can you tell me what to do...? "I think we should renew the blood contract.Leana''s blood in the vampire''s hands, and if we make a deal to set her free, we''ll settle down. " "I see. But if the Pope tells me not to make a deal with me, I can''t, can I? If you ask me, yes. "Ah, how about that...?Anna? " (Don''t worry about that.The blood of the Virgin is certainly thicker than that of Liana, so Liana takes precedence over the Pope''s orders.) "Well, it seems that Leena''s blood takes precedence over the Pope''s blood." Well, that''s why the Pope was afraid of Lina. "Is that so...?Then there''s nothing I can do to help. " Lena''s so sweet. You said you and your grandfather were killed. "I think it''s probably your husband, too. "Really? I don''t think I''m doing anything that''s not too good for me. You saved Sherry, Lina, Belle, and Elsie because you wanted to be liked, and I don''t think that''s any different from kindness. "Yes, helping strange children and supporting the lives of captured slaves... I don''t hate Kate even if she kills my master..." "The orphanage and slavery were conceded for a hundred steps.Kate didn''t kill the master, did she? As for that, it was due to the Master''s overexertion. "But it was Kate who finally stabbed you. "Yes, but...." "Ah, I didn''t say this because I wanted to fight.I just want you to know that Milord is nicer than me. " "Really...? Well, it certainly looks like we''re going to have more fights, so let''s just admit it. "Yes, very gentle.I am so happy to marry such a gentle husband. " "I''m happy to be married to my sweetheart, Lena." "Fufu. I''m so glad you said that./(adv, adv-to, vs) (on-mim) (on-mim) yelling/" Uh-oh Lena smiled and pushed me down into bed. Hey, what''s going on? "Please stay asleep.From now on, I''ll slowly pour my magic on you.... " Side: coup This is the top floor of the cathedral.The pope''s office. I''ve been wondering for a long time, why is this office so big? Put your desk down, and the Pope is only working in this room. With that in mind, he looked at the Pope holding his head from the edge of the room to the opposite end. "Damn it! Why!Show me the future!Hey, let me see!I don''t want to end up here! The Pope is in despair and admiration.Everything seems to have disappeared since today. How could you be so scared in a day or so? "Fufufu. You''re really an idiot...If you give me a magic tool that I can see the future, you can move exactly as I want.That puppet. You''re pathetic. " I wondered how such a small object could have predicted it, but apparently it was this one. After all, when the Reborn get involved, it won''t be too much trouble. "Hmm. Something I didn''t think was going to happen." "That''s not true.It''s so pathetic that the last vampire to live for a thousand years will end like this. " If you want to kill me, you can kill me now. Nothing to resist. I wouldn''t fight a reincarnated man for him unless he told me to. "I''m sorry. It''s my policy to spend all the tokens I can use and then throw them away." "Really...So, what do you want me to do? "I want you to kill a girl." A girl? "Would you kill this girl?Then I will undo your curse. " "This guy...." Because of the curse, if you are commanded, your body moves on its own. This is the usual thing, but this time it''s a little confusing. He must never have the blood of a Virgin.How could you have given me an order? Transformation-specific skills? "Karo-sama, what''s wrong? After walking out of the room for a while, Karo appeared from nowhere. Perfect timing. "What happened to Jill? "Sexual intercourse with the Wesen is over... now I''m asleep." I see. Stay in custody while you can.And use this when I give you the signal. " "Eh? This is...." I have permission from the Pope. Of course it''s a lie. However, the reincarnated people say they can do whatever they want for their purpose. That''s why you''ll be fine. "I see...." "Now... he''ll be a bit of a useless too.Well, it''s only going to buy us some time. " You don''t have to think about the future anymore. Anyway, it''s all over tomorrow. 244 Episode 11 Battle of the Cathedral â‘  The day after arriving in the Holy City, the final battle of fate finally begins. We were at the cathedral waiting for the Pope. "This is the Galm Cathedral..." I thought it would be splendid from a distance, but it would be even more amazing if I looked closer. Driftstone is just the most religious thing in the world. Hmm. Let''s go. "You don''t have to be so nervous.We''re with you. " That''s how Lena got tangled up in my arm when I tried to get inside. "Isn''t that my line? "Fufu. That''s a reversal of position.Well, let us handle it. " Shelley was tangled in the opposite arm. Absolutely dependable daughters. "Welcome, Muldeen family.The Pope is waiting inside. " There''s no pick-up... This could get attacked the moment we get inside. "This way." Guided by a nun, she proceeds to the back of the cathedral. I wish I could see the Pope like this. When I thought of that, the hallway floor suddenly began to glow. When I thought, "What?", our shift started. "Damn it! Everybody on the top floor! Ok (ok) I realized I couldn''t do anything anymore, and I gave them all those instructions. I had to set up a meeting place because I felt the Pope was on the top floor. "Where is this place? metastasized and looked around immediately. And soon a woman came into my eyes. "Welcome, this is the Pope''s room.It''s the Pope with his head there. " That''s what he said, and when he looked in the direction he was pointed at... the pope was really crouching with his head in his arms. "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." I trembled and mumbled all the time. Pope, have you been cursed? "What about you? I said, "Do you know what a clone is? "... a reincarnated person?" I set myself up immediately. "Correct" This won''t win. Immediately... "Oops. I won''t let you use the metastasis." She was hugged from behind when she tried to metastasize. Dammit... how did you get so fast? "Fufu. You don''t have to be scared.I''m not going to kill you. " "You''re not gonna kill me? Duplicants are a faction of saboteurs, aren''t they?And you''re not trying to kill me? There''s no more chance to get rid of the Creator. "Yes, on the contrary, I don''t want you to live long." "Then... why are you doing this? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I decided to move on. Anyway, I want the judgment material because it is fine now. "Fufu. I''m sorry about that.There''s one person I need to kill..... " "Hey, no way...." You mean someone else wants to kill me? "Well, the problem. Who is being targeted this time?I''ll tell you the right answer when it''s all over. " "Fuck off! Damn it. I don''t care who''s being targeted. We have to help them all. I summoned Serena and shook her up for the Duplicant. "Don''t.You can''t beat me.It''s just a waste of life. " Also, I heard a voice from behind. Dammit... if this keeps happening, you''re really just wasting your magic. "Because the odds of winning are infinitely low... you can''t give up! "Ah, I can''t help it.I''ll spend some time with you. " Side: sherry "I knew it was a trap...Stan, Alma, are you okay? Stan and Alma were transferred with Leo, even though they were supposed to be stuck together. Leo... I hope you''re with someone. "Yes, it''s okay." "I''m fine, too.Still... that costume is a ninja... " As Stan pointed out, we were surrounded by ninjas. It seems that what Damien said is true. "It''s possible Allen is hiding...Don''t fail to detect magic. " Since secrecy has the disadvantage of not being able to use the moment of attack, it should be okay if you can properly detect the moment of attack. "Yes" "Fufu. Eight years ago, I was afraid to see this sight...." I murmured as I watched the ninja coming this way. "I''ll cut it all down." "No, it''s okay." I stopped Alma with the sword, and I flew huge lightning magic in all directions. My trauma didn''t go well... The Ninja was wiped out by my blow. "One shot is a boulder." "No, we have survivors." A woman stood while the body rolled. My clothes are burning everywhere, but I want to be harmless. "That''s... an elf." "Are you the Pope''s hand? "It''s the Pope''s hand, Carlo.And not the elves, Dark Elves. " Ah, yes. Now I''ve turned it into a little magic. If it hits, it should be one shot. When I thought about it, a black monster came out and stopped. "The devil...? "Yes, I''m a black wizard.I am the master of the forbidden magic of summoning demons. " Several demons were summoned around Kahlo. None of them seem to be as strong as the ninjas I saw earlier. This... could be a little tough. SIDE: Leena "You''ve fallen into a trap." Was it the cathedral''s party venue that was transferred? Only Elsie and Herman were transferred together? This is bad. "I''m sorry... if I can see the future" "Don''t apologize.I couldn''t help it if I couldn''t see it.But now we need to focus on helping Milord. " "That''s right. Ah." "This is... quite a lot." As soon as we hurried out of the room, about twenty assassins appeared to surround us. "This is the Pope''s hand.They''re all Wesen and Demons, right? "That''s right. Hah, this sight... I''m getting nasty memories back." "Are you okay? "Yes, we have to win here and get rid of the trauma of the past." I don''t have time to whisper in here to help Milord. Don''t cry until you meet your husband. Huh? Fufu. I suppose it was meant to be a few of the best... but I was saved by about twenty people. With this much, you can easily sleep with Holy Magic. "Now, hurry up to the top floor.Maybe he''s there. " Milord, please wait. SIDE: Bell "We have to go and help her..." I was even running. Hurry up and help Leo... I have to help Milord. He even ran searching for stairs in the dark underground with his heart at his heart. "I can smell people from here... no, this smell..." Gurgh! Somewhat surprised me, but managed to defend myself. Is this the beast assassin Milord said...?You''re weaker than I thought. With that in mind, I kicked the catching beast with my veterinized feet. "That''s not your sane eye, is it? I kicked him off and checked the whole beast... his eyes were bright red. This could have been drugged with some medicine. "I have to hurry, so I can''t be too hasty. Side: lou "Where are we? Somewhere in the basement? Was it not transferred to anyone other than me...? Anyway, as Leo told me, we need to get to the top floor. "Oh, that''s right.This is the grand ceremony room in the basement. " "Ah, vampires! It''s dark and I can''t see well, but I definitely saw my teeth. That''s the vampire. "I see. You... are the Destroyer II? "Destroyer II?Because you can use destructive magic?I don''t know what you''re talking about, but die for now! I didn''t have time to help Leo, and I immediately waved down with destruction magic. Then the vampire was cleanly destroyed. "Ah, I killed him." Yesterday, Leo said he could curse vampires, but was it okay to kill them? No, he''s not dead. "Wow! I was surprised.Maybe immortal? This is troublesome.... " I suddenly thought there was blood coming out of the body and the vampire came back to life. What''s that supposed to mean? Is it magic? "It''s too much trouble?" That said, the vampire disappeared into darkness. That''s dark magic. "Is it inferior to a real bell?" You might want to surprise me, but it doesn''t make much sense for me to do this without attribute magic. "Well, apparently, it wasn''t just destruction magic." "That''s right. By the way, this dagger is very sharp because it''s Leo''s specialty." Fufu. I''ve been lurking in the dungeon with this dagger all my life. We can''t afford to lose to vampires around here. "It''s none of my business." "Really? It looks like I''m using magic to repair it... and I''ll win if it stays that way. I can attack as many vampires as I want, but vampire attacks don''t hit me. If it stays that way, I win. "You''re smarter than I thought...I can''t help it. It''s faster than planned, but I''ll use it. " That said, the vampire took weird medicine. Then... the magic of vampires began to explode. "More magic medicine? "That''s right. People die quickly from side effects, but I''m not going to die.You don''t have to worry about side effects. " Oh, my god... 245 Episode 12 Battle of the Cathedral â‘¡ How long has it been since? I hope everyone''s okay... "I think we should stop wasting resistance.In fact, there''s nothing I can do about it, and you''re behind it. " Since then, I''ve been desperate, but my strength is too different to even beat me. Dammit. If you use all your magic here, you''ll fall... I kept waving my sword with that in mind. "Ah, it''s really troublesome.You can''t kill me...I can''t help it. Do what you have to do with this. " There were three strange spheres in the Duplicant''s hand... sometime. "It''s a magic summoning stone... until now, were you the killer?" Was the Duplicant involved in the underground city or in the Kingdom? "In the kingdom?Yes, this is a training device for the brave that the Creator made before I was born.I found and duplicated what was sealed because the monsters were too strong to be summoned. " "That''s right...." Mikhail, you''ve created something extra. "Well, what do we do?If you''ll be so generous as to wait for everything to end, I won''t break it.Now you can''t have three boulders, can you? "Well, yes... honestly, the odds of winning could be close to zero." "But do I fight?Ha, good. I''m free anyway. " The Duplicant broke the Devil''s Summon Stone before he could hear my response. Oh, shit. If you don''t fight to die from here, you''ll be in trouble. Serena, Elena, help me. I summoned Elena with Serena''s powers and spoke to both of them. (If I think I''ve relied on it for a long time.That''s a lot of pinch.) (Ufufufu...I can finally use it... how many years have I left behind? (I''m sorry. At this point, there was no place to fight all the time, and the magic was a little limited.I wanted to use it but I couldn''t.) Just because Serena and Elena have it, they suck up some incredible magic... It''s not that easy to use in this body. (You had that unusual magic...Well, that''s good. You still have enough magic to summon two monsters? (Ah, it''s still there) (Then summon those two dragons.After that... I''ll bet on Elena and I because we''re almost there.) Sure, Gil and Gillette should make it a lot easier. I should use most of my magic to summon you. (But after the summons, I''ll leave it to my luck.....) What if I need more magic as a result of raising my level...? (Now you have no choice but to do so.Please give up) (I see....I got it. Let luck do it.) With that said, I summoned Gil and Gillette. "Gillette, Gille, I''m sorry to call you so suddenly." "No... in this situation, you''ve relied on us." "I thought I was bored waiting for you this time, but I''m glad you''re coming around unexpectedly." As soon as they were summoned, they knew what was going on and entered combat mode. "It''s very pleasant. It''s really helpful." "Oh, you''re a powerful helper.But... is it okay to use so much magic?It''s going to be a long time. " "Ready? He ignored it.For now, focus only on the enemies in front of you. " "I see. And yet... who the hell is that woman?I feel the same pressure as Lou. " "Well, it''s like Lou''s family.Honestly, I''m a subtle opponent who can use all my magic to win.No, there''s a good chance we''ll lose. " Normally, you can''t beat a reincarnated person who lives longer than you. Lou''s demolition magic might cover it, but the Destroyer''s men seem to have some sort of countermeasure... "Why is such a person here? "I want to know that too, but they won''t tell me.So don''t worry about it. Let''s get rid of these monsters. " The summons has begun. You divided me by three, so it''s an incredible number of monsters. This is going to take a while... Finally, the first wave is over. "This is the real show.Here it comes. " The first wave took too long to give me time to rest. Dammit... magic will make it easier to fight. "This time, Red Dragon, Necromancer, Mad Demon...." "If it''s a dragon, it''ll listen to us." Good. I''m really glad I kept the Dragon King under me. "Mad daemons aren''t that much of a threat in this bright world.On the contrary, darkness stands out. " It was pointed out that the cathedral''s ceiling had collapsed sometime. Just after noon, it''s time for the sun to plunge in the most. Mad demons are certainly not a threat. "The problem is Necromancer.You can make an undead in this pile of corpses. " "Let the Red Dragons burn? "No, that could set the cathedral on fire.Shelley and I are supposed to be fighting here somewhere, so we can''t do that. " Raging the Red Dragon is likely to lead to the cathedral''s collapse, and it''s not very good. "Then... we''ll have to defeat the monsters we defeated again..." "I''m sorry. I wouldn''t have had so much trouble if I had used my magic." Had there been holy magic, undead would never have been so dangerous. "No, don''t worry.In the first place, Leo is in a position to be escorted. " "That''s right. You don''t have to apologize." "Thank you. Let''s sort this out before the final phase begins." How long has it been since? "Dammit... I don''t have enough magic..." My magic was about to reach its limit. Stop it! If you have more of us, you will die! (Yes! We''ve got enough for both of them! "That said... there''s going to be a stronger one coming out..." That said, the Las Boss summons finally began. Damn it... I haven''t finished processing the undead yet... "Brave man! It''s time to fight again!Take the power of this magic sword, especially! "Whoa, seriously.My bad luck is on my side. " Of the three Las Bosses, one was the glue of the new demon king. 246 Episode 13 Battle of the Cathedral â‘¢ "Huh? What? Where''s the brave kite? It was a cool glue, but I laughed a little bit at the way I was looking for a kite that wasn''t here. Kate''s not here. "Oh, it''s Leo!Why are you so weak?What happened to the backboss character you saw the other day? Am I the boss behind this? "It''s been a long time since then.I can''t fight with all my might. " "Well... I wanted to fight you, too, but I''m sorry." I''m sorry, too. No, I''m not really sorry at all. Who wants to be a fighter? "So it''s Leo. Where''s Kite? That''s why I''m not here. "He''s not here?So, what''s this event? Event? Is he still suffering from Kitchenji disease? You''re 16 now, aren''t you?Let''s grow up in a boulder, huh? "Event...Well, it was the reincarnated one. " In the meantime, we talked together, and then we turned the cloner''s attention to it. "Hmm? Ooh. He''s the mastermind of everything." Well, the mastermind executives. I see. I''ll take care of him. "No, he''s so strong...." You didn''t mean fight the clone, did you?In the meantime, I''d appreciate it if you could just get rid of the undead. "Don''t be shy.I still needed to thank you for this sword.I have to pay you back for what you gave me as a demon king.Sleep there. When I wake up, it''s all over. " That''s cool. If I were a woman, I''d fall in love. "Okay...Ah, it would be helpful if you fought to keep the castle from breaking as much as possible.There''s a friend and a wife down here. " "Oh, you''re married too.I have to think about getting married too..... " The Demon King thinks about getting married.The other demon king I knew never looked married. "In the meantime, I will fight not to destroy the castle." "Oh, thank you." "Kukuku. Friends are a good thing." "Yeah, well, yeah." I feel comfortable being friends with the Demon King. "All right, let''s fight for our friends! That said, Guru shook his sword at the Duplicant. Was it a ranged attack that flew our commonly used slash...? When I thought about it, something terrible happened. The space ahead of Gulu''s cut became two beautiful pieces. "Oh, come on. You didn''t say you got the ability to slash space, did you? Did I give the Devil an incredible weapon? From now on... we need to get along better with Guru... "Just a little more! Why is the new demon king here?And why are you attacking me? Even with that attack, the clone appears to have been successful. I don''t think I can do anything for the first time, but you''ve avoided it. Well, it was easy to see that there was still no room for the expression just now. Maybe this can be glued. "Well... I guess I''ll fight my limits too..." A powerful helper has just arrived. We need to get rid of the fish by now. (So don''t... you''re really going to die? That said, Gil and Gillette seem busy with the newly summoned bosses, and I have to deal with the undead. "Elena, do you know how close we are to leveling up? (It''s almost sensorially close... but don''t.Even if I slay this monster, it won''t go up.) (That''s right. It may go up in one piece, and it may not go up even if it kills a hundred people) "If I didn''t go up, I couldn''t help but go up.We need to reduce the burden on the three of them a little..... " That said, I held my sword again. Sensorially, is there a limit to five minutes left?If I do more, I''m really going to die. "Please... don''t be rude anymore" The moment I tried to wave my sword, I was hugged from behind and stopped. "Li, Lina...." It was Lena. "Did you use all the magic you poured yesterday?I''m already being rude. " "But... we have to do something about those undead people..." "The undead?Then leave it to me. " That said, Lena destroyed all undead with holy magic. Seriously... we''ve been through so much trouble for a moment. "Rina-san. You''ve been doing a great job." Slowly. Elsie hugged me late. Has Elsie and Lena been transferred together?Anyway, I''m glad you''re okay. "Heh heh. It finally helped me in these situations." Master, I''ll take care of the rest. "Herman...Be careful not to get caught up in that battle. " Oh, hellman was with you.This has increased your strength all at once. If this happens, we''ll be able to take care of both bosses after being summoned earlier. "Is that...? "The demon king and the reincarnated.Both are stronger than Lou. " "Well, who''s on your side? "The Demon King." "I see... I see.Reina, Elsie, please restore Master''s magic. " "Leave it to me." "There''s really only a few left..." As Herman headed towards the monster, my magic healing with Lena and Elsie began. "Why are you being so rude? "I can''t just let Gil and Gillette force me... I''m not worthy of being protected..." "I can''t believe it''s not worthwhile... never.Isn''t it obvious that the lord of the great aristocracy will protect you? " "That may be true, but...." I''ve been at the forefront of this fight, so I''m not used to being protected. "Why don''t you return what you protected to me in the administration when you get back?That''s what you call a nobleman, right?Milord does good politics for his people.The people are protecting my husband in thanking me.Isn''t that a bit convincing? "Uh-huh...." I am the lord now.I know that... "Or... are you saying that I''m not worthy of the usual protection? No... that''s what Elsie... Ah, that''s what I''m talking about. "Ah, I see.I have to work hard when I get back. " I don''t think I can work as hard as Elsie, but I need to work as long as the knights can protect me. "Fufu. You finally convinced me." "I just wanted to say... I have to go and help Shelley and Lou.This is all I have to do is whip my body. " "What? Wait a minute... with that magic?" No, we only have a chance now that the Duplicant is full of Demon Kings. "It''s okay. We both got enough magic." "That said....." I''ll meet Shelley for now. I used the metastasis without telling the two of them. The Duplicant wasn''t really after me, Lina, or Elsie. The rest is Sherry, Belle, and Lou. The most likely one is the Beast King''s Blood Bell? Anyway, I just have to hope everyone''s okay. 247 Episode 14 Battle of the Cathedral â‘£ SIDE: Shelia "It''s amazing how much you... can handle my magic." I tried a lot since then, but after all, Karo hasn''t been dealt any damage yet. It''s amazing how black magic keeps summoning demons.There were demons that didn''t work magically, and there were mixed demons that didn''t work with swords, and Karo was playing with them a lot. "The other way around. You''re unusual enough to stand up to me in the Dark Elves." "What is the difference between an elf and a dark elf?Does it look black or something? Sure, my skin feels black compared to the elves I know... isn''t that all? "That''s not all. Elves are made to resemble people, but dark elves are close to demons." "Oh, so Dark Elves are stronger than Elves? That''s right. I think the elves are strong enough. Is it true that Karo is a very confident person...? Master Shelley, we''re clear. While we were talking, it seemed that Stan and Alma had taken care of all the non-magical demons. This will create a gap until the demon is summoned again. "Yes, I''m worried about Leo and the others... we''re done." "Playing? What does he say when he''s up to his critical defenses?" "I see. But I have my back." How long have you been using it?I used it on Leo a lot when I was little. You don''t really like forcing people to rule... "Lie down." "Kh... This is the enchanting magic used by the Queen of Sucubus." Ah. Such an amazing person was also using charm. It''s a terrible magic that could easily dominate the world... "Good. I thought it was countermeasures because there was a ninja, but it seemed to have worked because I hadn''t used it for a long time." In the past, Ninja used magic tools to protect me, but I haven''t used them since, so I guess I can''t use them anymore? "No... I didn''t get that kind of information from a ninja.They weren''t always that cooperative..... " Yes, it is. Well, after all, it''s a bunch of bad guys. Maybe you don''t have a plan to cooperate.Well, thanks for saving me. "Fufufu, you like it.Won''t you be my maid?I''ll ask you a few questions about me. "What are you talking about...?You think I''m gonna do this? "Are there any conditions?Let me hear it. " "That''s not what I''m saying...." You''re not being honest anymore. Spit out your desire. "I want revenge... on the saboteur who destroyed the country.However, I don''t want to betray you..... " Destroyer again... how many people do I have to kill? It''s horrible to think someone like that is after Leo. Who is Ku-sama? "We, the Pope''s Hand Leader." "Does that mean vampire? That''s right. "Hmm. So, if you undo the vampire''s curse, you''ll be happy to follow me? "Hmm...." Oh, I don''t think it''s going to be easy for you to join us. We need to de-curse that coup immediately. "Okay. Well then, show me to that place called Kuu." "Okay. This way." "Sherry, are you okay? When I tried to get to Ku, Leo''s voice came from behind me. Turning around, Leo, Lena, and Elsie were on their way. Hmm. I''m glad Leo''s okay for now. "Leo. And Leona and Elsie... were you okay? Yes, I can do it. "Besides, what about the woman? "They say karo.I liked it, so I scouted it with magic. " That''s what I said, I turned my hand around Carlo''s waist next to me. "Huh? Is that... trouble when the charm is solved? "It''s okay. You promised to listen to me when the vampire curse cleared." I see. I wonder if that''s okay. " "Yeah, that''s why we''re going to the vampire now." "Okay. Who is that vampire fighting? A demonic woman.Our enemies " "The demonic woman is Lou." "But that way of saying... it seems that Karo-san herself has some resentment." Oh, sure. Elsie''s right. I don''t think Carlo''s saying anything like Pope''s orders.It really sounded like Karo''s enemy. "Of course. She''s the rebirth of the woman who killed our family...." Oh, that''s what I mean... "I see... Did the Destroyer destroy the Dark Elves? "Yeah... that''s right.I will avenge him with all my hands. " "That''s troublesome....." That''s right. If this happens, it may be difficult to get Karo on board. "Hey, Karo, if you''re going to save that vengeance or Master Ku, which one would you choose? "Well, that''s...." "I''m sorry. You can''t do either, can you?Even if Lou was a reborn saboteur, he''s our family.And Lou didn''t kill you, did he? Please give up...I don''t want to kill you. "... please help Master Ku" "Okay. Thank you very much.Your husband will definitely help you. " I hugged Karo gently. I told you that if I had the strength, I would help you avenge the Destroyer... but I''m sorry I made that difficult decision. Well then, can we split up?Lena and Shelly, Stan are at Lou''s.Me and Elsie, Alma are going to Belle''s. " "Okay...Well, maybe it''s over because of Belle. " If the opponent''s leader is fighting Lou, Bell''s opponent shouldn''t be that bad. Out of the way, they might be headed to the top floor. "Then I''ll be right there." "Okay." Hey, Lou, we''re going to help you now! SIDE: Bell How long have you been fighting? This may be the first time I''ve been wounded like this... The wolf in front of you is almost unconscious with his eyes running bloody, but only good movements. It would be easier if you were as serious as you were when you fought the brave one... otherwise you could kill this kid. Maybe she knows something about my father and mother... I''m afraid they''re taking some horrible medicine... I don''t have a way to detoxify it, so I guess I just have to wait for the medicine to run out? But now that Milord is worried, we don''t have time to do such a long thing. I''m in trouble...Should I give up the information and kill this kid? My top priority is Milord. Gruuuuuuuh (I have to marry Princess Bell)! Is it also the effect of veterinization?The meaning of the wolf''s scream is understood naturally. But... it seems like I''ve only said the same thing for a long time, so even if I understand the meaning, it won''t be a conversation. Still... you''re married to Princess Bell? It''s like a Wesen royal, and maybe I had some sort of engagement when I was a baby. I''m just a wife now.I need you to give up. Side: leon''s "Two big wolves...Belle, you''re making a lot of effort. " When I found Bell, the wolf we fought two days ago was fighting Bell. After all, it seems that the wolf was less powerful than Bell.The injury was quite painful when the bell was slightly cut. However, if you look at Bell''s movements, you can tell that he didn''t do everything he could when he fought Kite. It seemed like he was fighting carefully not to kill him. "Is there a reason? "Well, maybe he knows something about Belle''s family." Maybe it''s the only clue Bell has left. I see. But that wolf, that''s all Princess Bell said, she''s after all attacking Bell herself. Why was he angry then? "That wolf... is his eyes dyed bright red? "Indeed. Did he take any medicine? There was a cloner...It is no wonder that medicine like that mad sword is used. "If I let this sword draw blood, I can make an antidote to the poison inside my body....." "Well, I asked.If it wasn''t fatal, it wouldn''t be a problem. " I''m glad you brought Alma here. "Okay." SIDE: Bell Belle, we''re here to help. This voice is Milord. Good. You''re safe. (Milord! She''s taking some medicine! I knew it. Now that Alma''s on her way, I need your backup. (Understood) (Don''t worry, I won''t kill you.Because it only detoxifies) (Thank you) Guruaa! That''s all I''ll ever say... Shall I say something? "Waffle." Guru (You are Princess Belle)? Wah-oh! Guruaa (Princess Belle is mine)! That''s why I belong to Milord... While thinking about it, Alma was riding on the back of a lunatic wolf. And when Alma stabbed her sword, her eyes were bloodshot away and the wolf fell asleep. "Mr. Bell, I''m sorry I made you do this." "... no. Alma saved my life." After confirming that I had completely fallen asleep, I also resolved the beast. Ugh... my clothes are torn again. I want Milord to make an irresistible garment... but to use Milord''s precious magic for that... "Belle, you''re telling me to stop honoring you.Mr. Bell is no longer a maid.You can''t use honorific words on knights. " Alma, it''s been like this since I married my husband. Herman treats me normally, but only Alma seems to be doubly proud of his career as a knight and won''t allow me to treat him as usual. I wonder... if you''ll forgive me anymore... "Well, forgive me until you get used to it.Here, a present of clothes for Belle. " "Ah... come, precious magic..." "I only have the ability to store it automatically while I''m beautifying, so I don''t use that much magic.Also, I''ll make you a different dress.Ah, I see a lot of scratches nearby.I''ll cure you soon. " "Ah! Healing magic!Please don''t! Don''t use magic on these little cuts! What are you thinking?! "It''s okay. It''s Serena''s abilities." "Eh, Serena? Well, it was definitely the name of the Holy Sword Leo had, wasn''t it? Is there something new about the Holy Sword? "Actually, if I squeezed my last strength and defeated Undead before I stopped at Lena, I''d have climbed the level." "What? Did Lena stop you?Did you squeeze your last strength...? What are you talking about?Perhaps Leo was forced to fight until Lena stopped him? "Well, it''s okay.So now you''re talking well, right? "I''ll check with Lena later." Depending on Lena''s explanation, you''ll need to preach a lot later. You need to know how important your husband''s body is. "That''s why I''m fine...." "So, what kind of abilities? "Don''t ignore... ability is the ability to use holy magic without magic" "That''s quite the right capability for Leo today." "Certainly, Elsie is right, an old Leo would never have needed it." Milord was free to use any magic, so he couldn''t say that he could use it very much even if he was given that ability when he was in perfect condition. "Evolution tailored to the owner.Evolution seems to have adapted to my weakness.Incidentally, I''d like to end the evolutionary function.They won''t take any more magic from me. " "Then you can use it without worrying about magic anymore." "As far as I''m concerned, Milord doesn''t have to fight anymore....." Milord wants you to stay in your room. I''ll take care of everything... "Well, isn''t something like this going on?That''s why you can fight, but you''ve never crossed the line. " "... that''s right. But you don''t have to fight. "I know.From now on, be careful. " "I knew it was impossible..." This is a confirmation of your sermon when you return. 248 Episode 15 Battle of the Cathedral ⑤ Side: leon''s It''s been a little while since Belle''s sermon was confirmed. We were walking towards where Lou was fighting. Looks like Lou''s fighting deep underground. "Uhh, uhh..." "Oh, are you awake? Looks like the Beast boy who was fighting Bell just woke up. Stream Beast tribe. Though I managed to heal the wound, it healed quickly. "Oh, you! The boy who woke up hurried away when he saw me. Yeah, I should have held him tight. It would be troublesome if the battle started again. "Calm down. The bell you said is right in front of you. "Princess Belle... you..." I''ve been fighting before, but it''s like I''ve never seen you before. After all, were you unconscious with the medicine at that time? "May I have your name? "Oh, I''m Jill!He''s the son of King Dill! "I see... So you''re my cousin, right? "Yes! Ah, uh... is it true that Princess Belle is married? "Yes" "That''s not true....." Jill looked really sad. You didn''t want Belle to marry me?Something''s making me sad. "Why are you so interested in marrying me? "My father... said he needed a strong child to revive the kingdom...If I marry Princess Bell and have a child, a strong king will be born. " I see, that''s how you''ve been educated. I don''t know why you''re an assassin. "Where is your father now? "He died about ten years ago.She died in a failed assassination attempt. " Did Lena''s dads kill you? That''s an unspeakable crusade of fate. "Well, how come the Beast tribe is an assassin? "I don''t know all the details because I was an assassin when I realized... the fathers who ran away from the kingdom seem to have been forced to live so hard that they had nothing to eat that day." "So you were hired by the Fontaine family?" I think the Adventurer would have earned enough with that kind of strength... Well, I guess nobody taught me how to make other money. "No, I think he was a mercenary at first.That''s why my father''s name came to me... and the Fontaine family pulled me out. " Mercenaries. I hear there''s a civil war going on in this country. Certainly, in this country, mercenaries may earn more than adventurers. Well, that would convince me to be an assassin. "I don''t really think Dad wanted to do this either.My father, who always came home from work, was depressed as if he were disappointed in himself. " Well, I guess so. The glowing royal family is a filthy assassin. "So, when you think you opened your mouth, you say to me,Find Princess Bell.And give birth to a strong king.I mean.... " Ha, what a pitiful beast tribe. From now on, when you''re free, will you help us rebuild the kingdom of the Beasts? I see. When my father died, how did he end up a pope? "Dad was the backbone of everybody''s heart.It suddenly disappeared... and everybody was afraid to die.That''s why I decided to saddle the Pope, who was the strongest at the time. " "I see...." "Unlike my father, I was able to use beast magic... it was a good idea.No, I didn''t want to die like my father, so maybe I was just bluffing.... " No, I don''t think a kid can be an assassin with decent emotions. Maybe we should protect it just like Carlo did. Belle''s only remaining relatives.It is painful to watch your heart break like this. "That''s enough. Kill me now." "What happened suddenly? "You killed all my people anyway, didn''t you?I don''t mean to be alive anymore.I failed as an assassin... and I couldn''t keep my promise to my father. " Really, you''re pathetic. I don''t suppose you''ve ever had a decent affection... This seems to have to be solved little by little. "Well, be a prisoner for now.I''m busy too.I''ll give you life advice when I''m free. " That said, I created the cuffs and handed them to Jill. "Eh...? "In the meantime, keep it shaped and handcuffed like a prisoner.Here we go. " Ignoring Jill''s confusion, he started walking again with Jill. "Uh-huh...." "All right, let''s go back to Lou." I''m sure Lou would be fine, but a vampire who''s been alive for a thousand years would be quite a monster... Side: lou How many more times do I have to kill this guy, and this vampire will die? That weird medicine is slowly restoring my magic...It''s getting worse with the boulders. "I''m afraid. Having powerful destruction magic, but not relying on destruction magic, I can''t believe you''re so strong." Really? I practiced hard ~ I see. I... don''t look like him.After all, reincarnated people change in the environment in which they grow up. " "Fufu. It''s good to grow up." What did I say? I grew up in a castle. That said, I once again decapitated Ku''s face with the magic of destruction. Then, in no time, the advance is wiped out with destruction magic. "I won''t give you any more space to heal.I''ll destroy you thoroughly! Tired of a sticky offensive defense, I flew destruction magic toward Cough, who stopped moving. I''ll destroy you until you run out of magic.That''s what I meant. "Gh...." But when I found out, I had a dagger stuck in my leg. This one is poisoned... The moment I thought so, I destroyed my right foot by knife. "I can get as many fatal wounds as I want, but you''re not.This is a reversal of the situation. " "That''s not true... your magic recovery has stopped." I endured the pain and kept flying the magic of destruction. I can''t get him any closer. "That said, it''s obviously getting worse. "Guu...." Cough manipulated my blood to spill, and my left leg. At that moment, my concentration ran out and I lost sight of Ku. Oh, no... "If it were the main house, it wouldn''t be easy." "Shut up... I''ll never lose." I recreated my unclassified magic with my utmost falsehood. No... I can''t find it so easily once I''ve lost it... I don''t know... Leo... help me. "Mr. Lou! I''ll help you now! "Ah, I see it! I thought I heard Leria''s voice from somewhere, and the darkness was gone. "What!? I destroyed my whole body in an instant, surprisingly cool. Hmm... I managed to win. 249 Episode 16 Battle of the Cathedral â‘¥ "Mr. Lou! Are you all right, sir?I''m going to heal your feet now! When Ku disappeared, Leria began to heal my legs. Good. My leg is healed. "Yeah, Leria... thank God." "No, I''m sorry I''m late for help, too." Yeah. It''s okay because I won. " After a while, my feet came back to life. "Wow, that won''t beat Lena, will it? I was flexing and jumping and checking my back leg. Wow, this feels nothing different than the original leg. "No, it doesn''t matter to Lena at all." "That''s right...Still, thank you for fixing my leg! That''s how I hugged Leria. "No, it''s the Virgin''s job, too.Still... is the vampire now the coup of that famous tragedy? " "Tragedy?" "Yes, but I don''t know if it''s a fairy tale. "Fine. That sounds interesting. Let me know! "I see. Once upon a time... there was a Virgin who said that the messenger would also be resurrected.It seems that requests for resurrection have been received by the Virgin every day. " "Eh. Did the Virgin help you with everything? If I were you, I''d never run away. "Yes, the Virgin did not hesitate to ask so many favors." "It''s amazing to work every day.Even Elsie doesn''t work that far. Even Elsie, who works every day, occasionally takes a break and flirts with Leo, and the Virgin is amazing. "Yes, that''s right. I''m sure he was really kind and admired by people.Someday I''ll be such a virgin. " "I could be Leria.It''s as sweet as Lena. " My feet have healed easily. "Really? To.I''m so happy. " "So, let me hear the rest of the story! "Yes, yes. And then... the bad guys can''t miss such a great virgin." "What? The Virgin has been grabbed? "Yes, the Virgin has been captured by the Devil''s army." Eh ~ Demon King, why do you do such a terrible thing?Unbelievable. "So, what happened to the captured Virgin?They killed you? "The jail in which the Virgin was captured and brought was a dark, narrow jail." "Not just grabbing, but imprisoning?It''s horrible to do such a thing to the Virgin! I''ve been caught before, but I''m really hungry and I''m in trouble! "That''s right. I feel terrible, too." "So someone came to save the Virgin? "No, no... there was no help with the Virgin." Huh? Did nobody come to help you?You mean someone like me, Leo, never visited the Virgin? Poor Virgin.... "The demons were so powerful back then... it seems that the men couldn''t help the Virgin." "So, what happened to the Virgin? "The Virgin has been locked up in jail all along.While treating the body and injured person that was presented..... " "Huh? You''re the enemy?Did you cure him? "Yes, the Virgin can help anyone in front of her, regardless of the enemy." "That''s... what do you mean?You really are a Virgin. " Lena also cured the hero who stabbed Leo... and she might say something like that about a Virgin. "Yes, I think it''s really amazing.As she goes on living like that... she moves the heart of a young demon. " "Huh? Maybe that''s it...." "Yes, it''s Vampire Ku.At the time, he was an apprentice... and he was guarded. " So I fell in love with the Virgin. Well, anyone who''s a nice and gentle Virgin will love it... "Yes, that''s right.Ku touched the pure heart of the Virgin for a long time... and fell in love.And then one night...I told the Virgin I wanted her to marry me to help you. " "So, what did the Virgin say? "I already have a husband and children..." she replied sadly.The Virgin was already married to the Pope. " "Oh no...." "Still, Ku didn''t give up.He asked me every day to stay with him... even if I couldn''t marry him. " "That''s amazing." It''s a great gut to be able to dictate every day even if you shake it. "The Virgin breaks her enthusiasm and makes a blood contract with Ku." "Ah, I heard that yesterday!That''s why the vampire can''t defy the Pope, right? The one Leo and the others were talking about. It was too difficult to talk, and I almost overheard it, but I remember saying it was a blood contract! "Yes... that''s right.Instead of rescuing the Virgin, Ku made a deal to have her by her side for the rest of her life. " "Why is it a tragedy when it''s all tied up? "Ku couldn''t protect the Virgin." Huh? Couldn''t you protect the Virgin? "A chaser of the Demon King army will kill the Virgin." "That''s not true....." "It''s a real tragedy, isn''t it?It seems that the Virgin passed away just a short time before the Holy Nation. " "After the Virgin died... what happened to Ku? "I came to the Pope with the late Virgin.And I wanted the Pope to make amends for the Virgin''s death until the Virgin''s blood was cut off. " "... so the Pope made Ku an assassin." It''s certainly a tragedy. Cu, poor thing... "No, at first I tried to kill him by torture.They say it was a terrible torture. " "Eh... Cough tried to save the Virgin? I can''t believe you tried to help me, but you did such a terrible thing... "Yes, but the demons, including Ku, killed the Virgin...." "Oh no...." "But that torture ended in about a month." "What? Why? "I found out that no matter how hard I tortured you, I wouldn''t die." "Oh, sure.You didn''t die. " If I did that, I''d be dead, and I wouldn''t be able to kill ordinary people. "So the Pope gave up killing and decided to use it as his token." "So, assassin? "Yes, it was perfect for Ku who could use dark magic." What a pity. I killed him... "Yes, but don''t tell me. "What? Why? "In the church facing you, the demons are evil.This story is famous, but it has been designated a book not to be read by church people. " "Well, then, how does Leria know? Leria''s a saint, so she''s from church, right? "If they say no, don''t you want to read it? Leria smiled at my question. "Ah, sure! If they tell me not to eat, I want to eat too much! "Hmm. You''re a demon, but you don''t think anything about the Gulmurian teachings that make this demon evil? "What? That? Why would you do that? When I noticed, Ku was lying nearby. The magic was so thin... I didn''t even notice. "Hmm. I can come back to life with a drop of blood." "Hmm, but I don''t think there''s any magic left." I see. I don''t have the strength to fight. " "Then why didn''t you run away? If you stay here, you could be killed by me, right? "Where are you going? "If you ask me...." I don''t think so. "Well, good. Kill him now." Huh? "Tell him to kill me.You heard what I said earlier from that woman over there.I''m tired... please let me die. " "Eh, uh...." Can I kill this?Leo isn''t here... In the meantime, I asked Leria for help. "That story was true." "Oh, it''s true.Well, if you fix it, I''m not a guard, I''m just a vampire. " "Huh? Did you bother sneaking into jail? "Oh, I see.At first, I was interested.I heard about a crazy woman... and I went to see her.Then... she''s even prettier than I thought. " He fell in love at first sight.Speaking of which, did Stan say he was in love at first sight? Surprisingly, is there a lot of love at first sight? "Oh, that''s right.I''ll fix the fairy tale. " "Hey, wasn''t that a prohibition?I''m worried about the Virgin today. " "Really? "Oh, it looks like Kiera." "Kiira? Is that the Virgin''s name? "Yes, it is." "Ah... well, who was Kiera? "Looks just like you.Well, Kiera was taller.Your personality... is exactly what you just said.Everyone was really nice to me. " Yeah, he was really amazing. "I see...I want to be a saint like Kiera, too. " I see. Hang in there.Then kill him now. " "Uh-huh...." Are you sure you want to kill this?Even I know that killing someone has a different vibe... I also asked Leria for help. "Wait a minute." "Is there anything else? "Yes, there was one thing I wanted to try after reading that fairy tale." That said, Leria took Ku''s hand. What do you want to start? "Nah, what? "I will terminate the contract as an inheritance of the Virgin''s blood.Thank you for your hard work. " Lilia said that to Ku, confused by Nicholas''s smile. Oh, is this a blood contract?Can you disarm it now? ¡­¡­ "Say something! After a while of silence, Leria couldn''t stand it anymore. Ahahaha. Realia, her face is bright red. "No, no...That smile, that''s what Kiira looked like when she laughed. " "Really?I''m glad about that. " "And... the words don''t mean anything." Huh? "Hah... hey, give me your dagger." What are you doing? "Don''t worry. I can''t kill a Virgin by contract." "Really? Well then...." I don''t know, so I gave Ku the dagger for now. "Now, cut your fingertips a little.Just a little bit, okay?Just a little blood will suffice.Don''t cut off your fingers like a Kiera idiot, okay? Did you cut off your finger, Madame Saint? "Yes, yes." "It''s dangerous....." "Don''t worry!To practice holy magic, you have to try it yourself. That''s what Leria did to her fingers for a little while. "That''s what Kiera said...That''s why you weren''t so scared of getting hurt. " "Yes, so, is this all right?If it''s not enough, I''ll cut it more. "Wait! That''s it...Say what you just said while you''re bleeding my hand. " Ku stopped in a hurry after she tried to cut her finger again. Ahaha. Ku, Leria''s playing with me. "Um... I''m going to cancel the contract as an heir to the Virgin''s blood." That said, the blood that Leria had dripped was no longer absorbed by Ku. "Is this the end of the deal? "Oh, now I''m free." "Oh, how does it feel to be free? "Nothing in particular. Kill him now." "Huh? You still want to die? You''re so free. Don''t you want to eat something delicious? "Of course. There is no point in me being alive until the curse of the contract is gone.So kill me. " It''s always been a dark life, so I wish I had a little fun before I died... "No, even if it doesn''t make sense, I won''t let you die.I''ve decided to become a saint like Kiera.If there is someone in front of you, I will definitely help you. " Leria said that and grabbed Cough''s hand with both hands. With that in mind, Cou looked at her with surprise. Fufu. Could you fall in love with Leria this time? "... then give me the meaning of life." Ku looked like he had given up a little. Not at all... honest. "Eh? Ah, uh..." "Lelia, give me whatever you want.Isn''t it nice to be Leria''s slave? I''m happy with Leo''s slaves, and maybe Ku would be happy with Leo''s slaves. "To the boulder...Uh, could you be my knight?Together, let''s change the image of the demons. " No. The slave has been rejected. "... do you think the Pope won''t forgive you? "It''s okay. Who do you think my father is?The next Pope? Nobody complains. " "Ahahaha, you''ve lost Ku." "Hmm. Sure.Next time, let me protect you. " "Thank you! "Give me your hand. A blood contract." Huh? You''re freed, and you''re making another blood deal? "You don''t have to do that...? "No. Absolutely." Does it make sense that vampires have to sign a blood contract to protect people? Next time, let''s ask Leo. "... I see.Please protect me. "Oh, I swear I''ll protect you for the rest of my life." Leria bled again, and they swore to each other. Yeah, that''s the end of the tragedy. 250 Episode 17 Battle of the Cathedral ⑦ Side: sherry "This way." Guided by Karo, we were hurrying down the stairs. If it''s not illuminated by Lena''s magic, it''s dark enough to be stepped off. Is Lou fighting here? "You''ve transferred Lou to a dark place....." "The darker the magic, the more effective it is." "That''s not good.Let''s hurry up. " No matter how much Lou sees, it''s dangerous. Please. I''m going to help you now. Stay safe. After thinking about that for a while, I saw the light. "That''s Leria''s holy magic." "Huh? So, Leria''s with you? "Mr. Lou! Miss Leria!Are you okay...?Is that it? Is it over? As she entered the room, Leia, who held hands with the fallen vampire, sat beside her breathlessly. What''s the status of this? "Ah, Sherry and Lena!Hey, listen to me! Did Ku become one of you? "Yes? What do you mean, friends?Lilia, can you explain? Lou probably didn''t know even if it was explained, so I asked Leia for an explanation. Then Leria started explaining with a slightly troubled face. "Ah, uh, now you''ve signed a blood contract with me." "Did you sign a blood contract?Didn''t you cancel the contract? "Yes, I broke the contract and made the contract." You know that blood contracts are like a curse, right? "Well, what kind of contract did you make? "A contract to protect Leria for the rest of her life.Right? " Lou taught me instead of Leria. That''s a contract you''ll keep for the rest of your life... what''s going to happen? "Yes" "What''s the price? "Speaking of which...." Did you sign the contract without setting it up? Is that okay? "I don''t need any consideration.If you insist, you should give me a chance to regain my honor. " "That''s right...." Well, is that good? And when I thought about it, Karo collapsed next door. "That''s right... you''re so free.Well, why? "Karo.... You hate me?You''ve been using all of you, and you hate me for quitting as much as you want? Cu, the vampire, was sorry to hear that from Karo. "No, I''m glad." What? "Ku-sama has been used by the Emperor for a long time.That''s enough. " "Really...What are you gonna do now? "Luckily, my next job is just in time." That''s what Karo looked at me like. Could it be better if we didn''t cancel the contract? Well, I hope you''ll come with me because I like Karo. "I see... the Muldeens feel safe.Shelia Muldeen... asked for Carlo. " "Fufu. I guarantee good treatment." Oh, are we done here? When Karo''s employment was decided, Leo and the others arrived in good time. None of them are injured. I''m glad everybody''s okay. "Mr. Bell! Are you okay? "Yes, thank you." "No way... I didn''t expect Jill to be disabled after taking that medicine..." Drugs? Were these vampires giving weird pills to their people? Hey... is it okay for me to leave you to Leria? "I knew you were on some weird medicine." "Oh, it''s a medicine for madness.Whoever drinks it will continue to rage until he dies. " No, that''s... that''s too harsh. "Don''t be miserable...Pope''s orders? "No, that''s my order." Why don''t you just leave this guy to Leria? "Why did you give me such instructions? "There was only a future that would continue to be imprisoned as a breeder.It would have been pathetic to keep Jill alive.And then... to buy me as much time as possible.I was confident I could win one-on-one. " "Let''s just leave the stallion story... I don''t understand the point.The second half is as if the assassin was Lou from the beginning. " "Not like that, but the little girl was the target of the assassination." "Huh? Me? Lou, who pointed at her finger, had a jittery face. They say you''re the target of an assassination, so be a little scared... "Why? You''re not saying that because you''re a demon, are you?What is the Pope thinking? "No, this is not the Pope''s order." Isn''t that an order from the Pope?What''s that supposed to mean? So who ordered Lou killed? "Then who is it?No way...? Because he''s... " I think I know who Leo is. It was just a little surprising, wasn''t it? Who the hell was after Lou? "That''s all I''m asking myself.Rather, it is strange that you are here.How did you get away from that woman? Are you running away? Huh? Huh?Leo, who were you fighting upstairs? "An unexpected helper came." "Helper?" "Oh, well, no.Let''s all go upstairs. " Side: leon''s "Finally, you''re back." As it moved, the Duplicant sat on the collapsed glue. Seriously... couldn''t it be that strong? "Gh... Leo, I''m sorry." Don''t apologize. Thanks to you, I was able to help Shelley and the others. "Ah, the contract has been broken.I thought I could... regret the unexpected enemy and the short lead time. " "What was the purpose?You''re... a reborn saboteur, aren''t you?Are you glad you tried to kill Lou? Why did you try to kill Lou instead of killing me and Gull? Normally, if you''re a clone, isn''t that the opposite? "In a word... treason." "Did you betray the Destroyer...? "Yes, because she doesn''t have mobility right now.I thought I could escape even if I failed. " "You don''t have mobility? "Yes, her body is already at its limit." "Limits?" The demon king said he was fine when we met a while ago. What''s happened in the last few decades? "Yeah, I mean, think about it.For thousands of years, we''ve been killing rebirths who could be called monsters from around the world.You think the reincarnated people just got beat up? "That''s...." I don''t think so. There must have been a reincarnation stronger than a clone. "Recently, my right foot was eaten by the Beast King.Well, I don''t know what kind of skill it is, but it definitely won''t heal. " The Demon King also told me about his legs. Heh. Skill that can''t heal wounds... Sure enough, the saboteurs don''t have much mobility. "And... the curse of the Dark Elf Knight and the Vampire Queen.There may be a lot of other curses and injuries I don''t know about. " The kind of curse...The curse left by the reincarnated near their death is a bitter curse to be alive... With multiple curses like that, the Destroyer is safe. "I can''t believe this is happening....." "Well, I still hate you because you''re stronger than anyone else here." "That''s right...Let me get back to you. Why did you plot a rebellion?I''m sure there''s something going on, but you were one of them, right? "I''m not one of them.I was just following you to live longer.I was going to betray you before you killed me. " Ah. After all, the Destroyer was trying to kill his people. A saboteur is a terrifying thing to hear... "Oh, so what do we do now? "Yeah... I didn''t think about it in particular.It''s all because of this little demon king. " "Don''t say" little one "! The Duplicant was angry when he told me that the glue that was stepping on my ass was a little bit. Is that where you get angry?Is it good to be in a chair? "Yes, yes. Still... I didn''t think this sword and space magic, when combined, would be such a threat." While saying that, the Duplicant looked at the sword made by his master. Normally, I wouldn''t be able to do that. It seems that the space magic and the magic sword went well together. "Of course! This is a magic sword! Well, yeah. "Let''s get back to it.You''re not planning anything anymore, are you? "Are you going to ask me out like Barth? "Ah, ahh...." Do you know about Barth? "Don''t.There''s nothing you can do without me. " "Why?" "You have no idea what a saboteur is afraid of.Even that elf queen... will probably be killed in 20 years.Once the elves are destroyed, it''s time for us.Probably come first and kill me. " "If we stay together, we''ll get involved, so why don''t we stay together? "In this world, people who are interested in her die.The exception is two people in this world... no, only three. " That''s what I saw with Lou. I wonder if the only exception is Mikhail and Lou to the Demon King. "Okay. If you say so, I''ll stop." "Do it. So the report only tells you that I betrayed you? Who are you talking to? Following the clone''s gaze, Allen stood. How long have you been here? "Yes, yes. Don''t worry, I''ll tell her." "Allen...." "Long time no see. You''ve grown a lot." "What happened to your uncle? "Well? Okay, I''m going." "Hey, wait! Damn it....." He disappeared without saying anything. Uncle... are you okay? "Let me go, too.And one last piece of advice.You mustn''t go to Elves and Beast Island! " When Allen disappeared, so did the Duplicant. Don''t go to Elves and Beast Island...Does that mean there''s a saboteur? Well, let me be honest with you. 251 Episode 18 Battle of the Cathedral ⑧ "Hmm. In the meantime, I wonder if we can win.Glu, are you okay? " The Duplicant disappeared, and I took a big breath and sat there. Every time, the Reincarnated Opponent doesn''t have enough lives. "Ah, ahh... the world is a big place.Someone stronger than me... and stronger than me, right? " "Well, there''s no way we can beat 200 or 300 years of living reincarnated people after we were born, right?Besides, the saboteur I just mentioned is the strongest part of the world.I lost one of your previous demon kings. " Destroyers have lived for thousands of years. There''s no way we can win. "I see... Surely my predecessor was in the Forest of the Devil?" "Oh, look for it if you''re free.The Demon King knows more about the Destroyer than I do. " I''ll always be free, so I''m sure the person I''m talking to will come to the consultation. "Okay." "Thank you for coming today. Glue saved my life." "No, don''t worry, it''s a thank you for the magic sword." "That being said, I really appreciate it, so let me thank you." "Okay, but how many wives does Leo have?" That''s how Gel looked at the women next to me and behind me. No, not all of them are my wives.Well, almost. "Five. Sherry, Lina, Belle, Elsie, Lou." To solve the misunderstanding, I introduced each of them to Guru. "Well, there''s a demon tribe.Were you married to a demon? " "Times change little by little.The time has come for the demons and the tribes to fight. " That''s how I held Lou''s shoulder. Man has long been ruled by history, the demons are the object of fear, and the demons hate the people because the Incinerators have killed many of their companions and the brave have killed the Demon King. We need to end this never-ending negative chain. "Well, that''s true, too.There were other real enemies.It''s stupid to tear down the power of the people here... should we now join hands? " I was not sure how to interpret it, but I was wondering if you could help me. "That''s the way it is." "Then I should get a wife from a tribe of people...The king of men married the demons.The king of the demons must marry the tribes. " "Yes? Am I the king of the tribes?" When did I say that? "Hmm? No? And the kingdom of the brave, and the kingdom of the Virgin.No matter who looks at you, you''re the king. " "I, no...." Because I''m not interested in world conquest. "Well, since the Empire is almost in Leo''s hands, it''s no mistake, right?" "Hey, Shelly?" "But the truth is... neither Kate nor the Emperor nor the next Pope can refuse Milord''s request." Hey, even Lina... Instead of denying it on my behalf, what are you going to do with the Devil''s cover? "I see. I know Leo''s power is powerful.Then maybe it''s best to marry the woman Leo introduced me to. " "No, because we''re basically in free love with our enemies.Find someone you want to marry and dictate it to yourself. " Of course. You can''t take me with you, can you? "What, people don''t have political marriages?" "There is. I didn''t do it in my house." Frank did well in the end, but politically wedded couples will never succeed. It''s terrible to like someone you don''t like. "Dammit... are you trying me?All right, I''ll surround my wife to the point where I can''t lose! " No, so what kind of interpretation would that be? I just told you to fall in love as you like. "Well, I''ll cheer you up. Good luck." I don''t want to know if the King of Kitchenji Disease is thinking well, so I decided to support him for now. "I told you, I look forward to the moment when that spare face distorts me into jealousy!Oh, and! Next time, I''ll invite you to my castle.Bring the wives.I''ll give you the best of hospitality! Bye! " "Ah, thank you...." A declaration of war and a sudden invitation to the Demon King Castle made the demon King hurry back to the demon world. Oh, my... oh, my gosh. "Hmm. For now, let''s find Uncle." He didn''t say he killed Allen, and I think he''s safe... where the hell is he? I don''t know, just hide in secret and stay in this room. "Fu, fufufu... fuhahaha!Well done on ridding the church of the abominable demons!Lord Leon... how can I say thank you! " When I tried to find my uncle, the Pope, who had even forgotten his existence, suddenly began to say that out loud. You''ve been hiding at the edge of the room until now, what are you talking about? "It''s too late to say anything now.The fact that you tried to assassinate me will not change.In the meantime, wait for you to be tried in prison. " The Pope may have been manipulated by a clone, but that doesn''t matter. He''s the one who fell into the Holy Nation.It will be the foundation of the Episcopal Revolution. "No, what!? You call me Pope?I don''t know what to do with that..... " "Well, let''s see.Shelly, can I ask you for magic? " I feel sick if I''m really a good person, and I''ll see if he''s a scrap. Sure. "Don''t lie for the rest of your life." "I see...." Enchanting magic is convenient and good. "One, were you the one who tried to destroy House Abelard?" "That''s right. It''s impossible for such a subhuman to be the Virgin''s husband...It was supposed to be with me, the Pope.... " Ha? He tried to kill Lena''s grandfather with jealousy... I thought that the conversation continued. "But generously I missed it.And yet... he forgot his duty to me and tried to blame me ten years ago for my assassination of the former Pope.He''s a very unforgivable man.That''s why I decided to erase the whole family on behalf of God. " "Ah, don''t talk about God''s name!" "Leena, calm down. You can''t kill him yet." That''s what Lena said when she tried to go to the Pope with the momentum to kill him in earnest, and she managed to forgive her. It was more debris than the Pope thought, and I almost killed myself for a second. "Ah, the second question. Why did you want to assassinate me?" "Because I was simply in the way.If you let me go any further, I''m out of my position.I saw a future where Liana would kill me, so I thought I''d kill you. " "Guu...." The power to go to Leena''s Pope has become stronger. With such a rub on Lena''s back, I turned to the Pope. "I was saved by the debris I wanted to kill.Herman, there was a cell in the basement. Let me in. " It was more debris than I thought, and I regretted hearing it. Really, I don''t want to hear your voice anymore. "Okay." "Kh... I''ll give you my country.So just help me... don''t kill me... " "If the believers see you like this, they''ll cry....." This is the top religion that should save people''s hearts, so believers don''t come to mind. "I... became a pope according to the future reflected in that crystal.And yet... how did this happen...? " "Crystal?" Gael said it was predictive magic, but did you use any tools? "Oh, you want it? It''s a magic tool that can see the future!You want it? If you''re gonna save my life, I''m gonna tell you where to hide it!You''re worried about the future, aren''t you? " "No, it''s nothing...." I didn''t say anything about wanting it. "Nah, what? Looking to the future....." "Leon, his magic kit was prepared by the Duplicant.If you touch it, you may be manipulated. " Ku taught me the unexpected so as to block the Pope''s words. "Ah, that kind of thing....." When it comes to the kingdom... the Duplicant is really well prepared.How long have you been manipulating this country? Perhaps the human world would have been a clone without realizing it. "Manipulated? Was I manipulated...?" "Hah, that''s enough. In the meantime, tell me where the crystal is and where it is.As soon as I find it, I''ll smash it. " Soon thereafter, the crystal was discovered and destroyed by Lou. Side: damien "Damn it....." While holding on to the wound Allen had done, I fell down. [M] When the random metastasis occurred, I was not metastasized in secret. In other words, it was left in the first room. Then... Allen appeared. "Hey, you''re here, right? I know you''ve been sniffing around me in the Holy Land lately." "What, Allen, were you waiting here to talk to me?" I also appeared and questioned Allen. "Well, I haven''t talked to you in eight years.Could it be a little better? " Hmm, that''s a lot of room. I flew a magic shot to the extent of restraint. Of course. Allen avoids it without difficulty. "Well, actually, I can afford it.You''ve gotten a lot weaker.No, I''m getting too strong. " "You''re not even fighting, but you''ve got a lot to say." Without taking Allen''s provocation, he quietly pulled out his sword. "You don''t have to fight. You haven''t been much stronger since eight years ago, have you?" "That''s...." "For the past eight years... I''ve been a lot rubbed in the magical world?" When I realized it, it was too late... Allen, who was turning around behind her, cut her back. "Rivals... that''s what I thought of you...The stronger I get, the stronger you get.I thought so... but I was disappointed in you. " "Gu, gu..." "The only thing you''ve changed is the weapon.Otherwise... I haven''t seen any progress in the last eight years.Leon''s protecting me too much... so I''m weak. " I want to say it back, but I can''t say anything back. Whatever you say in this figure, it''s a disgrace. "You''re too weak right now.It''s not worth fighting anymore. " "Wait..." Bye. "Shit!" It''s too pathetic to be able to protect even the most precious things... by showing the difference to the opponent you once competed with. Rather, I wanted you to kill me if I wanted you to live like this. "It''s a waste of qualities." "Who are you?" I immediately looked back at the unfamiliar words. Then there was a creepy smile. "Now, who is it? Think of it as drawing the same blood as you." "Is it the same blood?" "Yes, the same Shadow Wizard as you ~ ~.Well, you don''t really know how to use shadow magic ~ ~ " Shadow Wizard? "Am I still strong...?" "Yes, I''m only 36 years old. I can still do it." "Well, you were a knight at Leo''s." I remember talking.Someday the Duke was talking about the kingdom. It certainly wasn''t like this at that time... "What is it? Did you know and hear about it?" "It''s too different from that time." "Is that what this is about? I''m Barth. I''ll see you later." He''s a pain in the ass... but he looks stronger than me. If Balth teaches me, I can definitely be strong.I felt that way. "Well, thank you very much. And I''m sorry, could you lend me your shoulder?" "That''s good ~" Allen, wait... I think I''ll do a revenge soon. 252 Chapter 19: My Role After that, he discovered an uncle who had been lent a shoulder by Barth, and immediately Lena treated him. Looks like Allen really did it. After leaving the castle, he said he had something to do and left... uncle, are you okay? When your honeymoon is over, why don''t you go check with the Imperial Capital? And now we''re back in the Fontaine mansion. "Thank you very much....." As soon as she left, Mr. Gael came out of the Mansion. By the time he looks, he already knows what happened in the cathedral. "I''d like to talk to you two for a minute, okay?" "Of course. Here." I was guided to the reception and just got to the point. "This time, the Pope attacked Lord Leon and the others... is that correct?" "Yes, now he''s trying to kill us with dignity." "But I''m sorry... The Holy See will pay for any compensation claimed.So... please forgive me. " Normally, this is the one who stands at the top of the country... He didn''t apologize, and instead he tried to sell the country to save himself. "Okay, there are two demands.One is that you become a pope and make this country decent.The other is to eliminate racial discrimination.If we can do this, we will not hold the next emperor accountable for what is happening today. " "or thank you for your generosity." "I asked you. The Pope is now in the cathedral jail.Please pick him up at once. " "Okay, I got it! I''ll be right there." Then she dropped off Gael and returned to Shelley''s waiting room. "What kind of story?" "It''s no big deal. I just asked for aftertreatment." "Er, I wish I had blamed you and demanded it in the territory." "That''s good. I want to be friendly with my country from now on." Besides, even if I get more land, I can''t control it. "Yes, so there''s nothing left for you today, is there?" Yeah, that''s right. After that, it''s all Mr. Frog''s job. "Well then... let''s begin the magic healing immediately." That''s what Bell took my hand from me. "Didn''t everybody use a lot of magic?While I was on the move, Elsie split the magic a little bit, and it doesn''t have to be that soon. " "Fufufu, it''s been a while since we''ve all done this together." Ignore? "Milord, if you''re tired, you can still sleep." That''s how Lena pulled the other hand and led me to bed. "Ah! Ufufu, I''m the first!" And finally, Lou pushed me down and left Lou on top of me with his hands on my chest. "Ah, cheating!" Well, it was Lou who was the strongest enemy, so you can give up the best one. While thinking about it, I felt the magic of Lou. Yeah, it feels nice and warm. "Thank you... so much that we can''t help it." Don''t worry! It was a word of thought for everyone, but apparently it was an extra word. I''m afraid of my daughters, so I''ll shut up for a while... After a while, Shelly, Lena and Lou fell asleep. Speaking of which, Lou was the best sleeper. "Looks like everyone''s tired somehow." Looking at the three sleeping faces, I hugged Bell and Elsie. "It''s been a long time since we had a big fight." That''s right. "Can Belle and Elsie sleep too?" "I... just wanted you to protect me..." "I didn''t really fight either." I don''t think so. Elsie has been replenishing me with magic, and Lou''s been pretty hurt. Well, if you two want to stay awake. "Hah, this time you felt your helplessness...If I lose my magic, I''ll be so weak. " I guess it wasn''t a good idea that the magic gorilla was my tactic... I relied too much on magic and didn''t try to train my moves, so this is what happened. "I can''t help it. Was this the one Leo couldn''t win with all his might?" "Well, that''s right...Duplicant... but of all the reincarnated... " I don''t know what to do if I meet a saboteur like this... "Recently, there''s been an increase in the number of conversations and real opportunities for many reincarnated people, and I''ve been thinking about one thing." What did you think? "Yes, isn''t he a support position?" Support position? "Yes, the Demon King, the Destroyer, the Beast King, Mr. Barth... I think they all have the ability to specialize in fighting.Compared to that, isn''t Milord''s ability to make magical items the main thing? " "If you ask me...." Speaking of which, the grantor was either helping Kate. "Ah, sure...." The Grantor himself wasn''t strong, but the Grantor was a threat enough. Well, should I go around like a grantor? "Yes, so I don''t think you need to focus on getting stronger yourself from now on." "Elsie is right.Besides, you said the saboteurs were coming in 20 years later.If Milord worked hard from now on, his peak would be over by then. " "Indeed. So... is it possible to invest time and magic in new possibilities?" "Thank you both. It''s clearing up a bit in my heart." I hugged both of them with gratitude. "Milord...." "Okay, then we have to find the talented kids." Twenty years from now, we need to raise a peak generation of young people. "Ah, that''s fine." "What? Why?" Belle, do you have any more guesses? "The women here and the children born between you and your husband are bound to be talented." That''s how Belle turned to Elsie, Sherry, Lina, and Lou. Oh, is that what you''re saying? "That''s right. Belle and Milord''s kids must be cute ~" Yep, even Elsie''s kid can''t lose! Well, neither is cute, so don''t fight. When I tried to say that, someone hugged me from behind. "Fufufu, then we need to make sure.Isn''t that right, Leo? " Oh, my God. Shelly. You surprised me. Did you wake him up? "If you keep making so much noise, you''ll get caught in a boulder.Well, it looks like Lou slept in a blast. " What? What about Lina? She woke up stretching. "Fufufu, I''m sure Belle''s baby and Elsie''s baby are just as cute as any." "Ha, yes..." "So, what do you think? Don''t you want to see Leo?" "Oh, I want to make sure..." What am I supposed to say? And then... I was pushed down by four people... and Lou woke up after everything. 253 Chapter 20 Execution About two months have passed since then. For the past two months, our reach has been restricted to the Holy City. Until the Pope''s confession was over, the kingdom nobles didn''t know what to do, so they asked me to stop at the Holy City. I wanted Leena to meet her mother as soon as possible, but I felt that there was no point in fighting any more, so I followed her very carefully. Thanks to this, I became quite familiar with the Holy City. The Holy City is now confident that it can walk around without a map. Having said that, I didn''t just spend the last two months walking¡­ I did a little work that looked like work. What he was doing was deciding on the future of the assassins, other than Jill and Carlo, who survived. It seems to have been operating not only in the Holy City, but also in a wide area, and it took me a month and a half to confirm it all. And for that key answer..... The Beasts replied that they would follow Jill. Elves remain in the Holy Nation.Dark Elves replied that half was left and half followed by Calo. And of course, the next pope, Gael, has given permission to take the hopers to the Empire. I don''t want to be told later that I was taken on my own. In this way, we were able to acquire immediate combat power without thinking about it. Forty-seven beasts, and four dark elves, fifty and one. It''s not a bad number. And today is... the day of the execution. The principals of the pope, kingdom, and imperialists were tied up and stood before the people. Well, of course, there''s a mix of nobles who aren''t involved in this raid.These nobles were judged to be an obstacle to Gael''s creation of a full-fledged Christian nation. After asking Leria and Cough, it seems that only nobles famous for their debris have been chosen. That''s why I didn''t say anything. I hope that the Christian country will become a decent country. "Two months ago, there was a massive raid targeting a group of emissaries from the Empire, Leon Muldeen.This is a very vile act that significantly discredits the entire country and is a serious act of being a peace-loving Gulmur.Therefore, we will execute Ejeo, Enoch, Timund and their associates who are alleged masterminds of this incident! " Next to the truncated platform built in the square of the sacred capital, the people gathered in the square raised their voices as they made a blatant accusation and a sentence of execution. Some even shouted at the nobles who were about to be executed. The nobles in this country hate the people for a long time... "Former Pope Timund... is this your last chance to apologize to the people?What do you want to do? " Gael turned to the former Pope, who stood in the most prominent spot. Oh, that was the Pope.My face was too bumpy and I didn''t know who. Shelley''s enchanting magic worked, so I shouldn''t have had to torture her... Well, karma. "I... deceived my people for my own benefit and attacked my predecessor and even my guests...It should serve as a model for believers to die and make amends for what we have done. " Apparently, the violence in the name of two months of torture completely broke my heart. I confessed my sins honestly and apologized to the people. The reaction of the people who heard such apologies..... "What do you mean, my predecessor?" "Scriff was supposed to die of illness, right?Maybe Timund-sama killed him? " "I can''t believe it....." It seemed puzzled that the Pope was killing the Pope. The people of this country are truly pathetic.Well, it should improve from now on, so I want you to be a little more patient. "In the future, this will not be tolerated in the Church¡­ Ga?lle Fontaine, as the new Pope, declares this sentence enforceable!" Uh-oh! The pope''s head was dropped and a loud shout echoed in the square. Among them was a mixture of nobles. You must have been the Pope, who was widely disliked by the people. With that in mind, Leena, who was next door, hugged me. Are you okay? "Yes. At last... I''ve got an enemy for my father and grandpa... but I don''t really feel it.It''s just sad. " "That''s right...." I wonder why. Was it because it was smaller than he thought? "Do you think this country is going to get better?" "I don''t know if I can trust Gael-san yet... honestly.But if that righteous Leria is around, it''ll be fine. " With Cough, Gael won''t be able to do anything strange to Leria either. "Yes, I''m sure Leria and Cousin will pull this country in the right direction." Well, she''s the best apprentice I''ve ever had. "Yes, Leria is a good apprentice." I''m sure Leria will cry when she hears what she just said... As the nobles were executed one after another, we returned to the Mansion. It doesn''t make me feel any better watching people being killed. "Still... you''re all involved in the revolution of empires, kingdoms, and dioceses.I work too hard for world peace, don''t I? " He wiped out the injustice of the Empire, made Kite king, and defeated the rotten Pope. I''m pretty sure we''re going to get into history textbooks. "Fufufu, well then, rest well for the rest of your life." "No, no, that''s not how it works.I have to develop that vast territory..... " Besides, I''m only sixteen.It''s going to be a busy day. "You can''t stay without your body working anymore.Lena, can you fix this? If you go back to the realm, you''ll never take time with us. " "That''s right... I think it would be most effective to tie it to the bed and let it rest somewhat forcibly..." Huh? Will my daughters tie me up when I get home? "Well then, when we get back, Elsie will have to create a robust rope." "Fufu. Leave it to me. I''m going to create something that uses mythrills." No, no, no. The rope Elsie created would never be stylish. We''ve all grown up lately, so I''ve forgotten, but remember Elsie''s true nature! "Er... are you guys serious? After all, I''m the main player....?" "It''s all right. Even if you see Leo tied up in bed, if we''re together... that''s what you think it''s all about." "No, not good! Not good at all!" I don''t want to be mistaken for having such a hobby! "I''d like to make it a magic item anyway...Ah, Mr. Bell, don''t you think you can use this material? " "Is it a slime... it certainly looks like it can be used.I think it''s good. And then this.... " Hey, those two! Don''t use my precious materials for that! I took my bags from my daughters, who began to run away in a hurry. "You don''t have to be so desperate anymore.I''m just kidding. Mr. Bell? " "Huh? Ah, yes, I''m kidding." Hey, Belle! You were absolutely serious about that reaction, weren''t you? Belle will tie me up and I''ll take care of everything.Like, seriously. Be careful when you sleep with Belle from now on... "Well, don''t forget to tie it up and get too obsessed with your work." Yes... Are you going to leave me tied up or not? "Okay, I''ll do my best. Is this all right?" "Yes, thank you very much. Promise?" "Yeah, I promise." "If I break my promise, I''ll ask Bell." What...? I don''t ask. Just keep your promise. I swore to my heart that way. 254 Episode 21: Meet Mother The trouble in teaching the country has been eliminated successfully, and we can finally start our safe journey tomorrow. Today is the last time I will be in the Holy City. That''s why I decided to take a look around the sacred capital for the last time today... but Ku stopped me. Apparently, she wants to talk to Lena about what happened ten years ago. That''s why I gave up walking in the sacred capital today and heard Ku''s story. "Originally, the Pope didn''t care about other lives for himself.A man like that... when that order was given ten years ago, I doubted my ears about the boulder. " Ku began to talk like that. "If I had a Virgin, I would die.Kill the Virgin and one of her family.That''s what I said. At first, I thought the Pope had gone mad.The Virgin of this country is like a brave man of the kingdom.In other words, it''s a symbol, it''s the power itself. " Certainly. Did the Duplicant manipulate you to give such a futile order, or did the Virgin really give the order out of fear and without thinking... We''ll have to ask the Duplicant. But I don''t think there''s much benefit in killing the Virgin until the Duplicant manipulates the Pope... Simply wanted to show the fear of death to make it easier for the Pope to deal with, or something like that? "It was a very rude order.But I have no power against the Pope. Shut up and obey. " I''m really scared of curses. It''s really strange that a saboteur is killing reincarnated people while still suffering from many more damn curses. "It was Olver, the ex-Prince of the Elves, who got in the way of the operation most.At that time, he was famous in this country as a wizard no less than a magician.It would have been difficult for the Pope to succeed at that time, no matter how hard he tried. " Ah. Wasn''t Lena''s grandfather just an elf? So, Lina is bleeding with royal blood... "That''s why I proposed to the Pope to bring the Fontaine family in.And as the wish was fulfilled, so did the Beast tribe, and I raided the Abelard family. " Cough thought of a plan to bring the Fontaine family together. Well, that pope, can''t you think of anything like that? "The assassination of that day was supposed to end soon.But it didn''t work.The first unexpected thing... would have been that my son, Brian, was as strong as Olver. " Well, the Son of the Virgin and Prince Elf can''t be weak. Well, that''s not cool. "Before those two, the Beast tribe gradually took over.However, their magic is not infinite on boulders.The momentum of the two weakened little by little after a few pushes.And Olver and Brian, who realized that they had lost, went on to let the Virgin and her grandson Liana escape. " "I thought it was convenient.It''s easier for us to kill if the Virgin acts alone. " Well, I guess so. My purpose is to be a saint. "But it was a trap." "Was it a trap?" "Ah. All the assassins who attacked were put to sleep by holy magic.And because I turned the main power to the Virgin, Olvers were beginning to be pushed back. " I see. Holy magic is the only way to attack. Sure enough, even the Virgin can protect Lena and escape. "The second unexpected thing is that the Virgin can fight normally.Ever since I started to assassinate under the Pope... the Virgin was protected.That''s why I didn''t think I could fight. " I see. Well, Grandpa and I were on a journey of demon king crusade, and it''s not like a regular Virgin. "I hurried back to Olver and decided to kill the Virgin alone." Cough, who had a good match with Lou, could have defeated the Virgin. But they''re both alive... Why? "It went well along the way.Hiding in the darkness, he was shredding the Virgin little by little.Holy magic was my biggest weakness. I stood carefully. " Listening to that, I don''t know why Cough lost. Have you been exposed to holy magic for a moment? "But in the words of the Virgin, I can''t attack." "Words?" "Yes, the word was a simple one: ''Stay away from us''.I didn''t use any particularly strange magic.It was a simple order to me. " Maybe that''s where the curse came into play. "This was the last surprise, and the Virgin''s orders took precedence over the Pope.I couldn''t defy the Virgin and couldn''t get anywhere near her. " ... that''s why they were saved. All I can say is that you''re lucky. "Is that what happened...?So why did you let my mother go?Isn''t it the Pope''s order that killed the whole family? " "That''s because your father declared that he would expel your mother from the Abelard family." I see... You punched a hole in the Pope''s proper command. "I was ordered to kill the Virgin and her family.If it''s not my family, I''m not obliged to kill it. That''s why. " "Who didn''t report it to the Pope?" "The Pope asked me who survived the assassination.You don''t have to talk about people who aren''t assassinated. " "Ha-ha. Sure." The Pope is stupid, too. If I had given you an order with a little more head, this would not have happened. We''ll leave the next morning. We were just saying goodbye to Gael and Leria before we left. "Gu. Ugh... Huh. Thank you all for looking after me for a long time.I''ll never forget this! " Leria, who''s dropping her off, is already tearing her face apart. Well, we spent half a year together. Leena gently hugged her like that. "No, Leria made it easy for us too.From now on, as a saint, I think there will be a lot of trouble, but please do your best. " Lena was about to cry. You broke up with your beloved disciples.Oh, it''s going to make me cry. "Yes, I... I''ll never forget what Lena taught me.I''m sure I''ll make a wonderful Virgin who can get my name to you. " "Yes, I''m here for you." "Leo... thank you so much for accepting me.I don''t think it''s Leo''s virtue to be passionate about his work... but please be healthy first. " "Ha-ha. I know. I''ll get some rest." I don''t know what I''ll do if I don''t rest... When I said that, a voice flew from next door. "It''s okay. We''ll take care of it." "That''s right. Tie it up, right?" Hey, is that your voice, Lou?That was a joke. That calmed you down! "Fufufu, that''s right. I didn''t have to worry about Sherry, Lena, Bell, Elsie, and Lou." Well, of course. I''m worried about something else... Well then, let''s give Gael another chance. My farewell greetings to Leria were over, and I reached out to Gael. Gael-san has been staying at home for two months. Next time, I want to thank you for something. "Yes, but I''ll see you soon at Lord Frank''s wedding with Arlene." That''s what Gael said and laughed while holding my hand. Oh, sure, it was Frank''s wedding. "That''s true.Well, shall we say goodbye around here? " "Yes, please give this to Maret and Monica.If you read this, they will understand the situation. " When I thought about Monica, Gael gave me a letter. It was addressed to Maret, Leena''s mother. "Okay, I''ll give it to you. I''ll see you later." "Yes" We waved to Leria and Gael and got into the carriage. Relia, looking back at her hand, burst into tears, and Lena cried quietly after she got on the carriage. And when I lost sight of Leia and the others from the carriage, I asked Lena what was bothering me. "Lena, do you know who Monica is?" "Isn''t that the name of the knight or the maid who protects your mother?I''m sorry, it''s been ten years... and I''ve forgotten a lot of people''s names. " "No, I''m just curious. Don''t apologize." Even if I were told to remember the name of the person I met ten years ago right now, I''d be in trouble. "But if they say so, I wonder what Monica looks like.That''s right... like Leo''s Herman, she was a special knight for Leona''s mother. " "It could be." Maybe it''s just a maid looking after Lena''s mother. "Well, isn''t it nice to have fun after we''ve actually met?" I see. One more thing, I enjoyed going home to Leena. "Hey, Leo, you got anything to eat?I couldn''t buy anything yesterday because of that vampire ~ " Is that what you''re talking about?Even so, you could put up with it a little bit more... I smiled unexpectedly at Lou''s request to break the bones of the story. "No, I don''t want to be eaten by my emergency food." This is what we eat when something happens! I held my bag in a hurry to protect my food from Lou. "We can replenish it when we get back! That''s why, right?" "No, no, no, no." "Ah, now, forgive me." When I refused outright... Lou stopped by and kissed me. "That''s right, I won''t give you this precious food!" I managed to protect the food, shaking my voice a little. It was dangerous... because of the surprise, my arm lost its strength for a moment. Really? Well then, I''ll do more for you. When I tried to say no!, Lou''s kiss attack started. And... they took away my precious food. "Kh... whatever you want" I can''t help it if it''s taken away anymore.When I get back, will you replenish it...? "Thank you! I love Leo!" "Absolutely...." I don''t hate you because you''re cute. With such thoughts in mind, I put my hand on the mouth that had been kissed scattered. 255 Episode 22 Reunion It''s been almost a week since I left the Holy City. If we get there as planned, we should be able to get Lina there by this evening. "It''s almost home to Lena, but what do you think?Do you recognize this view? " "Yes... I remember going down this road when I was little." "Nature is abundant, enough land for our saints to grow up." "That''s right. It may not be bad to spend the rest of your life in a place like this..." "Hey! I''m just an adult, so don''t talk about old age." "Hahaha. I''m sorry." If you ask me, I''ve just grown up. I''m feeling like I''m over thirty years old... "Milord, I think you should be aware of having a little more fun now." "Belle''s right." "I''m sorry, but do you think you''re having enough fun?Surrounded by such lovely wives? " That''s how I hugged Belle and Shelley who were sitting next to me. "I''m not going to be fooled if I say that anymore, am I?" While saying so, Bell relaxed his mouth happily. Fufu. It''s just the chocolate I grew up with. Such an exchange would have made it quick to see where I was going. "Ah, is that the house where Lena lived?" Really, there''s nothing around.It''s also a little far from the nearby village...It really feels like a place to hide. "Huh? Ah, yes! That''s it!" "Oh, I can see people. It''s a girl." Looking at it with a glance, the girl was plowing the field. Great. Kids from a nearby village? "Girl? Oh, yes, a girl." "Ah, I''m surprised." Did you notice our carriage? The girl threw a mulberry and hurried into the house. You''ve done something wrong... SIDE: Marlet "Ha, six years since I came to this land.I''m completely used to this life. " I unexpectedly sighed while sewing Monica''s clothes. How long do I have to live this life?Such anxiety always comes at me. I''ve done well so far... but I don''t know what''s going on. No, I think it would be a miracle to have lived on this land for six years. Life here was so harsh... "Lena... how are you?If you''re all right, you''ll already be an adult.I want you to find a lovely opponent and be happy.... " This reminds me of my eldest daughter, Lena, who separated ten years ago. You know, the weepy face I showed you when I broke up. I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you...I''m sorry that my daughter can''t protect me... Leena, please, she''s alive... "Mom! Mom! Oh, my God!" "Why are you in such a hurry?" When I saw Monica come in loud, I stood up in a hurry. "I saw a carriage headed this way from afar!Probably the nobleman your mother used to say! " "A carriage? A nobleman?" Oh, no. Maybe the Pope knows where we are? Or did oniisama sell me? "Because it''s true! Hey, Mom, what do we do?" To Monica''s voice, I immediately returned to myself. If the nobles are really on their way to this house, there''s no time to think about it. "For now, Monica, hide in the back room!" "Where''s your mother?" "It''s okay. I''m just talking to the nobles." I endured a tremor and laughed so desperately that Monica would not be anxious. Don''t worry about Monica here. "But the nobles are terrible people." "It''s okay. You know your mother''s strong, right?" Concon "I''m sorry. Is Maret there?" Hih Beyond the door, a man''s voice was heard, and Monica shrunk with her head in her arms. I gently hugged Monica, who trembled with such fear. "It''s okay... for now, just hide in the back room.You can''t leave until your mom calls, right? " "I see...." After I saw Monica enter the back room, I opened the door. Then... there was a younger, more mature man than I thought... multiple women, a knightly man and a woman standing behind them. "I apologize for the late pick-up." I apologized as soon as I confirmed that the visitor was noble. "No, I''m sorry for the unexpected visit." You''re more polite than I thought. Speaking of which, I don''t think my dress is noble in the Holy Land... So I raised my head and looked at the faces of the nobles again. Then there''s only one person staring at my face... that? "Are you... Lina?" "... yes, Mother." Lena! I hugged him right away. Definitely. It''s Lena! I''m sure it''s Leena! "Uhh... mom... mom... I missed you so much..." "Me too, Lina... I''m so glad you''re alive..." As she stroked Lena''s head, she began to cry, and as soon as she caught me, I burst into tears. I''m so glad you''re alive... Then for a while¡­ the first man to greet Lina watching us calm down. "Um... Lina, can you introduce me?" "Uh-huh. Leo, who holds the throne of the Duke in the Empire... Sherry the ex-empress, Belle the ex-beastern princess, Elsie the biggest chamber of commerce in the world, Lou the foodie.Leo is my husband and the other girls are my daughter-in-law. " "Hmm? Can you say that again?" I couldn''t catch up with my head because I was told that there was a lot of information without a rush. What do you mean, the Duke told the princess he was your husband? "Yes, my husband, the Duke Leo." Nice to meet you. "Nice to meet you...." This is Lena''s husband?And I can''t believe I''m the Duke... Is this a dream? "Sherry the Ex-Prince." "Nice to meet you. I''ve been friends with Lena since I was eight years old." "Ha, nice to meet you.... Thank you for getting along with your daughter since you were a little girl." Your Highness... that means you''re Ashley''s daughter. Speaking of which, you were born the same year as Lena. "Don''t be afraid. As Lena just said, she''s Leo''s wife now." "I see...." Next up, Princess of the Beast clan, Belle. "Nice to meet you. Best regards," Thank you very much. This is also royalty... and this child, Dill, is not the princess of beast hope she was looking for! Dill would have been happy if he had been alive... "Next door is the richest man in the world, Elsie." Let me, the richest man in the world? "Fufu. That''s why I wasted so much money and didn''t have it myself.Nice to meet you, Leena''s mother. Thank you in advance. " "Yes, thank you." This guy looks amazing too... "And finally, Lou, the Devil''s Eater." "Fufu, you look just like Lena''s mother." "Yes, they often say that." I wonder... it''s amazing just to say the demons, but I''m not so surprised because the previous people were so amazing. Rather, she''s kind of cute. "What do you think? Do you know who it is?" "Uh-huh... you... you''ve married quite a house...By the way, which house is Leo in the Empire?Is it the Forster family because they have black hair? " There must have been a boy the same age as Lena in the Forster family. My mother-in-law used to say that when I was talking about letters with the wizard. "No, the Forsters are my parents.I am now called Muldeen independently. " "Muldeen, famous in the heart of the world?" "Yes, yes, we are now ruling Philippine territory and surrounding lands." "Eh? Well, what do you mean?" Are you saying that the big Filipino realm is gone? "Er... I need a lot of time to explain to you, so listen to me later.Instead, you want to know what''s going on. " Yeah, right. For now, it''s more important to know why Lena is here. "I have a letter from Gael.If you read this, you''ll understand the general situation. " That being said, Leo gave me a letter. There was my name written in Fontaine''s wax mark and Oniisama''s handwriting. Of course, this is a letter from oniisama. "Thank you. Um... there''s nowhere for everyone to sit, but please come in." "Thank you." "Monica! You can come out!" I invited Leo and the others into the house and called Monica, who was hiding in the back room. You don''t have to hide anymore. Mother! As soon as I called, Monica came out and hugged me in tears. All right. You scared me. Mother? "Huh?... Was it so weird what Monica said about your mother?" Then the misunderstanding was quickly resolved. Looks like oniisama and Leo forgot to explain Monica. "I see... Lina had a sister." "It''s no wonder Lena didn''t know.I was actually going to report that I was pregnant on that happy day..... " I was going to report Lena to the whole family on the occasion of her celebration of her sixth birthday. And yet... that''s what happened... Was that so? "Hey, hey, Mom, these people...." Leo turned to me and Monica hid behind me asking for help. "Don''t be afraid, Monica.Here, oneechan. " That''s how I pulled Monica in front of Lena. Eh? Lena? Oneechan? "Um... I''m Lena.Monica, how are you? " Oh, really, oneechan? That''s right. "Uh-huh. I miss you so much." Monica hugged Leena and started screaming, convinced that she was really her sister. Fufu. I finally got you two together. Then I entrusted Lena with Monica, and in the meantime I read a letter from oniisama. The contents were quite unexpected. After your mother-in-law and Lena headed for the Empire, they were saved by the Forsters. Soon afterwards, Lena and Leo got along and decided to get engaged at the same time as Shelley. The fact that Lena got married led her to go back to the Catholic country. The resumption of the pope''s runaway aiming at it. Everything Leo has solved, and oniisama has become a pope. None of it seemed realistic. "First of all... I would like to express my sincere gratitude to Mr. Leon''s, Mr. Leona and my stepmother for their help." "No, I''m here because Lena is counting on me to help her." "Oh no, there''s an overwhelming number of people I''ve been able to help!" No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "No, sir." "Fufu, as long as I''m happy as my mom and dad are getting along." I laughed unexpectedly at the interaction between the two smiling people. Good. You didn''t really hate getting married. "That''s right, I''m so close!" "That''s good.So... I''ll change the story, but we''re going to go to Master Leon''s... " "Yes, please come to my house.I don''t think you need to worry about assassination anymore, and I don''t think you need to live an inconvenient life.Besides, I''m going to be your stepmother, but since she''s my mother, please don''t follow her.Feel free to call me Leo. " You''re a real polite man. I envy Lena. "Well then, let me call you Leo.So... I was wondering if you could help me at Leo''s... " "Yes" "I will sweeten your words.Monica is almost twelve years old... and I don''t want to make you feel this lonely at a time when you have friends and you''re playing a lot. " I''m sorry to interrupt my daughter''s honeymoon, but I didn''t want to go on living here any longer.That''s the truth. Leena, I''m sorry for being such a mother... "Okay, Monica, are you interested in magic school?" "Magic school? Can you teach me magic?" That''s right. "I want to go! I want to go to magic school!I want to use magic like my mother! " "What a magic school....." "Don''t worry about tuition or anything." "That''s why...." I''m sorry to have to pay you for your magic school tuition, even though the cost of living alone is quite a sum. "Mom, it''s okay, it''s not that big a deal for Milord.Well, if you look at Milord''s territory, you''ll understand. " "I know Muldeen is thriving....." "That''s not the level anymore." "Well, let''s talk about school later.How long will it take you to prepare for the move?If you go over there, I can prepare a lot of things, so I''ll be fine at the very least..... " "Well, then, right away... can you wait about 30 minutes?" Gather that and that... yeah.It ends in thirty minutes. "You don''t have to hurry.We''ll take a little walk. " "Okay." Well, hurry up and pack up! After seeing Leo and Lena leave the house, they hurried to work. 256 Episode 23 Home Currently, we were climbing the mountain, guided by Lena. The destination is the view Lena has always wanted to see. I wonder what kind of view you can see... I''m looking forward to it. It looks like Leena was kind of a kid back there. Lou muttered as if he remembered. Really? With such a loud murmur, Lena looked back with her face turned red. Well, I guess you shouldn''t be so embarrassed. "Isn''t it like that in front of your mother?" Yes, it is. "It''s been a long time since we started again.I want to sweeten something I''ve never been able to sweeten before. " "No, no, please don''t do this...Next time, you won''t know what kind of face to see your mother. " "Ha ha. But I''m glad our reunion with your mother went well." Until she got here, Lena was worried about how her mother felt about herself. Well, it was a great pleasure to meet you. "Yes, I''m glad you''ve been worried about me all along..." "Well, Monica was Lena''s sister, anyway.Gael-san, you could have explained. " "I''ve been busy.Maybe he was going to explain it. " Well, I''ve certainly been working for almost two months without sleeping... If that''s the case, I can''t help it. "Maybe it was just a surprise." Well, I''m sure you''re surprised. I didn''t think Lena had a sister. "Ah, I can see the sea!" That said, a light blue color was visible between the tree and the tree before Lou pointed it out. That is certainly the sea. "What? Is that the ocean?" Speaking of which, Shelley and Elsie never saw the ocean. Well, I haven''t seen it since I was reincarnated. With that in mind, I arrived at the top of the mountain. Ooh, you see a beautiful horizon. This is amazing. "Amazing... As far as I can see, it''s full of water.Is this the sea? " Yeah, the ocean. "Still... there''s a magical world far ahead, isn''t there?" "I see. Well, I''ll have to travel on a ship for a very long time." How long does it take?There''s still no one coming back after trying it... "Still... it''s a nice view. I''m convinced that Lena can''t be forgotten." "Yes... it''s really good to see you again." "I''m glad I made it to Lena." The promise I made in that carriage was finally fulfilled. Really, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time... "I''m already... crying again.Milord, please take responsibility and lend me a little breast. " Eh? Ah, yeah. "Ugh, uhh... gu. Milord, thank you so much for keeping your promise as a child." "You''re welcome. I''m happy just because Lena was happy." "You can''t stop crying again! I''m sorry, but I think you can cry as much as you want. After that, when we were all looking at the sea, we heard Monica''s voice. "Ah! Sisters!" Ah, Monica, did you come to see this view too? "Yeah! I love the sea from here!" "Ha-ha. You''re a sister after all." Huh? Does oneechan like this view too? "Yes, I used to come here every day except on rainy days when I lived here." "Stay with me! Hehe, with your sister." Monica Chan was happy that Lena was with her, hugging me with a lovely laugh. "Mr. Marlet, we''re back! How are you getting ready?" After spending about an hour coming home from a walk, there were some luggage and Mr. Marrett, Herman, and Alma standing in front of the house. Was it a little late? "Yes, just this luggage is fine.Thank you very much to the knights for their help. " "No, let''s go home." "Oh, Mother, I''ll keep the luggage in my bag." That''s what Lena said. She put Marrett''s stuff in her storage bag. "Uh-huh... eh?" "Isn''t that amazing? Milord built it." "Su, that''s amazing..." You can always build anything of this magnitude. "It''s still too early to be surprised.Can you give me a hand? " "Yes?" And Monica. Huh? Yeah. I held Marrett in my right hand and Monica in my left. Everybody touch me. Yes. Well then, let''s move on. The transfer was to my room in Muldeen, of course. "Oh, yeah? Where are we?" "This is my room. Muldeen Castle, to be exact." "Really... in a moment?" "Fufufu, I haven''t heard from you in a while." That''s right. Nobody''s surprised about the metastasis lately. "Leena... you''ve been married to such a wonderful man." "Yes, my proud husband." That''s how Lena hugged me. Apparently, Lena couldn''t help but brag about me to her mother. "Hey, Mom, look at this!It''s going to be amazing out there! " Monica climbed to the window in a slightly distracted gap. "Monica, why don''t you take a ride like that... eh?" "What about the evolved Muldeen realm?There''s also an underground city, so it''s growing more than it looks. " I tried to explain that to two people who were surprised at the view outside. Well, it''s hard to tell how amazing this city is without actually walking through it. "Yes... it''s a level that makes you wonder if it''s really only been 20 years." "Leo, oniichan, how do I get there?" "Tomorrow, I''ll also introduce you to the city." "Really? Yeah." With such joy, Monica flew towards me from the window. "Hey, Monica, you''re behaving badly." "Don''t worry about it.From now on, this will be Monica''s house. " I took Monica without difficulty and gave her a hug. "Huh? This is my home?" "Oh, we''re going to live here together from today." "Can you live here? I did it!" I''m glad you liked it. "Ah, but...." Is that it? "What''s wrong?" "You can''t see the ocean anymore...." What is that? "It''s okay. I can''t do it every day, but I''ll take you there when I''m free." It''s easy to transfer wherever you go once. Oh, really? "Yeah, I think Lena would love to see it again." When she looked at Lena, she did well to shake her neck vertically. "Yes! Leo, oniichan loves it!" "I can''t thank you enough anymore....." "Don''t worry about it.Like I said, we''re family now. " Take care of your family. This is a promise to Master. "Thank you." "No, don''t be shy.I am confident that I have the most money in the world. " I didn''t lie because my marriage to Elsie made me the richest man in the world. "Ah, yes, Lena, you and your mother should take a bath." Huh? "Yes, there are things you and I would like to talk about, and you should go." "Monica, why don''t you and your sisters explore the castle?This place is huge. " "Explore?!!" Belle, Nice Follow. I was just taking care of the little ones at the driftstone, orphanage. "So please take your time." "Ah, thank you." SIDE: Liana The bath is this way. Shelley''s plan led me to take a bath with my mother. What should I do? What should I tell you in the bath? "Wow, is it okay for me to take a bath or something...." Whether you know how I feel or not, your mother is still reluctant. "Don''t worry about it anymore.Basically, I don''t spend any money on this castle bath. " "Hmm? But I need expensive magic tools to get the hot water out..." Sure, it was a normal house. I think I saw the magic equipment when I remodeled the Imperial City Mansion. "Well, it''s hard to explain... but Milord can use the magic of creation." "Oh, I''ve never heard of it." "Yes, there are only three people I know who can use creative magic in this world." "Leo is one of them, isn''t he?" "Yes, by the way, the other one is Elsie." I just realized that Elsie was surprised, too. I''ve always made Milord''s doll, so I completely forgot. "Do you have the best chambers of commerce in the world?" "Yes. Ah, here''s the bath.Take off your clothes here. " When I was talking about Elsie, I arrived in the bath. I started taking off my clothes after taking my mother to the dressing room. Uh-huh. When she nodded, her mother began to take off her clothes to imitate me. "That said, the breadth of things Elsie and Milord can build is not comparable." "Is that all Leo has to say?" "Yeah, like this." I took off my clothes and showed my mother the necklace I was wearing. "Nh, that''s a pretty expensive necklace... It''s not a mythrill." "Isn''t this just a necklace?As long as I''m wearing this, it has the amazing effect of never being in abnormal condition. " "Well, that''s... even more amazing than the magical items you occasionally get in dungeons!" "That''s why I told you it was amazing." Fufu. I''m glad to see your mother in amazement. "Really... I don''t think I lived in a country like that until a few hours ago." After a while in the bath, my mother began to say that. "Fufu, I never dreamed of taking a bath with my mother like this." "You didn''t know I was alive until recently, did you?" "Yeah, I always thought he was killed...." "Yes... forgive me for your brother.I had no choice but to. " "Yeah... I know. It''s the Pope who''s really bad." I''ll never forgive him... I''ve never wanted to kill that many people before.If Milord hadn''t stopped me, I might have killed someone for the first time in my life... "The Pope was executed too....?" "Yeah, it wasn''t." "Yes... is your stepmother... alive?" Speaking of which, I haven''t talked about Grandma yet. "Yes, I live with the wizard in the Imperial City." "I''m glad you''re alive..." "Yeah, I think Grandma would be happy to know she''s alive." You''ll definitely cry and be happy. Monica is there, too. "I see.... I want to see you soon" "Don''t worry, I''ll see you soon if you ask my husband." If I use the metastasis, it will be a moment. "I''m sorry to see you so soon.Even so, I will take care of you from now on. " Well, I guess so. In the meantime, I have to write to Grandma later. "Besides, tell me about your acquaintance with Leo.Mom, I''m really worried about how my daughter got so messed up. " "It''s going to be a long time...?" "Don''t worry, this bath feels good enough to stay forever." "Well then... I''ll talk to you when I first meet you..." Then I really talked about my husband for a long time. I''ve been in the bath for over an hour. But... it was nice talking to your mother. 257 Chapter 24 Retirement and Parental Separation About a week has passed since I received Mr. Marrett at home. In the meantime, we spent a full week showing Monica and Marrett around the territory and starting to get back to work. And today, I came to the Imperial Capital to report to the Emperor and see how my uncle was doing. "This time again... it''s been tough" "Yes, I didn''t think it would be such a big honeymoon." I knew you''d be targeted by an assassin, but I didn''t think you''d be attacked in the open. Besides, my two months in captivity in the Holy City prevented me from going where I wanted to go on my honeymoon. I was just checking out tourist attractions in the Holy See. "As a father, I can only say that my daughter was pathetic on such a honeymoon.Well, if I may say so from an emperor''s point of view, I can only thank you.Now the Empire no longer has to worry about its neighbors.I really can''t thank Leo enough. " "No, it''s nothing serious." It really happens this time, too. It felt like the Pope had gone wild and lost his way. "Well, let''s get down to business....." "Are you serious...?" For me, that was the point. What happened to the Empire while I was gone? "Next year, I will surrender the throne of the Emperor to Cliffs." Are you going to give it up already? "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" Looks like... he doesn''t look well. "No, that''s not it.Simply because I have decided that now is the right time for a new generation.Now, isn''t there a fool who tries to change generations and do something? " "I see...." Sure, maybe now is the best time. Now that the Philibert family is gone, there are no nobles in the Empire who want to start a rebellion. Looking out, the kingdom and the Christian nation are doing their best to rebuild their country. Yeah, maybe the best. Well, it was Damien who started it. Uncle? I looked at my uncle.After all, did you lose confidence in your last defeat...? No, I don''t think so, just for my uncle. "Don''t worry about it.I just wanted to get myself back in shape, so I decided to retire. " No, isn''t that enough to worry about? Because a man who has always been a good worker suddenly retires. But I see... my uncle is full of revenge...Then you certainly don''t have to worry. Does that mean you''re going to change the commander of the Special Forces? "Ah, Ivan will handle it. And then the Prime Minister will change." Huh? Now I turned my attention to Elise. "It''s about time I had a baby, too." Ah, speaking of which, uncles, you don''t have any children yet... "Elise''s been pushed." "No, that''s not true." "Elise''s disappearance is a huge pain for the Empire, but is his successor a good man?" "Yes, I think it''s okay." Well, if Elise says she''s good, she''ll be fine.Mr Flair is also very good. Anyway, it''s really sudden. Sometimes I come to the report and talk to the emperor, uncle, and Elise, but until this year. "I see.... Thank you all so much for your hard work." I lowered my head deep towards the three of them. Thank you so much for looking after me.I have to say thank you. "Thank you, Leo, for looking after me a lot.If it hadn''t been for you, my country would have been destroyed. " "How many times did Leo help you?" "I don''t think so.The Empire is a very strong country without me. " "Don''t be so modest. At least my daughter couldn''t be so happy.Can you not lower your head to this fact? " That said, now the Emperor has lowered his head. "Please... stop. I did what I liked." "Ha ha ha, I see. Let''s not do this anymore." "So the story changes, but when is my sweet grandson going to see you?" No, you''ve suddenly changed your mind too much. "Well, come on? We''ll... be here next year, right?" "Well, then, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to build a separation house in Muldeen when you retire.It would be great to spend the rest of my life with my grandchildren. " Are you coming to my house? "If we were to build a city in Muldeen now... it would be the edge of the city." "I don''t care about that.The problem is that we can stay close to each other when we want to. " What a selfish remark...Where did the Emperor go when he lowered his head to me just now? "Really... I see." I can''t help it. There is still more land near the training ground, so we should build a detachment there. "What about Elise?If your uncle is going to train, will you come to my house?It''s a little busy, but I don''t think you''ll miss it. " Anyway, my uncle is going to teach Barth something, so maybe Elise should come over here, too? "That''s...." "I''m sorry, but thank you very much." Huh? "From now on, I''m going to have Balance train me.Elise would have been better off in Muldeen. " After all, it''s Balas. He... Tell him something important first. "I see...." So everyone came to my territory. SIDE: Liana While my husband was talking to the Emperor, me and my mother, Monica, were at the house of the wizard. Of course. To get Mom and Monica to meet Grandma. "No, I didn''t expect to see Maret again." "True! And I can''t believe I had another grandson!" In contrast to the nicotinic wizard, Grandma was holding Monica with tears in her face. "Ehehe, it''s Grandma! My grandmother." "That''s right... I''m your grandmother.Uhh... I''m really glad you''re alive... " "Why is Grandma crying?" "It''s good to see Monica." "That''s right. I''m glad to see Grandma too!" "I see... Ah, I won''t regret my death anymore." "What are you talking about?If you''re going to die, at least look at your grandson''s face. " "That''s right... Liana, let me die quickly....." "What are you talking about?Grandma, you''re still fine, right? " I''ll show you my grandson, but don''t tell me you''re going to die. I want my grandmothers to live a long time. "Old people... don''t you think it''s strange to die?Like Carina, I don''t know when I''m gonna lose my temper..... " "What''s bothering me?Maret, don''t say anything to this old man! " "Who''s old?" "You said so yourself!" The two fights started again. It''s true that you two get along very well every day. "Fu, fufufu, I''m relieved you both seem to be as close as you used to be." "Really? Well, if we stay together that long, we won''t suddenly get along or get on bad terms." Yes, it is. The two laughed a little as they said that to their mother. The more we quarrel, the better off we are.The wizard and the grandmother really stayed the same. I''m home. Ah, Master is back. "Welcome back. Did the Emperor say anything?" "Yeah, he said next year we''re going to have another generation." Is Sherry''s father leaving the emperor? Is there... something wrong with you? "Already? I''ve only been doing it for about ten years.You''re licking me to quit with such a healthy body. " Ah, your body is fine, right? The grandmother... asked the Emperor if the words were a boulder... "Well, now is the best time, right?" "Still... I think it''s still early.Maybe I forget about my work and want to spend the rest of my life with my grandchildren. " "That''s possible. I''m sure he''s an idiot too." Only the wizard and grandmother can say that in this country. "So when will Leo show me his grandson?That''s all the fun left of this old man anymore.... " La, next year. Well, maybe next year... "My grandson... Grandma can''t be me?" "No, that''s not true! That''s not true!I could use a Monica.... " Nice Monica! Fufufu. Grandma, reflect a little. "Oh, yeah, I had a favor to ask you two today.Could you both teach Monica some magic? " What did I just say? Excellent. The two voices overlapped perfectly. "From now on, I have to take the entrance exam to Monica Magic School...Looks like you weren''t able to practice magic that much.How about that? They won''t take it. " "Of course I''ll take it." When my grandson gets involved... it''s going to be really simple for both of you... But I''m glad we had a little fun. "Yes... Monica, do you want Grandma to learn magic?" "Magic? Can Grandma teach you magic?" "Yes, I''ll take care of it" "Yay!! I want to learn magic!I want to use magic like my mother!! " Speaking of which, I''ve never seen your mother''s magic. Next time, let me see. "Dear Mother-in-law, Carina, Monica, please." "Very well, don''t worry, I''ll put you in the top of the magic school." "Yes, leave it to me." How much does the chairman... plan to train Monica...? Monica, I hope you don''t hate magic... "Yes, thank you." "Huh? Mom''s not with you?" Monica finally understood that she had to leave her mother. I pointed my anxious face at my mother. "Monica, when I go to magic school, I have to go to the dorm.Think of it as a practice. " "Oh, no! I can''t believe I''m separated from my mother!" Monica stuck to her mother''s waist in a hurry. I''ve always lived with my mother...Of course, you can''t leave your mother that easily. But Mom took Monica''s hand off with a demon in mind. "No, Monica, be strong." "I don''t want to... I can''t believe I''m leaving my mother....." "Lena, your sister was separated from her mother when she was six." "Is that so...?" "Yeah." When I nodded, Monica''s strength naturally relaxed. "Well, then, I''ll do my best.I''m going to be like Leena''s sister. " Good boy. Finally, our mother hugged us and we left the magician''s house behind. "Uhh, uhh..." When she returned to the castle, her mother began to cry with her hands on her mouth. "Mother....." "Maybe I''m more serious than Monica...I wonder if I can be separated.... " "It''s okay, I''m next to you this time." That''s what I said and rubbed her back. "That''s right... Thank you, Leo." "No, I''m looking forward to Monica growing up too." "That''s right... I hope you get stronger." It''s okay. I''m sure she''ll be great and surprise your mother. Still, you''re going to look like Leena''s sister...I have to do my best. 258 Chapter 25: Frank Marriage It''s been a while since I got back from my honeymoon, and it''s the day Frank gets married. After that, Monica seems to be practicing her magic. Mr. Marrett seems to be getting separated one by one.Sometimes she''s crying, but it looks like Lena''s been following me around. And I was taking so much time off to work on territorial development. You can''t be so intimidated and enthusiastic about your work. I was trying to take time with my family. Yeah. You''ve been living a decent life lately. "Frank''s getting married, too. I miss joining Jose." She entered the party and waited for Frank to enter, talking to Shelley, Lena and Bell. Elsie and Lou didn''t have that many contacts with Frank, so we decided to leave a message. "That''s right. I was so fresh back then...." "Now it''s so much love that we can''t beat it." "Yes, I didn''t know that love started with a letter would bloom this far." I''m really glad I pushed Frank''s back. Speaking of which, at that time, I decided to put Jos¨¦ in the side room with a voice from Bell. I was worried about what would happen at first, but I didn''t know what to expect. "Ah, Leo, Lena!" "Oh, Leria, what happened to Ku?" Turning to the familiar voice, Leria ran towards me. I heard you were busy with the Virgin''s work, but I''m glad you''re still feeling well. "Are you hiding somewhere?In places like this, we''re never going to show up. " That''s how Leria inflated her cheeks. Ha ha ha. Cu''s a surprisingly shy guy. "That''s right. Well, just pull it out little by little." "Yes, I will." That''s what Frank and the others were talking about. Oh, Frank is cool, and Jos¨¦ and Ali are so beautiful. Oh, I like it. "Oh, I was gonna borrow a camera from Elsie!" I instantly created and gave the camera to Shelley who said that. You''ll regret this for the rest of your life. I don''t spare any magic. "Thank you!" Shelley just started filming Frank and the others. I''ll make a photo album for the wedding gift for the three of you later. "Fufu. Onee-sama, it''s so beautiful." "Hey, wait!" "Hmm? What?" Any surprise events? With such optimism in mind, noisy people continued to enter the party venue. Is this... something unexpected about the boulder? "This party is canceled!" "Who is he...?" Can I take care of it?Maybe it''s a surprise Frank has prepared... "Come on, I''ve never seen it before." Yeah... I don''t know who it is, but it''s not good for me to get my hands on it... With that in mind, a suspicious person immediately came forward. "The next owner of House Boardrail is not Frank, but my oldest son, Laurent!" "Is that Frank''s brother..." Even though he''s a brother, he''s not at all alike. "What are you going to do, kill them all with my magic?" "No... let''s not. Is it worse to stand out than the star?" While saying that, the suspects, other than Frank''s brother, fell apart. Oh, you''re shooting right through the heart.Frank, you raised your arm. "It was a nice corner atmosphere... but don''t disturb me." "Ugh, that''s a lie...." "So you came all the way here to get me killed?" Frank turned his hand to his brother, who was left alone. "Fuck!" "I won''t let you escape." Frank''s brother started running toward the door trying to escape, while Frank''s brother''s legs blew off. Wow... that''s awesome. Wouldn''t it have been easier to kill him? "Gwaaaaa!" "Get him out of here!" At Frank''s command, the man holding his legs and screaming and several bodies were immediately taken out to the attendant. "Ladies and gentlemen, excuse me.It''s a little dirty, but please enjoy the party. " No... that would be impossible. "Oh, my God, Leena, make this room clean." "Yes" "Ah, let me do it!I grew up too! " That''s how Leria sprayed her holy magic all over the room. Then, in time, the blood stains disappeared. "Oh, isn''t that amazing?" "Fufu, thank you." Well then, let''s go to the usual greeting. Thank you for that. Frank thanked me before we congratulated him. Say thank you to Leria. "Thank you, Leria." "No, it''s not that big a deal!" "Still, it was as good as I knew it would be." "I knew that.You can''t usually go to a party like that. " I knew it was on purpose. I''m glad I didn''t have to. I almost ruined the show. "Well, when you look at that, nobody thinks I''m just the guy next to Leo, right?" After all, it was an act to prevent other nobles from licking it. Well, being treated like I''m surrounded by the Duke is a good thing for the Boardrails. "I disagreed, didn''t I?If anything happens to Milord, I don''t like it. " Well, that''s a normal opinion. I bet you said the same thing about Bell in Sherry and Lena before. Recently, I have experienced war and assassination, and I feel that the Muldeen family''s common sense has gone crazy. "That''s all right. I told you I''d set up this operation after I figured out what they were up to." Frank was poisoned a lot by me. If Frank had just entered a school of nobility, he would never have said such a thing. "No, Ali, please say something." "Well, I thought Frank would be fine." "Oh, you betrayed me to Mr. Ally?I was trembling so much until the ceremony began.You don''t have to be strong. " "It was just a little trembling with the tension in public!" My daughters, I''m glad you''re getting along. When I saw the two people making funny conversations, I accidentally told Frank that. "Absolutely. Speaking of which, what happened to Herman?" "I''m having a party with Alma on the edge.Probably the last person to say hello. " "You don''t have to worry at all." Well, Herman''s busy with Alma too. Well then, there''s no choice. Speaking of which, what happened to Herman and Alma''s odds of winning? " "I don''t know, so I decided to rent out the arena and let them fight for a day next week.But what if Hellman couldn''t win three times in a row..... " I asked the two of them about the results the other day, but the wins and losses and the draw were great numbers. Still, it is amazing that there is no difference between the number I bought and the number I lost... Instead, you''re doing it on purpose.How many times have I doubted it? "Oh, I''d love to see that.Will you invite me too? " "Of course." "Hellman''s in trouble with Leo, too.It''s time to make him happy, poor thing. " I know that. "I know, but what I can do is I can get you a unit." "You''re really serious...I can''t help it, I''ll blow it up a little later. " "Leave her alone." SIDE: Frank. "Congratulations on your marriage." Hellman, I didn''t know you were coming last. Say you''re obsessed with Alma. Isn''t that terrible for a boulder? "Thank you. How are you both?" "Yes, as you can see, we are very well together." "That''s good.... Leo told me.You haven''t settled with Alma yet? " I know you''re fine, so I tried to blow it up. "... yes, not yet.But next week, definitely. " "Oh, you''ll be fine. Next week, I''m going to support you, so make sure you decide." That''s how I slapped Herman on the shoulder. "Of course." Good luck with that feeling. Hmm. I''m so tired. When the party was over and I returned to my room, I was exhausted. Ha, I want to sleep like this. "Master Frank, your husband wants you." Well, that''s right. "Okay, I''ll be right there." When I entered my father''s room, I saw him and his brother rolling at his feet. "Congratulations again, Frank, and you did a great job." "Oh, thank you." Blessed be it in this situation... "Ah, why is there such a difference between my brothers...?" Sighing, he looked at his brother, who was rolling on the floor. Even if he said that, he shut his mouth firmly out of fear and didn''t say a word. "Niisan, why did you do this on purpose?If I''d been alive, this wouldn''t have happened. " ¡­¡­ Apparently, he won''t answer my question. Ah, this guy is really pathetic.If I had apologized or excused myself here, I might at least not have been killed. "Most of the time, the nobles in the Holy Land must have instigated me.I wonder if I could stand the life of ordinary people. " ¡­¡­ Ah, what are you going to do with him? "We''ll have to kill him. I missed it once." "No, please don''t! Don''t kill me! Please!" I finally opened my mouth. But is that all you can talk about? "Your brother tried to kill us today, didn''t he?" "Ah, ahh...." "Then you would have come after you were ready to be killed." That being said, I left the room. "Wait, wait! Don''t kill me! Please! Please!" Whatever they say, they ignore it. Ha, I asked my father not to kill me if he apologized once. "I''m home." Returning to the room, the two men who had changed were sitting in their chairs. "Good work." "Good work." "Both of you, I''m sorry for today.I hated that wedding party. " I immediately lowered my head to both of them. Even though I had to do it for the house, it was terrible. "What are you talking about?The three of us didn''t agree to this. " "That''s right, I''m fine." "So don''t look so dark." That''s how they lifted up their faces. And the two faces in sight were smiling like never before. "It''s a happy day, so you''re smiling." "Yes, if you don''t want to ruin it, be happy for a while.We''re finally getting married. " "Yeah? Is that what Ally says?That''s definitely my line. " "What are you talking about?It doesn''t matter now, does it? " "Ha ha ha. Surely it''s a loss if we don''t have fun.Thank you both for cheering me up. " When you two are together, it makes you smile very easily. I''m really happy to marry those two... With that in mind, I hugged Jos¨¦ and Ali. 259 Episode 26 Marriage Over Several Years SIDE: Alma When did Herman confess? I remember being happy. He seemed to be a serious Hellman even if he tripled and put strange conditions on it, and he woke me up. But because I hate losing... I didn''t want to lose, even though I wanted to get married. I want to marry Herman as soon as possible. I love Herman. Serious and strong, Herman really respects it. But I didn''t want to lose. For a long time... I hated losing, and I often bothered my sister and brother at the orphanage. It seems that I entered the orphanage when my parents, who were adventurers, died and were taken over by the Imperial City orphanage. I don''t remember much about my father and mother.The only memories of your father and mother are the smiles of leaving the house.I can''t remember anything else. Originally, they were hardly at home, so I was always alone at home. So I was very happy and relieved to be in an orphanage and have a family in my house. Everyone was kind. The grandmother at the orphanage taught me a lot of things. My grandmother taught me everything from letters and this world to magic and swordsmanship. I... I didn''t really like studying letters, but how many times have I thanked my grandmother for letting me know? Of course, my favorite time was swordsmanship. My grandmother taught me how to swing a sword, and I was so tired that I couldn''t stand up. It seemed that I had the gift of swordsmanship, so I quickly improved, and I couldn''t beat children my age. That''s why I''ve always had oniichan and sisters with me. Well, of course, if I''m older than you, I''ll get beaten by cotton bread. The difference between one and two years of age of a child is so big that it can''t be compared to that of an adult, so I can''t help it if I say I can''t help it. But I couldn''t admit it. Apparently, my aversion to losing started at this time. Until I won every day, I challenged oniichan and oneechan and cried because I couldn''t win. Then, when the gentle oniichan, who seemed to have seen it, tried to defeat me, he got angry and cried even more. No, when I think about it, I was a lot of trouble to everybody back then... My reluctance to lose has calmed down a little since I graduated from the orphanage. I understand that there is an upper part. Especially in that Knights entrance exam. Mr Bernold, stronger than Hellman, who easily defeated me, was completely defeated by Mr Leo. No matter how hard Leo works, he can''t win.This was the first time I admitted my defeat. However, I wasn''t the kind of person who could forgive me for being so weak. After joining the Knights, Bernold taught me all sorts of things, but I got stronger and stronger. That''s why I got the same power as the other Herman I lost so easily. You know, I was really happy the first time I beat Herman. Because I realized that I had become very strong. But Herman soon beat me. Once I could win, I thought I had to beat him, and when I lost to Herman again, I felt reluctant to lose again. I practiced every day trying to make an overwhelming difference and win. But just like me, they were practicing against me. That kept us from deciding for the rest of our lives. "I wish you''d given up already....." It''s not bad to lose three times and get married, but I wanted to win three times and say, "Marry me." But we can''t win or lose, so we can''t say anything. True, if you give up, I''ll offer you a marriage right away. "I won''t give up. I''m going to win you three straight wins here today." "On the contrary, I''ll win three straight wins." That''s how we pulled out the sword.And start attacking immediately. We already know each other. I don''t need to see how it goes. Since then... how long has it been? Even though Leo and the others are coming, we can''t play such a funny game... Today''s results are all sixteen draws so far. "Hey... can we change the rules? Leo and the others are bored with the boulders." I thought it tasted bad, so I made such a suggestion to Herman. If it''s the first time today, there''s no need for that, but I don''t know how many years I''ve been showing this development. It''s definitely not going to work like this. "Sure... but what kind of rules are we going to change?" How about banning the use of skills? If the transparent skills can no longer be used by each other, it should be easier to settle. When I''m about to lose, I''ll do a lot of hit-and-run. "Huh? Are you sure? And then Alma...." "What, I''m gonna be weak?Would you stop licking me? You''ve used your skills many times when you''re in danger. " Hellman has magic eyes, so it should be a fair game. "That''s right. Okay. Compete without skills." Thus, the battle against the use of skills began. Side: leon''s "Suddenly they stopped, but what were you talking about?" I saw Herman and Alma start a conversation and asked Bell about the conversation. It seems that even a beast can hear you from that distance. "They decided to change the rules.If it stays this way, it won''t be settled. " "Oh, so, what kind of rules did you change?" Certainly, if it stays this way, it''s going to end just as usual with a draw. I think it''s a good decision. "Prohibit skill use and fight." Oh, that''s a bolder rule change than I thought. "Oh, that would certainly make it easier to win or lose." "Yeah, but isn''t Alma a disadvantage?Alma is a strong fighter, right? " That''s right. Putting counters through the opponent''s attacks is Alma''s favorite tactic. Alma uses Transmission more often than Herman does. "That''s not true.Hellman, I think it''s hard if you can''t use your skills.Here, Herman just lost. " While explaining to Shelley, Herman died from Alma''s poison. "Huh? Ah, while I wasn''t watching!" "If you can''t use the Magic Eye, you can''t follow Alma''s movements." Is this Herman''s pinch? SIDE: Alma All right, let''s start with one win. Two more victories at this rate. With that in mind, I head for the resurrected Herman. The first round was taken with a sword, and the second round was avoided with a sliding body. But my third and fourth attack is not over yet. The Herman must evade my sword now that it is impenetrable. If I hit my sword with one shot, it will kill me with a scratch. In contrast, if I can avoid fatal wounds, I can take some Herman attacks. Cheating? No, strategy. While doing so, my sword stuck to Herman''s foot. "This is my second win." One more win. It''s finally over... When I see the Herman resurrected, I run toward the Herman in the same way as the first and second wins. I''ll finish my triple victory in the same way. I thought so, but somehow... I was in two. "That doesn''t work the same way.Alma is as sweet as ever. " Lie? Why? I did everything I could to avoid my attack. I didn''t know why I lost, but I took a distance. Until we figure out why we lost... With that in mind, the Herman came to me defending the slash with the slash. Huh? Liar... The offensive defense was reversed just now. No. I''m not very disadvantaged now that I can''t use the transmission when I turn around. Ah, that was a bad attempt to distance you... While I was thinking about it, Herman won a second victory. "One more win..." When I was resurrected, the Herman said so and held the sword and waited for me. Does this mean... you''re going to take all my attacks and win? "Let''s take it and stand.I''m going to put you back in the pocket again. " That said, I used my all-attribute magic. This Arena heals wounds but does not heal magic. That''s why you can''t really use magic like this... but Herman is definitely going to run out of magic here. No, it''s been fully open for two years. Herman is going to put everything on the line for these three fights. "I''m sure it''s better to win here today." As I murmured, I kicked the ground as hard as I could. Slashing from the front looks like a blow from behind. I knew it was being read. It feels like you know my habits completely. Good. Still, I''ll overwhelm you with speed. I accelerated even further. While swinging backwards, backwards, left, and right, he makes every attack. Then, gradually, I gained an advantage. After all, if I keep attacking, I''ll have the advantage. When I thought so, I had a chance to settle immediately. The Herman is a little empty and cannot defend in time. Fufu, I got it. I waved my sword at my feet. But I noticed it after shaking it. This is a trap... And as I thought, when I noticed, Herman''s sword was coming towards my neck. Normally, you can avoid it with this much transmission... As a result, the Herman''s sword hit my neck faster than my sword reached my feet. Side: herman I finally won. I was really anxious when Alma beat me twice in a row, but I''m glad I managed to stay there. With that in mind, he collapsed next to Alma, whose neck was connected. I can''t believe it was so hard to win a triple victory...You''ve fought Alma so hard that you don''t know how many fights this is. Really, it was tough. How many times have I regretted my words? But... this battle made me so strong. In the end, it might have been good. "Ah, I realized it was a trap on the way..." Looks like Alma''s recovery is over. I got up and reached out to Alma. "Alma is sweet stuffed.I took advantage of that. " "Ah, my idiot! If only you could endure it there ~" Saying so with regret, Alma took my hand and stood up. Ha, congratulations on the triple victory. "Thank you. Um..." Where did you put the ring in your pocket? Not this way, not here... "Ah, well, Alma, marry me." When I found the ring, I immediately gave it to Alma and said what I was going to say if I won. I can finally say it... This is enough for me to cry. Hey, did you have this for me? "Actually... my master built it a long time ago." A long time ago, Leo, who knew that he confessed to Alma, prepared this... Everything is called an engagement ring. "That''s right. I''ve been hiding it for a long time." "Yeah." "Ah, I''m happy, but I''m not happy because I''m sorry.Herman, we''ll fight again tomorrow! " Ha ha ha. Looks like Alma hates losing. You can''t relax just because you won.I have to work hard and get stronger from tomorrow. "Yeah, I''ll take it anytime. So... can I ask you the answer?" "Of course, you can get married.The truth is, I was going to win and feel so good that I was going to sign up for marriage ~ " "Really, was it? I''m glad I didn''t lose." If Alma had offered to marry me after losing, my pride would have fallen apart... I''m really glad I won. With that in mind, I put a ring on Alma''s left ring. [M] This was also taught by the master.The ring seems to have the best left ring finger. Really, Master just taught me... Herman, will you continue to be my guest? Yeah. Nice to meet you. After fitting the ring, we hugged each other. [M] Ah, you''re so happy... I wish this time had continued. With that in mind, Alma grabbed my face with both hands. "This is a reward for the winning Herman." That kiss made my face bright red. [M] That surprise was cheating... 260 Chapter 12 Introduction to People Ku Gender: Male Class: Blood, Darkness Comment: A vampire who lives a thousand years. He had been an assassin in the Holy Nation for centuries by contract with the last Virgin. Jill. Gender: Male Class: Beast Comment: Bell''s cousin, the royal beast tribe.Although I married Belle, I still haven''t given up on rebuilding the country of the Beasts. Karo Gender: Female Class: Darkness, Black Comment: Survival of few Dark Elves.He was an assassin, but now he works as Shelley''s maid. Marrett Average Gender: Female Class: Ice, Saint Comment: Liana''s mother. It was said that she would have become a saint if the times were different, but in fact, she was an amazing saint wizard.Since coming to Muldeen, it has become a daily routine to look after your grandchildren. Monica Average Gender: Female Class: None, Holy, Ice Comment: Liana''s sister. I have relied on my mother since I was born because she has always been by my side, but lately I have become accustomed to living away from her.My magic arm is also improving. Mami Albert Gender: Female Class: None, Saint, Thunder Comments: daughter of Kate and Elaine.Kite is very fond of me. 261 Chatter 15: Find the bride! SIDE: Glue It has been a while since I lost to that mysterious woman in the Holy Land. After that, I tried to train for a while, but I didn''t always know what it was like to beat that woman. After all, Leo is right, is he the one who can''t win no matter how hard he works...? "Ah, I''m free, Kee. Anything interesting?" I didn''t think it would work like this, so I decided to change my mind. The key is the devil''s chief of staff, which allows me to be the only one around. Well, the truth is, I''m just putting it next to my childhood friend''s rotten edge. First of all, I''ve never seen him work properly.I''m always sitting in my chair and sleeping. If you weren''t familiar with him, you''d have killed him. "I see.... The interesting thing that remains now is to go to see the ancestral demon king or to find his fianc¨¦e." "Oh yeah! I forgot about such a big event!All right, I''ll leave the old generation behind and hurry up and find my bride! " I forgot something terrible.How many months have it been since you cut Leo''s throat? Well, then, it looks like I escaped. Are you leaving your predecessors behind? "Of course. If you don''t die, it won''t change whether you''re late or early.But time with the bride is limited! " The Demon King doesn''t have a life span, but the people have a life span. You can''t afford to wait for me forever! "I see... Are you going alone?" "Of course, I don''t want to be seen as a weak guy who can''t walk outside without an escort." And what are you going to do with a woman to find the bride? "Really... I don''t think I have a wonderful woman in the world who can match Guru-sama." "What? It''s a key. Are you jealous?" It''s unusual. "I''m also jealous. The truth is, I was going to remain the demon queen and take over the demon kingdom....." "Ha ha ha. That''s too bad. It is no use acting like such a lady.That idea is foreseeable to me.Okay, I''ll go. " You look good on the key, sleeping in that demon king''s chair. "Now, what do we do...? I can''t help Leo, nor can I rely on my rival Kite." It was good to be in Leo''s territory, but I was worried about finding my precious bride. Depending on the allowance, it won''t be like a demon king, and forcing a woman you like will break her promise to Leo.... What do we do now? "In the meantime, let''s walk and look for it.You may find the right partner. " That''s all there is.If you walk, you''ll meet your destiny someday. When I thought about it, I noticed that it attracted a lot of attention. "Oh, hey, that''s..." You''re a demon. There''s a demon tribe. Could it be the Devil King? Oh. Speaking of which, if the Demon King showed up suddenly, it would have been classic for the people to be wrapped in fear... Originally, I was doing the right thing as a demon king, but this time I just came looking for the bride... "After all, demon kings are the object of fear for people...Now, how do we get this situation over with?The quickest thing to do is to disguise... the demon king who disguises himself is not cool.It runs counter to the ideal demon king I aspire to.The Devil King must always be grand. " Yeah... What do we do? If people keep scaring us, we''ll never find a bride? After all, should I throw away my weird pride and disguise myself...? "Um...." "Hmm? What?" "If the Demon King stood in the middle of the road, it would be a nuisance to others.I can''t get through the carriage, so why don''t you stop by the edge for now? " That said, in the direction pointed out, the carriage stopped in trouble and there was a long carriage traffic behind it. Oops, don''t do this. I hurried to the end of the road. "... I''m sorry, I didn''t take enough care of myself." "No, if you don''t know the rules of the world, you can''t help it." What is this woman? Isn''t that weird? "I see... But you know me well as the Devil King.Do you have any special abilities? " "That''s not true.I was just showing Leo the demon king''s face in advance. " Hmm? Maybe this is Leo''s help? Or is it a challenge to make me fall in love with this woman? Very well. Let''s take that challenge and stand. "Oh, I see. You''re Leo''s associate.What''s your name? " It''s Estella. "Really? Does Estella have a boyfriend?" "No, but... are you going to dictate me?" "Oh, sorry?" Is that why Leo sent you here?Then I won''t hesitate. "It''s fine, but... I''m not going to get married for the time being." Well, why? "I am immature as a knight.I don''t think I want to quit the knight until I become a more proud knight. " Leo... You''ve prepared a lot of strong enemies for me. But keep an eye on it. I am the Devil.We''ll get through this. "I see... What is Estella''s proud knight?" "Is he strong and kind enough to reach out to anyone?" I see. Complete it and you''ll marry me. Very well. I''ll do my best to support you. "First of all, in terms of kindness, that''s enough." "Huh? Am I nice?" "The conversation so far has shown me that you are kind." He forgave me right away for doing me wrong. This is too kind to be worried about. "Huh? Where is it?" "It''s okay. You''re confident, you have a kind heart.This demon king promises. " "Ah, thank you." All right. Admit it. This is Gate One. "Well then, next is strength....." "When it comes to strength, I can''t be under the Demon King''s feet." "It''s only natural. The only people who can defeat me are the brave and Leo." Well, I''m not going to be defeated by Kite or Leo just because it''s highly likely. "I''m sorry...." "There''s no need to apologize.That''s right. In the meantime, I want to know what you''re capable of.For now, come to my castle. " Oh, yeah? When I brought Estella back to Demon King Castle, the key fell asleep in my chair again. "Ah, Guru-sama... did you kidnap the woman you fell in love with at first sight?Nothing, I think the Demon King can do that much... but I think it is very bad to do it to a country that is about to become a friendly country? " "But, of course, you''re here with your consent.Isn''t that right, Estella? " "Eh, yeah...." Good. Later, but I got your approval.Now you can''t complain to the key anymore. "Really? Well, good." "Alright, I''ve got the keys and I''ll try your strength.Draw your sword. Kill me. " The Knight of Leo is scared, but he doesn''t even have the Holy Sword with him. With that in mind, I stood in front of Estella with my arms around me. Doesn''t the Demon King draw his sword? "I''ll pull it out if I have to. Let me pull it out." "... I see. If you say so, you don''t have a choice." That''s why Estella showed me a belligerent smile. "Oh, I can''t even make that face.You really like me.I want to get married right now. " "No, I have a dream too." "That''s why I''m telling you to make that dream come true." It''s good not to obey my orders honestly. Monsters are enough for obedient servants. When Estella pulled out her sword, she instantly entered my pocket. Faster than I thought.After all, there''s only Leo''s Knight. "Oh, that''s strong enough to be modest." While holding Estella''s sword with the Magic Sword, she smiled. This seems worthy of training. "I''m not happy to be praised this much." "Really? I thought I was gonna have to pull out my sword?" I''m glad to hear that. Then, the swordsmanship only continued. After all... Estella is beautiful with no waste in her movements. I see your weaknesses. What is it? Seeing me stop, Estella stopped moving. I may settle, but I have no taste in hurting a woman who is not my enemy. "Simply low level. We should raise it to a higher level.Even if you have such a good move, it doesn''t make sense at that status. " Estella could say that the move is complete. But this is a fantasy. No matter how hard you try, you can''t fill the difference in level. That''s why Estella should focus on raising her level from now on. "I see... that''s true.Very well, I will continue to focus on raising the level. " "Oh, that''s good. And raise the level in this castle." Huh? "This is just the castle of the demon king, and there are a lot of monsters that drop a lot of experience.What do you think? Bring it here to raise the level in a short time? " In the game, there are only monsters in the final chapter. There is no better place to level up than here. "Uh-huh. Shit. I''m the Devil King, so take care of the monster!" "Hmm, monsters are cheap to marry Estella." Monsters can change as much as they want.But there''s no substitute for Estella. "Isn''t that too much to fall in love with?We''ve only met for a few minutes, haven''t we? " "Hmm. It''s not about time to meet fate." "Destiny... it''s definitely not the first woman I''ve met in the world." Yes, but I believe Estella is destined for us. SIDE: Estella I was puzzled by the fact that the demon king and I had become married today, but I couldn''t help but report what happened today and report it to the commander for the time being. "I see... Did that happen? It was a disaster." "Yes, but I''m glad that the Devil King has trained me." You''re guaranteed to be strong.I''m a little worried that I have to fight the monster in the Demon King Castle, but it won''t be any bigger than Leo''s dungeon. Right, so you''re marrying the Devil King? "Well... yes, I''m probably the best fit." I can report to Leo how the Devil King is doing, and if I''m going to trade with the Devil Realm, it would definitely be better for someone involved with Leo to become the Devil Queen. "It would be helpful if you married the Demon King, but I don''t intend to force it.You can say no if you don''t want to. " "No, it''s fine. Speaking of demonic tribes, I can''t usually experience marrying a king." If you''re an Empire woman, you''ll always admire the Empress. Even though I was born into a knight''s lineage, I wasn''t noble enough to suddenly become queen.I think it''s an ant. "I see....." "Yes, I will retire the knight with the strongest decision next year." "Are you sure? You want to work more as a knight?" "Fufu, well, political marriage is also a knight''s job." "If you say so, I won''t stop you... but if you don''t like it, say no right away." "It''s okay. Surprisingly, the Demon King is kind.First of all, because I''m Leo''s friend, there''s no way I could be a bad person. " I see. Well then, I asked you about the Devil King... " "Yes, I''ll take care of it" It was thus decided that I would marry the Devil. Of course he didn''t know it had been decided for so long ~ It was the Knights'' strongest game, and they were supporting me like that. 262 Episode 1 Rebirth and Effort SIDE: Felicia (Queen of Elves) Born in the center of the village, it is the symbol of the village, and the magic of the village is poured into the divine tree, which is the center of the village''s boundaries.... All the magic was used up in the old days, and the elf''s secret moves turned life into magic and poured more. Because this body has been alive for 200 years... maybe another 300 years. Receiving such an enormous amount of magic, the Tree of God was shining like never before. "Adjusting the boundary... it''s over.Now... even without me, it should last 20 years. " I ran out of vitality, leaving only a few left. I fell on the spot. I don''t have the strength to stand anymore. A man immediately supported me like that. He was the man who brought me home while I was focused on the border. I''ve put a lot of pressure on this man for a really hard job. "Thank you, my queen.Don''t worry about the village.We''re here. " "You can... run away, too?No, rather run. " "What are you talking about?No matter how safe the Queen''s boundaries are for twenty years, if no one lives there, the countryside will soon be no good. " "That''s it... you can start over again.Besides... can''t you see the daughter you loved so much? " When the war between the Wesen and the Destroyer began, rumors were spread that the young people were interested outside the village, and the young people who were interested were expelled so that they would never come back. I don''t know if this was the right decision... At least I tore so many of my parents and children apart... I still regret that there was no other way. "I do miss you. But I''m sure Anne would be doing well in the human world.Believe me, we''re staying here. " "Hah... Whatever you say... no." Seeing the prepared man''s eyes, I decided not to say anything more. "Of course. Whatever happens, I''ll welcome the queen in a beautiful village." "Okay... I''ll be back as soon as I can..." "Yes, but don''t rush it too fast." "Just in a hurry.Maybe... from the human world to the village... because I don''t think it''s that easy. " I don''t know where to reincarnate, but I have to wait for my body to grow first. Even if it''s mixed with human blood... I don''t know if I can get an adult body in 20 years. Considering that, the period of freedom of movement is really limited. Ah, I''m afraid it''s just a routine operation. "It''s okay. There''s a prince." "If you expect too much from Olver... it''s pathetic.I''m sure... even living in the human world must be struggling. " An unusual elf is supposed to feed the bad guys... I don''t think he''d be fooled if he was smart, but how many young children have been enslaved... "The prince will be fine. I''m sure I''ve set up a solid foundation over there, waiting for the queen with lots of children." "I hope so...Nevertheless... I didn''t expect you to finally leave town after a thousand years. " It was a drawer cage in the old world, but I didn''t expect to go out like this. I used to be so scared to go out, but now I don''t feel anything strange. Because I''m gonna die soon, right? "... I''m sorry, it''s our fault we relied on the Queen." "It''s okay. I... like it here." A drawstring is more important than a house. "So... I won''t let you destroy this place." Even if you never wanted to leave. Fufu... even if I told myself to leave the house to drag it away, I''d laugh. "Well then... I asked you to go home for a while.I''ll try my best to come home..... " "Yes, I''ll be waiting for you" I closed my eyes quietly as I saw the man nodding forcefully. And I used my skill, Rebirth. Oyah, ooh, ooh. Baby crying? But it wasn''t me? "Oh, it looks like Elsie was born." Whose voice is this? It''s not Olver... I don''t think so. "No way. I don''t think he was after the same day." This time, the voice of a woman... I can hear you nearby... is this the mother? "Elsie''s going to have a baby for you... but there''s no such thing as a boulder." Earlier, Elsie... Was I born in a polygamous country? So, Rosenne, let''s go to our newborn sister or brother. This is unexpected... At least my father wasn''t an elf. Maybe not, but this body is thin in elf blood. This must have weakened a lot... In addition, it is highly likely that the house in which I was born is noble. There is no doubt that I, a woman, will be used as an instrument of politics. This is... we need to figure out when to run away. "Elsie, are you okay? Oh, you''re a healthy girl.Good luck in the meantime. I''m sorry I couldn''t make it when I was born. " Apparently she was my sister. Poor thing... you''ve just been born a noble daughter and turned into a tool of politics. "... I can''t help it. Because it was about a minute different from Lena''s.Is that... Leena''s baby? " "Yes, Rosenne." My mother is Lina.... That''s a name I''ve never heard of.At least the girls who left town didn''t have a name for Lena. A pseudonym? No, I didn''t bother... Then... I have a good chance of being Elf III. "Rosenne? It''s cute." "Elsie''s baby... is so cute that Nora can''t lose." "Nora? You gave me a good name." "Look, Rosenne, it''s my sister...." "Fufufu, I don''t think you know yet." I''m sorry, I know. You''re in a worse situation than I expected. ... a year later. Organize the information obtained with this restricted body. I seem to be reborn into a more troublesome body than I expected. One, my... mother can barely feel elf blood in this body. Probably... I think it''s an elf grandson. I am a grandson. Olver, are you sure he''s dead? I haven''t seen one in the past year. If this is the case, it would be better to leave Olver in the village...No, that''s results-based. If the Beast King hadn''t put her in deep straits, it wouldn''t have been strange to break the border at any time... And the other thing, happiness or misfortune, is that the father of this body is a reincarnated man, probably a brave man. Black-eyed, black-haired. Definitely a brave character. It is famous that heroes grow several times faster than ordinary people...Then, if you work hard, you might get more than half the magic in 20 years, even if you don''t have to... I can''t be sure I''m handing over the ability of a brave man... but this is the only hope I have right now. Hah, I can''t believe you had to work hard for the first time in your fourth life... 263 Episode 2 Scary Sister ... three more years later. I think I''ve worked very hard. I worked very hard. I worked the hardest of four times in my life. I spent all my time practicing magic except what was necessary for my life. As a result... my magic turned out to be a very unlikely four-year-old. If you keep up the good work, you''ll surpass the magic of your body before you''re twenty. That said, don''t sit back here and relax. "Continuity becomes magic... no matter what happens, don''t let it go.My magic depends on the life of the village. " "Hmm? Did Rosenne say something?" No, I didn''t say anything. Apparently, it was out loud. You should be as careful as you can be treated as a disgusting child. "That''s right. Do you think it''s your sister who''s going to be born new?Or a brother? By the way, I think I''m a brother! " Now we are waiting for a brother or sister to be born. I don''t care who gives birth, so I need you to train in a quiet place. Though I thought, I was silently moving my magic. "I don''t mind either way....." Where''s Cain''s brother? "Am I... my sister?" "Hmm. Where''s Rose?" "Either way." I don''t intend to get involved, and I''m not interested in a sister or brother that won''t be profitable or harmful. "Er, Lil and Rose are so boring." Gacha "Did you have a fight?" That''s what Elsie''s mother said when she came in with her pink hair. Behind his gentle face, he seems to be the boss who unites the world''s best chambers of commerce. It seems like there is a back face, which is a little scary. "I didn''t! Hey Rose?" "Yeah... I didn''t." "Yes, then come to me." "Maybe you were born?" "Yeah, she''s a good girl." Ah, my sister. Cain''s brother. I did it... "Hey, you don''t say, uh..." I''m sorry ~ ~ Pardon me, but I suddenly felt a chill when I saw Nora pulling her ear. This magical feeling... I remember it. Besides, I feel terribly bad. "Hey, Rose, are you sick?" "It''s okay..." What magic is it that reacts to such a small amount of magic...? Ugh... I can''t remember because I think I can. "Rosenne, what''s wrong?" "Uh-huh. It''s okay...." Elsie''s mother worried me, forcing me to stop trembling. I can''t go back to my room until I know who this magic is. Even if I vomit, I have to go to this magic place... "Really? You can''t do that if you can''t?" "It''s okay...." "Yes, we''ll go inside, but we''re all quiet.Shelly, Mom, I''m so tired. " Yes. "This is how it feels..." When I entered the room, I finally remembered what this magic was... whose magic it was. Oh no... what do you mean? I thought you were dead all along... why... why were you born as my sister! "Wow! Is this our sister?" "Fufufu. Yes... my name is Nelia.Read him Nelia. " Yeah, Nelia, good to see you again. Nice to meet you! "Rose, what''s wrong?" While my brothers and sisters were excited about the baby, my mother looked at me as she stopped at the entrance to the room. ¡­¡­ Don''t worry, I couldn''t move my feet at all because of fear when I tried to get close to everybody. Something''s wrong with me. "Really? You don''t have to, do you?Babies don''t run away. " "Uh-huh... sleeping in my room..." A little relieved by the aid ship my father sent me, I turned my back on the cute monster as far as I could see. "Don''t push it. I''ll take you." "Fine. It''s fine." Don''t say that. Even if I waved away my captured hand, it was easily lifted. Hah, that''s enough... I didn''t have the nerve to walk, so let''s get you carried. ¡­¡­ When I was taken to bed, I wore a futon to my head silently. "Can you sleep alone?" "Yeah, it''s okay." "I see....." What? I felt like I had been told something, and when I looked out of the futon, my father looked at me with his gentle eyes. What are you thinking...? Father is definitely a copy of the creator. Does that mean you know who I am and who she is? "No, you don''t have to worry about anything.That''s all. " Uh-huh. I didn''t know what to say, but I decided to keep it as it is for now. Ah, it''s impossible to worry about that before you do. "Now, go to sleep until dinner." "... okay." "Definitely... that''s the Incinerator." After I saw my father leave the room, I murmured to myself. "I thought you were already dead....." It broke out 900 years ago, left the demon world so messy, and then I didn''t hear anything about it... I thought it was killed by a creator or a demon king... apparently he was alive. "But if you think about it, she would have lived as discreetly as I did in the old world." I don''t know how that happened, but it''s definitely because something happened. ... if you think so, wouldn''t you be a normal kid? You know, the Incinerator beat the Destroyer once, right? "This is still... I still have a chance." I grew up with him and felt I could win 15 years later if I bumped into a saboteur. The woman who turned the magic world into a sea of fire by herself?If we don''t fail in our upbringing, we''ll be able to defeat the Destroyer enough. "It''s just... that growing up is more important than anything else." It is obvious that if we incorrectly educate in terms of emotions and thoughts, it will undoubtedly be reproduced 900 years ago. That''s all I have to do... "This must teach you morality with a good temper....." I have to spend ten years telling you how noble people''s lives are. "Still... I wonder what''s happening to this family?" Having the incinerator''s sister reminded me of the strange blood in the house where I was born. "Dad''s a copy of the Creator, and Lou''s mother''s a copy of the Destroyer.Even though Mother Leena is not as skillful as she is, she draws the blood of the Virgin... and even Mother Belle is the daughter of that beast king.Was this about your father getting married?But what are you trying to do when you bring us together to kill each other? " No, your father wasn''t expecting a reincarnation until he was a kid. Besides, except for Lou''s mother, she''s already been killed. Thanks to the new rules, the Destroyer and the Creator were able to fight together. Then it feels like you and your moms simply like getting married. "Ah, all you have to do is hope your father is a good man who can''t kill his daughter." I really have no choice but to pray on this. My sister and I are going to get killed so easily. "Don''t worry... I''ll take that word for granted." I stopped worrying about my father killing me, recalling what he said before I left the room. It would be more constructive to think of a plan to grow a newly born monster sister into the ultimate weapon that we can talk about than worrying about being meaningless. "Everyone, hang in there... I''ll definitely help you.I will never give up. " 264 Episode 3 Successful Development Five years had passed since the marriage, and when I realized it, I was over twenty years old and twenty-first. Five years would be a short time if you were busy developing your territory and being healed by lovely children. I''ve never been in trouble before, like when I was young, and it''s really peace itself. ... that''s what I thought. "... Milord? What''s wrong?" "Oh, I''m sorry. I was thinking a little bit." Oops, I need to focus on my work now. I quickly switched my head to Elsie''s worried voice. "There are a lot of them here.Something wrong? " "No, nothing in particular.Instead, let''s continue the inspection. " "... no more deception." "Sorry." This trouble... I don''t even know if I can talk to you. I know I shouldn''t hug you alone. But just like I did... I want those kids to live free without worrying about their parents'' eyes. "Ah, good. If you want to say it, say it." "I''m sorry. I''ll tell you when it''s time." Promise? "Yeah, I promise." Well then, let me explain the finished new magic equipment factory. Nice to meet you. We are now at a magic equipment factory that took more than five years to complete. I''ve been here many times during construction, but today is the first time I''ve seen anything finished. And now we''re in one of several rooms on the ground floor. "This is the production line that assembles the magic equipment of boiling water.The boiling magic equipment has tried mass production experimentally at Muldeen''s factory, but for the first time there will be full-scale mass production. " While listening to Elsie''s easy-to-understand explanation, I watched the magical equipment that the aristocrats often attached to the bath and boiled the water that they used to use flow through the work. "I hope this will make it easier for ordinary people to boil the water." "We don''t have enough craftsmen yet, so we can''t lower the price that far, but we''re going to lower it even more." The shortage of people should solve it in time. I have heard that the Holland Chamber of Commerce is recruiting a large number of employees to repair defects, and not only throughout the Empire¡­ but also many people have migrated from kingdoms and dioceses. This large factory should be fully operational in another year. "From now on, if I think this facility is going to raise the level of civilization in the world all at once, the smell won''t stop." Then he showed me all the production lines on the ground floor, and we were on the second floor. "The second floor is a laboratory except for the control room that monitors and controls the production process on the first floor.There are currently only about five researchers in the room, but we plan to gradually increase the number of researchers in the room. " While listening to that explanation, I looked around the lab upstairs and found that all but five rooms near the stairs were empty. Funny... there are more than twenty rooms. It''s going to take a while to bury us. "What kind of research is each of the five rooms currently in use?" "There are two farmers involved, one magic tool related to the dungeon strategy, one daily necessity, and the development manager is involved in the development of the magic car as instructed by the husband." "I see. How does it feel to develop a magic car?" A magic car is a car that moves by magic alone. When it comes to carriage travel, you have to rest your horse, but a magic car can keep you running until you run out of magic. If a magic car could be invented, it would revolutionize logistics in this world. "Yes, I don''t know the specialty, but it seems to be going well.According to the development director, development will be finished by two years at the latest. " Don''t think it''s too early to hear two more years. I''ve been researching magic cars since I built a factory in Muldeen. When my master was there, my research was going well, but I couldn''t imagine it after my master died. The study of magic cars is a thoughtful study that has made such a master realize the greatness. "Two more years. When it''s done, we can both travel by car." "Fufu, that''s exciting." "On the third floor, half is the education room.The other half is the Magic Stone Separation Room. " When I came up to the third floor, there were several rooms like classrooms in the school, and in all of those rooms, a variety of men and women, young and old, were learning how to make magical instruments. They learn their work all the way down here and are integrated into the production line on the ground floor. And as I walked to the back, I heard jalajara and magic stones bumping into each other. Looking at the room, I saw the aunts picking up the little magic stones from the tall pile of magic stones and putting them in different bags for each type. No matter how many times I look at it, I think the aunts here have great skill. Are we on time to supply Magic Stones? "Yes, thanks to Muldeen''s students selling a lot of magic stones, we are able to move around." Students attending the Magic Department in Muldeen only cover their living and school expenses with Magic Stones. Even petty cash for the noble children seems to be enough money for the commoners to live on. Everyone is also practicing magic and is desperately pouring magic on Magic Stones. "But we may not be able to supply the magic in time." "No, I think that''s okay.Thanks to my husband''s establishment of a school for ordinary people, there will be more wizards who don''t have money. " Now, magic can be used anywhere, but if the number of wizards reaches saturation from now on, will that not be the case? Unless you''re luxurious, you can live just by pouring magic on Magic Stones. Maybe ten or twenty years later, such wizards will become the mainstream. We''re almost finished with the industrial city Elsie. On the top floor of the magic equipment factory, I watched the city from the observation deck overlooking the city. I know it''s a city that''s just begun, but I''m getting used to the Muldeen crowd, so I''m going to miss you. "As production begins, I think there will be more merchants and more residents." "I wonder if Nora will manage this place in the future." I''m glad to hear that. A few days after our visit to the industrial city of Elsie, we are here today with Lina, an agricultural city. "Wow, the fields have expanded even more this year.It''s wheat as far as I can see. " "Yes, and it''s not just wheat.It''s wheat that''s been bred every day in the lab over there.Researchers used to say that this year''s bread made from wheat is several times more delicious than last year, so I think you can count on it. " With that said, I''m looking forward to the taste of my newest wheat. The abundance of food is directly related to the abundance of life. Isn''t it? I wonder what kind of bread to bake.Sweet bread... melon bread. "It''s getting better year after year... how many times that.I''m sure Lou''s appetite will explode again. " "If it explodes any more, don''t bother with the boulders....." Even if you''re not fat, there''s absolutely nothing good about eating and drinking like that. I''m worried about Lou''s body, and I need to be careful not to eat more. "Still... this place is so calm." "Because there''s a lot of greenery like home?" "That might be true.A city full of people and very prosperous may be good, but I might prefer a quiet place like this. " "That''s what I thought. I didn''t do that much here." At the very least, they only have the facilities to study agriculture, and then they use the village as it was originally. "That''s right. Thank you very much." "You''re welcome, but this is Leena''s city, so let me know if you need anything." "Is that a request? Yeah... I''m very satisfied... but... ah, there was only one thing." "Say what you like without saying one thing.So, what do you want? " "Yes, can you build me a big church?" "The church? Not really, but...." That''s a little unexpected. Did Lena still believe in Gulmu? "Ah, you''re not thinking about preaching or anything, are you?" Well then, what for? "To increase the number of people who can use holy magic in the Empire.Now I can''t tell the Empire strongly, so I keep quiet, but only the people of the church can teach me holy magic.I thought it would be better to have a proper place to teach in order to get along with the country from now on. " "... I hadn''t thought that far. Thank you." I didn''t know there was such a limit to learning holy magic in the first place. Well, I''ve already taught sacred magic at Muldeen''s school, and I feel even better now. "Fufu. Well, half of the reason I want you to build it is because I want to teach my children holy magic." No, that''s 90% of the reason you want me to build it. "Ha ha ha, but thank you so much. Then... it would be better if Lina could come and go easily.Now let''s create magical items to travel between each city and Muldeen. " "Please make sure your magic is not impossible." "Of course. If you run out of magic, I''ll ask you again." "Fufu, let me handle this." 265 Episode 4: Write about inspection and read about dating While planning to attract the church to the city of Leena, I came to the adventure city of Belle with Belle and Lou. Well, this place was developed two or three years ago, so it seems like a date with a visit. "Wow, there''s a lot more people out there than there was before." "It''s the fastest growing city in the world." From runaways to veterans, this is a good place to earn money for adventurers. With too many adventurers relocating their hubs here, there are half a dozen complaints from small and large aristocracy that adventurers are in trouble. You can ignore it, but I don''t want to increase the number of enemies, so I accommodated weapons and magic equipment where there were actually fewer adventurers and the monster was not slaughtered in time. As a result, when you wrote me a complaint letter, there were a lot of idiots who thought I''d get something for free. Of course, when I read such a letter, I tore it up and threw it away and ignored it. "If there are many adventurers, there are many security problems." Bell looked worried when he laid his eyes on a bunch of scavengers. "Indeed, the number of crimes is the best of the four.Because the population is ten times larger than Muldeen. " Rather, the creation of this place has reduced the number of people who cause such disturbances from Muldeen. It used to be so insecure, but now it is said that the world''s best merchants can live in peace. "Are you strengthening your security?" "I am, but I haven''t made it to the rapid population growth.Well, even if it''s a crime, it''s mostly equipment damage associated with fights between adventurers, so I think it''s faster for the guild to thoroughly educate the adventurers. " Even though the crime rate is high, there are not so many apparent cases of theft and murder. This city is full of thugs who can''t do more than the worst. I see. On their way to the dungeon in the center of the city, the adventurers were making rows of serpents. "There are still a lot of people in the dungeon today.Wouldn''t you make a lot of money if you were here? " "No, that''s not true. I made it even wider in anticipation of a lot coming." This dungeon has been constantly refurbished with little magic, and in the past few years it has finally been possible to create it up to the 40th floor. Unlike the Knights Training Ground dungeon, this place is built with great difficulty. "That''s right. Aren''t you going to be attacked?" "Well, I think it''s okay.Because the last layer only adds to the difficulty unusually.Maybe it''s okay for Belle and Lou to be challenged together. " "Eh? Can I use destruction magic?" "Maybe... we have to destroy the walls." If that gimmick will activate as I thought it would. If you fail, they''ll kill you instantly. "Eh. I''m really curious about that.Hey, Belle? Let''s see how far we can go together. " No, they''ll be there in two hours before the last boss. The question is whether we can get through the last boss. "No, Lou and I have a baby in our stomach." That''s how Belle rubbed his stomach. As a matter of fact, they''re both pregnant. Lou is eight months pregnant and Belle is about five months pregnant, and both of them are hungry enough to know at a glance that they are pregnant women. Still, I think it''s really amazing that they''re fine and able to live their normal lives. "It''s okay, it''s me and Belle''s kid.I''m not a kid who can handle a little shock. " "No, it''s half Leo''s blood." No, no, that''s not how you teach, is it?It sounds like I''m weak, and if my blood isn''t mixed up, I can try the dungeon. "Mm... I''m sure Leo was often seriously injured.All right, I''ll be patient. " Yes. Anyway, I am a weak person who often suffers major injuries. She stroked Lou''s head to deceive her as she was wobbling. Ehehehe ¡­¡­ Mr. Bell said he was afraid of his eyes. "Yes, yes, Belle too." Belle, who was burning with jealousy, also stroked his head. Soon after, Bell loosened his face happily and began to deceive him by turning bright red, realizing that he had a slightly lewd face. "Beh, I didn''t expect you to stroke my head either!" "Yes, yes." When I stroked my head again with anger, I was relaxing my expression muscles happily again. When Elsie, Lena, Belle and Lou were together, she finally came on a date named Shelley and Inspection. This place has finally taken shape. As Shelley said, the city we are looking at from the top of the castle wall rising on the border with the kingdom has become a city in form. However, the number of people crossing the city was so small that the city that had been built seemed to be overhanging. "It was from scratch...I wonder if there will be more people. " "I''m sure there will be more. Elaine is investing in trade with the Empire." "Well, I guess I''m not too worried about this city either." Today, the Holland Chamber of Commerce is doing the same, and many merchants active in Muldeen have set up bases here to do business in the Kingdom. After that, small and medium-sized merchants who were planning to make a fortune with their kingdom began relocating their bases here. As long as the relationship between the Empire and the Kingdom does not deteriorate, there will be no need to worry about this city. "Well... let''s not forget the shape-only inspection..." Huh? When I was reassured about the future of the city, Shelley grabbed my collar. I think it''s time you answered. "Hmm, what...?" No, it''s probably about that... "It''s no use falling in love. If you say you''re going to cut white even if you''re forced to do so, I won''t choose any means." That''s why Shelly pointed the wand I gave you one day at me. "Hey, wait a minute." "Don''t wait, pick it now.Talk to me, or I''ll be fascinated and magically forced to tell you. " Oh, no. I mean Shelly''s eyes. This leaves no choice. "... hah, surrender" I put my hands up and took the surrender pose. "You mean you can talk to me?" Ah. "Great. So what have you been worried about lately... especially since Nelia was born?" Nelia must have noticed the cause. "Why do you think that is?" "After all, Nelia had no magic of aptitude.Something like that? Nothing, unlike before, aptitude magic is not everything that lives in this world, so don''t worry about it. " "No, if that''s all I have to say... I won''t bother you this much either" "... then, what kind of trouble are you talking about?" "Actually, Rose and Nelia were reincarnated." "... eh? Rose and... Nelia?" I knew who the trouble seemed to be, but it seemed impossible to imagine that both of them had reincarnated children. Well, when I first saw it, I doubted the appraisal and my eyes, so it''s impossible, so this is a normal reaction. "Oh, Rose is the queen of the elves, and Nelia has the memory of an incinerator." "I see... I finally figured out why Rose was so grown up and had magic that I didn''t think she was a child.But I don''t really feel that way from Nelia. " "''Cause I''m just born.Besides, I don''t think Nelia realized he was a reincarnated person unless she told me. " Eh, why? "I''ve been replacing them many times in a thousand years, and the demon kings and other reincarnated people didn''t know who I was.Maybe I''m good at hiding that. " In fact, Nelia plays a small, grown-up child that doesn''t stand out. When I was a kid, I was doing something very unusual, like walking around freely in the house on the high ground or letting a maid read a book that no ordinary kid could understand. If we live in peace... maybe Nelia is right. "I see...." "That''s what this is all about. That''s enough, right?" I lowered my lifted hand and gently wrapped Shelley''s hand with my collar. Hmm. Guheh Shelly''s head hit my face as hard as I could. Suddenly, Shelley''s hand, holding my collar, wouldn''t forgive me. "Don''t lick me.I''m just looking forward to hearing what you might be worried about. " "Hmm...." Apparently, Shelley won''t be deceived. "It''s your bad habit to try to hold it in by yourself.Don''t try to protect your daughters by yourself. " "... okay, but can you wait a little longer to tell everybody?" I gave up and decided to tell you everything, and I really wanted to make sure Shelley knew about this before I did. "Why?" "I want to pretend I don''t know Rose until she turns five... until she finds out the magic of aptitude.Now she''s working hard for something.I don''t want to interrupt that. " I don''t know if this is the right decision. But like I did when I was a kid, I want Rose and Nelia to live as they please. "Yes, I understand. Well, it''s about a year away, and that''s fine." "Thank you." "So... what''s bothering Leo?" "Give me your ear....." "... really, isn''t Leo too much for God?I wonder how much of a challenge Leo would feel if he left? " When I revealed what was troubling me, Shelley gave me a hard look and hugged me to reassure me. "I don''t know, maybe till I die." "Fufu, that''s a life you won''t get tired of." "Well, thank God." If you can, I want you to give me a blow to thank you. 266 Episode 5 Who I am Five years have passed since I was reincarnated into this world. Magic is growing faster than originally planned. If you keep practicing magic at this pace, you should be able to acquire magic at the age of fifteen that is unbeatable to your previous body. This rate of growth surprised me, but when I think about it, this body is a mixture of the Elf Queen and the Virgin, the Brave, and the Creator. I was disappointed when I was just reborn... but maybe I was reborn into a monstrous body. And as much as I grew up... no, more about Nelia''s education, which is essential to my plan. This hasn''t gone that far. Well, even if you say you have memories of the world over there, babies around the age of one can''t understand words. Nevertheless, it''s not that I haven''t done anything. In the meantime, I only taught you how to manipulate magic. I moved him little by little every day until I could move him by myself. It was worth it, and now you can move it yourself. "All we have to do is... expect Nelia to grow faster..." "There you are! Rose, there you are again." "Mother....." As she watched Nelia move her magic, her mother entered the room angrily. Speaking of which, today was the day to go to the Imperial Capital. "Really, you like Nelia, don''t you?Why is he the only one who has a brother or sister? " "... somehow" Having no excuse to convince my mother, I decided to reopen it. A child of this age lives almost intuitively and I don''t think it''s a problem. "Somehow, it''s okay. Get ready for the Imperial Capital." "Hey... mom" What? Should I go to the Imperial Capital? "What do you hate?" "Eh, uh...." I don''t know, I don''t want to be able to find out about the magic of aptitude because it could reveal who I am. I can''t say that. "Are you my father''s child?Don''t worry about the magic of aptitude.Besides, magic isn''t everything in the world right now.Besides the wizard, I have so many future dreams. " "Uh-huh...." My mother seemed to have mistaken me for a child whose aptitude magic had nothing to do with her. "You''ve already shown me something unusual and childish.I''m glad you couldn''t handle it, Mother. " "Ah, a little...." My mother shouted joyfully and held me a little. If this happens... I can''t resist anymore. "Thank you for waiting." "You were at Nelia''s after all?" "Yes, I was watching Nelia sleeping happily." "Oh, you loved Nelia sleeping?" "Uh, uh... yeah" It''s not like she''s asleep... but I gave up and nodded. "Yes." "Hey, Rose''s here already, let''s go! Hey, Dad!" "Yes, yes, everyone, touch me." When my father used the transition, there was a big church built there. Apparently, my identity will be revealed here. "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here...." "This is my first time. The common folk can''t even look into the magic of aptitude." Elsie, did a rich man like your mother fail to find the magic of aptitude? Is Empire stupid? I would have preferred Elsie''s mother to the nobles around here. "Really, this monetary system is not good...." While saying so, I shook the bag I had in my hand a little and made a loud noise. There seems to be... a lot of money in there. "But thanks to the school that Milord founded, there are more opportunities for ordinary people to use magic." "No, to that extent, only some people have the chance to learn magic.I want to create an opportunity for you to touch magic from a younger age...I wonder if the Empire will have to work hard. " My own territory is still too popular to be worried about my servants, even the people of other territories. Well, if you say Marquis, there''s no way a single nobleman can handle it. "Well, then, while I''m the emperor, I promise to build schools for the common people in every territory." "Ah! Uncle Cliff!" Looking back, Uncle Cliff, Shelley''s mother''s brother and current emperor, stood. He has eyes that can see through everything, so he doesn''t want to get involved very much... "Hey, how''s everybody doing?" "Yeah, I''m fine!" "I''m really glad Nora''s feeling better." Ehehe "Cairns and Rosenne have grown." Yeah! ¡­¡­ Say hello again. When I ignored Uncle Cliff''s words, my mother forced me to lower my head. Still, I diverted my face from my uncle''s eyes. "Ha ha. As usual, Rosenne seems to be a stranger.Let''s get into the church. " "Is work okay?" "Your children are like mine.If it''s for the kids, it''s okay to throw out the job. " Why doesn''t he have a wife instead of a child when he''s the emperor...? Is it a body that can''t have children? "Ah, Master Leon... and thank you for coming all the way to the Emperor..." When I entered the church, a man with a white beard greeted us with his head down. "Never mind. It''s a clear stage for my nephew and niece." "Ha, yes...." "Thank you for today." "Ha, yes... here we go..." Then I was taken to the basement. The statue of the goddess placed unnaturally in a dim room did not feel very sacred. Why are we appraising in such a dark place?To prevent snooping and eavesdropping? Well then, let''s go from Cain.Just touch the goddess''s hand. " Uh-huh. "Come on, go cool!" "... okay, is this it?" That''s how Cain touched the statue''s hand. Then the statue of the goddess suddenly began to shine. "Wow, that''s bright. Dad, is this okay?" Don''t let go of me. It''s okay. After a while, when the light subsided, Cain had a card in his hand. "How was it? Read the card." "Uh-huh. Um... thunder and wind... nothing?" Oh, that''s not good aptitude magic. Are there three of them? That''s amazing. " "It''s not three. This... is it?" "Hypnotic magic? Once again...." "It looks like my charm magic." Oh, your mother has enchanting magic. Six hundred years ago, the enchanted Queen of Sucubus was caught in a human kingdom. I''m sure the brave men of the time crushed me. The use of hypnotic magic is certain... you left early to reach out to the creator''s woman? That idiot, you had a kid. "Is there a lot of magic in the royal family?" "Well, that''s enough power to bring down the Emperor." "... I see." "Hey... isn''t magic bad?" Cain sounded worried about the adults'' interaction. "That''s not true. It''s a hit in the middle." It may come off.Well, as long as you don''t hypnotize me and Nelia, I''ll let you do whatever you want. "Really!? I did it!!" "All right, Rose." Is it me now? No, it was. Just a few minutes, but I was born earlier than Nora. "Well, I''ll... I''ll see you later." "Well, then, is Nora going first?" "Yeah! I''ll do it first!" I backed off and Nora''s appraisal just took place. How was it? "... there were only two. It says" Creation and Nothing. " Both parents are magical creators, so I thought so. "Oh, can you use creative magic?Just like me and Elsie. " "Huh? Same as Mom and Dad?" "That''s right. Creative magic is amazing.If you practice, you can do anything. " Really?! "Yeah, but I can''t use it unless I work hard." "I have to do my best... okay! I''ll do my best!" Nora was disappointed to receive only two, but thanks to her father''s encouragement, she realized that her aptitude magic was incredible. That said, I don''t think creative magic can be matured without the rebirth''s abnormal magic growth power. Well, Noel is also a child of his father, and he has inherited a little of that trait, so if we work hard, we''ll be able to create simple magical items. "Well, then, finally, Rose." "Uh-huh...." At last, this time has come. What do I do... when I say I''m sick and I run away? No, even if you''re not feeling well, you''ll be able to touch the statue. What should I do...? "Don''t be nervous." "Yes, because the magic of aptitude doesn''t determine everything in life." That''s how my mother brought me in front of the statue. If I move my hand a little, the appraisal will begin. "I see...." I guess we''ll have to give up. I made up my mind and touched the goddess. How was it? "Boundaries and... no magic attributes" I answered my father, who asked me what I already knew, as it was written on the card. Anyway, you''ll find out if you hide it...Ah, now they''ll know I''m a reincarnated person. "Oh, you did it! Boundary magic is the same magic as the Elf Queen!" Same as the queen? Could it be that your mothers don''t know that the magic of marriage can only be used by the Queen? Good for you. Uh-huh. "... I see. Let''s take a look at it when we get back." You know how to say this... only your father knows. Ha, that''s enough. If this happens, there''s nothing I can do.After that, I''ll leave everything to fate. 267 Chapter 6 The Identity of the Daughter SIDE: Leon''s "Caccia" "Grandpa! Give me a hug too!" Okay, okay. I knew the magic of the children''s aptitude, and when I came back, the former emperor... your stepfather was playing with the children. Dad, I''m home. "Oh! You''re back.Grandpa, stop it! " Clearly ignoring the greeting to her daughter, her stepfather hugged her grandchildren. Shelley was a little irritated about this, so I held her hand and calmed her down. "Ugh... Grandpa, it''s hot." Welcome home, everyone. "Belle, I''m sorry. I took care of the children." "No, Lou was there." "Ogya" "Okay, hold on a second.It''s where Meena finally stopped crying. " Belle told me, and when I looked at Lou, I saw the children screaming busily. "Lou has become your mother." "Really, it''s a strange sight when I just got here." "Sure." You don''t look like the one who destroyed the underground city in a day, or the one who only ate or slept. "So, what happened to the three of you?" Your stepfather finally got to the point of satisfying your grandchildren. "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh Nora was disappointed at first, but now she proudly boasts of her magic to her grandfather. "Oh, you did it.Practice your magic. " "Of course!" "How was Cairns?" "I was thunder, ice, hypnotic." "Oh, that... gave you a rare spell again.Depending on how you use it, it looks like you can use it very well. " Yes, it depends on how you use it. From now on, I need to tell you where it is. "Yes, I''ll try my best to practice magic." "Oh, good luck. So how was Rosenne at the end?" "... boundary magic" No, tell him better. Look at Grandpa, he''s so sad. "Heh, heh. You''ve got another rare spell.Speaking of which, was Lena''s grandfather the prince of the elves? " "Yes, I think so." "Elf magic... I''m looking forward to seeing what happens.Rosenne should practice hard, too. " "... yeah" Then he dropped off his grandfather, and Rose went to Nelia''s, and the children went to play in the garden. And the rest of us were gathered in my room. "... so, is it time for you to talk?" "Yeah, I''m gonna do that." "I''m sorry I kept my mouth shut." "No, Shelley found out and decided it was better to hide it, right?Then there''s no problem, right? " Rather than judging, that''s what I asked for. "I think so, too." "I don''t know what to say, but I don''t know what to say anymore ~" "So this timing means... that Rose was a reincarnated person?" "... eh? Did you know?" "Well... I''m still looking at Rose the most.Rose, you look just like your husband when you were little.Sometimes I don''t understand the emotional age and behavior that is not appropriate for my age. It looks exactly like you. " That''s your mother. If I hadn''t had an appraisal, would I have been able to see through like Lena? You may be suspicious, but you weren''t sure. "I see. That''s right. Rose is the queen of the elves." "Huh? Is that okay?Now... the Queen of the Elves was protecting the Elves from the Destroyer, right?If the Queen were gone, wouldn''t she be destroyed easily? " "Possibly. Perhaps now the Destroyer is on his way after destroying the Elves." Yeah, that''s what''s bothering me. I''m terrified because I don''t know how long it will take an injured saboteur to get here. Maybe we''ll be in the human world again tomorrow, or maybe we won''t get here after five years. But one day, he''ll definitely come this far. "Hmm...." "Well, let''s talk about it again.Anyway, if that''s the case, there''s very little we can do. " "Another time? Anything else?" "Yeah. Actually, there''s another reincarnate among our children." Huh? Another one? "Maybe... Nelia?" As the other daughters were surprised, Lena struck me with a splendid blow. "... you got it." Lina, do you actually have any appraisal skills? "No, Rose is always with Nelia." "If you ask me, I will.Ah... that''s what happened. " "What does Rose always do near Nelia?" "I''m training Nelia''s magic." Huh? "He''s hiding with us and teaching Nelia how to train magic.Well, my magic sense doesn''t deceive me. " Since I taught her, Shelley has occasionally been hiding and observing them to find out what they''re usually doing. "What is Rose trying to do to train Nelia''s magic?" "Revenge of the destroyed elves?And I think, " "Revenge... You think Nelia can beat the Destroyer?" "Maybe it is.By the way, Nelia is an incinerator. " "Did you say that the demon king was killed when he was young?" "Yes." The Incinerator who turned the magic world into a sea of fire and somehow disappeared from the front stage. I didn''t expect you to be born my daughter. "... as far as Leo is concerned, are the reincarnated in the old world?You remember, but you don''t remember who you were, do you?And why is Rose thinking about revenge?If you don''t remember, you can''t think of that, right? " Shelley''s point is correct.Every time we reincarnate, our memories are reset. So you don''t know what kind of life you had before you. But.... "The Queen of the Elves is different." "What''s the difference? You mean you''re going to take over the memory?" "Yes, it''s like the power of a skill can reincarnate itself into its own descendants." That''s what it said when I did the appraisal, and I''m sure it is. Elves are a long-lived species, and I think this skill is slightly out of line, but if you use it before they kill you, you can escape safely, and this might be the best thing to do when you think about it. "... Rose, did you use that skill to reincarnate before the Destroyer killed you?" "At least I think it was a pinch situation." Otherwise, I wouldn''t be willing to abandon my land, which I spent thousands of years on purpose. "I know I want to take enemies from my friends and family... but honestly, I don''t want my parents to do anything dangerous." I see. A lot of reincarnated people fought and lost. Even if they grow up well... I don''t think they''ll be able to win. That''s not why... I want Rose to focus on enjoying a new life somehow. 268 Episode 7: Bizarre Sisters SIDE: Neria I... why am I here? And this body... it''s not a baby. Am I dreaming? No, it can''t be. I mean, I''m really hungry... and I want to go to the bathroom. This body''s... mother was a silver-haired beauty that was about to appear in animation. With a very gentle glance... even though I''m not supposed to be the target, my heart feels kind of warm. My father... is probably a busy, useless scum. There''s always a woman next to me... who''s not my mother. Some people occasionally dress up as maids, but obviously they come to see women who aren''t. And I have hungry brothers and sisters born of those women. Maybe two brothers and two sisters. These children are innocent.That''s why I have nothing in particular to think about. Yes, all the bad news is that he''s a nasty, hateful father. One of those poor sisters is acting strange. You come to see me every day and go home looking worried. What''s that bothering me? This makes me imagine... that she might be breathing something into her mother. Now your father is obsessed with having a child with a new woman.That''s why you can''t be loved by your father. I don''t know what they say. When that happens... will my sister kill me? A child of that age is absolutely what his mother says and is very pure. If my mother finds out that I''m unhappy, she might try to kill me. and so on, the time finally came. That day... my sister, who looked worried as usual, changed her expression unusually, making sure there was no one in the room. Ah, is it finally going to kill me...? Preparing myself, I meditated my eyes. Anyway, this isn''t my body.So I won''t complain if they kill me. But please... don''t hurt me as much as you can. When I waited for that... my lower abdomen suddenly got warmer. Huh? Maybe I leaked a lot of fear? The shame and agitation caused me to open my closed eyelids. I came into my sight... with my sister''s face worried as usual. The sister was doing something with her hands on my stomach. What are you doing with this? Could you make me pee or something? You know I have an adult consciousness and you''re thinking of humiliating me? This sister... horrible. I just think it''s warm to kill. I''m sure that my future life... will expose me to the shame of this sister... I really peed when I thought about it. About two months after that damn incident...? Almost every day since then... yeah, no doubt every day that woman came to me and gave me an example of a treat. Every day without getting tired. Do you enjoy humiliating me that much? Two more months. Somehow, I know what my sister is doing to me. It''s in my body... like a sphere?Looks like he''s working hard on it. I feel like this is getting bigger and bigger every day... If you grow up like this, my body will explode. When you tremble with such anxiety, your lower body feels warm... Another two months. I don''t know how many months I was born, but I think I''ll be a little over a year old. Little by little, I became able to react to the words of this world. Well, it''s going to take a while for us to start talking. And about my sister, who''s been bothering me ever since I was reborn... she''s still moving the sphere in my body silently. Unlike two months ago, my sister is very happy when I move the sphere myself. It was when my sister was gone one day. I was feeling danger to my body from the increasing number of spheres every day. Can I manage to fly this out of my body?and tried a lot. My sister didn''t stick her hand directly into her body, and I can do it.I thought so and tried a lot. As a result, it was found that the sphere could be moved more easily than expected. I didn''t think I could just put my hand on my stomach and say, "Move," to the sphere. However, it doesn''t seem possible to get this sphere out of the body. I quickly changed my mind when I realized that I couldn''t get it out of my body. If I can''t get it out, I decided to stop my sister from getting bigger. How do I do that? That''s easy. If my sister touches my stomach, you can keep the sphere away from my stomach so it doesn''t interfere. I thought this operation was a success... but my sister showed an unexpected reaction. Even that day, my sister didn''t think that she had a countermeasure in place, and she put her hand on my stomach as usual. Looking at that moment, I immediately moved the sphere away from my stomach. My sister didn''t seem to know what had happened at first. However, she turned to me with a surprising face, noticing that I had done something to her. I was just a little happy to see my sister''s face, which was always faceless. Just for a moment, however, the joy tightened my mind immediately. From now on, my sister may be angry and violent, or she may seriously make my sphere bigger. But that didn''t happen. The corners of her sister''s mouth that looked surprised gradually rose, and when she realized it, she turned into a full smile. And he said something with joy and hugged me. I had no idea this was going to happen, but I could only be surprised with my eyes wide open. No, because... you don''t think my sister, who thought she hated me, would even look like she loved me. 269 Chapter 8: My Understanding It seems to be late and the time has passed quickly, and I am two years old. In the past two years, I have mastered bipedaling and been able to talk in one word or two. I didn''t have much difficulty walking because I was human in my previous life. However, my knowledge of Japanese makes it very difficult for me to speak. I have to leave Japanese soon... If it stays like this, you''ll never be able to talk unless it''s a baby''s word... Leaving aside such a low level of my language skills, my family, this house (?) I want you to ask me about it. There are thirteen people in my family that I know. My mother and father are married to five women, each with one or two children. My best wife... is like my mother. I''m not absolutely sure because I don''t know the words, but I''ve been watching your moms'' interactions and expressions, so I''m probably right. Four other mothers are quite beautiful, by the way. The second wife is a blonde beauty so beautiful that she can''t beat my mother. The third is a beauty with a dog ear who doesn''t know if it''s his hobby and whether it''s his real ear or not. Is the fourth a little older than my mothers?Oh, I''m not old.You mean an adult pink beauty. The fifth was a beautiful woman with horns that, contrary to the fourth, were very young and even a little young.I wonder if horns are your father''s hobby...? I think it would be good if these five people didn''t curse each other where there are no children. As far as I can see, we''re laughing and talking, and we''re always doing something friendly. I don''t think it has anything to do with the dryness that I was worried about when I was just born. I''m really glad. That''s why it seems to me that my sister was trying to insult me. Every day after that, you come to me and talk to me unilaterally for a long time, make sure I move the sphere in my body, and then go home. I really don''t know why my sister wants to make my sphere so big, but it''s growing well thanks to you. If you grow too big now, you''ll explode.I''m worried... are you all right, sister? And about the house I live in. Why (?), it''s easy.Because it''s not a house. When I learned high, I wondered if I was high in my dreams in the hallway that I saw for the first time. This house is too big. If you think so, your father and mother recently took me out. When I left the house for a while and looked back at that... big... very big castle, I trembled. There were five mothers, a maid butler, armored soldiers walking around the house, and I realized... that I was born in the middle of nowhere. I may be a princess. How do ordinary girls react when they know this fact? Probably would be happy if it were normal. I mean, she''s the princess everyone yearns for. But I was not happy at all that I had memories of my previous life and adult thoughts. You''ll live without any trouble for money... but there''s no doubt more trouble in life. If you become a princess, you will be heard loudly, from manners to lifestyles, and of course you can''t choose who you want to marry. I want to live quietly without being disturbed by anyone.... God... I don''t have to be such a rich house, or even a poor one, so please reincarnate me into a house where I can live more discreetly and freely. I definitely don''t like this breathless life. 270 Episode 9: I Want to Draw a Basket As soon as I had my fourth birthday, I was surprised by the world. Truth is, the common sense of the past doesn''t work in this world at all. One such prehistoric common sense is that birthdays are celebrated by someone every year. There was no such common sense in this world. I don''t know the real reason, but this big family makes it necessary to celebrate someone every month? I think so. That said, there seems to be a system for celebrating birthdays in this world. It seems that the eight years are celebrated twice, on the day of the eight-year-old social debut and the day of the sixteen-year-old adult. Call a lot of nobles to party in the capital of my empire. I don''t like being surrounded by a lot of people... It''s a waste of money, and I wonder if I can get my family to celebrate quietly... With such a four-year plan in place, I was wondering what to do to get away from more recent unpleasant things. Recent nasty things. It''s... the birthday party of my oldest brother, Brother Cain. My house seems to be the world''s largest aristocracy... The birthday party of my eldest son, born in such a house, is decided to gather a lot of people without even imagining it. "Hah, I wonder if I can get away somehow...." "I won''t let you get away with that." My mother shook my hand as she spoke to herself unexpectedly. Ha, you don''t have to go that far. "Why are you so reluctant to join the party?" "I might meet a lot of people without joining." Because if you don''t have to do anything, you don''t have to take me to the Imperial Capital. Absolutely, my dads are taking me to find my wedding partner. Ha, I hate it. I don''t want my partner to be good or bad, so I want you to be a kind person anyway ~. "Ha, I hate to go out." It''s a drawstring mirror. "I don''t want oneechan telling me." Admit that I''m a drawer, but I don''t want oneechan to tell me. I mean, you''re always close to me, so it''s a fine drawer cage. "That''s not true, is it? I''m going out to practice magic and swordsmanship, too." "I don''t know because I''m asleep at that time." I''m ready... "Yes, let''s give up." No. For a moment, I shook my mother''s hand. Fufu, can you find me in this big castle? "It''s no use wasting your time like that." "Ah...." The last resistance was vain and I was easily lifted without being given time to flee. "Grandpa''s waiting in the Imperial Capital." "Grandpa always sees you...." You know, there''s a hot, bitter grandfather stuck to it for nothing. "You have a grandpa and a grandmother you''ve never met before." Then my mother took me to the front door, where the children gathered to greet me. Some of them were sobbing, hugging their mothers. "Mother. Take me with you!" Me too ~! Hah, there''s nothing else I can do... I''d rather leave a message instead. "The three of us will do it again. Shall I go to the Imperial Capital when I get a little older?" "If you''re a good boy, I''ll take you there right away." "... yeah" "Okay." "Lou''s mom will leave a message with you.Have them play a lot. " "Yes, Mother Lou...." "Yes, yes." Lou''s mother has horns in her head... and she doesn''t look like a normal person. However, she is a kind mother who often plays with us, and I am very much admired as a comrade in the drawer basket. I admire that life of eating and sleeping... very much. "Lou and Elsie, I''m sorry, but I asked for the kids.Talk to me as soon as you can. " Elsie''s mother is leaving a message with her children because they are about to give birth. Nora''s sister is too healthy, so I hope she''s quiet this time... "Yes, I''ll take care of this." "It''s been a long time since I''ve enjoyed the Imperial Capital ~" "Thank you. I''ll be right there." Leaving the front door, there were several cars available. Yeah, regular cars. "What? Where''s the horse?" "The magic car is finally finished.This time, I was thinking of promoting this as well. " My father responded well to my mother''s point. Ah... Dad invented this. "What, did your father make this?" No, it''s not me. It''s Elsie. "Eh? Mom!?" "Not exactly your mother.It was made by craftsmen working at your mother''s chamber of commerce. " Her mother, Elsie, who had come to see her off, was so humbled by Nora''s sister''s surprise. If you invented it at your mother''s company, I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say that it''s your mother''s invention anymore. Elsie, Mother, you''re always the busiest of your mothers.I thought you were a woman president. "Instead of gasoline, you''re using magic as energy..." I think so. Huh? "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Uh-huh. Now I definitely said gasoline, didn''t I? There''s no gas in this world... and Rose''s sister answered me as if she knew what it was. "Look, I got in. I got in. Ten times as comfortable as a carriage, so don''t worry!" Maybe... oneechan? No, I don''t. With that in mind, I got into a magical car. 271 Episode 10 Each Way The car... but the magic car was as comfortable as your father said. The impact on the ground was properly absorbed, and the performance of the car was unchanged from the previous life. No, it may not be an exaggeration to say that the car has a higher performance than the car of the previous life without exhaust gas. While I was thinking about it, I left the city. "This is what happens outside the city....." "Didn''t Lil''s brothers go to the Imperial Capital once?" Didn''t Lil''s brother go to the Imperial Capital last year to investigate the magic of aptitude? I didn''t want to see you off because I didn''t like being taken along. "Ah, I went to the Imperial Capital in an instant with my father''s skills." "Yes, it was an instant for me." Skills? Does this world have any special powers besides magic? "Er... what should I say?There are skills in this world besides magic.It''s an incredible power that can be used regardless of magic. " "Huh? Does Dad have that kind of power?" Even though you live in such a big castle for nothing, you''re too blessed. "Yes, I got it when I finished the dungeon." "Dungeon...." There are even games like that in this world. "Dungeons are a dangerous place with lots of monsters." "Hmm, Dad, you''ve been there a lot." Sure, it might be worth a try if we could get that kind of power, but I don''t think I want you to put yourself in danger. He said, "He was strong." "Sometimes your mothers tell you about your old father''s bravery." "I like the story of destroying a herd of dragons all by myself." "Dragons... how strong are they?" In my previous life, I was in my strongest monster position, but isn''t that so here? "Half the Empire has been destroyed." Not just a herd, but half the country was destroyed? "Eh... why did your father challenge such a monster?" He said, "I wanted magic materials for creation." Magic materials? "Yes, Dad, when I was young, I wanted creative magic materials and hunted a lot of powerful monsters." "... yes." I think I was mistaken about your father. I may have a lot of wives and a bad femininity, but I thought he was a great guy because he works hard... he''s just an idiot. I can''t believe you were doing something dangerous for such magic... Mothers must have been quite worried. "Hey... Nelia." What? When I was stunned by my father, Rose''s sister, who was sitting next to him, told me something. "Don''t you think you''re going on an adventure?Don''t you care about traveling in this big, strange world? " "Yeah... I don''t think so.I want a normal life. " I mean, I can be happy enough just to live a normal life at home. "What does a normal life look like to Nellia?" "Earn a little luxury, marry a cool guy, raise two kids, and slowly spend the rest of your life breaking down savings in old age. Isn''t it wonderful?" Sure, I admire the protagonist of the story, but I''m good enough for the reader. Live a stable life with low risk and low return. "I want to be the most powerful magical swordsman in the world.I''m enjoying practicing magic and swords, and I want to practice more and become stronger than my master. " "I want to try the cake shop.If I could make the cake your father made for me, I''d be rich. " "Me, I... want to take over from my father... and make our city bigger." All three of you have good childish dreams. Oh, I was a kid, too.You might want to have a little more childish dreams in front of the adults. Where''s Rose? "Me? I...." The remaining sister Rose began to wonder if her dream would come to her immediately. Speaking of which, I''ve never heard of Rose''s sister wanting this. Well, maybe I just hadn''t thought about it before. "I want to reach out to people who need help." Oh... a little surprised. Oneesan wasn''t interested in anyone other than me, and she didn''t seem like someone to help her. Well, I think it''s a fantastic dream. "That''s... an adventurer, right?! Your father said that.Adventurers do everything they can to help people in need. " "Yes... I might want to be an adventurer." "Ah... we all have big dreams." I think it''s great, but I guess I''m the normal one. SIDE: Leon''s The comfort of riding a magic car is fine for now. I''ve tried a few short tests, but I haven''t been able to drive long distances like today. Can the magic car run without any problems for three days this time? "Ten years since we got married, eight years since Cain was born... it''s too soon." "Everyday goes by peacefully here, so I feel it too soon." "My teenagers were in trouble before I went...If you think so, it may not be a little stimulating right now. " No, I think I''ve had about five stimuli in my life. Besides, I''m waiting for trouble that I can''t avoid from now on... "Isn''t peace good?Besides, I''ve been getting a lot from my kids lately. " "Well, yes, even if you teach magic, your children''s honest questions can lead to a little inspiration." "That''s right. Now you''re teaching magic to Cain and Nora, right?" "Yes, Belle teaches Lil''s beast magic.I don''t think Rose has anything to teach me. " "Well, the ex-elf queen, who''s been alive for over a thousand years, will never be taught again." I just want you to tell me how to use magic that we don''t know. "I heard from Herman that Cain is very good at swordsmanship, but which do you prefer, magic or swordsmanship?" "Cain''s having fun with both of them.I like to fight basically. " Herman is a pure boy. "What about Lil?I can''t think of waving my sword with such a big personality. " Lil learned the magic of aptitude last year and recently started practicing swordsmanship, but he seems to be struggling with that personality... "Sure, Lil is kind, weak, and not very good for battle." I see. "But Lil likes to read books.I think I learned the letters the fastest among my brothers. " That''s amazing. A man''s worth is not determined by the strength of his arms alone. Rather, looking at the current world situation, I think it is difficult to make up with martial arts because it is peaceful, and maybe wisdom is more important. "Besides, swordsmanship is surprisingly hard work for Rose." "Sounds like he wants a little bit of a fight." If you can''t use the sword, it''s tough to fight alone. Yes, it is. "By the way, Nora''s creative magic is pretty good.We haven''t created any magical items yet, but we''re almost there. " She taught Nora how to use creative magic at night after she knew that it was creative magic. At first, I was frustrated that I couldn''t create what I thought because I didn''t have enough magic, but lately, magic has increased enough, and creative magic is gradually improving. "I''m kind of glad everyone''s working hard." "Yes, everyone, I look forward to seeing what path we''re going to take." I wonder what kind of path it will take. Some children want to be emperors, adventurers, merchants, and so on. 272 Episode 11 Long time no see (1) We arrived safely in the Imperial Capital on schedule. The results of the long-range test should be passed without any problems. Now, don''t move to mass production.I''m sure we''ll see magic cars from time to time next year. Mr. Leo, I''ve been expecting you. Am¨¦lie, who manages the Imperial Mansion, welcomed me. Am¨¦lie, who has been taking care of me since I was born, is over forty years old. They say they have three daughters married to a craftsman who lives in the Imperial City.By the way, it seems that all three are working hard as apprentice maids in our mansion. "Are you ready for the party?" "Yes, that''s fine for now." "That''s good. Come on, guys.I''m Am¨¦lie, the maid''s chief. I''m trying to be a good boy so Am¨¦lie doesn''t get in trouble. " Yes. "Alright, let''s get ready for today." "Today?" "Oh, it''s the day my dad and mom''s friends come home." Since it was difficult to gather after each child was born, I decided to gather as a regular member by asking them to come this time. It seems that Frank and the others arrived in the Imperial Capital yesterday, and that Kite and Elaine have been in the Imperial Capital since last week because they want to meet with the Emperor. When I heard that we had arrived, both families were on their way. "A friend of Mom and Dad? Um, brave lady?" "Yes, there will be other southern aristocrats, the Boardrails, coming home." "Oh, which is the bigger one, the nobleman or our house?" "Well, at the length of history, the Boardrails are nobles fighting one or two in this country." "Hmm. I mean, you haven''t lost anything other than history?" I said don''t say that because it''s cloudy on purpose. "There''s no winning or losing.I''m part of the same empire. " I stroked Nora''s head while deceiving her with an unanswered answer. "Yes, and the Boardrails are a very important nobleman, bridging the country with the Empire." A nobleman who has had a relationship with the Holy Nation for centuries. "But... surely we were also in contact with the Kingdom, right?Does our house bridge the kingdom? " "Oh, Lil''s studying hard." Now I stroke Lil''s head with the hand on Nora''s head. It''s amazing how well you understand geography when you''re only six years old. Ehehe "Indeed, the Muldeens are also bridging kingdoms and empires.However, this was originally done by a different aristocrat. " Anyway, I decided to tell you a little old stories. If you''re going to live as a Muldeen, that''s the knowledge you need. "Once upon a time there were four dukes: the Lefebvre in the north, the Forster in the east, the Boardrail in the south, and the Philibert in the west." "I''ve heard of the Forster!This is where your father was born, right? " "Yes, by the way, the Lefebvre family is married to my father''s sister." "Oh, so, what happened to the last Filibale?Did you destroy it? " "Yes, my father destroyed me because I did something wrong." "Huh? Dad?" "Well, will I be destroyed in the end?" That debris master died of a bomb Gert planted. "Well, what bad did your father do to the nobles he destroyed?" "There''s been a lot, but most of all, I think I betrayed the Empire and tried to rebel." Otherwise, I''ve been frustrated by taking extrajudicial taxes from my people, helping Shelley kidnap... oh, I just remembered. "Rebellion?" "Er... it''s a terrible thing to attack someone you care about.If Cain hits Nora, that''s a bad thing, right? " "Yeah, that''s bad." "That''s right. That''s why they''re replacing the work that the bad aristocrats were doing." No, he didn''t really work, so it''s hardly an exaggeration to say that we started almost new. The remaining territory is almost dilapidated, and every city is built from scratch. That''s right. "Dear Leo... I''m sorry I''m so excited.The brave men have arrived. " Looks like the kites arrived while I was speaking up about the Phillibal family''s bad behavior. After hearing Am¨¦lie''s report, we hurried to the front door. "Hey, it''s been a while. How are you?" As I saw it, Kate and Elaine looked fine. And you''ve grown up, too.I''m about nine because I''m one year older than Cain. "Oh, thanks. Oh, I''ve heard so much about you, but you have a lot of kids." "Yes, Sherry gave birth to her ninth child and Lena gave birth to her tenth.And there''s an eleventh person in Elsie''s belly, even though she''s not here. " "And recently, I discovered that there was a twelfth person in Bell." Yes, it turns out that Belle was pregnant the other day. The expected date of delivery is eight months later, but it''s still a long way off. "Wow, that''s amazing.By the way, I didn''t bring my eldest daughter Mami this time, but I had three eldest sons, Liquito and Uto. " "Oh, Mommy, you''re already nine years old." "Yes, introduce yourself." "Um... it''s nice to meet you, Mommy Alber.Thank you for inviting me today. " When I finished introducing myself, I bowed with cuteness. Yeah. She looks just like Elaine, so she''s going to be a brilliant beauty in the future. I''m really glad it doesn''t look like Kite. 273 Episode 12 Long time no see â‘¡ As soon as I finished picking up the kites and taking them inside, Frank and the others arrived. "Long time no see." "I''m sorry to call you at a busy time." Frank recently succeeded his father and officially became the owner of the Boardrail family. I heard that I was busy taking over the work and greeting around, but this time I had something I really wanted you to listen to, so I said I couldn''t do it and I asked you to join me. "No, no problem with a vacation like this.Instead, I was so tired that I had a chance to rest. " "Don''t overdo it. If you have any trouble, you can rely on it right away." We''ve been on track for a while in every city, so I can help you right away. "It''s okay. I''m busy taking over now, but in six months, I''ll take care of it." Well, that would be nice. "Jos¨¦ and Ali seem fine, too.Were they both sick? " "Yes, thank you." "Yeah, they weren''t particularly sick." "Jose and the others have three children, right?" I''m sure she had two daughters with Ali and one son with Jose. "Yes, the two of you down there are still small, so I have a message for you in the Territory." "Is that her eldest daughter, Elaine?" "This is Elaine, my oldest daughter born with Ali." Does it look more like Frank? Nice to meet you. Call me Ellie. "You''re a good boy." I feel serious and similar to Frank. "Really? I''m in a bit of trouble at home because I''m a lot of people." "That''s not true...." Oh, my God. You''re a good actor. I was deceived. "Fufufu. Now, let''s talk inside.Kite and the others have just arrived. " "Well, then, for a short time, just take your time." After meeting with the kites, the father, mother, and children talk separately, go to the bath, and play. Our fathers had a meeting to report the situation by drinking our usual alcohol. "It''s been a long time since we''ve met like this alone." "That''s right, everybody''s busy now." Hellman has also recently become a Knights Commander, and he teaches his children swordsmanship while collecting the Knights, so he is busy every day. "You can call me anytime." "No, you have to be the busiest, right?" "Well... he''s a man like Elaine''s string." A good wife will take care of everything. "Oh, you think I''m the string?" "What kind of work have you done lately?" Try anything you can argue with. Let me ask you something. "Yes, it''s like... teaching my second son Liquito a sword..." Tell me? "Teach me....." I mean, I didn''t do anything. Elaine, did you give up taking care of this guy? "That''s not true....." "Well, I think it''s a good thing brave men are free.Just take care of Elaine. " "Of course!" Well, if it''s my wife''s kite, you don''t have to worry about that. "How''s Frank?" "Oh, no problem so far.Because Gael is the Pope, his relationship with the Holy Nation will not be chaotic. " "That''s good. Has the country settled down since then?" "Oh, I don''t think there are any more nobles left to defy Lord Gael.I wonder if nobles with assassins have disappeared. " "Oh, you''re working hard too, Gael." I lost an assassin in a Christian country called the Great Assassin Power... I thought we were going to reduce the number, but we''re not going to get rid of it in nine years. "What about Herman?How is Alma? " "Alma is on vacation now because she has a small child." "It was about last year, right? She''s a pretty girl." "Yes, it''s our treasure." That''s right. Isn''t the child cute? " The pro-idiot brave never changes. "Speaking of which, is the kingdom''s aristocracy school going well?" Last year, the Royal School of Nobility, one of the conditions under which the kingdom was placed in the Empire, was founded to coincide with the princess''s eighth birthday. "Oh, no problem so far.Sometimes it''s a problem to try to wield parental power, but it''s gradually decreasing. " That''s common in imperial schools of nobility. "That''s right. That''s good." "I''ve been teaching swords a few times a week, but they''re really honest and good kids." "Oh, Kate''s teaching her sword herself." Oh, my God. You''re working. "My country is short of people.I don''t know what to say myself, but I don''t have enough time to teach a sword. " "That''s certainly not what I''m saying." "But aren''t the kids happy to learn the sword of the brave?" "Well, that''s what kids all over the world want." The best-selling book in the world is about the previous heroes defeating the Demon King. Everyone grows up yearning for bravery as a child. "I envy the children of the kingdom." "No, I think you''d be jealous of Herman''s guidance." "I see. The mightiest knight in the House of Muldeen teaches me personally.You should envy not only children, but also adults. " "That''s not true....." "Well, at least the kids are happy that Herman taught them the sword." Cain taught Master this every dinner today, so it''s become a habit to report happily. "Yes, that''s good." "After all, are Leo''s kids calling you Master?" "Well...." As Frank pointed out so sharply, Herman looked shy. "Ha ha ha. I didn''t expect that Herman, who used to call Leo Master, to be called Master." 274 Episode 13 Long time no see â‘¢ SIDE: Elemenane I want this bath in my castle too ~ We were all in the bath while our husbands enjoyed the conversation while drinking. The baths at the Muldeen house, which I haven''t seen in a long time, were amazing. I feel tired every day and my skin is getting rough. I''m really jealous of Sherry and the others who come in here every day. "Truly, if you take this bath, you will not be satisfied with the normal bath." "It''s Leo''s creative magic bath." "Creative magic... if Leo could still use magic, he might have asked for white gold coins..." "I can''t pay that much, but if I could, we might have asked." That''s right... Ah, I''m sorry. I think we can build Elsie with this much. "Eh? Really?!" With Lena''s shocking words, I forgot me and approached Lena. "Well, I think it would be expensive to ask Elsie something." I wonder what they''re asking for?If you''re asked to lower taxes in the Kingdom, you''ll be in trouble. It''s not very good to abuse your authority for your own lust... but I want this bath to be enough for you to give it as a consideration, even if you know it. "... driftstone, the best merchant in the world." "That''s not true anymore.Elsie is a very kind person.They should make it if you ask.I''ll ask Elaine and Jos¨¦ to make some for me when I get home. " Really? Thank you, Lina ~ Please don''t make a joke that''s not funny anymore. She looked at Shelley as she hugged her. "Thank you for your time." "No, but instead, stay close." "Yes, of course." "Yes, I''m here and I want you to stay close." "Still, we''re all great mothers now...." Everyone sees a child and becomes an adult body, and it feels like that again. "That''s right. You have two other children besides Jose, right?Ten years ago, everyone was still a child, including me. " "That said, we''re already in our late twenties.Even at my age, I can''t be a child anymore. " "Oh, don''t say that.I''ve been feeling a little old lately. " "Where? Where in this body can I say that?" Because I was upset, there was no waste of meat at all, and I twisted my hateful body around. "Stop it! It tickles!" "You don''t look like you gave birth to three people...What kind of magic do you use? " I did not stop twisting my hand and sought the secret of this beautiful body. It''s Shelly, so I''m sure she''s using some kind of special magic. "Stop it! Elaine is also thin!" "Because I''m being chased by hard work every day.I don''t have time to get fat. " "Really, as always, I''m working too hard on my own...What would you do if something happened to you? " "Yes, because the kingdom cannot be created without Elaine." Then I will dedicate my kingdom to Leo. This is not a joke, I''m serious. Ever since I took office as queen, I have left a will in the safe with that spirit in mind. What are you talking about? "I mean, there''s no one else I can trust, right?There''s no way Kite can handle this.Leo would make the kingdom a better country than I am, and I want to give it to him now. " In the first place, I wouldn''t try so hard on my own if I had someone to trust. "No, but even now Leo is busy developing the western Empire." "Yes, do not increase your husband''s work any more." "It''s not a land that can be managed by a very noble person...." In addition, they have overtaken not only the kingdom but even the empire in economic power. Even if Leo insists that Muldeen is a country¡­ no one can disagree. "As a kingdom, Sherry is a great help to the border city.Thanks to that, a lot of merchants have come into the Kingdom. " Thanks to this, the kingdom was able to afford to repair the castle, which had recently been half-destructed. "That''s good." "I care about Elsie, the magical city.I thought you said there was a very big magic factory. " "It''s bigger than the one underground in Muldeen, isn''t it?" "It''s so big that it''s not comparable.It''s a castle, but I don''t doubt it. "That much....." "I don''t think any other chambers of commerce have access to magic tools anymore." The Holland Chamber of Commerce is overwhelmingly high-quality and inexpensive, and we can''t beat it. "That''s right. If that magic car can be produced in large quantities, it will be hard for anyone to beat the Holland Chamber of Commerce." A magic car? That''s the first word I''ve heard. "It''s a bit difficult to explain...Can you think of it as a carriage that doesn''t need horses? " "Huh? How does that work?" "It''s magic. It uses the power of magic tools to move it." I see you''ve brought something that everyone will try and succeed in. That''s amazing. "It''s not something that can be done with amazing.I don''t think I want to ride the carriage anymore. " "That''s it... that''s the opposite, isn''t it?" "Yes, Leo has been able to collect money again." "Steady, the whole world won''t be able to defy Leo." "Besides, Leo''s not trying to do anything bad with it, is he?" "Leo may be, but then I''m scared.Ah, there''s nothing wrong with your children. " Without Leo''s abilities, we will never be able to manage that size. Just because you''re Leo''s kid doesn''t mean you have the ability to do that. "I know. It''s a terrible thing to ask your kids to be as capable as Leo." "Is Leo thinking of something to succeed him?" If you don''t think about it, let me think about it as soon as possible. It''s no exaggeration to say that the economy of the human world depends on the Muldeen realm. "Yeah. In the meantime, when Leo retires, the Muldeens are going to break down." "Disassembly? That would be bold again...." "Right? But I think it looks like Leo." "Well... how long do you plan to disassemble?" "There are now five cities in Muldeen territory, including Muldeen, right?" "Perhaps it will be divided into different cities?" "That''s right. Five divided is enough, isn''t it?" Well... is that enough? Even one city has as much power as the Duke''s territory... and it feels like a quintile is the minimum. "Whose children do you each want to inherit?" "Not yet, Leo. I think we should leave it up to ourselves." "Even so, make up your mind as soon as you can.The House of Muldeen''s disturbances will never be settled in the Empire alone. " There''s no doubt that you''re going to rub everything in the human world. That said, there are a lot of children, and don''t you have to worry about five heirs? Leo seems to be alive for a hundred years, and that''s unlikely to happen while I''m alive. 275 Episode 14 Long time no see â‘£ SIDE: Rosenne ¡­¡­ Even though the maid Am¨¦lie is watching, we don''t know what to talk about and are silent because we are left to the children alone. Fathers... even if they ask you to have fun with them, it''s impossible. "Um... nice to meet you. My name is Mami. Nice to meet you." After a while, the daughter of the oldest brave man finally cut it out. After this, everyone began to open their mouths. "I''m Elaine. Call me Ellie." "I''m Cairns. Call me Cain." "I''m Lil." "Now, Lil, let''s get even sharper.My name is Nora. Princess, how are you? " "Yeah. Nice to meet you. So... where are you two?" ¡­¡­ I don''t care if we get along as much as we like, but leave me alone. I''m sure Nelia feels the same way. "Now talk to Rose and Nelia about something." ¡­¡­ "I don''t know anymore! Guys, you can leave us alone." That''s right. Don''t worry about us. Mental age is already over a thousand years old, but I can''t play like a child anymore. Just watching you play is enough. So, what do you want to do? "We want to see the magic of Cain and the others.I heard you. Your mother can use incredible magic. " "Well, yes... is it fun to see magic?" "I''m interested, too. Why don''t we all do magic together?" "Very well, everybody, let''s go outside!" Ah, it''s troublesome to go out on purpose. I couldn''t help but follow Nelia at the end because I wasn''t with everyone at the boulder because I was going to get angry later. "You can use magic here." "Thank you. Then who will show you?" Well then, I''ll do it. When Amelie showed me out, the magic show just started. The daughter of the brave shot at Am¨¦lie for her weak wind magic. Yeah... at that age, I wonder if that kind of power is normal. "Oh, you can use wind magic, too." "That''s right. Can Cain use wind magic?" "Oh, my wind magic is even more amazing!" Don''t even think about it. Daughter of the brave, you''re so annoyed. "Now, show me your wind magic." "That''s good. This is my wind magic!" What a magnificent... magic that is so wasteful that you can be so proud of others. "Ah, yeah... how can you use such powerful magic?" Apparently, the daughter of the brave looked incredibly magical. You may be comparing it to yourself, but isn''t there a proper teacher who calls it strong magic? "My mother teaches me everything every day.Lightning magic is better. Oooh! " That''s where the magic of thunder is. Even an elf would be a genius if he could use that magic at the age of eight. Well, considering Cain''s character, I''ve been practicing flashy lightning magic, and the plain wind magic has faded away. "... that''s amazing." "I know. I''m with my mother." "Your mother''s lightning magic is even more amazing." Shelley''s mother... is probably a wizard of her own clan. A wizard so powerful and so precise in control, I wonder if there''s one elf in 500 years. "Ugh, shut up! I''ll be able to do that one day too!" I wonder... That''s a prerequisite for being talented, and a place where people desperately devote themselves to magic can go. I wonder if Cain, who is holding out his hand on the sword, will make it that far. Well then, it''s your turn.You made a fool of me, so show me something even more amazing. " Next thing I know, it looks like Nora. It feels like a boy of his age to say mean things like that, knowing that you can''t do a lot. "Eh, I can''t do that flashy.That''s right... hey " After a little trouble, Nora created a princess doll that resembled the brave girl and gave it to her. Huh? "A present. Do you have a stuffed animal?" "Ah, thank you...." "Stuffed toys are a shobo." It might be from you, but it''s really amazing that you can create things that you''ve accurately imagined so far without materials. "Shut up, that''s it.You know, Shelley, all the stuffed toys in your mother''s room were gifted by your father. " Mothers'' rooms are decorated with gifts such as stuffed toys that they received from their father when they were children, father''s figurines created by Elsie''s mother, and pictures of father and mother as children. Especially since my mom and Shelley had a lot of stuffed toys in their room, they had been in love with my dad since I was about a kid, and he often gave me two gifts of stuffed toys. "Huh? Those stuffed toys, Dad gave them to Mom?Oh, you''re scared because it moves sometimes.... " It''s just that the Golem was wrong. Cain tried to do something naughty, even though he wouldn''t have done anything if he hadn''t tried to do something bad in the room. "Who''s next?" Well then, I''ll do it. Unlike the daughter of a brave man, the daughter of a great nobleman seems to have a proper mentor. The magic shot by the daughter of the great nobleman destroyed the target at an invisible speed. "Wow, if that hits, the monster will definitely get hurt." "Your father still says so." "Oh, Ellie''s teaching his father magic." "Yes, my father''s magic is amazing!" "Ugh, my dad''s amazing too...." "My father''s injured. He can''t use his magic." Nora slapped her head saying what she regretted when she tried to brag about her unclear father. So, which one is Lil or Rose next? "My magic is boring." "Me, my magic too...." "What are you talking about?I showed them to everyone. Show them to me. " Ah, is this good? I definitely don''t want to show it to you. I didn''t mean to say that, and I quickly developed the boundary. "What is this?" "It''s called boundary magic.It won''t break in any attack. " "Really? Can I try my magic?" "It''s okay." No matter how weakened I am, my magic will never defeat my boundaries. Call all of you. When I thought about it, it was stopped immediately. "It''s not working! Don''t use magic on people!" Amelie stood between me and the nobles in a hurry. Hmm. I''m not worried about my union at all. Well, I don''t care if my boundaries are stiff or soft because I have trouble with this person. "I''m sorry." Well then, let''s finish off with Lil. "No, do I have to?" "Why are you so embarrassed? That''s cool." Beast magic that can only be used by the royal family of the Wesen.It''s magic to transform into a god beast, Fenrir... but there are many beasts who hate it because they feel like they''re not human anymore. Well, in Lil''s case, maybe he''s worried that he''s not alone. "Cain''s right, I think I''m cool too.Come on, transform coolly. " I think it''s a gift of my mothers'' education... but my brothers are really close. Normally, such a noble brother has always been in control. I''m sure Lil would have been a bully if he had been born in a different house. "I see...." "What magic is this...?" "Beast magic. It''s like magic turning into a wolf.Lil moves really fast when he looks like this. " "You even have such magic...I learned a lot today. " "I enjoyed seeing magic other than ours.Let''s see the magic again!Next time I''ll show you more magic! " "I''ll practice more magic by the next time." "I''ll do my best." "Ah, you were here.Everyone, don''t take a bath ~ " Yes. Just in time, Shelley''s mother came and the magic bragging tournament was over. Of these, the most magically successful is... the daughter of a great nobleman. That magic is like a silent pistol. It''s terrifying to think it''s still developing.If I get stunned, I could get killed before I even close the line. I''m sure she''ll be the best assassin in the world. 276 Episode 15 Things You Cant Hold Alone SIDE: Leon''s "All the kids went to the bath." That said, each of the wives sits in the right seat. Seeing Elaine and the others in a good mood, they enjoyed the bath. "Thank you. Now that we''re all here, let''s get down to business." Really? "Is there something you wanted to talk to us about and you called us?" Well, I don''t think we should talk about it. I just don''t feel like I can give you an answer. People here are bigger and smaller, people who are involved in this, and conversely, this is the only person who can talk to. "Talk to me? Something wrong?" "Well...." Then, I told Jos¨¦ and Ally, who knew nothing, and Elaine that I was a reincarnated person, and explained the struggle between the reincarnated people. "Um, there was such a backdrop to the many battles...." "I can''t believe your father was being manipulated..." "Gert was also a reincarnated person....." "So, what''s the trouble? The Destroyer is on his way to the Empire to kill you?" "Well, I couldn''t have done it earlier, but I had a countermeasure meeting with everyone." That''s why it''s a struggle for survival for the people. It''s not like this to talk while you''re drinking. "I see.... Then what happened?" Some of my daughters are reincarnated. "That''s it again...." I can only think of it as God''s harassment. "I think so too. Maybe God reincarnated my daughter to crush the Creator''s mind." The gods will not be watching the Creator''s plan succeed in silence. I don''t know if this happened or was deliberately manipulated by the gods, but I''m sure the gods have something to stop the Creator''s plan. "Creator''s thoughts... end with a draw?" "Yes, a monstrous plan to kill all but the Creator, the Destroyer and the Demon King in about 70 years." "Huh? Does that... include Kite?" "Yes, to be honest, the war between kingdoms and empires is a war designed to kill kites." Without Lena, Kite would definitely be dead. Barth himself told me that he wanted me to kill the brave man, and that war was definitely meant to kill Gert and Barth. Is that so? I was in danger..... " I told you a long time ago. I don''t want to... I know Elaine won''t let this stupid brave man do his job. "I''m afraid I don''t know." "... does Leo have to fight the reincarnated for thousands of years to protect her daughters?" "Well, yes... recently, my body has been decaying, and Mikhail, who I thought was a comfortable companion... has become an enemy... and I don''t know how to win." This is what I wanted to talk to everyone about this time. I can''t use my magic anymore, and the world''s most powerful are after my daughter. In this situation, I didn''t think I could do anything by myself. ¡­¡­ Too often, everyone was silent. Well, this is what happens... because there''s no solution to this. After all, it only bothers everyone, and I don''t think I should have consulted you. But I didn''t have the confidence to hold it in myself anymore. I was just anxious to think of a solution all by myself, and recently I began to dream of Mikhail killing my children, and finally realized that my mind was in danger. This may be more about making your feelings a little easier by talking to everyone than about finding a solution. "What are you doing!You have no choice but to fight! " Guru? I was surprised at the sudden appearance of the Demon King, and I couldn''t catch up with what he said. "Ah, I came here unexpectedly.In the meantime, you should be hungry and fight to protect your daughter!Is he the one to negotiate with?Isn''t that right? " "Ah, ahh...." Well, if it was someone we could negotiate with, I''d already be on my feet. Mikhail might listen to me, but honestly, I don''t want to trust him that much. Not to mention what my men did on their own, they drove Kite to death and made me a body that I couldn''t use magic on. "Then don''t think about anything but fighting.You can win. " "Guru may have said something decent for the first time.Of course, I''ll help. " "I was also saved in pieces.I''ll do everything I can to help Leo. " "Master''s escort is in the hands of the Knight." "... thank you." I feel a little saved by Guru''s positive thoughts. That''s right. We don''t have time to be anxious about what''s going to happen. Anyway, prepare as much as you can, and if you lose, you can''t help it.You should think about it that way. "I mean, why were you so backward now?How many times have you ever done anything strange to be dead? " "It''s embarrassing, but... until now, you''ve been fighting me to die or not?" Well, don''t even think about it. "When it was just my life, I didn''t care about when I lost...." If my child''s life is at stake this time, will I be overwhelmed when I lose? "... that''s right." It doesn''t matter if I''m the only one who dies.It''s my responsibility to act so prominently. But not with the kids.It''s something you must never lose. "You must be tired." Huh? Am I tired? "Rest a bit. I see... Will you come to my castle from now on?Estella wanted to see you. " "That''s good. I also wanted to go to the magical world once." "But I''m going to have my eldest son''s birthday party.Even after that, is it okay? " "Oh, of course, if anyone suddenly says so, I''ll be in trouble.And in order to attract guests, you have to be prepared to entertain them. " "So, about six months later... maybe a little further, but is it okay after Belle''s baby is born?" "Yes, considering the work that I''ve accumulated, it would be a good idea if I could take six months off." Where''s Frank? "I''ll be fine anytime in six months.Call me anytime. " "Roger that. So in about six months, will you be all right?" "Oh, I''ll be ready for the best hospitality in six months.Leo, have fun. " "Ahh... I''ll keep looking forward to it." I quickly decided to go to the magic world from my tired remarks, and by the time I talked to him, this was all I could say. "Ah, look forward to it!Then I''m going home to report to Estella and the others! " You came on your own, you said what you wanted, and you left on your own. I have to thank him. It made me feel much easier. "The magical world... what kind of place is it?" "No, Kate and I have only been inside the Demon King Castle, so I can''t say anything." "Demon King Castle seemed like an imaginary nest of evil." It was definitely a tasteless castle. Well, it was a castle with Kitchenji''s disease. "Is that... okay? If you were walking in the castle, wouldn''t monsters come out?" "What do you think? Are you okay with the boulders?It''s the house where he lives. " He must have had a kid, and he wouldn''t be worried about it. "On the boulder, that little head... boom.Even demon kings with original mindsets don''t live in such dangerous places. " 277 Episode 16: Behind Your Birthday It''s Cain''s birthday party. I was with my mother as I greeted the nobles in the name of the Empire, the Kingdom and the Holy Land. "Leo, how are you?Aren''t you forcing Shelia and the others into trouble again? " "... it''s okay." I consulted with her about the day before yesterday.Nevertheless, I made a fool of my mother with a smile when I saw her for a long time. "Cain, you''ve grown up. Remember Grandma?" Uh-huh. You don''t think so. I''ve only just seen you since you were born. Um, are you Lil? Uh-huh. Nice to meet you. It''s your grandmother. "Nice to meet you....." "And you''re Nora, right? She looks just like her mother." Ehehe "You''re Rose, right? You look just like your mother.The future is definitely beautiful. " "... yeah" "The last one left was Nelia, right?Do you love oneechan? " ¡­¡­ Nelia hid behind Rose because she wasn''t good at her mother. "Oh, you two aren''t doing well, are you?" Are you all right? " You''re just overwhelmed by momentum. No matter how many strangers Nelia is, I''ll say hello normally. "Oh, you''re a little too excited about what you did with me." "If you''re my stepmother now.Please don''t go first. " When I heard that voice, Fiona, the stepsister who married Alex''s brother, came next to her mother. "Fiona, it''s been a while." How long have you been seeing Fiona?Since our wedding? "Long time no see, Cain didn''t change when we first met...." "Ha-ha. That''s kind of emotional, when you say that." I wouldn''t have thought I could have such a child at the time. "Right? And I think that when my kids grow up, they''ll feel the same way again." The Alex brothers arrived late. Behind them you can see your father and the former emperor.I wonder if the three of you were talking? Speaking of which, did you both go to magic school? "Yes, my older child is going to grow up soon, and my child is really growing up fast." Alex, is your brother''s kid an adult now?I didn''t think it was that long since your brother''s adult party, but it was so long ago. "Hey, Leo, how are you?" Alex''s brother''s welcome was over and Ivan''s brother arrived after a while. "Ah, Brother Ivan and Miss Eunice.It''s been a while... haven''t you? " "Yes, I''ve always looked after the Muldeen knights." Recently, the Special Forces under the Emperor have frequently conducted joint training with the Knights of Muldeen. Uncle wants to raise the overall strength to fill the holes that have been pulled out of the Special Forces. "Thank you for the opportunity to train with the Special Forces." "Really? Well, that''s fine, but... that?Is there no Alma? " "Alma''s a little kid, so she''s off for a while." "That''s a shame. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a meeting." No, if you fight here, it''s going to be a lot of trouble, so please stop even if you are. "Well, I''ll be training with the Knights of Muldeen from now on, so you can do it at that time." That''s true. I''m going to have a good party today. " "Enjoy." SIDE: Neria As expected, we were called as a customer service factor for our relatives. I''ve been standing and tired, and I hate it when I think I have to say hello to strangers. Ha, there''s no choice but to use that hand here. "Oneechan... I feel sick" "Strange encounter. Me too. Mom, can I go back to my room first?" Oneechan immediately understood my intentions and used the pseudo-illness without any illness on her mother. Make it look a little worse.I''m not stupid enough to act. "It''s a pretty easy to understand pseudo-illness.Well, I met my father''s family and it''s okay to go back to the room. " "Okay, Nelia, let''s go." Yeah. I didn''t think it would be so easy to get approval, but we hurried to our room before Mom changed her mind. I thought I''d be able to slow down if I went back to my room... ¡­¡­ Right now, in front of us was a maid, Carlo, who was always by her mother''s side. I don''t know what he''s thinking, and I''m not good at it because he looks scared... "You don''t have to act in front of me, do you? Reincarnated" Huh? How did you know I was reincarnated?! "It looks like I''ve lived for hundreds of years.In the meantime, I''ve met a lot of reincarnated people. " Are you saying there are other reincarnated people besides me? "... you survive the Dark Elves?I heard that the Dark Elves were destroyed a long time ago? " What? Your sister''s condition is different than usual. Wasn''t your sister such a difficult person to talk to? "Yes, maybe I''m the last one to survive." "That''s right...." "Are you worried about the people you left behind?" "I see...." What are you two talking about? What kind of company? Oneechan is in the same drawstring as me and doesn''t even have any friends.And what does it mean to be one of us? "Except, I thought you left your people behind and ran away." "That''s not true! Who could easily abandon a place they lived for a thousand years!" I''ve lived here for a thousand years...? "Well, that''s right... So this was a big bet for you.The result is... a big win. " That''s what Karo looked at me like. Am I the winner? For oneechan? "... hey, what are you two talking about?What do you mean, oneechan was a reincarnated person? " I don''t know what they''re talking about, but in the meantime, I only know that oneechan is a reincarnated person. "... yes." "That''s right. So, what were you talking about?What do you mean, I''m the big winner? " ¡­¡­ "Is that something you can''t tell me?Could it be that I was training my magic every day? " "... yes." "What are you going to do with my magic...?" The most puzzling behavior oneechan has ever shown is that she has been training my magic since she was a baby. When I heard the story, it seemed that oneechan was training my magic to make me do something. ¡­¡­ I don''t care if you lie. Answer me something. "Ah, I see. You don''t have to talk about it now.But one day, you''ll have to tell me everything.Otherwise, I won''t listen to oneechan. " "Yeah... I''ll talk to you when the time comes." "Promise? Talk to me properly." "Well, in the meantime, I think it would be a good idea for you to do what your sister says." "Who are you...? I''m always beside my mother....." Sometimes I can tell my mom. "I''m just a maid now. It''s just that you live many times longer.Your mother used to scout me when I was doing a different job. " What a different job... It''s definitely not a decent job. "Ah, and yet, oneechan was the same reincarnated person as me....." If I were told, I would have shown you a strange behavior that would convince me. I didn''t think there was anyone else but me, so I didn''t know. I thought that while looking at oneechan with a nasty face. 278 Chapter 17 Advice from Brother-in-law Cain''s birthday party was also successfully concluded, and I came to the Imperial City and showed my face to Cliff, the Emperor. It''s probably been a long time since I''ve been seeing Cliff every time I visit the Imperial Capital, such as when I look into the magic of children''s aptitude. "Hi, happy birthday party. I wanted to go too." "It can''t be helped by a boulder." Kites were allowed to attend because they were about to meet with the Emperor, but normally, a king of one kingdom can''t attend a birthday party of nobility. I don''t know who the main character will be, and it doesn''t matter how much royalty I say, it doesn''t matter if I have just one house. "Can I go because it''s my nephew''s party?I thought so, but I gave up because I didn''t want to buy any extra objections. " "Please do." Because I''m the one who can turn evil on you. "Cain, are you growing up like that honest man?" "Yes, like Shelley, I try to solve things a little bit happily, but I think he treats my brother and sister kindly and grows into a good man with a sense of justice." "Yeah... I don''t know what happens to honest kids.From now on, I''ll deal with Cain properly. " "Of course, it''s okay." "Really? Why not just watch out for Rose and Nelia?" "Why did you... do that?" You haven''t told Mr. Cliff that, have you? Well, you didn''t even know I was a reincarnated person... "Don''t underestimate my forensic magic.I feel like you from them. " "I see...." Forensic magic... do you know that much?Honestly, I was despised. It seems to have enough performance to beat the appraisal. ¡°But the same as you means that parents don''t have to be involved that much with you two.You are, aren''t you? You asked for more freedom than asylum from your parents.I''m sure they will too. " "I see...." That''s true.Those two are often reluctant to engage adults. "When I look at you now, I feel overwhelmed.They have the wisdom to live by their own strength. Isn''t it? " "... yes" How far is Mr. Cliff looking at me? I didn''t expect you to realize that I was worried about you two. "I''m more afraid of Cain than those two.I''m afraid of charm, hypnosis, magic.There are people who have fallen off the road and become sweet captives who can freely manipulate many people in the royal family of generations. " "... that''s right." Cain is better than Rose and Nelia... It''s hard to believe, but Cliff, who''s been looking at me this far, is probably right. "Since she was little, there was someone more important to her than you, so she wasn''t interested in anything like that.But Cain is full of endless possibilities.I don''t know when I''ll feel frustrated in my life.Will he be able to penetrate the sense of justice now? " "That''s...." I want to believe I can penetrate, but I don''t know what''s going to happen in my life. Will Cain prevail over the temptation of hypnosis when he hits a big wall? "It''s not just Cain.All I wanted to say to you today was that I think we should look at other children.You don''t want to make mistakes like your mentor, do you? " "Yes... that''s right." Speaking of which, Gert was a serious magical instrument researcher at first. I don''t know what''s in my life. I really do. "I think all you need right now is time with your kids.Your growing season is over.Maybe it''s time to look to the next generation. " "... the next generation" "Yes, you have many talented children."I think it''s your biggest job right now to blossom these kids'' talents. " "Yes... that''s right." "Well, I tried to say something great, but as you know, I don''t have any children.So the final decision is up to you. " "No, it was very helpful.That''s right. My master warned me so much... hey, I''m an idiot. " After all, they didn''t look at the children properly. If I had a master, I would have been hit in the head. "We can still make it now. I''m supporting you in the shadows, so good luck." "Thank you." "For my part, I hope the emperor of the future inherits as much of Leo''s experience and wisdom as he can." "That''s right, I''m going to make sure everyone grows up to be a good adult, so much so that Cliff won''t be able to choose." That''s right. Let''s raise a bunch of kids with Cliff''s forensic magic that we can''t choose from. "I look forward to that. But I''ve already decided who I want, so don''t worry about it." Have you decided yet? "Huh? Who is it?" "That''s boring, isn''t it?That''s right... this is your homework.Get involved with a lot of kids to find out who''s best for the emperor. " Yeah... I have no idea at this stage. Cain is a knight type, and Lil is smart but weak. "The younger ones are still too small to judge..." "I understand. I will definitely guess." "Can you hit it? Well, try your best." "Yes, thank you for all your advice today." Thanks to Cliff, I finally know what to do. "You''re always welcome with this advice.Even so... it''s hard for you to raise a child.If I had a child, I might have made a big mistake ~ " "That''s not true. Cliff would have been a good father." That''s how you solved my problems, so you would definitely have been a good father to my children. "I don''t think so.Forensic magic is useful, but it''s not perfect.I''m sure I didn''t want to see the child with my own eyes, relying on magic. " "If you know that much, is it okay?" "No, even if I knew it in my head, it would be natural and habitual." "Really... I see it with my own eyes, right?That''s what I can tell you. " I often rely on appraisals, and I need to be careful from now on. "Well, I''m glad I was a little helpful." ¡°Yes, thank you for today.¡± It''s good to be at Cliff''s today. From now on, we need to spend as much time with the children as possible. 279 Lesson 18: Behave as soon as youre told On Cliff''s advice, I moved on as soon as I got back. "Prepare the top four civilians Mr. Flair can trust." ¡°Okay, what''s new?¡± "No, I don''t think I need to look around the four cities anymore.Every city is going so well that you don''t have to do any more work, and I think I''ll leave it to someone else to manage it. " I haven''t had much time with my children in the last eight years because I''ve been going to and from four cities and looking around all by myself. Well, the first one was unstable and full of trouble, so I had no choice... " It is very inefficient to continue this even now that it is stable. So I decided to just listen to the reports on the other four cities. "I think that''s a good decision.In that case, I''ll leave it to my trusted subordinates to manage it. ¡± "Yes, thank you." "... what happened in the Imperial Capital?" "Everyone told me to work too hard.So I was able to do my job as a lord at the very least, and I thought I wouldn''t have to work so hard after that. " The development of the West, which was entrusted to him when he became a duke, would have been enough. In the meantime, any city should grow on its own. "At the very least... I think Lord Leonce has done his best work." Well, I''m confident that the aristocrats around here have worked several times. I don''t know if it''s the best, but I think I''ve done more than a lifetime of work for the nobles who have inherited their parents'' land for generations. "Yes, Mr. Leon is working very well.You could be more aristocratic and lazy. " "I don''t mean to be lazy, but... I see.Let''s take a little more time off. " To spend more time with the kids. Then, that afternoon, I volunteered to rest and come to see the children''s swordsmanship. "Huh? Dad, what''s going on at this hour?" When I came to the practice hall, the children had eyes like they saw something unusual. Ah, just looking at this reaction shows how much I don''t usually interact with children. "I just missed my job."I came to play a little bit. " "That''s right. Hey, Dad!Fight me! " Hey, do you want to do it? Looks like I''m Hermann''s master, right? That said, I took the sword that was hanging on the wall. Whatever you say, Master, I''m even worried that I can beat Cain by touching the sword too much already. You''re okay with the boulder, right?You''re not going to lose your father''s dignity, are you? "Is that true? I''ve never seen him fight before." "Well, if you were surrounded by a strong escort like Herman, I wouldn''t have to fight." "Yes, but...." "When my dad was about Cain, he already had a very tough training under my dad''s grandfather?" "Your grandfather was a brave man, wasn''t he?" "Yes, a brave man who defeated the demon king in that book." You''re the bravest kid in the world. Isn''t that amazing? "I envy you to teach me a sword ~" "Whoa, what a wonderful thing to be taught by a Herman, huh?" "Is it better than the brave one?" "Yeah, I think it''s amazing.My grandfather was a genius for his efforts, but the brave man is more or less a genius now.It is difficult to refer to because it is a way of fighting that assumes that there is special magic. " Electric magic, swordsmanship based on magic that can only be used by brave people, can''t be used by anyone but brave people. "That''s right...." "In contrast, Herman only has magic without attributes.Use sword techniques that anyone can master with effort.And the most powerful of the knights of the Muldeen family in the world.What do you think? Amazing, isn''t it? " "Uh-huh... you were such a wonderful master." Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.Show him more respect. "It''s not that big a deal.Up there is the top. " "Who''s stronger than Master? Dad?" "No, I can''t beat Herman right now." Without magic, you can''t use unattributed magic, and I don''t have a choice but to escape with metastasis. Well then, who is it? "That''s right... Sherry, Lena, Belle, and Lou are stronger than Hellman when they''re close." "Huh? Mothers?" "Sherry, I think so... are your moms stronger than your masters?" Well, except for Shelley, who''s teaching magic, I don''t have much chance to show my strength to my kids, so I guess I can''t help thinking about it. "Belle is particularly strong. I''ve had a brave man in a long time." "What? Mother Bell is the brave one?" I can''t imagine that personality. "That''s right. Mothers, if you''re serious, you should be careful because you''re scared." Oh, that''s a lot to say. Looking back, Shelly and Lena were laughing nicely at the entrance to the auditorium. "Uh, uh... Cain! Grab the sword!I''ll take care of it! " I thought it was bad, but I decided not to make excuses for the time being. Uh-huh. "Ah, Dad ran away ~" "Run away ~" "Shut up, you guys! Shut up and watch my father fight!" Then I went to Kate, Nora, Lil and Rose, and when I realized it was dinner time. "Dad was so strong." I''m glad my body didn''t forget about swordsmanship. Now I think I can protect my majesty. "That''s why I told you. Even so, I fought a herd of dragons when I was young." That''s true, isn''t it? "I won''t lie to you." Father, wow ~ That''s right, Cain. Praise me more. Daddy''s amazing! "Speaking of which, the bones of the dragon must still be there... Want to see it?" And it''s not just a dragon.A boss bone that I defeated when I was thrown into a dragon''s nest. It''s huge enough that anyone will be surprised to see it. "I want to see it!" "All right, let''s get that sweat out of here!I''ll show you when I get out of the bath! " Got it! "What happened suddenly?" Shelley and Lina approached her as they watched the children head for the bath. What happened to the two of you waving your swords at the children?That''s how it feels. Yeah? Yeah, I thought I''d have to get more involved with the kids. "Yes, that''s a good idea." "Hey... my kids aren''t so weak." I knew I had to protect them... but today, I found out by crossing swords with everyone. Not only Cain, but everyone was waving their swords. Nora handed over my first shot beautifully?I was so surprised that I forgot to move and almost lost. "What are you talking about?It''s not natural, because it''s you and our kid.There''s no way you can''t be stronger. " If you ask me, yes.Maybe they''ll be stronger than us. Maybe I was more worried than I needed to be. "Hah, it''s hard to raise a child." "Now?" Well, yeah. From the sherry people, it''s even better now. Ah, now I have to work hard to learn how to raise a child. 280 Episode XIX: To the Demon Realm Eight months have passed since Cain''s birthday party. Since then, I''ve minimized my work and tried to spend as much time with my children as possible. Together we pretended to be swords, built a new magic practice area for our children, showed them the territory, and... we had a very pleasant time. And in the past eight months, three children have been born. Elsie gave birth to a healthy boy about six months ago, and Belle gave birth to a healthy boy and girl a few days ago. I didn''t think there were twins in Belle''s belly, but I''m glad they''re all alive. "Five wives and thirteen children... a fine big family." Together, I am a family of nineteen. There might still be more of them. Huh? Are there more of them? "I want a boy next." Speaking of which, Lena has been saying a lot since the second time she gave birth to a boy. Lena has had two children since she gave birth to Rose, but both are girls. Next time, I''ll be a girl. If that happens, we''ll have a fifth baby. The fifth one was a girl. "This... looks like it''s still growing." "Fufufu. Isn''t this house very spacious and just right?" "Sure. So the goal is to fill all the vacant rooms?" "No... that''s impossible with a boulder." At least I can estimate, but there are still 20 more rooms left. "I''m ready. I brought Rose and Nelia with me." "You''re finally here." "It''s not our fault.Rose and Nelia are bad. " Recently, I started taking them out, and I thought I was getting used to them...As always, the drawstring between them won''t heal. Okay, I''ll bring the kites. It took a while, but the kites waited for us to see that everyone was gathered and then transferred to the Royal Castle. Sorry to keep you waiting. ¡°No, I''m fine because I''m not waiting. Thank you for coming.¡± "No, we''re going to the demonic world anyway, so don''t worry about it." "Thank you." "Are those two Liquito and Yut?" In addition to Kite, Elaine, and Mami, there were other boys who were cutely grabbing Kite''s legs next to Kite. Oniichan looks just like Kite, and his brother looks more like Elaine. Say hello, both of you. "Hello." "You''re both fine." "You''re too well. You''re in trouble." Hahaha. That''s right, he''s Kite''s kid.There''s no way I can be quiet. How old are you, both of you? "I''m Go-!" "I''m Sun!" "Five or three?There are four of us in between. " Nelia, Meena, Luke and Lulu are the same generation. "That''s a lot. It would be helpful if you could get along with my sons." "I think Luke and I will agree." I''m sure you''ll like that naughty boy. She left the kites with Sherry and then came to Frank. I''m here to pick you up ~ "Oh, I''m sorry. The youngest kid''s still fooling around." When I transferred, Frank and Jose had two children, but I couldn''t find Ally. You fooled me... that''s tough. "Is that the girl at the bottom?How old are you? " "I''m a girl. I was two years old." "That''s right. Where is Ali?" "I''m in the next room." The next room. Then we can go right away. Alright, then I''ll take care of it. Huh? Wow ~ When she entered the next room, the little girl was crying loudly. "Uhh... how come this is the only time..." Ali struggled hard, but she couldn''t see any sign of stopping crying and was in trouble. Every mother seems to be in trouble... Mr. Ally, are you okay? "Oh, I''m sorry I kept you waiting." "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that." Wow ~ nn ~ As I approached, my cries gained more momentum. "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m surprised by an uncle I don''t know.There you go, pretty girl. " That''s how I created a stuffed mammal in front of a girl. Then... the girl stopped crying immediately. "Kuma-san..." Thank you very much. "No. So, shall we go to your dads?" The girl smiled nicely as she gave her stuffed toy. Yeah! It''s a boulder Leo. My magic only gives me stones. " When I came back, I saw the stuffed animal I had created and gave me such a compliment. Well, it''s such a cheap treat. "Hey uncle... will you give it to me too?" Did you envy your sister''s stuffed animal? I used to ask her like a child when I met her in the Imperial Capital. I knew it was an act. Well, I think it would be better if I were a kid. With that in mind, I made him the same stuffed animal as my sister. "Wow. Thank you!" "Thank you to Ellie..." "No, look, I''ll give you a knight doll." Do boys want dolls that are cooler than stuffed toys? So I gave him the armored knight Figgia. "Me too!? Thank you, uncle!" "You''re welcome." It was worth the gift just because you were so happy. "Leo, something has changed in the last six months." "Oh, you know what? Actually, I''ve been working a little less and spending more time with my kids." I feel like I''ve learned a little bit about dealing with children. I think it''s growing more than it did eight months ago. "You were such an idiot at work...From whom? " "Mr. Cliff told me to look at the kids." "Your Majesty, if you have direct attention, you will listen to me." No, I just realized that I can''t do it as it is. I was just good at teaching Cliff, and I didn''t listen to him because I was Cliff. "Still, the emperor who makes you think so is amazing." "Mr. Cliff is an amazing man." Leo, what''s going on? Hmm? (Oh, I''m sorry. I was just talking.I''ll be right there.) Speaking of which, I was apologizing to my child. "Everyone''s worried we''re late, so it''s time to go over there." "Oh, I''m sorry." Well then, let''s all get caught by me... 281 Lesson 20: Eating in the Demon Realm SIDE: Neria Hah... I don''t want to go to the magic world.I want to keep it in a drawer cage at home... I don''t know if the Demon King is different from the Demon King in the story, or if the Demon King and his father are best friends. The tribes couldn''t get in for years.There''s no safe place like that! Even if you complain like that, you can''t hear me at all, and now my mother has caught me. He said he''d be here soon. Looks like he talked to me. I don''t know how I got in touch with your father, but he''ll be back soon. Hah... I want to escape now. You can talk to me when you get here. "I''ve never met Frank''s kid before, so I know he''s gonna be cute." "Was Frank one man and two women?" ¡°Yes, that''s what I''m asking.¡± When I was talking about it, my father came back. "Don''t be late!!" "It''s okay." It looks like you were cute after all. Beyond the eyes of such a hero, there were girls with stuffed animals. That''s a stuffed animal your father used to make him stop crying recently. Does the upper child cry because he is no longer of crying age or character? "I''m sorry, my youngest is fooling me." I knew it. I''m not crazy about my reasoning. Is that so?It happens often, so don''t worry about it. " "Well then, let''s head for the demon world."You can''t all do it to me... no, just once on a boulder. " When my father tried to use the transfer, it seemed that everyone noticed that he didn''t touch himself. Perfect. If you''re overcrowded, leave me alone! Well, how many times do I have to divide it into? Well, that''s what happens... "No, it''s okay because I''m here." Huh? Huh? "Ooh, can you carry them all at once if you glue?" That guy... he''s called Guru.The horns are growing... and they''re the same demons as Lou''s mother, right? Do you have metastasis skills like your father? "Oh, no problem." Besides, it looks like it''s performing better than your father''s metastasis. Well then, please. "Ah, leave it to me. Everyone in this room?" "Yes, they''re all here." "Okay, this may make you feel a little sick, but just hang in there." When Guru said that, his vision suddenly began to change. Ugh... this is disgusting. Is this the Demon King''s Castle? "Yes, my castle." Mr. Guru''s transfer is a lie with a higher performance than your father''s. That''s backwards compatible. No matter how far you go, your father will never feel sick. "I''ve been waiting for you."It''s been a long time, Mr. Leon. " When I came to the Demon King Castle, there were two women and two boys who looked like bad boys. And the person who just greeted your father doesn''t have horns, and he seems to be one of us. What? It''s a place where people can live. I feel a little relieved. "Estella, how are you?" "Yes, thank you." That''s good. "Let me introduce you to Keel, the big one.The smaller one is Elle. " Huh. Er-kun looks just like Estella. "Yes, you can say that often." Well then, let me introduce you to my children.My eldest daughter, Mami, my eldest son, Rikito, and my second son, Yuto. " "House Boardrail is the eldest daughter, Eline, and the second daughter, Fine.My eldest son, Sieg. Eline and Fine are Ali''s children, and Sieg is Jos¨¦''s. " "I''ll introduce you in the order in which you were born because we have a lot of children.From my eldest son Cairns... Rosenne, Nora, Lille, Neria, Miana, Luke, Lulu.Cairns and Neria are Sherry, Rosenne and Miana are Lena, Lille and Lulu are Belle, Nora is Elsie, Luke is Luke''s son. " Leo''s the only one with the wrong number of children. That''s right. I shouldn''t have brought you here. The three of us, Brother Cain, Sister Nora, and Brother Lil, were enough. There are still four of you down there, right? "Seven because I was born the last three." "Fifteen in all." That''s incredible. " What''s so great? I just think your father''s femininity is bad. "Each introduction is over, so why don''t we have lunch?"I''ve prepared the best dishes for you. " "This is the first time I''ve cooked in the magical world.What kind of food is that? " "What kind of dish... it''s hard to explain."It looks a little bad, but I guarantee it! " "Hmm...." "Somewhat bad..." I arrived at my lunch table, and I accidentally said such a word to the dish that was served. A salad with a poisonous purple soup and a large frog grill... mixed with insects that I don''t know. None of them looked delicious. "Nelia, aren''t you eating? It''s delicious, isn''t it?" When I couldn''t move with my spoon, Luke, who was sitting next to me, almost ate it. "Eh? Have you eaten that much already?!" "Sure, the rice at home feels delicious, but it doesn''t change that much.What''s wrong? Is there something you don''t like? " "Yeah... that''s not it." If you don''t like it, it''s all disgusting food. I''m sorry to say this... but it doesn''t look like food. "I see. If there''s something you can''t eat, just tell me.I''ll hide and feed you. " "Well then, Luke, eat mine." The oneechan sitting opposite offered Luke an insect salad without any worms. Eh? Is that good? I''m cumming. Luke started eating it with joy. You''re kidding... I''m throwing insects into my mouth without any hesitation. "Oneechan... I have to eat what''s served myself..." "You don''t have to force yourself to eat it."If you don''t like Nelia, have Luke eat it. " Say whatever you want. "Ugh... well then, please do this." For now, I offered Luke the whole roast of the frog. "Are you sure? This was the most delicious, wasn''t it?" "Hey, you have to eat what''s served yourself." As soon as Luke tried to reach the frog, his father noticed. You were almost there... "Ah, they found us." Unfortunately, Luke returned the frog to me. Ugh... do I have to eat this? "It looks scary, but it''s delicious, so why don''t you try it? Come on, ahn" My mother came next to me and cut the frogs into small pieces and brought them into my mouth. At first, I resisted, but it seemed to be in front of my mouth until I ate it, so I put it in my mouth honestly. ¡­¡­ After that, he silently meditated on his eyes and chewed and swallowed them in haste. "How delicious is it?" "Yeah, I think it''s delicious..." If it didn''t look like a frog, it was delicious enough to eat normally. "Unless it looks like a frog..." Then Luke ate only the frog''s face, and the insect was eaten by his father, and the cut frog''s meat and purple soup finished on their own. "After all... I think it''s a different matter of taste and appearance" "I think so too." If you get hungry, it doesn''t matter what you look like. It''s hard till I put it in my stomach. 282 Episode 21 Demon King Castle Expedition The luncheon featuring delicious dishes was also over, and the fathers began a public conversation. It was a boring story to hear about a nobleman or a monster like that... even if we heard about it. Ha, I want to go home early. It''s hell to be here for the next three days. "Hey, I''m free. Can I explore this castle?" The brave son also reached the limit of patience, and he stood up and began to say that. "What are you talking about?Excuse me? Be quiet. " "Yeah, I was busy talking to the kids.All right, show Keel and Elle around the castle. " Even though the Queen was angry and forced to sit down, the Demon King gave her permission easily. Yes, honestly, if you''re listening to this nonsense, you''d better take a walk. All right, everybody, come here. "I''m sorry... Mami, keep an eye out for Likito and Yut." "Yeah, I got it." "Cain and the others are doing a good job, too." Ha ~ y We left the cafeteria in reply to the attention of our fathers. "This way, this way." "Wow ~ Wow. This house, hilo." While the two demons were leading the way, it was true that the boy from the board rail family was surprised at the size of the Demon King''s Castle. No matter how noble it may be, it''s usually about the imperial capital''s mansion. There''s something wrong with us having a castle all by ourselves. "Well, that''s about as much as my house." I don''t know about this, either. That''s not why we''re hanging out. Little men. The Boardrail boy is so cute.I felt a little sorry for seeing the two of them, who weren''t cute at all. "Ah, they all live in huge houses." What is she, so pure? Cain, I want this kid to do some apprenticeships, too. It''s a house or a castle. "Huh? Does everyone live in a castle?" "Yeah." "I live here." "Very well, I''ve lived in a castle too ~" With a big house, it''s very troublesome to just go to the bathroom. "Yes, it''s fun at first, but it''ll be a hassle to get around soon." The boy who had fantasies about the castle was pathetic, so me and my sister taught him the reality. Because a normal house is decided to be the best. "Oh, I see..." I''m sorry I broke your dream...But I think it''s better to know the reality for the future. "I''m going up these stairs!" "Where are you headed?" Himitsu ~ "That''s interesting." The evil boy brothers of the demon tribe, even when asked by her sister, gave us false answers and guided us somewhere with a look of bad manners. They''re definitely going to mess with us. If anything happens, I need you to stay away from your sister so she can protect you at the border. "Hah, it would have been better if I hadn''t walked this far." "Aren''t you skipping your usual exercise by walking this far?" I hate to hear stories that don''t make sense all the time in a room that still smells like that delicious dish. "I''m not tired.I just thought it would be a hassle.Rather, how and when do you skip it? ¡± That''s true, too. Whoever it is, is driven out by sword practice every day, waving his sword while being watched by the Knights.Don''t you have time to skip? Ah. I''m talking like other HR, but I''m going to have to be five years old and take part in that practice... "Wow! What''s so disgusting!?" When I was desperate for the future a little further away, I heard such a voice from the Cain brothers walking in front of me. I knew they were up to something. Looking at the previous one while thinking about it, is it really a disgusting creature? There was a man. Wow... oh, what? Are you trying to surprise us with something you don''t understand? That brother''s mischief is too high for me to admire. "Ah, he''s a monster. He''s weak, so it''s magic." While saying that, my brother defeated the monster with one magical shot, as he said. What, this is the beginning? You mean you''re taking me to a worse place than this? "Monster? Is there a monster in this castle?" "Huh? Isn''t that normal?" Rock Demon King Castle... I want to go home now. "Oniichan... I''m scared" Lulu at the bottom grabbed Lilu''s sleeve and trembled. "It''s okay. I''ll protect you." Always looking so weak, Lil seemed like an unusual and dependable niisan. Ah... I think I should move from oneechan to Lil''s side. That wasn''t a joke, was it? "Is this okay?" Shouldn''t we go back? " Fortunately, the two-year-old girl from the Boardrail family is at her parents'' place because she is in danger. I think the youngest of these is Lulu, three years old. Still, I don''t think children up to nine can deal with monsters. Oh, are you scared too? That''s right, you can''t fight a monster like that without a weapon. I still can''t use magic. "Yes, well, if it''s dangerous, I''ll help you." "Yes, please." I mean, you have to protect me! "Here. This room." We arrived at the bad boy''s destination sooner than we thought. I wonder what''s beyond this big door...? "Kuhihi, this room is interesting." "I have a bad feeling about this." "I already know what this room is."Meena, Luke, stay with me. " What do you mean, you got it? Uh-huh. "Okay." "Hey, what''s in here?" That''s how dangerous it is for oneechan to call two people closer that she would never normally take care of? "It''ll be fun when you get inside." I''m not looking forward to it, so hurry up... "Can I open it?" "Open it, Kuhihi." "That''s why you''re such a villain to laugh at..." I think these children have a talent for demon kings. Well then, let''s open it. Wow! When I opened it, there were many dull monsters. Those bad kids... "Everybody back up!" Take this too! Cain''s brother and Boardrail''s sister used their magic to defeat the monsters near the door immediately. Wow. I think it''s the first time I''ve seen Brother Cain. Ooh ~ "You''re strong." Sort of. "Hey, guys! It''s not dangerous!" "Nihihi, this is a playground that we often use.This is how we defeat the boiling monsters here. " Angered by the princess, they didn''t look like they cared, and they went into the room defeating the monster. "This is a game..." The princess gave up being angry with the two of them who were not guilty. No, I wonder if they''re surprised that their common sense doesn''t suit them? Either way, my idiot brother got in after the evil kid, and we were forced to get in. "I can''t fight without a sword?" "Me too." The princes are dying to fight, but they know that they can''t fight without a sword. Yes, don''t be like my brother. "Then I''ll make it for you." "Oh, thanks! Now we can play too!" ¡­¡­ That stupid sister... " When I saw Nora''s sister distributing weapons with creative magic, I thought about it. "Iyaho" "Come on, think of my strength!" The princes joined the fight and decided to give up stopping them. "We''re at the edge." "Yeah, why don''t we stay with Lulu?" Yeah. When I grabbed my brother''s sleeve and called Lulu, who was about to start crying, I immediately approached her and entered her barrier. "Hey, what''s your name?" As I watched the idiots fighting the monsters for a while, one of the bad kids... my brother came to us. Besides, he never talked to me. "... me?" "Yeah." "I''m... Nelia." I don''t know what the purpose is of listening to the name, but I thought it was strange that I didn''t answer the name, so I told you honestly. What are you going to do with my name? "Nelia, why don''t you join me in defeating the monster?" "Don''t hesitate. I don''t want this to be dangerous." Soon after thinking, I answered immediately. I want you to think about why we''re standing on the edge, protected by the barrier. "Eh, uh...." "Hey, don''t you know the best room in this castle to look out?" When the bad kid was in trouble, oneechan said something like that. "Outside?" "Yeah, I''d like to see the view outside. Nelia?" "Huh? Ah, yeah, I''d like to see it too." In the meantime, I know what oneechan is thinking, so I got on with the story. Then the bad boy laughed. "All right! All right! Everyone! Next time, I''ll show you the tallest part of the castle!¡± I did it ~ Then he went up the stairs of Demon King Castle, the leader of the bad boy. "She liked you." "Kindergarten kids are easy to fall in love with and forget." Even if a five-year-old likes me, I don''t think anything about it. "Fufu, I wonder what happens now." What do you expect...? "This is the tallest place in the castle!"How about that? You can see far away, right? " "Yes, the magic world is like this...." It was like an observatory at Demon King Castle. Looking at the outside world from there, the city was spreading. "It''s the same as the human world." The demonic world was an image of more monsters being slaughtered, but there was a proper city and it seemed to be living in peace with the people. "How''s it going? Isn''t it amazing?" "Yeah, I think it''s amazing." Well, I think we did a good job. In honor of this achievement, I won''t call you a bad kid. "Isn''t that right? Ha-ha-ha." 283 Lesson 22: I Want to Connect the Demon and Human Worlds Side: Leo''s While the children were exploring the Demon King''s Castle, we were talking about what had happened to each of them recently. It seems that Kate started working as a full-time teacher at the aristocratic school. Frank has finally taken over, and now he''s thinking of reforms to make his territory unbeatable to me. And now it''s my turn. ¡°I see. You handed over most of your work to your men.¡± "Yes, every city has stabilized so much that I don''t have to see it."Of course, I''d like to grow even more in the future, but I don''t think I need to do that kind of work. " ¡°That''s good. I didn''t think it would be sane to create four new cities by myself, and I think it was definitely too much work.¡± You''re insane.Now I think so, too. So Leo will be the only one to take care of Mildeen from now on? Well, I want to do it myself where I live. That said, Mr. Flair is pretty much in charge of Muldeen''s management. That''s why my job these days is just to sign through the eyes the kinds of things that Flair needed. "I see... I''m very sorry to ask you for this after I cut down on work..." Did you want to ask me for anything?The guru seemed to be sorry. "I''m afraid of the foreword." Leave it as it is, and tell me the requirements for now. " "I want to build a gateway to and from your city." "It''s... again..." "It''s a case that''s putting Leo in an overworked state." No, I don''t think this is me. "Yeah... honestly, I''m not the only one who can decide this."I''ll discuss it with the Emperor once I get home. " All I can do is introduce Mr. Cliff to the guru and ask him to give me permission to build a little behind-the-scenes. Cliff is definitely in trouble. Before accepting a demon race, we must conclude a treaty with the demon kingdom, and we must properly enact our own laws concerning demons. It''s going to be a lot harder than I can imagine, so it''s actually going to be much harder. "I''m sorry, but I would appreciate a positive review."It''s definitely not good for the demons and humans to be hostile in the presence of real enemies. ¡± That''s right. Well, I''ve always wanted to improve the relationship between demons and humans. "The demon race is different in appearance and longevity, but the contents... the heart is a creature that is no different from the human race."I''m sure if we figure that out, we''ll get along. ¡± Okay, I''ll try my best to negotiate with the Emperor. Shit. You can''t just say no to me. ... I can''t help it. When I get back, I''ll go straight to the Imperial City with a souvenir from the demon world. Thank you!! "Isn''t it good to be a kingdom?"Elaine just gave you permission, didn''t she? " I''m scared I don''t know. Are you trying to overwork your wife to death? "... yes, I''d like to say, but I can''t." Why? Isn''t the kingdom profitable if it can trade with demons? Ha...... Are you sure you''re okay with making him a teacher at an aristocratic school?Does it have any negative impact on the child? "Yes... but I still can''t afford to have the necessary laws and equipment for that."Besides, the kingdom has more ancient Gulm followers than the Empire?Perhaps, if we allow the demons to enter the country under the current circumstances, they will use it as a pretext to launch a revolt. " "Is that so..." As expected of Elaine, I can''t help but say what a foolish brave man said, and explain it to you in a straightforward way. But if the Empire allows demons to enter the country, so will the kingdom, and I think the kingdom will soon admit them. Why? "The kingdom and kingdom are almost like the empire''s kingdom?"It''s hard for any country to accept demons on its own, but no one can oppose them under the pretext of empire. " Now, the Empire is making a difference between the three kingdoms in terms of both financial and military power. When it comes to war, neither the kingdom nor the kingdom will ever win the Empire. So, both countries must meet the Empire''s deadline.That''s why it''s an excuse. I see. That means it depends on the Empire...... Leo. "Hah, you''re pushing me to do a really tedious job again..." If you tell me this, I''ll have to ask Cliff for permission somehow. "I''m sorry, but this is about defeating the real enemy."Please forgive me. " ¡°Okay, I''ll leave the negotiations to you.¡± Well, Cliff, if I do my best, you''ll let me. "How grateful I am... thank you so much" ¡°It''s okay. I''m your best friend, so I''ll do you a favor.¡± Besides, I have the gratitude of the gods for their help. Huh? Well, that makes it weirder for me to be disliked. We need to be more cooperative. "My best friend... I see. We''re best friends." "Ahhh. If I had more room, I would have built a gate in the capital right away. Now Leo would be rich again." "No, I don''t have any more space in Muldeen..." If you build a gate and a building that controls immigration, you''ll have to expand Murdeen''s property. Well, I don''t have that kind of magic anymore. Huh? So, what do we do? "It''s the adventure city of Belu. There''s still a lot of land there, and it matches the concept of the city.¡± "What kind of concept?" "Of course I named Belle and Lou after a strong adventurer like you..."I wanted to build a city where people weren''t human, beasts and demons weren''t discriminated against. " That certainly fits the concept of the city. So we''re a bit far from the city of Muldeen, but is it okay to build a gate in your city? "Oh, no problem. It''s in Leo''s territory, isn''t it?" "Yes, it is." Then it''s okay. Roger that. Well then, I''ll try to negotiate with the Emperor like that. I''m sure it''ll be fine... but what if Cliff says no to letting us all expect this? No, but I have to ask you to talk to the guru somehow. Cliff-san should know that you''re a good guru at a glance. Oh my God! Thinking back on my return, a demon tribe rolled into the room. "Yeah? What''s wrong?" The elders are screaming in front of the gate to see the demon king. Elder? Is that what''s in the demon world? "What? Those old fools? Are you telling me it''s not the right time?" "I have to admit... that it invites the humans to the demon world..." "What!? Bring them to me now!" Hah! This is... a feeling that my bad luck has triggered for the first time in a long time. "Something''s making me want to go home..." 284 Chapter 23: The Demon Kings Castle Defense Battle What kind of an elder are you? While the Rolling Demon Clan went to call the Elder, I asked about the Elder. "I mean the incompetent demons who just live for a long time."They''re the ones who complain about what I do even though they''re powerless. " Huh. Even in the flesh-eating demon world, there are people like that. "Hey, how old are you, by the way?" I don''t know the exact age, but it seems that Chitose is over the age limit. "You''re older than the Demon King..." Well, then, maybe I''ll make it look great. "You''re really just an old man, aren''t you?"It''s just that he''s like a believer..... " Dokkahn! What''s that noise? "That sounds like an explosion." Maybe they''re going to blow up somewhere and break in from there. The opponent was going to defeat the most powerful demon king in the demon world. "Shit. They''re coming into the castle." Whether space magic could grasp the situation in the castle, Guru began to get frustrated when he turned a little blind. "Hey, the kids are in danger!" Yes, we need to make sure the children are safe now! "It''s okay, I''ll call you back soon." That said, as the guru reached up, the children came down from the ceiling. "Wow! What? What? Where are we?" "Ah, mothers..." ¡°There''s been an emergency.Everyone, why don''t you come with me to the end of the room? " Leaving the confused children aside, the mothers calmly began to lead the children to the farthest point from the entrance. "What? It''s an emergency? What happened?" "It looks like a few scared people have entered the castle."Come on, everybody over here. " "Soon, they will arrive here."Front and down... right, then up. " While the children were moving, we were planning our defenses. Being attacked from four directions means that there are enough people even if the number is divided into quarters... Moreover, the demons were much more powerful than the humans. This is... don''t be alarmed just because you''re a member of this group. Worst of all, I have to be prepared to use magic. Okay, I''ll take care of the front. Well then, I''ll harden the floor with metal magic. "Well then, I''ll connect the ceiling to another space."If they come in from above, they''ll be trapped in subspace. " "I''ll cover each one with a magic gun."On the right, Herman, I''ll leave it to you. " ¡°Yes, I''ll take care of it.¡± "If it wasn''t in the building, it would be wiped out by my magic..." Waiting for the elders to arrive while holding their guns, Sherry, who was going to the children, came with a cane. "Well, this member doesn''t have to worry about that much."Wouldn''t it be better to stay with the children instead? " ¡°It''s okay, there''s Belle and Lou.If you''re dealing with a large number of people, you need my magic, right? " Well, there was Lena, too, so don''t worry about that. It''s important to think about when the Demonic Attacks flew over there, but it''s also important that we don''t beat the difference in numbers. "If Sherry comes, it''s a hundred." Huh? About a hundred people? Well then, that''s a thousand manpower. "Yeah, that''s about it." "Coming soon! 5... 4... 3... 2... 1!" "This demon-like king!" I''m here to punish you! " As Guru''s countdown passed, the demons broke through the walls from the front and from the right. There was a dull rumble from below, but no one seemed to be able to handle Frank''s magic. "Hmm. What are the old-fashioned little fish talking about now?" Do it! " Oh! Guru ordered us all to attack at once. Guaaa! In an instant, the demons in the front row collapsed. Seeing that, he began to hesitate to let the second and third ones into the room. "Damn it! Why are you so strong among the people?!" "Elder! I didn''t hear you!" "Shut up! If you''re here, get ready!"If you lose, death is waiting for you anyway! ¡± Apparently, the elder is holding back. And it seems that the demons brought by the elders are not so loyal to the elders. If we kill half of them, we might lose our will to fight and run away. With that in mind, I shot through the heads of the soldiers whose legs had stopped. "Damn it! If you''re going to die, we''re going to fight!"People! Remember the power of the demons! " "Don''t lick the humans! Oraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa The demons who understood that even if they stopped, they would die, but they were defeated by Kaito, who was waving his sword as he roared in response. Side: Ros¨¦ne Surprised by the sudden demonic assault, we were even more surprised by the strength of our fathers. "The strongest race of demons has no hands or legs..."These people, they knew, but they''re monsters. "Wow... Dad, you were so strong." The master is amazing, isn''t he losing to the brave? That''s right. Unlike a hero, you don''t have any special magic, but it''s very common to suppress all enemies in one direction by yourself. I''m also convinced that your father appreciated your master that far. "Onee-chan... is this okay?" "I think it''s okay." Mothers... I don''t think it would be nice to have Lou''s mother in particular. " If Mom Lou is serious, she can wipe out all her enemies by herself. Even though it''s a copy, the Destroyer is that strong. "That''s right." Well, there''s my barrier magic, so I don''t think it''s a problem. "The smell of blood... it''s disgusting." That''s right. This smell is hard to get used to. GOOOO! ¡±Um... it looks very strong, but is it okay?¡± Compared to the other demons, I saw a large demon tribe roaring in, and Neria grabbed me with a strong grip. "That shouldn''t be a problem." While I was saying that, Sherry''s magic blew off the powerful demon''s head. "I knew your mother''s magic... but it was amazing." That''s right. There''s no one in the Elves who can manipulate magic beautifully. To manipulate a building like a curve so that it doesn''t break... I''m pretty sure you''re the only one who can do it, Sherry. "Hmph. Even the elves..." Never mind, I''m not hiding it anymore, so you don''t have to worry about it all. Thinking of it, there was a magical reaction from behind. "Ah, this isn''t good."Everyone, get away from the wall! " I hurriedly set up the barrier around everyone. Dokkan! The barrier broke in time before it exploded, but everyone was safe. I couldn''t make the floor, but it looks like I can open the wall after all! After all, the demon tribe was behind them. The demons came in as they broke down the walls one after another. "Shit! Kids!" ¡°We''ll take care of this!I''ll go behind you! " Well then, I''ll be on the left! Fathers worried, but when Mom Bell and Mom Lu started the fight, the demons quickly fell. Lou''s mother is obvious... and Bell''s too amazing. How can you move so fast when you only have your hands transformed? Even the demons weren''t able to chase them with their eyes. "Shit. Is there a Beastman and a Demon Clan...?"Hey, you guys! Get the hostages! " No, I don''t know which one is the Demon King''s child! "Idiot! I don''t have time for that!"Pull the nearest child! " "That''s embarrassing..."Originally, we sat at the bottom of the wall for safety. So... we''re the closest to the demons now. Roger that, miss. I''m sorry it hurts. With that said, I could not see a single demonic race...... I was trying to grab Neria with my magic hand. "No, don''t..." It seemed like Nelia, who was not lacking in magic training, was trembling at the hand that was coming towards her. It''s okay, there''s a barrier. My barrier rejects anything. I thought that one child had come out before us. Stop it! Son of the Demon King... he was a bad boy who fell in love with Neria at first sight. "Stay out of my way. But I''ve been told that any hostage is okay. I''ll forgive you." "Hey! What are you doing!" Seeing that she had been captured on her behalf, Neria was angry with the demon boy, forgetting that she had been shaking. ¡±Ugh... Neria... run away...¡± Huh. I thought you were a bad boy, but there''s something cool about you. "That idiot..." It looks like Nelia would have lost her temper if she had told me that. "Hey! You guys! Drop your weapons now if you spare my life!" "Tsk." "Come on, what''s the matter?" If we don''t hurry, this guy will die. " The moment he took the hostage, the energetic man said so, strengthening the power of his magic hand. "Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Keel! Look, look, if you keep going like this, you''re going to die. You idiot... Mother Lou can wipe out all but the Devil''s... Keel. When I thought about it, I suddenly noticed that my hand that was grabbing me was shaking. "I won''t let go..." A little Nelia? Are you okay? "That idiot and that demon tribe...... Minnamoe Tessimae" At that time, I came to know why the Incinerator was so feared. 285 Lesson 24: Leave First Cause of Distress Side: Leo''s When Keel-kun was taken hostage and asked about us, the man who was catching Keel-kun suddenly ignited. And then, the fire burned steadily into the demons around him. "What, what? Whoa, ahhh!" Put out the fire! Even magic can''t go away! "Shit! You guys! No matter what happens to this... ughh!" A man like the Commander tried to make a voice, but it became a predator of fire before that. "Whose magic is this...?" ¡°The enemy has been eliminated, but it will burn us to the ground.¡± According to Hermann, the flames had burned up the demons and spread all the way over here. My magic won''t go away, will it? "The flames won''t go away even with Sherry''s ice..."Only one person can use such magic. "The flame that never goes out... this is incinerating magic."Lina! Let Neria sleep! " Yes! Side: Ros¨¦ne "Neria, calm down. She''s saved me."Besides, if this keeps up, everyone will burn. " I was trying desperately to get Neria back to her senses while protecting the flaming keel at the barrier. "Yursanai... Yursanai..." Can''t you hear me? "Oh, no! Neria! Go back to your senses!" Even if I shake it as hard as I could, the momentum of the flame could not be held back. What do we do?... If we stay like this, we''ll burn to the ground. "It''s okay, I''ll leave it to your mother." "Yursanai... Yursa..." When her mother gave her a gentle hug, Neria fell asleep quietly. Then, the spread of flames subsided. "The fire has stopped!"Guru, let that flame fly into subspace! " Roger that! "Mother..." If it hadn''t been for your mother, we would have been roasted. I thought holy magic was something I didn''t need to hurt, but I had to change that idea. You protected everyone with barrier magic, didn''t you? Thank you. "I-It''s not that big a deal." "That''s amazing. All right, all right." ¡­¡­ Even though I''m not a child anymore... I feel so happy that my mother stroked my head. To my surprise, I shut up. "Keel-kun... looks like there''s a mole, but there''s nothing wrong with his life." The board railer... Jos¨¦ had cured the mule with sacred magic while looking at Keel''s condition. Holy magic... you shouldn''t underestimate it. "Rose, what happened?" As I watched Keel being treated, my father put his hand on my head and asked me where it started. "Keel took care of Nelia and was captured by a demonic man... and Nelia was upset when she saw it... and the magic seems to have run wild." "I''ve never heard of a magic rampage due to agitation."Does it have anything to do with skills, emotions, and magic? " "I don''t know either..." I just learned that Neria''s skill was emotional magic. The Incinerator... you had emotional skills after all. Well, thank you for protecting us for now. "Yeah..." Don''t be so praiseworthy, everyone.I didn''t do anything serious. Side: Leo''s For the time being, did you settle one matter? The fire was out, and we were breathing. No, I didn''t expect this to happen. Even if you''ve never used magic before and your aptitude magic hasn''t been revealed, you can still use magic. Maybe it''s just the Incinerator''s special powers. "No, the elder ran away." By the way, you haven''t seen what the elder looks like yet. If you lose like that, will you run away while saying you''re dead? ¡°What do we do, chase? "Wait a minute." All right. We got him now. " When Guru said that, an old man fell from the ceiling. You can also use it that way, right? "Ugh? This is... damn it!" If you want to kill me, kill me!But if you kill me, you will turn the entire demon world into an enemy! " "That''s not true." You''re the only ones who don''t think well of the humans. " "What!? You can say that because you don''t know the flaming witch of the humans!" The Witch of Fire? That''s the first name I''ve ever heard of. No, I told you about the incinerator, didn''t I?Let us realize that we are together just because we are called differently. "After all, it was almost 900 years ago."You young people won''t even know it. " "Why are you so frightened of what happened 900 years ago?"The life expectancy of mankind is less than a hundred years.Um... I think the Witch of Flames has reached the end of her life a long time ago? " That''s why he''s an incinerator, and he''s still behind you! "No, the flaming witch will appear again."And now it''s time to turn this demon realm into scorched soil with no grass growing. " "When I heard that, I lost. It''s just a crazy old man''s paranoia." "Somehow, I''m starting to think this old man is pathetic..." What you''re saying is not wrong. Well, I wouldn''t advocate for a kid to be taken hostage. "What!? You''re making a fool of me!Damn it... I thought it was easy to handle because I was young, but I was still wrong to make you the Demon King! " Hmm. Even if you didn''t recognize me, I would have become the Demon King! "That''s not true..." Compared to the demon king of your predecessor, you''re a chick! " Having said that, the man spread the paper he had taken from somewhere on the floor. On that piece of paper... a magic cube was drawn. Then, when Grandpa began to pour magic power into the magic cube, he began to glow as he made a bee sound. "Is this a recall technique...?" That person is going to turn his life into magic and summon something outrageous! When Ros¨¦ yelled, Grandpa laughed and collapsed. "Shit! Get the kids out of the room!" I didn''t know if Sinnen was a monster summoned by a living demon race in exchange for life... but I knew it would be a terrible thing. "No, I can''t! I''ll do my best to protect the children!" Rose, stay with Neria. Yeah. "I didn''t expect to be summoned..."Well, I can''t be convinced if the vitality of my grandfather, who survived so much at any one time, is the price. " "Hey, hey... you''re lying." I guess I''d have to summon this person. Is this... a win for us? Leo, do you know that demon race? "... one of the three most powerful demon kings in the world." This is the first demon I''ve ever met, and this is the first person I''ve ever had to think of as an enemy for the rest of my life. It seems that we have to fight this kind of person from now on. 286 Episode 25: Crazy "Um... it''s been a while. I just wanted to ask... can''t we settle this peacefully?" Even though I was upset by the demon king''s appearance, I managed to hear it. Please... just go home... "If you don''t resist and hand over the Incinerator, it will end peacefully."If you don''t want the dead in vain, give me your daughter. " "I knew it wouldn''t work..." "That''s not very peaceful!" "Are you my copy?"Looks like you''ve been living a very warm life. " In response to the Demon King''s words, the guru tried to attack with space magic, but on the contrary, the guru was squeezed to the ground. "Ugh..." "If I kill you, I''ll die."In the meantime, stay in my space. " "That guru in an instant..." Leo, do you know anything about the Demon King''s weakness? " Kite, upset that the guru was disabled in just a few seconds, asks, but there''s no way she can answer that. Because I don''t have it. "No... no. There''s no gap in his spatial magic, and he has immortality skills." "Are you so strong and immortal?" That''s exactly what a demon king is. What do we do? Are you the only one who can escape? Maybe the demon king doesn''t care about you, so he''ll miss you. "I''d rather die here than expose myself to such shame." "Well, if you''re going to die anyway, you''re going to protect your wife and daughter and die." It''s not just about dying.Protect and die. Have you decided your stomach? The demon king, who had no reason to lose, waited until we were ready. Damn it... how can I win this? "Thank you for waiting." "Never mind, you''ve had a lot of fun in the last 20 years." Yeah, by the way, you said you were watching, except for me. If you have 20 years, don''t you think you can miss it? "And this is different." ¡±Gaaaa!¡± When the Demon King turned his hand to Kite, Kite''s prosthetic arm and sword flashed. What do we do now? Is there no other way to fight it? That''s right... With Kite''s sword, we could have dealt an irreparable blow. No, in the first place, it was about how to hit the Demon Lord with that sword. Kite! I didn''t kill him, so don''t worry. When Elaine called Kite out loud, the Demon King replied that way instead of Kite. You didn''t kill him? That''s weird. "Why didn''t you kill him?" If we don''t kill the brave, we won''t have a draw. The Creator sealed demon king could not summon such a paperless summoning magic. There was definitely a creator behind the Demon King. ¡°It''s easy, because it''s in the interest of the Creator.¡± What do you mean? Are you saying that the Creator is not involved in this summoning? "No, but..." "I don''t know what that means..." I think killing my daughter would be in Michiel''s best interest. " "You don''t have to explain everything, do you?"Erase the Incinerator from this world.This is the only mission left to me that lived a thousand years. " My daughters'' lives are at stake.Isn''t it natural to negotiate with someone you can''t fight and win? "I mean... I don''t really want to help the Creator, but this time I have my own personal complaints?" Damn it. Is there anything you can do to change the demon king''s mind? I can''t think of anything... if I stay like this, the battle will start. ¡°That''s right. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it?¡± "... my daughter isn''t like the incinerator who burned down your family?" ¡°I know that.Still, I have to kill him. " Why does the Demon King have so much power over the Incinerator? Because they murdered my family and my hometown?But when I told you the other day, you seemed to say that there was no obsession in the village. And yet, how did that happen? After all, Michiel, you''re controlling the Demon King? Whatever you say, it doesn''t change my feelings anymore. "Shit... I got it." We''re done talking. " I decided to bet on one or eight, because it''s going to really change my mind. [M] Is that okay? If you fight with that body, you''ll die? I told you, we''re done talking. Thank you for your unnecessary care.Whose fault is it that you think you have to give up your life for? Besides, if my life will save my daughter''s life, I will gladly give it to you. "... that''s right." (Lou! Now!) "Yes! Go away!" Destroyer...... Rocky Lou! No, the Demon King can''t die like that! Beside Bell saying that, the Demon King''s flesh began to regenerate. That meat... I wonder where it came from. "Ah, that''s not true..." But it''s Nice. Now we can get out of here safely with the Demon King. "Ah, wait..." Before Sherry could stop me, I grabbed the Devil King''s flesh and transferred it. It was the Enchanted Forest that transferred.It was where the Demon King was sealed. If we were using this playback time for creation magic instead of transfer, we would still have a chance to win. But in the end, we didn''t have time for that, so the transfer was the right answer. I summoned two love swords in front of the demon king, who was completely revived. Well, that went well.But from here on out, it''s more important than anything. My daughter''s life is at stake.You mustn''t lose your focus, me! "What are you going to do by transferring me here?With space magic, I can easily return to it. "Maybe so, but I want to fight without worrying about the last time around!"...... You can hang out with my selfishness for the last time, right? " "Hmm. I''m sure you''re up to something anyway, but... good."I''ll stay here until you fall. " "Thank you, but I won''t fall until you fall!" That said, I''m going to slash. I''m glad I waved my sword with the children.If it hadn''t been for that, we wouldn''t have had such a smooth slash. "If you can do it, why don''t you do it...?"Are you sealed off by magic? " It seemed that the Demon King tried to do something with space magic, but the magic did not activate, and he was delayed in evading, and he succeeded in cutting off his left arm. I wish I had been fatally wounded right now... but I just dropped one arm. "During the transfer."Thanks to you, I''ve used most of my magic power. "I didn''t expect you to rewrite my information in such a short time..." This is also because the level of creation magic is Max. "Does that mean that you can manipulate the skill information?"It makes sense that regeneration doesn''t start. " Recently... it was about five years ago, but after seeing my status for the first time in a long time, I was surprised that my creation magic became Level Max. I''ve always wondered what the highest level of creation magic can imagine... but I finally figured it out. Skill Creation... If you''ve ever seen a skill, it''s the highest level of creative magic that you can create freely. [Apparent] is because if you use this magic, the magic power will be zero in an instant and you will die instantly. Back then, I was afraid to die and couldn''t use it, but now I don''t care about my life.I was prepared to die. What do you think? Have you decided to give up a little? ¡°What are you talking about?You decided that you could win with one right arm without magic, right? " "Now, are you sure about that...?" After that, I did not attack myself, and I kept a certain distance by keeping a distance when the Demon King approached, or by flying a violent slash to suppress it. Overwhelmingly, my stats were higher, but I was able to pour all my magic power into attributeless magic so I couldn''t do anything about it. "What do you gain by buying time?Your body is a light in front of the wind.If you don''t hurry, you''re going to die before you kill me? " Well, is that really the case? "That leeway... you''ve still done something to my body?"I see... that''s what you did to my body. " Looks like you finally noticed. I created my dungeon with the Demon King''s core, along with his skills and magic. To explain more clearly, I created a dungeon with no rooms with the demon stone in the demon king''s body, and automatically supplied magic power when I was near the demon king. Thanks to this, no matter how much magic I use while fighting the Demon King, my magic will not be depleted. This is why the Creator was so good with the Demon King. "Fortunately, this body can only live with magic power."I can fight until you run out of magic.And if I die, you''re going to die. " ¡±You... you''re going to be serious with me, aren''t you?¡± "Yes, you can kill the two most powerful people in the world in exchange for your own life." It''s not bad, is it? " If I die, Demon King and Michiel die. I''m a little worried about the Destroyer... but it''s up to Lou. "Kuku...... Sure enough, don''t let all three of us die like this." "That''s good." But you can''t stop me like this, can you? ... what? 287 Episode 26 Trump Card Side: Lou As soon as Leo took the Demon King and transferred him somewhere, Leena headed for Kite''s treatment. "Beautifully... it looks like only the prosthetic arm and the sword were broken."In particular, there are no scratches on the body. ¡± "Good... Keitaro! Are you okay?" "Ah, ahhh... I''m fine."But...... Leo..... " "I can''t stand up yet." Leena stopped Kite as she tried to get up, wobbling. Now that you''re up, there''s no kite here... " "Leo''s fool..." I''ll never forgive you for dying alone. "Elsie." What is it? "Give me that ring." I pointed to the ring that Elsie didn''t get from Leo. With that, I could go to Leo once. I know that Elsie created the ring after failing many times, but if you want to use it, you have to use it now. ¡±No... I want to respect Leo''s final readiness¡± I don''t know about preparedness, but I''m the only one who can attack that demon king. "But it''s hard to avoid the Demon King''s attack."I don''t know what kind of battle Leo is fighting, but if I go that way, I could get in the way. " "Shut up! I don''t want to wait for Leo to die without doing anything!"Give me that ring! " That said, I grabbed Elsie''s right hand to take the ring. "Stop it! I don''t want it either!"But this is the best hand... do you understand? " "Hey! What''s the matter with you both?" Shelley noticed us. We have to hurry. "Even if I''m on my feet... even if I lose to the Demon King... I want to die next to Leo!" I succeeded in taking the ring from Elsie, and I immediately put my finger on it. "Hey! Lou!" "Everyone... I''m sorry for being so selfish at the end." "Wait! Lou! Wait..." Elsie tried to stop me, but it was faster for me to activate the ring. Now... I can get to Leo. It''s a copy of the Destroyer... it''s a little late. Moving on to Leo, the Demon King was grabbing Leo''s head. And Leo''s eyes were out of focus while he was caught... "... Leo? Leo! Answer me!" There is no reaction to my calling out loud.If only they had come to help me more... "It''s no use. Your master is now controlled by my demon king." Controlling? Then they didn''t kill you yet, did they? "Then until I kill you!"... heh? Can''t you attack? " I tried to destroy the Demon King just like I did when I was at the Demon King Castle... but my magic didn''t work. What do you mean? Why can''t you use magic on the demon king? "Hahaha, your collar is brilliant."If you kill me, your master will die. " "What do you mean...? You can''t attack you because of this collar?"Then, until I take it off... eh? " When I tried to remove the collar, the Demon King caught me in the head. And... suddenly, my body''s strength is relaxing. ¡±What''s so simple that you can''t read deeply... looks just like the original.¡± ¡±Oh, why... don''t you listen to what your body says?¡± "It''s the power of the Demon King." A monster touched by me won''t be able to defy me.Of course you are a demon, and Leo, who survived by turning himself into a demon, won''t be able to defy me. " "Oh, no..." "Eight hundred years into becoming a demon king... I didn''t think the day would come when I''d have to rely on this."Leonce, you didn''t think I had such a strong hand, did you? " ¡±Move... move...¡± Even if I order you to kill the man in front of me with your head many times, your body won''t move at all. If I stay like this... there''s no point in Leo risking his life. "I have to do something..." Hmm. Very well. Transfer to the Demon King''s Castle. Side: Ros¨¦ne When I woke up, my hero was down, my father and the Demon King were gone, and before I knew what was going on, Mother Lu disappeared. "Hey... are you and Lou okay?" "I don''t know..." Oneechan, who was always calm and could hardly express her emotions, was shaking her voice. What kind of a person would be so scared of onee-chan? "Who are your fathers fighting?" A man who was a demon king a while ago. "The demon king... what are you fighting your father for?" "To kill you, Incinerator." Me? To kill me? "Yes, you are a reincarnator with the ability to burn all things in the world." Leaving aside why onee-chan is more familiar with me than I am... I guess I had such an incredible ability. Well, I think I can see your sister wants to be an adventurer with me. "That''s right..." Why is the Demon King trying to kill me? " "It''s... your original fault" "What''s the original? Am I a fake?" "It''s not like that..." You are you.It''s just a girl who just inherited the memory of the incinerator. " "... this memory wasn''t mine, was it?" You can''t remember my name or my face from my previous life. "Yes, it is." "So... what did my original do to the Demon King?" "Your original is..." He burned down my family. "... eh?" Turning around... there was a man grabbing Dad''s head and Lou''s mother, who was hugged by Dad. "Neither your father nor Lou''s mother are sane..."This person... is being manipulated by the former Demon King. "Leo! Lou! Answer me! What happened!?" "Don''t move! Leo is completely under my control right now."Don''t move. You don''t have to say anything further, do you? ¡± "Oh no..." My mom and dad were taken hostage, so they couldn''t move. "Did my original burn down your family?" I was... strangely calm, even though I was about to be killed. Why didn''t you help me when I cried? "Yeah. Your original is innocent. You killed my family and my precious companions." "That''s right..." I think I have a similar personality to my predecessors... but I wonder why the original me did that... "I know you''re innocent.But I will kill you for my vengeance. " "If I die... will your mom and dad help me?" "Oh, I promise. When I find out you''re dead... I''m going to die right here." "Yes, then kill me." "Oh, I''ll let you do that." I was ready to die and my eyes twitched. And then... there was a really dull sound. When I opened my horrified eyes... the Demon King''s fist was hitting the transparent wall and spewing blood out of my hands. This is... onee-chan''s barrier. "I''m sorry, my child, it''s essential to my plan." Queen of Elves... if you want to get in the way, I''ll kill you here too. "Hmm. Do as you please. After all, if this child is gone, I will have no reason to live." What are you talking about!You don''t have to die until your sister dies! I''m enough! Stop it! "I have no sympathy..." Having said that, the former demon king separated his bloodied fist from the barrier. No... don''t just kill onee-chan... "Yeah, but you can''t kill me." What? "Onee-chan...... Teydasuna" When I realized it, my vision turned pure white again. This feeling... it''s so scary. I feel like I''m not me anymore. But this feels good.If this is the case... I can help you. 288 Lesson 27 The Childhood of the Devil King Side: Gull (former demon king) As usual... in my spare time, I was looking at Leonce. Recently, it had become so peaceful that it was not boring to look at it, but it seemed to be a little more interesting today. It seems that my aftermath (copy) is trying to connect the demon world and the human world with spatial magic. At that time, in the demon world, my grandfather had gathered allies to defeat the demon king. It seemed like he was trying to defeat the Demon King and the humans who came to the demon world. He''s too old.I used to be able to use my head more. That said, I haven''t seen anything interesting in a long time. That''s what I was thinking... but I didn''t think it would trigger me to recover my lost memories. Before I knew it, my memories were being tampered with by the Creator. Precisely... most of the memories before the Incinerator killed us were sealed. I thought it was strange.I can only remember the memories of that shocking birthplace, and I can''t remember any of the villagers I was hanging around with. This memory was lost and today, Leon''s daughter...... flashed back at the moment she saw the flame produced by the incinerator''s copy. About a thousand years ago. I was born in a really small village in the demon world. I don''t know my parents'' faces. Before he could find out anything, his father was defeated in a duel with the village chief''s son, and his mother became a slave to the village chief''s son. They say I lost my parents and was abandoned on the outskirts of the village by the village chief''s son. If a child of two or three years of age is thrown into an unpopular place, even without a baby, it will easily die. But... I would never have died because of my super healing skills. However, he leaned against a fence about the height of an adult that separated the village from the outside and lived like he died without eating or drinking for days. Grandpa Ron, my parent, was the first to notice my abnormal existence. Grandpa Ron was a sword master who had once climbed to the top of a village inhabited by one of the most famous fighting nations in the demon world. The village chief seemed to have something to do with it, and despite his ability, he was driven to the edge of the village. Such a grandfather picked me up. When I hear this, you think I''m happy to be picked up by a kind-hearted grandfather...? But that village was weak. Even when I got old in such a place, a man who was alive could not possibly have such a mild personality. "What''s the matter! Wield your sword more seriously!" You''re going to die again! " ¡±Gaaaa!¡± I was held by a sword and killed by my grandfather every day. Back then, I wasn''t used to the pain as I am now, and I tried to get stronger to escape the pain as I almost went mad with severe pain every day. "True. You have no choice but not to die." "Shut up...." "... it looks like you''ve gotten used to dying a little bit." That''s a good trend. " I''m a demon king, right? "Oh, I don''t want you to be that strong." Come on, get up. " This exchange was our classic exchange back then. From the time I was reincarnated as a demon race, I couldn''t stop believing that I would become a demon king. It''s good because it''s actually happening... but now I think I''m a pain in the ass. And if you had trained for thirty years, I would be able to beat my grandfather against the boulders that I had never held a sword in my previous life. "Ugh... I lost." Hmmm. "Kukuku... kuhahaha..." The day I won for the first time. Grandpa began to laugh as if he were crazy. Did you hit your head? "Hahaha... I guess so."It took me thirty years, but I was able to surpass my original goal. " "Thirty years?"Thirty years from now, I''ve done it to monsters like you. " For the demons, thirty years is like ten years for the humans. In other words, I was able to beat that roadmaster at the age of ten. If you had your qualities, you would have crossed me before you were ten. Once upon a time, my grandfather had a habit of overestimating me. I want to do what I couldn''t do.I think it is because the desire has come to the fore, but from my point of view, it is troublesome and it can''t be helped. "So, what did you want to do to make me stronger?" "... I don''t know. Recently, I''ve forgotten so much."I forgot about 30 years ago. " Well, of course this is a lie.This guy will live for thousands of years, so he can''t be blind at that age. "Well, what do you want me to do now?" "Huh? This place is full of weak and strong predators."What do you do when you listen to the losers? " "Until today, I''ve lost to you thousands of times."Don''t worry about that. " Hmm. Then I will command you with all those victories. "Stronger. And continue on the path to the Demon King that I could not." My grandfather had a dream of becoming a demon king. However, they couldn''t protect the Village Chief''s seat here, so they gave up in the middle of their dreams. He wanted to impress me with his dreams when he showed up. "Is that a good order?"That''s what I was doing even if I wasn''t ordered to. " ¡°I don''t know. Then we must accomplish it.¡± "All right, let''s start with this village." "Don''t underestimate this village, right?"Even in my peak years, I only reached the top for a few years. "Don''t worry, you won''t lose until you win." Isn''t that right? " "Hmm. You''re the only one who can do that." That''s right. My days of training have come to an end. 289 Lesson 28: The Demon Kings Adolescence â‘  It is not uncommon to live at Grandpa Ron''s house and not see anyone but Grandpa Ron all day. Even if you see us once in a while, you''ll get away from us. What did your grandfather do in the past? When I beat my grandfather and headed towards the center of the village where the village chief seems to be on that day... I finally figured out why I couldn''t solve the mystery for so many years. That''s Ron''s kid, isn''t it? I was a celebrity in the village, even if I didn''t know anybody. Every time we meet, why is this guy here?I was made to look like that. "Why are you here?" And as I walked for a while, I was surrounded by men. ¡­¡­ I shut up and looked at the men around me. These guys... they''re not that strong.I can handle it alone, even if we''re all challenged. Could it be that Ron''s guy is going to use that kid to reenact against the village chief? "Hey, what do you mean?" Describe it in detail.Who is this Ron? " "Oh, you weren''t born yet."It''s about the man who was the village chief 200 years ago. " Two hundred years ago... my grandfather was the village chief. "That''s right. It was very strong."He lost to the village chief and was driven to the edge of the village. " Is it true that the village chief was stronger than his grandfather? I can''t imagine the strength of a village chief with a grandfather that strong. But if I beat him, I''d really be able to get past him. I was looking forward to fighting the village chief. Huh. So that kid is strong, too? "Maybe." Do you want to try it? " "Alright, I''ll go."I haven''t had time to deal with anyone lately. " The villagers finished the chat, and it was finally a battle tribe-like story. "Hey, you, fight me." "Finally, here we are." Hmmm. When the kid is in shape, I see a painful eye. "No, you''re fine if you''re in shape."What number are you in the village? " The man in front of me didn''t feel any fear at all. When I fight my grandfather, I still feel so intimidated that I want to escape immediately, but I don''t feel anything from this man. What do you mean? ¡°Well, no matter what, you just have to spoil it and ask who''s the best.¡± "This guy... oh, he''s totally irritated.Don''t think you can get back to Ron alive. " "Don''t worry, I''m not going home anymore." If you lose and go home, that grandfather won''t let me live. I see. "Oh, yeah, let''s get started." Haha You don''t have to use a sword. A man full of gaps collapsed without ever avoiding me. "Damn, damn..." Maybe this guy was proud of his strength when he was hit. Even if you can''t get a shot of me, it''s amazing to stay unconscious. So, what number are you in this village? It''s number ten. "It''s like this at number ten..."So, what about you? " I don''t know how many villagers live here, but number ten is subtle. I''m number four. Hmph. Number four isn''t going to expect much either. I think he''s more intimidating than I was... but he''s not my enemy. "Don''t slap me, okay?" I can kill him in an instant. " "That''s right." Saying that, I was slashed by a man by his grandfather''s trickery. Kim! "Huh. Can you take this?"I''ve reviewed you a little bit. " Just to avoid this surprise, it took me five years. "Hmm. Just because Ron taught you to, don''t get in the mood."He''s a loser. " "You''re saying that you''re number four, and you''re losing to at least three of them, right?You''ve lost enough, haven''t you? " "This guy..." You''re number four because you can''t control your emotions. Then, the opponent took a short distance, and the battle finally started. When I thought about how I was going to take him down, a flame appeared around the man. Huh. Can you use magic? "Are you making fun of me?Is there a demon race that can''t use magic! " "I''m sorry about that. I''ve only met demons who don''t use magic before." I don''t know if Grandpa Ron can use it or not, but I''ve never used magic before while I was rattled. That said, the magic of the man in front of me could be avoided without practice. Yeah. This shouldn''t be a problem. ¡±As a thank you for showing me your magic for the first time... I''ll use my magic too¡± That said, I pulled out the two swords I had on my back with space magic. My three-knife flow. After I learned this, I finally got to fight my grandfather on equal terms. "W-what... the magic... the sword is floating..." Space magic. This magic seems unusual. While the man was surprised by the floating sword, I flew two swords. I slashed my torso directly when I was late to evade and I lost my balance. ¡±Gaaaa!¡± "It was so strong... but that''s not enough." "Okay. Who''s going to fight me next?"Anyone can do it. Come on, hurry up. " DOGGON!! There was murder behind me, and when I jumped back, a big hammer fell where I was. And when I moved my gaze a little, I saw the big man holding it. What''s your number? He''s the strongest man I''ve ever seen. "Number three. Die." "Ugh..." At a speed I can''t imagine from a power type man, I got a heavy shot. I was completely alarmed... I wonder what would have happened to me if my grandfather had seen me like this. "Hmm. Don''t cum with that much strength." Haha All I had to do was stop, and I got a big hole in my stomach. Damn it... I thought I was getting used to the pain, but I''m still not done. "That''s right, Bull! The biggest giant in the village is not Date!" "Hmm. Two shots like that would be enough for me." "... how about that?" "You''re kidding me... he got up even with one shot like that" Hmm. Then I''ll just put him to bed again. "The same hands don''t work." If you can only move linearly, you won''t be afraid no matter how fast you go. Thinking like that, I fly the sword I dropped from the side of the man with space magic. It''s the same with me! My sword was easily bounced off, and a man''s hammer hit my head this time. "Ugh..." I managed to avoid my head falling apart, but I had a concussion, and I couldn''t get up. I''ll thoroughly hurt you so you can never get up next time. Gong! Doka! Dogan! ¡±Hahaha... hah. This should be enough...¡± "Hey, hey..." "You''re kidding... he''s immortal" Yes, I am immortal. I''ve been killed every day for 30 years, and I didn''t die. Is this the end of your assault? Shit! Maybe the man ran out of strength, or he didn''t even have the strength to lift a hammer. If you''re so exhausted, there''s no problem with the stones. I sank the man with one fist. "That guy... he did it to the bull..." As soon as the big guy was killed, the villagers looked anxious. Did you think they''d do the same to you?Well, I''m only interested in the village chief, so if you don''t challenge me, I''ll leave you alone. "Hey, you there." "Hey, what''s going on?" Where''s the village chief''s house? Ah, there it is. I see. I turned my back on the villagers who were terrified of me and went to the mayor''s house. When I arrived at the mayor''s house, I went into the mayor''s house without even knocking. Then, a woman waited. "What can I do for you?" This woman... she''s strong. "Oh, I''m here to defeat the village chief." "Yes, this way." I was prepared to fight, but apparently I could fight the village chief. No, maybe the village chief is strong enough to make me think it''s okay to fight him. "Grandpa, customer" Was he the village chief''s grandson? "What? I didn''t expect that, did I?" But here we are. "Damn... which way?"I''ll kill you so you don''t have to do this again. " From his voice, he looked younger than Grandpa Ron, but he seemed old enough. When I entered the room with that in mind, a man about fifty years old would have been lying on the bed. What? Who are you? "I don''t have a name." I''ve never been called by a name.My grandfather only called me you, too. Huh? Were you in a village like this? I was at the edge of the village. "Oh, that kid who lived in his house since time immemorial." After all, I seem to be a celebrity in this village. "Yes, I was the man who lived with Grandpa Ron." "Did you get an order from Ron''s bastard?"The enemy of your father? Have you come to get your mother back? " ¡°No, it doesn''t apply to any of them.¡± Well then, what is it? "I came here to kill you." In order to become a demon king, I had to be the best here. You will be my stepping stone to become a demon king. "I see... fine." Ron''s disciple... let''s deal with him. " 290 Lesson 29: The Demon Kings Adolescence â‘¡ What is this place? Guided by the village chief''s man was a place where chairs were arranged to enclose it in a place like a square. On the outside, four strange wooden statues were placed at equal intervals. It''s a battlefield. Use it when I''m fighting for the position of village chief. Is this the arena? I feel like it''s just a hobby gathering place? Well, maybe this is what a small village arena looks like. ¡°I see. I''ll show it to the people in the village.¡± Yes, I will show your blood to the villagers today. Then, when the villagers gathered, all the seats were filled, and even the villagers stood and watched, we finally got to fight. "What? You don''t have a weapon?" When I pulled out my sword, the village chief had nothing in his hand. "No, I need enough magic." A wizard, I suppose. I''ve never fought a wizard before, so until I get used to it, I might get killed one way or the other. "... good. Can we start whenever we like?" "Oh, do as you please. If you can move." "Hmm? This is..." The moment the village chief laughed, his body stopped moving as if he was being held captive. Is this... the magic of the village chief? After all, that village chief''s magic is strong. I haven''t even seen a breakthrough yet. "As expected of that kid, the village chief won''t let his hands or feet get out of the way." Is this magic that the village chief is good at? Huh. There''s magic like this, isn''t there? "Did you start studying? Well, it''s none of your business to die anymore." "Did you do this to my grandfather?" That''s right. Like you now, he didn''t have any hands or legs, so he gave up. Well, I guess. That grandfather is a man with only a sword, for better or for worse. Hmmm. If I can beat you, it''s no exaggeration to say that I beat my grandfather in full bloom. "Go to sleep and say what you say." Having said that, the village chief sent me countless tons of ice. Huh. Can I use Ice Magic at the same time? "Poor man. If you had lived quietly on the edge of the village, you''d have missed it... but you''d have slept quietly." "I''m not sleepy yet." The village chief was saying something, but I recovered completely in less than ten seconds. What? Are you immortal? "Maybe so." Well then, it''s my turn. " That said, I floated three swords in the air. "I-It''s..." Space magic. I can attack you even if my body doesn''t move! I flew two swords to the village chief, and even if I could avoid them, I quickly spun them around and kept flying again to the village chief. In time to defend against the ice, the village chief rolled around and avoided it. Apparently, the village chief was a man of magic. "Damn, damn! There''s a magic spell like this!" And I can handle the restraint, too. "What!?" While the village chief exclaimed with surprise, I flew a sword that I had left nearby for the bad-looking wooden statue. "I knew it. I thought it was weird.It doesn''t look like this in the arena. " When I split all the wooden statues into two, I was free to move. There''s no more reason for me to lose to this guy. "Shit...." "Well, that''s why I didn''t realize this kind of trick was so powerful."I''m not going to tell you that your strength was a lie. " My grandfather was ashamed of not noticing the trap, so I guess he stopped interacting with the villagers. "I, I surrender! You can do whatever you want in the village, just save my life!" "But... can I admit to surrendering?" Kill me! That''s right! "You''ve tricked us so far!" "You were rambunctious and you really wanted me to die!" If this guy was a good guy, I''d help him... but the villagers hated him more than I expected, and I was surprised. You''ve been doing it on your own until now. "Oh, you guys..." Well then, let''s say the villagers agree. In accordance with the wishes of the villagers, I flew the head of the desperate village chief. And so I became the first target, the village chief. Blessed by the villagers, the official inauguration ceremony of the village chief was to be held tomorrow, when all the villagers would gather. When I was free until tomorrow, I decided to spend the night at the mayor''s house. Welcome home. When I entered the village chief''s house... I was greeted by the village chief''s grandson. This woman... what is she thinking?Even though I felt that way, I couldn''t feel anything from the expression on my face. Do you hate me? "Not at all." "Why? You killed your grandfather?" "So what? Strength is everything here."I''m sorry I lost. " I see. Looks like the villagers here. Speaking of which, the other villagers were so hostile to me, but after killing the village chief, my attitude changed and I was even blessed. The strong ones are great. That''s what this village was all about. "Your father was weak, too, so he took the woman from me." I see. Is that woman still alive? "After giving birth to me... I died a while later" I didn''t feel any particular sadness or anger, either because I had just killed someone or because someone who didn''t remember their face died. Hey, you''re my sister after all. It doesn''t look like me at all. "Yes, and I am a slave to this house, and I am yours from today." Such a beauty... is it mine? "What''s your name?" "Sheila" "Sheila, I like it. Be my woman." "Originally, I wanted to say it was yours... but if you want my heart, you have to beat me" "Are you sure you can beat me?" You just defeated the strongest man in this village, didn''t you? "You don''t know until you try to fight." "That''s true." Do you want to do it here? " "Yeah, right now." ¡±Huh?¡± When I noticed, my vision was spinning around. Looks like he was shot in the neck in an instant. Huh... don''t do it. "I''m surprised... I''m really immortal" As soon as she came back to life, I could see Sheila''s expression changing for the first time. "I was also surprised. You could have killed the village chief, right?" The village chief''s power was fake, and perhaps the strongest person in the village is Sheila. "There''s no other reason to kill me.I was a slave, and I didn''t do anything terrible. " That''s surprising. I didn''t think a village chief who was so hated by the villagers could be as kind to slaves as a grandson. How are you going to die? "I don''t know? If you kill a lot, you''ll die, right?" I couldn''t die after 30 years, so I might have to die about a hundred years. Well then, let''s try that. Is it gone? Is that why you couldn''t catch up with your eyes? When I said that, a knife was thrust into my chest from behind. I''ll kill you a lot from now on. "I''m looking forward to it." Sheila killed me many times, as predicted. It was the first time in 25 years that he had been murdered without doing anything. "Amazing. No matter how many times they kill you, I don''t know how you disappear." I''m surprised, how many more times do I have to kill? It could be one more time, or it could be hundreds of times. "It''s troublesome. You have to admit to losing." Hahaha. This is interesting. "If I admit to losing, what do you want from me?" "I will make you my slave and use you." "I really like you."No matter how many times you kill me... I''ll definitely get it for you. " "It''s very troublesome." Kim! "Hahaha, I''m starting to see where you are, little by little." It was the first time I was able to catch Sheila''s attack, and I laughed with joy. If this happens, I won''t lose anymore. ¡­¡­ Sheila said nothing and disappeared again. But I already know where Sheila is. There it is. I immobilized Sheila behind me in the air with my spatial magic. "Guu....." Thanks to Sheila, my spatial magic has risen one step. While saying that, I put my hand on Sheila''s cheek. "Oh, yes. Thank you." "Oh. Thank you. From today on, you belong to me." I kissed Sheila, who looked like she had given up. 291 Lesson 30: The Beginning of Fire "Also, the tax rate is rising."After all, is it about time I became the Demon King? " "Father, please be expensive!" Calculating the tax for the entire village to be sent to the Demon King, my eldest daughter, Lila, came into my room with Dotadota. Again? See? Because it''s the usual thing, I didn''t even look at it, and kept doing the calculations while using spatial magic to float my daughter in the air. "Ahaha, I''m flying!" "Ahhh!! Only oneesan is naughty! Me too!!" "All right, all right." I''ll let Mira, my second daughter, who arrived late, come to mind. "Onee-chan, look at me!" I''m flying too ~ "If you didn''t think there were both of you, you were here."I''ve told you so many times, haven''t I?You can''t interrupt my work. " Lift them up, and after a while Sheila comes to piss them off. "I''m not disturbing you!" I mean, your dad''s hands haven''t stopped. " "Still, it''s distracting." Come on, let''s go. " Well, well, don''t worry, I''m fine like this. Saying that, I''ll also lift up the angry Sheila. If I went to high school in my previous life, it would be easy. "You don''t have to lift me." "Haha, your mother is just like us ~" "Damn it... What''s more, that idiot still leaves me alone?" Sheila is referring to the son of the former village chief. Since I became the village chief, I''ve heard that the villagers are preparing something to sneak in while they see it with their white eyes. "Hmm? Ah... there''s nothing I can do about such a miserable fish."Of course, I''ll thoroughly teach you how to be different when you''re challenged to fight. " It seems that he was in the second position by the same method as the former village chief, but if the seed was found, no one would lose to him. Unlike the former village chief, I couldn''t even use magic. "That idiot... can''t challenge you head-on" "My father lost to such a man, didn''t he?" "The most cowardly hand is in the village." "Cowardice is a strength." I don''t think anybody''s going to find out. The real battle is if you win, you can do whatever you want. "Maybe so, but..." ¡°Well, if Sheila''s watching, she can''t do anything bad.¡± "Hmm... okay, but I''ll kill you if I try to do anything." "Do as you please. I''m your father." I don''t care if he''s alive or dead. It''s just fun to see how he can set me up in a trap. "I really don''t want that kind of father." "That''s what it is." I don''t want to be the son of the man who lost to that guy. With that in mind, I put down my pen and hugged Sheila. This is the best way to fix Sheila''s mood. "Mom is the only one who''s miserable! I want to stick with my father too!" Me, too. "All right, all right." Sheila was held in her right hand, Lira in her left hand, and Mira in Sheila''s arm. Now we can have them all. "After all, we''re all getting in the way of our work." Having said that, Sheila was happy. I knew it would help Sheila feel better. I skipped work today, but I usually finish work in the morning and have lunch with the whole family. "Ah, uh... Garu-sama... how are you feeling today...?" As sheila and the others entered the dining room, one of the side chambers greeted them in astonishment. "Oh, not bad." These side chambers are the daughters of the surrounding village. When the village chief turned to me, several villages sold me quarrels.You thought I''d win if I was young. I visited the villages that had been selling fights, one by one, and taught the stupid village chiefs what I was capable of. Then... after ten years, I became a fearful presence in the surrounding villages, and regularly sent my village daughter as a gift to me. I tried to refuse, but Sheila told me to accept, so I had no choice but to let her stay at home. ¡­¡­ I think it is abnormal that no one would talk to me even though there are a large number of people around the table. The tension in the side room scares the kids, and it''s always such a quiet lunch. Huh, I''m happy with Sheila, but... I''ll have to live with them under the same roof for the rest of my life. "It''s about time you let go of your tension..." With that in mind, it has been about ten years. "In the afternoon, I will see your sword for the first time in a long time." In the end, I decided to leave the side rooms alone today. That said, you include the children born in the side room. Kids don''t get scared of me. "Really!?" "Oh, so eat and nourish." Yes. "Thank you..." "It''s what I want to do."You don''t have to be thankful. " "Excuse me." "Haa..." Maybe it was a mistake to go around another village in the first place. I thought about it when I saw the side rooms that didn''t change my attitude. "Ootusa-kun" All right, all right, all right. "Stroke me too!" "All right, all right." After lunch, when I come to the auditorium, the girls in the side room hug me. We''re quiet in front of the side room, but it doesn''t matter if we''re in our own space. Don''t be shy about Lila and Mila, they''ll spoil me. "Come on, you guys, hold the sword." Enough to spoil my daughters, and then I''ll let them take my sword. From here on out, we''re all serious. After all, it''s a hard place to live if you don''t get stronger here. Everyone is desperately trying to be strong. Take your turn! Yeah! The sides are sweet! C ''mon! "Get up now! If it''s real, the opponent won''t wait! Next!" Hey! I slashed my daughters one after another with one sword and put them in lightly one at a time. "You guys, you can''t beat anyone!" Get up now! " "Mayor! Oh my God! The forest is burning!"If this keeps up, fire will come to the village soon! " A rushing villager ran as he flew over his fallen daughters. "What? How long has it been burning?" "That''s strange!" It looks like the flames are being manipulated, and they''re headed straight for us! " "I don''t know, but for now, evacuate the villagers to the other side of the forest!" You won''t know what''s going on in the woods until I see it for myself. So I entrusted the evacuation to the man who came to inform me. I see! Sheila! What? Sheila came out of the house as soon as I called her name. "The forest looks like a fire."I''ll see how it goes, so take everyone and evacuate. " "All right." Sheila left the family to me, and I came to see how the forest was doing. "I didn''t expect the forest to burn so much..." Looking at it from a high place in space magic, the fire was definitely stretching straight toward us. "Are you willing to fire? There''s nothing stupid about that, is there?" No, it''s possible. The monster that controlled the fire might be heading this way. "The village chief! Everyone has been evacuated!" I see. You need to evacuate, too. Where''s the village chief? "I''m going to look at the fire."Don''t worry about me. " Got it. When I heard that everyone was evacuated, I decided to go to the tip of the fire. Now, what is the cause of the fire? ¡±Korosu... Korosu... Mazokuha... Zembumoyasu...¡± A person? When she came to the tip of the fire, a woman walked as she burned the forest. "Hey! You! What are you going to do by burning the forest!" I don''t want to go on like this, so I stood in front of the woman for now. "... Mazoku? Mazokuda. Mazoku Hamoyasanite" "Oh my God, this guy doesn''t make sense."Is there a curse on you? " "You know what? Your body..." "I''m sorry. I don''t have the magic to free you from the curse except to kill you." While apologizing, I fly my sword to a woman bound by space magic. "Jamal." With that one word, not only the sword, but I was ignited. "Damn, damn..." Even if it recovered, the flame did not stop. "Colede... Matahito, Anohitonokataki Toreta..." "Wait... wait!" Don''t go that way... " Even if I try to stand up, my legs will burn and I will fall down. Damn it! If we don''t do this, we''re all going to get killed! Kaaaaah! "Giaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa After a while, screams began to be heard from the direction of the village. "Shit... I have to go help..." I used all my spatial magic. Then... the view of the flame remained the same, and Sheila''s face appeared in front of her. "I''m sorry... I couldn''t protect my children..." "It''s my job to protect you... I''m sorry" So I was burned with Sheila. And when the fire went out over the years, I stood up to take revenge. 292 Episode Thirty-First: I Entrust Love ... where are we? Oh, you were burned again and your consciousness was flying. It''s been a thousand years since then and I haven''t grown up. With that in mind, I turned to the person who created this flame. This body won''t heal anymore. We have to hurry. "You alone... I''ll kill you alone!" C ''mon! First, I flew a copy of the Queen of Elves far away with my spatial magic. He can only build a barrier nearby.The barrier has now disappeared. "Colos... ugh" As soon as I realized the barrier had disappeared, I strangled the Incinerator. ¡±Guru... hey... chan... tug... cum...¡± The girl''s sad voice relaxed my power to strangle her naturally. And then my daughters'' faces flashed back. "Damn it, ohhh!" Why do you remember their faces now? Why are you as old as your daughter? Side: Leo''s "Uu, uuu..." I think I heard a loud voice... What''s wrong with me? "Leo! Are you okay?!" When I noticed, I saw Lou in front of me. "Ah, ahhh..." When I searched for the Demon King, I found him immediately. Next to Nelia, who was falling, she stood dumbfounded as she burned. Neria was... good. Alive. So the Demon King ran out of power before he tried to kill Nelia? Thinking like that, the Demon King suddenly poked his arm into his chest. ¡°What are you doing?Are you saying there''s still something to be done? " Shit... my body''s not moving. I have to hurry to help you. Leonce! "... what is it?" Suddenly I was called by my name and it took me a while to respond. "Absorb me!" Having said that, the Demon King took out his nucleus and showed it to him. "Absorbing? What are you talking about?" "You''re about to lose your magic power and die." "I know. I fought you for that." "Oh... that was brilliant." Thanks to you, I''ll be dead soon. " "... why did you give up on Neria?" If you could move that far, you could have killed Nelia before you died, right? "I remember my daughter''s face." ¡­¡­ I couldn''t say anything to the demon king''s sad face. "There''s no more reason for me to live." "Maybe so, but..." "Shut up. I''m not here anymore, but there are a lot of things you need to protect."If I couldn''t, you''d have to protect me. " That said, the demon king threw a magic stone at me. "... All right, I''ll be sure to protect you." "Yes, that''s fine." If that''s what my core is for, I''ll be glad to help. " Even though he should have failed in his revenge, the Demon King disappeared into ashes after showing me his satisfied face. ¡±Hah... I ran out on my own... and I died on my own... and you were a crowd-motivator.¡± If you want to come this far and give up after all, you could have negotiated with me from the beginning. "That way, I wouldn''t have died, and the Demon King wouldn''t have died..." "Milord... please merge quickly" "Yes, there''s no time for sentimentality right now."There''s only a little magic left! " I see. The Demon Lord... I''ll let you use it. I brought a hot magic stone to my chest that burned my gripped hand, and I used creative magic. Side: Mihil ¡°Oh my God, I didn''t expect this to happen.¡± Such words came out of my mouth as I watched the last of Gal on the big screen. I thought the Incinerator''s life was coming to an end today, but it wasn''t. Gal... you''ve freed yourself from the curse of vengeance at the last moment. He was kind, after all.I wasn''t wrong to say I didn''t kill you. "Leo is amazing." I was able to bring it into the matchmaking relationship with that gal opponent. Originally, creation magic was very compatible with the Demon Lord. Well, I guess it wouldn''t have been a fight without Lou''s help. Is that okay? "If you hear Gal''s last words, you won''t be able to touch the boulder." In the first place, I was just a child of Leo, and I was so attached to Rose and Neria that I couldn''t kill them. Does that mean you''re going to give up your plan? Well, I hated killing brave people, so I wasn''t very enthusiastic about this plan ~ I was going to decide what Gal was going to do this time. If Gal could have killed Nelia, I''d have decided to do it with my heart. On the contrary, he decided to give up his plan and leave it all to fate. That''s how you came up with this plan. "I had no problem killing the bad guys."If only the good guys were left, I wouldn''t be able to put my hands and feet out anymore. " At first, I only chose the scraps and killed them, but in the last 200 years, there was only one reincarnator left who could only be a good man in any generation... At that point, there was not much I could do. "Just good people? What about the Destroyer?" "Yeah... Rubella..." ¡±After all, your first love was Rubella, right?¡± "I don''t know. More than that, I have to see Leo and the Demon King merge."I wonder if you''ll succeed with that little magic?Can I use the magic power contained in the Demon King''s core...? " That''s why I turned my attention to the screen. Oh, that looks like it''s going to be okay.He has grown up to succeed in a single shot. "Ah! That''s how I''m going to deceive you again!" "It''s good, isn''t it?" He loves us now. " That''s true, too. I''m sorry, both of you. I''ll talk to you by the time I die. "Oh! Success!" Now Leo has overcome the disadvantages of this body!You don''t have to live with magic anymore! " I apologized to the two in my heart, and Leo''s core and the Demon King''s core merged. Now that Leo is completely demonic, he won''t suffer from a lack of magic power anymore. "I envy that..." Can''t we do the same? ¡± I think it''s difficult. A demon stone that can withstand such a rough move can only be the core of a demon king that can be revived no matter how many times it''s broken. Even if I did it with the Dragon King''s Magic Stone, it would explode too much to withstand the enormous amount of creation magic information. "Oh no..." "It''s okay, isn''t it?"Either way, we can live a hundred years.I''m happy enough to live with you two. " Originally, I''d be crazy if I wasn''t dead anymore. That''s why I don''t want any more. "I''m already... I''m really good at pleasing us." "Well, if we stay together for a thousand years, we''ll know what you''re thinking." ¡°Yeah, I know what you''re thinking.¡± W-What is it? I''m talking about my first love. Did you fool me? Shh? Huh? Big win. "... that''s not true. The correct answer was," You two are cute ~. " Saying that, I stood up. It''s not good to be pursued any further. Let''s get out of here. "Ah, wait! That''s good!"It would be nice if you could teach me! " Well then, let''s go back to replenishing our magic power. 293 32nd Bridge of Peace "Starting today, the Empire will officially conclude a trade treaty with the Demon Kingdom, and hereby declare that it will connect this Belu of Murdeen with the Demon King City of the Demon Realm!"I hope that today will be the first day to commemorate the enduring friendship between demons and humans..... " Two years after the battle with the demon king.At present, Cliff, the emperor, was giving a cool speech in front of the gate connecting the demon world and the human world. And next to it, Guru, the demon king, stood cool again. Yeah. It''s good to have this day safe. ¡°Thank you so much for your time.¡± After the speech, I bowed my head to Cliff, who was sitting next to me. I''m really sorry that I kept you busy for the last two years. ¡°No, thank you for letting me do the work that will make history.¡± Sure, today is going to be a historic day. After all, the human and demon worlds, which have not been involved for hundreds of years, will begin to interact in earnest today. I am very excited about how we will develop each other by mixing our cultures together. That said, I was surprised two years ago when Leo suddenly said he wanted to build a gate that would connect him to the demon world. I was more surprised that you gave me permission for two things. When I returned from the demon world, I immediately went to see Cliff with the pictures I had taken in the demon world and the ore that was only available in the demon world. While I was in the demon world, I prepared a presentation that I had made with Guru and Frank, but it was a little complicated to get permission without giving me time. Well, after refusing anyway, I think Leo''s negotiation technique would have shaken my neck vertically anyway. "That''s not true."It was my best friend''s request, so I was going to do my best to negotiate. " If Leo does his best, I won''t be able to hit you like a hand. Is that so? Well, if you''d listened to our presentation, I''m pretty sure you were confident we''d get permission. That''s right. I can''t defy Leo, who runs the world from the back. "I don''t have any other cows." I''ve never been involved in the politics of another country. Everyone is a little impressed with me, but they''re free to do it. "Well, I''ll leave the joke here."The reason for the instant resolution of this matter... is because I wanted to meet with the Demon King. " Isn''t this the end of the joke? Cliff-san can''t give permission for a reason like that, can he? "No, I''m serious."I wanted to see for myself what kind of person the legendary demon king was, and I thought Leo couldn''t be out of line with someone he recognized as his best friend. " "So... what was the demon king like?" "Before I met you... I heard you were the strongest person in the demon world, so I thought you were so scared that I couldn''t stand up because my body was so big that I was stunned." So, you were surprised at that look, right? It''s the opposite of what I imagined.Recently, I''ve grown up, but I''m short, and I look cute like a kid. ¡°Yeah, I''m surprised I''m not under any pressure and I''m really easy to talk to.¡± "That''s good." "He''s a funny guy, isn''t he?I have a unique idea, but I have the happiness of the people and the world, and I have a solid core.That''s why I can understand Leo''s admiration for his best friend. " I''m glad to have that kind of evaluation as a best friend. I can count on you, but I thought you were the only funny guy who made me sick. Wow, ahhhh! Oh, it looks like the first team from the demon world is finally here. Looking at the loud cheers, Estella and Kee led the demons out of the gate. If it had been fifty years ago... this would have been a scream. Master Leonce, it''s been a long time. "It''s been a long time." Cliff shook hands with Kee, and I shook hands with Estella to welcome the demons. Then, the children shake hands with each other. "Um, uh... this!" Looking at the children, Keel-kun was shy and offered Nelia a small box decorated with a beautiful ribbon. "Then you don''t understand." What is this? " "Pu, gift!" With Kee''s help, I finally managed to give Neria a present. Caught by Keel''s bright red face, Neria''s face was rarely red. "Ah, thank you... can I look inside?" Yeah. What''s this? "It''s a magic stone that I''ve been using for two years."Neria''s father also used magic stones as a gift when he was young..... " You know better than that. Did Estella tell you that? "Fufu. Thank you. Now, I''ll give you this in return." That said, Neria took one of the magic stones out of her pocket. It was a magic stone that Neria was always pouring out in her spare time. Th-this is Neria''s magic stone? "Yes. I always use it to train my magic power."I''ll use it from today, so use Keel over there. " "Um, yeah! This will make me stronger!"Enough to protect Nelia! " "Fufu. Good luck." ... is it like this for a father to give his daughter to his daughter-in-law?A little complicated, like a happy lonely one. Neria, who is laughing unusually, made me think of it. "Neria-chan... was she such a talkative girl?" Neria is still talking to me like Ros¨¦. Well then, that''s all that matters to Neria-chan, isn''t it? I think so ~ Please don''t let me tell you that I''m feeling complicated right now. "Oh, that''s good." If the future demon princess becomes a royal family, the future of the human world and the demon world will be brighter as well. " "I don''t know yet." Neria and the others were only six years old.I think there will still be a lot of encounters going on. ¡± That''s right. Not yet, but Neria is going to be my daughter-in-law. "Hmph. How old was Sherry when she fell in love with Leo?" "Well, uh... it was the first time I saw you... maybe four or five years old?" Is that so? "Well, it''s not necessarily the same as my parents..." Ten years from now, I''m looking forward to it. I''m looking forward to it. "Oh, yeah. I''m really looking forward to it." At least marry a nice guy.I won''t admit it if I don''t! I sent it to my daughters who were laughing happily. 294 Chapter 13 Introduction to People (Children) [House of Murdeen] Sherri Murdine Cains Murdine Gender: Male Attributes: Thunder, None, Hypnosis Comments: The eldest son of the Murdine family. I like both swords and magic, and I practiced both if I had the time.I was worried about how hypnotic magic would affect me. Neelia Murdeen Gender: Female Attributes: Incinerate, None Comment: The incinerator''s heir who made the demon world a sea of fire.Normally, it''s normal, but when emotions explode, magic runs rampant. Liana Murdeen. Rosene Murdine Gender: Female Attributes: Boundary, No Comments: The eldest daughter of the Murdine family. Her previous life was the Queen of Elves, and she has memories for a thousand years that she has passed down from generation to generation. Miana Muldeen Gender: Female Attributes: Holy, None Comment: Take over Lina''s Holy Magic and in the future marry the Pope and become a Holy Maiden. Bel Murdine Lil Murdeen Gender: Male Class: Beast Comment: He has a weak personality and does not like fighting.For that matter, I''m smart. I have a good sense of giving up my mother, so I am stronger when I decide to be prepared. Lulu Murdeen Gender: Female Class: Beast Comment: Unlike my brother, I grow into a combat fanatic who loves to fight.You may fall in love with your mother forever. Elsie Murdine. Nora Murdeen Gender: Female Attributes: Creation, None Comment: The second daughter of the M¨¹ldeen family, born a few minutes apart from Ros¨¦.He has the brightest personality of his brothers. Lou Muldeen Luke Murdine Gender: Male Attributes: Creation, None Comment: Mother''s giveaway cannibal. A boy who likes to live freely.In the future, it will become famous as an artist who creates magical and original works. [House of Alber] Elemenanne Albert Mami Albert Gender: Female Attributes: Wind, Summon, None Comments: The eldest daughter of the Albert Royal family. Looks like a grown-up, and I hate losing.Cains, who was younger, was shown an overwhelming magical difference, and when she returned, she practiced crying. Liquito Albert Gender: Male Attributes: Fire, None Comment: The eldest son of the Alber family. Grow into a man with a strong sense of justice from his father. Youut Albert Gender: Male Attributes: Thunder, None Comment: The second son of the Alber family. I don''t yearn for my father, and I leave the castle to live free. [Board Rail House] Aline Boardrail Eline Boardrail Gender: Female Attributes: Stone, Metal Comment: Take over his father''s magic skills and become a wizard in the future... instead of building a happy family by marrying the man he loves. Finne Boardrail Gender: Female Attributes: Wind, None Comment: While feeling inferior that magic cannot beat my sister, I continue on the path of the sword.After joining Leo''s brother, Ivan, as an apprentice, she developed her strength and became the captain of the first female special forces. Josettia Boardrail. Sieg Board Rail Gender: Male Attributes: Holy, None Comments: Boy with sober judgement of father and devotion of mother.Even though I admired Leo, I immediately decided that I couldn''t use my attack magic.Since then, he has experienced sacred magic and saved many lives in his lifetime. [Demon King Family] Key Keel Gender: Male Attributes: Space, None Comment: The eldest son of the Demon King family. Until I met Neria, I was a mischievous child, but after I fell in love, I became a very good child.I''ve been training hard every day to be a man who can protect Nelia. Estella El. Gender: Male Attributes: Space, None Comment: Like my brother, I was a bad kid, but I was suddenly influenced by my older brother, and I started to live seriously.I like the food of the human world and spend most of my time in the human world. 295 Idiot. 17. Everybodys safe. I''m fusing the Demon King''s core with mine. If you fail, you will die instantly. It was a very tense task, but after thinking that it was a life that was not saved, I was able to work with ease. And I have a perfect body that has no lifespan and no depletion of magic power. "Looks like we made it." "Thank goodness..." Lou''s power, which had left me hugged, weakened. "Leo... I''m glad I''m alive... I can''t live without Leo..." "Thank you, Lou. If Lou hadn''t picked up my intentions and destroyed the Demon King, it wouldn''t have worked that way." I was able to retrofit the Demon King with my creation magic because you wiped out the Demon King in a flash. "But then I couldn''t help Leo..." "It''s not like that." Since I passed out, Lou has always supported me, right? Thank you. " If the results are good, everything will be fine.I guess that''s how it is today. "... yes..." Even though he stroked his head, Lou was not convinced. We need to prepare a lot of delicious rice when we get home. "Ugh... huh? Is it over?" Kite woke up unconsciously held by Elaine. It was good because Kite didn''t have any scratches that looked like scratches. Kite, are you okay? "I should have woken up once."Looks like he fell asleep again.I don''t have a problem... but I''m glad.Looks like they''re all safe. " Kate looked over and checked that everyone was safe, then deposited her body with Elaine again. "I''m glad all the children are safe."I''m glad Kite''s only got a prosthetic arm to sacrifice. Placing my hands on the roots of the massively blown-up prosthesis, I used creative magic. I don''t have any ingredients right now, so I can''t give you that much performance, but I want you to put up with it for now. "Hey, don''t use your precious magic power on me!" "It''s okay. I can''t help you anymore..." "Eh... are you kidding me?" "It''s a lie." Keitu laughed at the beautiful deceit. "Don''t be ridiculous!" "I''m sorry. Don''t hit me with my prosthetic arm." I apologized slightly to Kite, who beat me angrily. "Hmm. You''re the one who made the ridiculous joke." "I''m sorry. I managed to make it safe." "I see... I''m really glad. Ah, what''s wrong with the guru?" Oh, my God. Have you ever forgotten? You''re my best friend, aren''t you? Since the Demon King sent me somewhere, I haven''t come back yet. "... are you okay?" ¡°I think it''s okay. The demon king shouldn''t be trying to kill the guru, either." "Well... he would have died so easily." "Yes, we have to believe in the immortal body of the guru." He''ll be fine. Believing in the guru, I put an asshole on the floor. Huh. I''m finally taking a breath. "Woahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn Oh, you scared me. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Yes, yes." As I tried to catch my breath, the children began to cry. Mothers are also very busy with this. "Oh my God. Looks like we''re all breaking the thread of tension." "On the contrary, I think it''s great to be able to endure without crying so much." I think that situation was too scary for a child to speak up. I was even more scared of the Demon King today. For now... let''s evacuate Mildeen for now. The elders'' men may still be hiding somewhere, and it would be dangerous for the children to be here. What? Will Leo and the others stay? ¡°Well, we have to wait for the guru to come home.¡± It would be pathetic if no one greeted the guru when he came home, right? At least there''s a man left. "Then we too..." "That''s not going to happen. There may still be enemies here.I can''t tell the enemy from my allies without a guru... and I want to reassure the children. " "... I see. Shall we go home, everyone?" "...... Master Leonce, please take care of the guru." ¡°Yes, I''ll take care of it.¡± Well then, you can''t do it all at once, so you can split it into three groups. "Ah, but everyone is fine at once." Huh? Well then, let''s all wait over there. I made a hole in space and flew everyone to my castle. "Was that... space magic?" "That''s right. You don''t have to worry about magic anymore."You can use your magic sparingly. " It''s so much fun to be free to use magic. I can''t help but want to use all kinds of magic anymore. I see. Finally, the strongest Leo is back. "How is it compared to the full period?"Even though I could recover my own magic power, I could only recover a few magic powers myself.In the end, I don''t think it''s going to change that we have to share the magic power with our daughters. " If I had used all my magic power, it would have taken me at least a year to fill up. So, in the end, the life of giving the dowries magic power will continue. "Still, even if you don''t use magic, your magic power will be reduced, right?"Isn''t that a lot different? " "Sure is." Recently, if the five wives hadn''t injected magic for an hour in the morning and at night, the magic would have disappeared and the body would have died. " I intend to continue to share the magic power, but I don''t need to die without getting the worst. This should greatly reduce your daily stress. ¡±Those five spent an hour pouring out their magic power in almost a day, even though it''s an unworkable body, it''s only a disadvantage¡± ¡°It''s true, but don''t worry about it anymore. I''m glad.¡± "Oh, that''s good." I have to thank the demon king. "... that''s right." He saved me in exchange for my life. There have been a lot of things, but I have been looking after you since I was little and I have to thank you again. Were you intimate with the Demon King from a young age? "Yes, I first met my grandfather when he died, when I challenged the Demon Forest to be strong." "You were only eight years old, right?As usual, you don''t know what scares you. " "Well, that''s right. I wonder if there were places where Grandpa died and turned into a bit of a deserter." At that time, Grandpa died... knowing how helpless he was, he entered the most dangerous magic forest in the world because he wanted to be strong without giving a damn. "The brave man before me... what was his last?"I heard you died trying to protect Leo. " "It''s as it is." My dungeon boss bought me time by shortening my lifespan. " "Is that so...?" How to fight for a shorter lifespan... I think it was in the second generation''s book.There''s a way to turn life into magic with the Elves'' magic magic. " Speaking of which, I never thought about why Grandpa died. I don''t think I would have used a breakthrough to die if I was old. So... he tried to use his vitality to help me.I think it''s the right answer. Speaking of which, the Demon Elder also used his vitality to summon the Demon King, right? ¡±If I can get enough magic power to summon a demon king like that, I''d like to know how to do it... just in case¡± Of course. If you use your life force, you die, so you can only use it once in your life. But someday it will be absolutely necessary. "You said it was an elf spell, right?"Then it''s quick to teach Rose how to do it. " If it was the former Elf Queen, she''d know everything. "Oh, you''re the queen of the ex-Elves."... can you tell me? " "I don''t know. I don''t know. I''ll give you a little more time before I ask you to do it." There are a lot of things right now, and it''s not a very pleasant situation to ask for, so I''ll ask for it in a year or two when my memories of today are a little faded. "Please, if you tell me, tell us too." "Yes, it is." "If only you could tell me." "I''ll tell you or I''ll worry..." Maybe, definitely, if something happens to you both, you''re going to lose your life. I''ll change my story, but for now, I''m glad we''re all safe. Kids, wives, I''m so glad we''re all going to end this day alive. There were definitely dead people out there, but it wasn''t a strange situation. "Oh... thanks to Leo."We couldn''t have done anything about that monster. " "I can''t help it. It''s a real monster."There are only two people in the world who can beat her. ¡± "Leo can call himself the most powerful person in the world after beating such a person." "No way. I was able to modify the Demon King because Lou destroyed him, and because the Demon King didn''t think about killing Nelia first, I was easily killed." If we''d been serious from the start, we''d have killed in an instant. There was a difference in strength between us and the Demon King. Maybe so, but in the end, you were able to protect Neria-chan. That''s thanks to Rose''s barrier magic and Neria''s incinerating magic. I tried a lot, but in the end, I was sweet on the last stuffing. If Nelia and Rose were normal girls, the Demon King would have been able to kill them easily. "... a flame that will also burn the immortal demon king" "Now you know why the demons fear the humans." "Sure... considering that she''s getting bigger and more firepower..." I''m also convinced that you''ll burn the demon world to the ground. That''s right. That firepower at the age of four, when we didn''t even know about aptitude magic. Once you reach maximum firepower, you can return the demon world to the sea of fire. "I''m home!" Former demon king!I am the true Demon King! " Guru! I''m finally back. There was a hole in the space, and the guru rolled in, and I almost laughed a little, but it looks cool only today. "What happened to that guy?"And who are they? " "It''s going to be a long time if we talk about it." In the meantime, we could all be defeated safely. " "... I see. After all, Leo would be the strongest in the world." "That''s not true." This time, we all win. " What I did today is really not a big deal. "Don''t be modest. It''s okay. How''s your body?You used a lot of magic to fight the demon king, didn''t you?Besides, from the look of it, even Kite''s prosthetic arm..... " "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that.Thanks to the demon king, he''s slow to heal, but he''s now able to use his magic power on his own. " Thanks to the Demon King? What did he do? "I gave Leo my core and he died." "Why? What was he after all about?" Well, don''t say that. Who would change their minds if they were alive? "At first, I think I could only think of revenge for my dead family and friends."But when I tried to kill her, I saw Neria, and it seemed like my children were floating in my head. " "So you gave up without killing me..."It''s the last time you''re not like a demon king at all. " But I think it was a masculine way to die. I would have been disappointed in the Demon King if he had lost his vengeance and killed that little girl. Hmm. The demon king has to be a villain. "Is that what you''re saying?" I see. Nowadays, who are you to say you''re on the side of justice? You''re not trying to connect the demon world with the human world, strive for world peace, fight for the sake of the human race, or make a very villainous move? "I know. The time when the demon king was a villain is ancient."From now on, the world will be a peaceful place where all races can join hands.With the passage of those times, the Demon King can''t remain a villain either. " So after all, was that demon king''s way of dying right? "... well, it''s about seventy points." It''s like a passing grade. I was surprised to see a higher score than I thought. "The fact that I couldn''t choose a peaceful solution from the beginning is a big derogation, but the fact that I remembered my daughter at the end and gave up my revenge is a big addition.As a result, I said I was close to passing the test. " I see. Well, I''ll make it about 90. "Why are you so high?"Your daughter was targeted, wasn''t she? " ¡±Well, thinking about it from the same standpoint... ahh, I don''t know if I can help it¡± My daughters were burned, and I found out that they had taken revenge for more than a thousand years. If I had been in the same position, I wouldn''t have been able to stand it. The Demon King... the Incinerator once burned my daughter, didn''t he? "That''s what the Demon King said." "You''ve endured well for a thousand years." "Yeah, I''d give up and kill myself on the way." ¡°That''s not going to happen.The Demon King can''t kill himself. " "... that''s right." A body that doesn''t die would be a curse on the body if it did. I''m sure the Demon King was only thinking about killing the Incinerator for a thousand years. And yet I was able to give up, so it was amazing? ¡°Yes, at least I would have killed him, including the one who would have left him to his wrath.¡± A thousand years of boiled vengeance.Normally, no one can stop it, including myself. Sure, he didn''t neutralize anything but revenge, but he didn''t try to kill anyone. That''s right, including that, I thought it was like ninety points alive. If you say that, I''ll only feel it at ninety. Huh. That''s right. That''s good. Now the Demon King doesn''t have to die as a villain. This talk technique is definitely something I would like the Emperor to do his best as well. Oh, did you know I was leading the way? It''s about the gate that connects the demon world to the human world. "That''s right. Today, there are no more demons in the demon world who are too hostile to the human world."We will be able to proceed without any further problems. ¡± Certainly, the leader of the opposition is gone. Those who defy Guru in the demon world would not appear like that anymore. "I finally took a breath, but you''re talking about work again." "By the way, I''m sorry." "Don''t worry about it." In the meantime, I''ll try my best to negotiate. " I patted the shoulder of the guru, a little depressed by Kite''s point, and consoled him. Well, it might be hard to dictate Cliff, but I''ll try as hard as I can. 296 Episode 1: Runaway Side: Ros¨¦ne Gatun, Gatun, Gatun... Somewhere deep in the forest. The red dragon, which seemed to be ten meters long, was hitting his head again and again against the invisible wall. Gruaaaa!! Although he threatened her loudly, he could not scratch the transparent wall. That must be the case. Because the wall is my barrier. "Fufu. It''s no use." No matter how tough the Red Dragon is, it won''t be able to break my barrier after more than ten years of training. " Perhaps you felt my thoughts of laughing, but the dragon stopped the senseless headstorm and soared up in the sky. Apparently, they think they can eat me if they attack from the sky. ¡±Fly so high... you''re going to die, aren''t you?¡± Such advice did not reach the dragon, who collided with the barrier at a very high altitude of about 100 meters. Then, for a while, the earth smoke collided with the ground so strong that it became invisible outside the barrier. ¡±... it would be easier if you were dying¡± The smoke cleared, and I pulled out my sword and approached the dragon, who was on the ground with vigilance. Speaking of the sturdy and famous Red Dragon, if you fall from your head at that height, you will at least be fatally wounded. Gu, guuuu I think I broke my neck. I moved my head, and I was intimidated by the sound of my eyes fading. "... Looks like it''s okay. Well, if I had a working magic or mental magic, I could get on a dragon and cross the sea ~" Next time, I''d like you to bring Brother Cain and make him my pet. Thinking of something that wasn''t in her mind, she stabbed her sword in the neck of a dragon lying around. And I put the dragon that just died in the alien space bag that I brought out of my house. I finally got the dragon material. When I looked inside the bag, I saw a lot of materials that I had acquired in the past few years. With this much material, I can do whatever I want. Too bad. "...... I haven''t heard from you yet. Even Nelia isn''t strong enough to fight the Destroyer yet.¡± When my sister (Neria) was my opponent, I forgot my status as a queen. No, it makes me want to get out of my shoes. As an older sister... I want to give my younger sister some more time to enjoy herself. "I don''t want to break my sister''s happiness for my own reasons..." I hate myself for concealing such truth and saying legitimate reasons as much as possible to make excuses to everyone in my city. I hunted down monsters to forget it, and the materials from the ship that I didn''t use were still in my bag today. "Already. I''m getting tired of living in this forest..." It turns out that dragons can be easily hunted, so maybe next time it''s a mountain? " "No, we''re at home next." At this moment, this voice... it''s Dad. "I didn''t expect it to take five months." I didn''t think I''d find anything like this. " Five months have passed since then. "I thought I couldn''t find it anymore, so I came out..." I wonder if it was because I was too vigilant about the dragon and poured too much magic into the barrier? Still, it was just a little magic that I didn''t even notice when I was nearby... Dad, I''ve improved my magic items again. "Why don''t you want to go to school that far? Isn''t school that fun?" ¡­¡­ I will answer the unpleasant question a few times today in silence. If you tell me why, my dad will understand. But that''s why I don''t want to talk to my dad. Once you know what I''m trying to do, you''ll have my full cooperation. "I''m the worst..." Thinking of everyone in the city, that''s the best option. I want to postpone my return to my hometown as long as possible. Such a weak and pathetic person I could never choose the best. "This is the sixth time, right?" Isn''t it about time you told me why? Depending on the reason, my dad won''t tell me to go to school anymore. " ... the sixth time. I''ve been running away six times. You''re not allowed to run anymore, are you? "I-I-I..." Even though I tried to say it from there, I couldn''t speak well. ... what are you doing, me? I have to say... I have to say it. "Don''t worry about it. My dad doesn''t get angry at me for saying anything, and I''ll do everything in my power to help him. So why don''t you talk slowly without hurrying?" "...... I have to go...... there is a place......" ¡­¡­ "Even while I live like this... everyone in the city... must be trembling with anxiety. There is no time for me to play. And yet... and yet... I..." Without finishing, I reached my limit and my tears began to overflow. Woahhhhhhhh For the first time in a thousand years, I cried like a child. I''m not ashamed of myself anymore. "... have you calmed down?" Yeah. I cried a lot. I can''t let anybody in the city see me like this. "Can you tell me a little more about what happened?" Just tell me what''s going on in the Elves'' town right now and what''s bothering Ros¨¦, as long as I can tell you. ¡± "... I see." I''ve already exposed my embarrassing appearance. I don''t have to hide from my father that I''m running away. After taking a breath, I explained slowly the situation when I was reincarnated in the village, the fact that the barrier would break down within eight years, and the original plan. Then, I spit out all my current situation, which I was never going to leave. ¡°That''s stupid. You''re in too much of a hurry to think about it.¡± That was all my dad felt when he heard everything. I look at you with a face that says that what I''m worried about is not a big deal. "So, but when will the barrier break down....." "Don''t worry, the Ros¨¦ barrier will protect the Elves for another eight years, as planned." The Destroyer is a wreck, isn''t he? If that''s the case, we might be able to keep the barrier going longer. " "Um, yeah..." "Besides, it''s not good to be forced to grow up." Can''t you grow taller anymore? " Hmm. I''m worried about not growing taller. "I know it''s not good to put aside whether you''re small or not." But... if I don''t do something, I can''t stand it anymore. " "Hah, damn it. Rose is more tired than she thinks. Have you been asleep lately?" "...... I''m not sleeping" There are many monsters of nocturnal nature in this forest. A good night''s sleep is a good place for suicide. I have to keep the barrier up all the time, so I can only sleep in a shallow way. Besides, even if I could sleep, at that time, a nightmare would strike me. You can''t sleep properly in a situation like this. "I don''t think so." Even if it''s to make you stronger, it doesn''t make sense if you break your body, does it? My dad doesn''t know how tough the Elf''s body is, but he can''t do that. " I know. I''ve only lived in the woods for five months, and this body is barely able to walk. "Hey, did you understand why my dad was worried? I''d like to explain a little more to you... but Mom''s worried too, so I''ll tell you more when I get back. In the meantime, get a good night''s sleep today." "Ah......" When my father put his hand on my head, my eyelids gradually became heavier and my vision darker. Side: Leo''s Just now ~ "Welcome back. I''m not... exhausted anymore" As soon as she came home holding the sleeping rose, Lena rushed over and cast a sacred spell on the rose. The dirty body, which was worn out and covered in dirt, became clean in an instant. "Ahh, it took me a while to find you this time..." If you had found it as soon as a month, you would have been able to keep your mind and body from getting worn out so far. "I can''t help it. My body is a child, and I''m the only barrier wizard in the world with a thousand years of polished technology." I can do anything, Leo, but I''m sorry. " If you say so, then so be it. I treat Rose like a child, but she''s over a thousand years older. Then... did you console me as a child just now, in fact, it was counterproductive? "... it''s difficult. I can''t just leave you alone, and I don''t want to lock you in my room so you don''t run away." I''d rather have you run away than keep me locked up at home. If you go outside, you''ll learn something, but what you can learn at home is really limited. "Hah, even if I were to run away, if I had the strength to take you back around the time..." "Hey...." "Hmm? Nora. It''s unusual." What''s the matter? " Even though it connects the Imperial City''s house to Muldeen''s castle at the gate, the dormitory Noel rarely comes over. I heard you found Ros¨¦, so you came in a hurry? Nora has been interested in money lately, but she was worried about her sister, who grew up like twins. "I brought my dad a deal." No, I think it was about the money. 297 Episode II Contract Side: Ros¨¦ne "How was your first bed in five months?" When I woke up, my sister Nora, who was only a few minutes old, laughed happily. Why is Nora here? "... I slept well." I gave up turning my head when I woke up and answered Nora''s question for now. "That''s good." Since I''m already forced to leave my house, I''ll be lost for five months. " "It''s not like I was lost." "Yeah. I know. You''re not that stupid." Then why did you ask such a futile question? Or are you just kidding? "Hey, why are you here? This isn''t the Imperial City''s house, is it?" I quickly bumped my head at the cutout of my sister''s conversation, which I didn''t quite understand. "Hmph. I skipped school." Ah, because Ros¨¦ has no right to blame you, right? " "It doesn''t matter if you''re absent from school or not. No, why were you waiting for me to wake up? I don''t think you''re coming to see me for nothing." "Huh. My cute sister came to visit me worried." Can you just say thank you a little bit more? " What are you talking about? You''re not only interested in creating magic and making money. "Anyway, you''re coming with some kind of plan, right?" Let''s get down to business. Otherwise, I''ll leave this house again without asking the details. " Threats like this should get us to the point right away. I looked at Nora as I thought about it and tried to get out of bed. ... instead of panicking, Nora laughed. "Oh, that''s fine. Ros¨¦ can''t leave this room yet." "... what do you mean?" Did you do any work in this room? What are you going to do, lock me up? ¡°Fufufu, you either signed this contract or you broke it so no one can leave this room.¡± That said, Nora appealed to a piece of paper. "You... you''ve raised your magic arm a lot." In the meantime, you''ve been able to create some powerful magical items. That''s right, I practice every day. Yeah. By the way, I''ll tell you what you''re curious about, but now you can control the flames even if Neria is in a normal state. ¡±... finally rewarded you for your efforts¡± Cannot be used in a rampage state where the Incinerate Magic explodes its emotions. That''s what I thought at first. Neria, who was never short of magic, couldn''t even produce a match of fire, so I didn''t think I could help it. But I didn''t give up. I worked harder than anyone else to increase my magic power. I''m as happy as I am about the results. "I think it''s because of you, Keel." If it weren''t for him, Neria wouldn''t even have been able to practice. " The only way to erase it was by spatial magic. Is the practice tough without Keel? Are you two still friends? "Isn''t it better than when you were at school?" Everyone says it''s a couple. " "... yes, I''m glad she looks happy." It hurts me to think that I might break that happiness. "What are you talking about?" Now, sign this contract. " "Yes, yes... it''s not going to work, is it?" What kind of contract is this? " "You''ll see when you read it." "It''s troublesome to read, so please explain it with your mouth." Anyway, because it''s about you, it''s so detailed that it''s troublesome to read, right? "Hah, I can''t help it." In a nutshell, let''s start a trade association in Ros¨¦ with me. " The Chamber of Commerce? Are you going to use me to make money? "Hey, that makes me too much of a fool." Did Rose think I was stupid enough to bring in such a one-sided story? I''m telling you this because Ros¨¦ is also good for you! " Hmm. That''s no use trying to incite my guilt. "But what''s in it for me?" And tell me what Nora can gain from working with me. " "Huh, do I have to teach you everything from scratch? it can''t be helped....." What are you trying to do? You''re not on my side. You''re still a child. ¡°Partnering with me will give you a lot of money and manpower at your disposal.¡± "Two, by working with you, I can borrow the knowledge, the technology, the power that you have." While looking at Nora, who sticks out two fingers, I thought about the back of the words that were spoken succinctly. Yeah... I still don''t understand what my sister is thinking. Suspend what exactly you''re going to do. Is that some kind of ploy to irritate me? "The first is... well, I can understand it a little bit." However, the second one is completely unconvincing. You can make plenty of money without my skills and knowledge. And what power do you think I have? " ¡°I''m starting a shipbuilding and trading company.¡± "Shipbuilding and trade..." Yeah, that''s right. Sure, I''ll bring it to you. "I don''t have the knowledge of a ship that can sail the sea for a long time, nor do I have the knowledge of sailing to the demon world or the Elves." Either way, I don''t think the Elves will honestly trade with the humans. What do you think? Did you understand a little bit about what it means to be with me? ¡± The answers came back as expected. But there''s only one thing that bothers you. ¡°How do I know the Elves have influence? Well, that''s a stupid question. Didn''t my dad tell you?" The only other person I know is that Dark Elf, who works as a maid for Neria or her mother. "Fufufu, I''ve made a deal with my dad." Because of the way you laughed, you must have gotten quite a lot from your father. "I used to think you were really... good for business, though." Don''t hold back on that kind of parent or sister, but I think it''s talent. If we hone our bargaining skills more, we might one day be able to build a great Chamber of Commerce that Elsie can''t beat. "Really!? I''m so glad that the Queen of Elves has such a certification ~" "Yeah, I got it." I will consider it positively. However, let me read the contract from end to end. " Huh ~. Don''t think about it, and sign it right away. "I know I can''t trust you at a time like this." Anyway, the details are in your favor, right? ¡°Okay, then read it slowly.¡± ¡±... it was shorter than I thought.¡± This was my impression after reading it. The details aren''t written down, and I feel a bit out of tune. I was hoping you''d write more about your penetration without hesitation. I won''t lie to anyone who has to support each other from now on. Hmm. I wonder what you mean by that. "The thing that bothers me... is to get a good rest and sleep for each other." Meet with a family member other than Nora once every six months. Do I have to put this in the contract? " I don''t think that''s what you''re going to write in your contract to set up the Chamber of Commerce. "Oh, it''s a condition for your father and mother to help you. Well, it''s not a big deal, is it?" "That''s right... once every six months..." "That''s good. You should see Neria once in a while." Nelia, I wanted to show you some magic. " "... I see." If I were to see Nelia, I would put up with it about once every six months. ¡°Is there anything else you''d like to hear or put in your contract?¡± "Geez... no, there was only one thing." Maybe this is the only thing I want you to put in the contract. " What? "During the first voyage, Nora will not be aboard. Leave this alone." "... what? Why? I''d like to take the boat for the first time, too." "If you go, you''ll die." "What do you mean, dead?" "That''s what it means." If you go to that island, you will surely die. Even I... I don''t know if I can stay safe. " So it''s okay for you to go because everything is settled and it''s peaceful. "... that''s what happened." That''s why Ros¨¦ and Neria are desperately trying to get stronger. " "That''s right. The truth is... I don''t want to take Neria with me." "Well, Neria''s magic is powerful, so I can''t help it." Yes, I changed the contract. You''ll sign this, won''t you? " "... okay, I''ll bet you all this time for five years and a little bit." That said, I think the ship could easily be prepared if Nora were to join us. Nora has that mysterious sense of security. Maybe this is what a big business association builder is all about. "Thank you! I have a good sister!" "I think I have a very troublesome sister." Why are you so hungry when you''re sisters? It''s kind of depressing to think that these days are going to go on. "Fufufu, let''s do our best today." I can''t do it right away, but one day I''ll be bigger than my mother''s club! " You can do it in 40 years, right? Considering the growth rate of the Holland Chamber of Commerce, I feel that forty years is reasonable. "Forty years..." It''s a long time for me, but it''s a short time for Rose, isn''t it? ¡± That''s right. It feels very short to me, living a thousand years. Well, when I say that, the next five years will be a moment. 298 Episode 3 Bases Side: Leo''s Having just finished business with Nora, I was sneaked away by Nora, but Nyaeko didn''t stop. Even if you run out of money to keep the city going for a year, it''s no big deal compared to the happiness you''ve seen your daughter grow up with. If I had money, I''d just have to make money again. Well, which did Nora look like? ¡°That sudden thought and action. It''s definitely you." In response to my question, Elsie has argued that she looks just like me. At all... did you not see the negotiation technique that my daughter showed you before? ¡°No. I felt like I was dealing with Norsey when I was negotiating that contract.¡± "Really? I think I got about two more platinum coins." Nora is still a long way off. " "Hahaha, I knew Nora looked like Elsie." Elsie''s strong words reminded me of Elsie who had not hesitated to hoist the price. After all, Nora grew up looking at Elsie. "So, that''s not true." In the first place, I''d rather not do such a nonsense than take over my mother''s Chamber of Commerce. I definitely looked like you when I tried such a difficult thing. " If you ask me, Elsie''s the type. I''ll ripen the work I''ve been given twelve times, but I don''t know much about this from Elsie''s mouth. I don''t think so. Let''s say Nora looks like the two of us. "... I can''t help it." For my part, I would have liked something different. ¡± Well, I know you''re worried, but I think it''s a cute adventure compared to me when I was 13 or 14 years old. Thirteen, fourteen, war with the kingdom... no, about the time I went to attend Kite''s wedding. Yes. Indeed, Nora''s challenge was cute compared to that time. ¡°Don''t compare you to the kids. Normally, no one would spend so many days in their early teenage years crossing a dead end!" "I''m sorry, but I''m really excited about the business Nora''s about to start." I apologized lightly for being irrationally angry, but I returned the subject to Nora. Caution, caution, you''ve said too much. "I''m looking forward to that, too." If the trade company that connects the demon world with the elves and the human world succeeds, it will become a bigger chamber than the Holland Chamber of Commerce. ¡± "It''s funny... you don''t have to do anything to get the world''s greatest chamber of commerce, but you''re going to be the best in the world with your own power." I sincerely admire that way of life. I''m looking forward to seeing how much Nora''s Chamber of Commerce will grow. ¡°Really, Nora looks just like you.¡± "No, no, Elsie." Side: Nora First, we need to decide where the Chamber of Commerce is based. As soon as I signed the contract, Nora started talking. Even though I''m awake, I have no regard for myself. Well, I''m in favor of making a decision quickly and quickly. Given the shipbuilding and trade... is the port town good? "Yes, and I think the nearest port to the island of the Elves would be better." ¡±If that happens... you''ll become a Gulm?¡± The port city on the east side of the human world is only one place if my memory is correct. The only port in the Empire is in northern Lefebvre. "That''s... a bit unpleasant." There''s absolutely no connection to the nobility over there. " Well then, we''ll have to prepare the port city from scratch in the boardwalk territory. The closest land to the Elf Hill in the human world is the Board Rail Realm, as you can see on the map. If you''re looking to make the shortest distance to the Elf''s Land, you might want to build a harbor there. "That''s right... I''m sure the boardrail will give you all sorts of advantages, and I''m sure it''s better to choose the path of pioneering than to do business in a somewhat untrustworthy Christian country." ¡°I think so too. Maybe, but there are a few fishing villages, so why not choose among them?" Fishing is thriving in the Empire in Lefebvre, but I don''t think it''s true that I haven''t done it in the board rail realm since I''m facing the ocean. "I see. I''ll go see Frank then!" Huh? Suddenly you''re a lord? Just because you''re my father''s daughter doesn''t make it that easy. "Fufu, use whatever you can." Nora laughed and showed her a letter. The sender wrote "Leo". Oh, you wrote something to your dad. "... damn it. You''re glad you didn''t have to listen to me." In other words, Nora got the contract approved and prepared in advance for my proposal to make the base a fishing village in the board rail territory. It seems that I was already mixed up with a farce that had already been decided. "That''s not why you wrote it." This is one of the ways I prepared for you. Even if you had to go to a Christian port, the board rail was supposed to pass through, right? " Well, that''s right. "Besides, this isn''t just a chamber of commerce for me." Fifty against fifty for me and Ros¨¦. The two of us have to decide what''s important. " All right, let''s go to Frank''s. I''m not convinced, but I''ll leave you to it this time. Even if you pursue it further, you won''t get an answer unless you investigate the contents of the letter. Then I immediately went to Frank and handed him a letter from my father. ¡°Hmm. The letter says, ''Just do me one favor.''¡± Apparently, what Nora was saying is true. I''m sorry to have doubted you. From now on, I''ll give you some credit for what you say. "Thank you. Now then, let''s do something..." "Hahaha, you look just like Leo." Your eyes, Leo, they''re just like the ones that make me look like an idiot. " "What? Has my father ever done anything to Mr. Frank?" "Often. The worst of all was when I suddenly challenged the dungeon." Now I''m grateful for this demonic eye ability, but at the time I was angry at Leo''s recklessness. " "Ah, I''ve heard from Hermann." That''s when I took two dungeons a week with my father. I hear the angel boss was very strong. ¡± I''ve heard of it several times. Herman was always happy to talk about it like a martial arts legend. "No, Leo was the only one who attacked two of them." We''re the only one... no, you were defeated by Leo after all. " As usual, you can invite me and defeat them all by yourself. That''s how Nora inherited it from her father. "Huh. Dad, when Rose and Cain tried to be chaotic, they got angry, but they were also very chaotic." "Hahaha, that''s true. But I don''t want you to be disoriented because you''re dying so many times." By the way, I may have heard that story a few times. Well, it''s okay for you guys to be reckless, but not to die. Yes! I don''t know if I can promise you that. With that in mind, I didn''t even nod next to Nora, who replied cheerfully. ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡± "I want an introduction to the fishing village and permission to build a port there. Ah, please stand behind our Chamber of Commerce." Hey... you''re not focusing on one thing. "Huh... I''m not going to take over Elsie-san''s Chamber of Commerce?" Well, most people would ask Nora that question. If you succeed normally, you are promised unmistakable success. "Yes, I''m not going to inherit. We''re talking about the Chamber of Commerce we''re about to start.¡± ¡°What are you going to do based in a fishing village?¡± "We''re going to do shipbuilding and trade. I''m planning to make a fortune by connecting the Elves to the Demon Realm!" "Huh... isn''t that interesting?" Alright, we''ll do our best to help. Not only will I introduce you to the fishing village, but I will also pay the full cost of the port. " Is that it? I unexpectedly shouted for support. "It''s impossible for the Duke''s house to sit behind the Chamber of Commerce, which hasn''t even begun yet..." "In the future, the Holland Chamber of Commerce will grow so big that it can''t be beaten. It won''t hurt to sell your debt from now on, right?" "Yes! I will not let you lose! In the next thirty years, it should be as developed as Muldeen.¡± I don''t think this is an exaggeration. Muldeen thrives on his father''s skill, but he''s in the center of the world. If this trade succeeds, this time we can bring the center of the world to the boardwalk. ¡°Hahaha. Recently, my work and child rearing have calmed down and I''ve had a boring day, but I''m about to get busy.¡± ¡°Fufu, I think I know how Frank became so close to his father.¡± "What? Why?" ¡°With your father, it''s always exciting and never boring.¡± Nora''s right. Mom, Herman, everyone''s a little weird. They say they call friends, but there''s something about Frank that resembles his father after all. ¡°Sure. Somehow, I enjoyed my days.¡± ¡°Of course, we won''t bore Frank so much that we won''t lose, so please look forward to it.¡± "Hahaha, I don''t want to die overworked, so please be soft with your hands." Thus, we succeeded in securing our base and strong backup. I can''t excuse myself anymore. It''s up to us to do our best. 299 Episode Four Exclusive Villagers Side: Nora I like money above all else. Everyone appreciates me as an unusual child who is only interested in creation magic and money, but my hard work in creation magic is also a way to make money. Why do you like money? Every time I''m asked, I always say this. "In the end, people are ruled because they are not nobles or emperors, but because they are money." Even an emperor can''t defy money. There''s no way you don''t like such fascinating money, is there? When asked about this, most people do not pursue it any further with a face that they are forced to convince. Of course, this is the reason for the retrospective. Because it sounds smart, I am answering this question. But the truth is, I want to go beyond my father and mother, who have longed for me since I was a little girl. If I take over from my father or mother, I can be the richest man in the world without any trouble. If you just like money, I should choose my path. But I''m not going to lead such a boring life. Make a lot of money on your own. And one day, I will cross the dad and mother who stand at the top of this world. Such a big dream... I wonder if I''m going to grab it here. ¡°This is the best fishing village on the boardwalk.¡± After finishing our business with Frank, we were immediately escorted to the fishing village. What... half of the village isn''t inhabited. The villagers are too thin and thin to look very healthy. The fishing village I was introduced to... was a very shabby village that was unlikely to fulfill my big dreams. "Why are you here?" I tried my best to swallow what I was about to say, but as usual, the unshakeable rose burst in without hesitation. At a time like this, I envy Ros¨¦''s bold and graphic character. "There are disadvantages to having fewer people than other fishing villages, but I think it will be easier to build a city from that amount. And most of all, it''s the closest street. If you are going to trade, shouldn''t you consider such a location?¡± Sure, that''s right. Well, I know you know, but it looks like you recommended this place to me to be Frank. Especially when it came to the street, it was very helpful because it was completely out of my mind. Fufufu. We''ll be able to do something about the number of people, and we''ll be able to build a base in a very good location. After all, I was right to ask Frank. "What do you think? Are you okay here?" ¡°Yes, I think this is a good place too. How about Ros¨¦?" "I think that''s good, too." "Alright, that''s it." Well then, let''s go see the village chief. " "Ri, Lord!" I am very sorry for the delay in greeting you. What can I do for you this time? " When I came to the house where the village chief lived, the village chief came flying out and rubbed his head on the ground. Oh my... well, from the village chief''s point of view, it''s like being above the clouds. "These two want to do business here." I''m going to support it. " Frank didn''t pay attention to the attitude of the village chief, so he got to the point. "Maybe it''s a common occurrence..." I-Is this it? "Well, there''s nothing wrong with you guys, so you don''t have to worry about that much." I see. There''s no way you can disagree with your lord saying that. When I saw the village chief who would never raise his head, I understood once again how blessed he was. "In the meantime, is there any land left?" The buildings will be built by us, so don''t worry about it. " Well, then, I''ll be a bit far away from here, but there is a land with a good view. "I see. Let me show you there." Yes. This is it, right here. "Yeah. Nice view. In any case, the village will grow bigger in the future, and at this distance, it won''t be a problem." The village chief took me to the top of the hill, not far from the village. The view of the ocean from a slightly higher point is also great. "I see. Well, I''ll talk to the village chief about the harbor, so you two should be ready to build a base." Got it. "Well... I can''t build a house with the materials I have." In the meantime, I wonder if I''ll be living in a tent for the time being. " I pitched my tent while saying so after Frank and the others saw me off. Oh, this isn''t just a tent, is it? A magical tent with an expanded interior space, created to mimic your father''s tent. If it''s a material, feel free to use what''s in it. "What? Are you okay? Didn''t I save you up to build a ship?" The base is important, but not enough to use valuable materials. I think it''s a waste to use the materials that Ros¨¦ has collected here. ¡°Fine, there''s a lot of it that I can''t use on my own anyway.¡± If you can tell me that, I''ll be happy to use it. "Roger that...? This is the dragon''s scales?" I received a magic bag from Rose, and as I looked inside, I happened to take out the red dragon scales. Speaking of which, you said that you had also defeated the dragon... That''s right. There are so many of them, why don''t you turn it into a roof tile? "... my sister is amazing, isn''t she?" I knew it was amazing for a long time, but I didn''t know it was my sister who told me to turn a rare dragon''s scales into tiles. "Even your creation magic is amazing." With this much material, you could make a great house. " "Yes. For the time being, I thought I''d make a house big enough for two people to live in... but I think it would be better to make it an office house." There were a lot of trees from the Magic Forest, and I could afford three floors. Also, there are some very good materials, so you don''t have to use magic stones to make magic items. Of course, the image is determined by the rise of money. Okay. We''re going to use it for decades, so we''re going to create it without compromising a bit. "Yeah, yeah. It''s not my bad design though, is it?" Rose, what do you think? " It took him about thirty minutes to complete our base. The first and second floors were offices, and the third floor was our living space. The president''s office and my bedroom had the best view of the sea on each floor. Fufufu. Rose can''t open her curtains all year round, so she won''t complain. "I think it''s good." "Huh. That''s it? I did my best, so give me a little more feedback." "A house can be anything if the storm blows." "What is the young lady saying that she has been retreating for more than a decade!" It can be a little bit of surprise or exclamation..... " I didn''t expect that much, but you can tell me it''s amazing. Really, it''s boring. "Oh, yeah!? What is this building?!" "Ah, Mayor. Are you surprised? I''m glad." I was overjoyed by the surprised sound of my frustration with the cold rose blowing away in an instant. Now I have to give the village chief some magic items to say hello for the move. Fufufu. I''m sure he''ll make a good sound again. "Is this the magic power Lord... you mentioned..." "That''s right. What about you, Mr. Frank?" Speaking of which, the village chief isn''t alone. Aren''t you two talking to each other? You just left. Huh? Did you change it? Let me just say thank you. Well, I''m a busy person, so I guess I don''t have a choice. Next time I see you, I''ll have to repay you. I understand. For now, Mr. Mayor, I think you''ll have a long relationship. "Yes, yes, thank you" "Oh, we''re not almost noble anymore, so we don''t need a salute." Now that you''re going to be living in the same place, let''s talk more casually. ¡± This kind of wording can be the first step to unexpectedly opening your mind. In order to get along with the villagers, we need to take them out from the village chief. "I see... I see. I''m the village chief in charge of this village... Logan." May I ask your names again...? " ¡°Of course. I''m Nora. So, this is my sister, Ros¨¨ne." ¡°Nora and Ros¨¨ne, I need to tell you something.¡± What is it? Saying that again... this village is already on the verge of being abandoned? Well, if you owe me something, I can do it for you. It wouldn''t be cheap to win the trust of the villagers. "There are many very exclusive people in this village. I can help, but if you want the villagers to harass you, you need to tell me right away." What? Exclusivity? Rejecting the outsiders? "It''s exclusive..." I think it is very unpleasant. To make money in the trade, there must be a lot of people coming from outside. If they hate it... then they might have to change their base. ¡±I think they''re kind-hearted... so I don''t think they''re going to wave until they''re violent...¡± "I''m fine with that." We''re stronger than the monsters around here. " "Besides, getting to know people is a necessary ability for a merchant." You don''t have to worry about it. " I tried to tell myself, but I was convinced after I said it was actually the case. If we don''t capture the hearts of this small village, we won''t beat the best merchant in the world (Mom). "... All right, I''ll try my best." "Thank you. In the meantime, why don''t we all have a feast tonight?" I''m sure that if you eat and drink together, you will open your heart a little. Of course, I''ll give you food. ¡± "No, there don''t seem to be many. There are forty people in this village." Can you get that kind of food? By the way, the village has been depleting its food reserves for some time. ¡± Oh, that''s a good thing to hear. If we solve the food problem, we''ll get along a little bit. ¡°It''s okay, I''m looking forward to a delicious meal.¡± "... All right. I''ll tell the villagers about the feast." Side: Village Chief My head was about to explode. Thinking that a lord who had never visited this village suddenly appeared, I entrusted two girls to build a house in an instant. And the girls said that they wanted to get along with the villagers who hated the outsiders on that stonehead. This is not something I can beat with my understanding! "Mayor! What were the nobles like now?" What is that house that came out of nowhere!? " When I came back to the village with my head in my hand, the villagers immediately took me in. Hah, I don''t understand myself... but how do I explain it? "Well, wait, I''ll explain now. For now, gather the adults of the village to the square.¡± In the meantime, I decided to buy time and figure out how to explain it to the villagers in the meantime. Twenty minutes later, all the villagers gathered in the square. "Mayor! What happened?" You''ve never seen a lord come here before, have you? Could it be that you were angry that people were dwindling? ¡± "No, it doesn''t matter." It''s a different matter this time. " I wish I had had more time to think, but I''m running out of time. So, what do you have for the daughters on that hill? "Ah, the daughters of the aristocrats, whom the Lord had entrusted to me." Looks like we''re starting some kind of business here. " I tried to explain their purpose so as not to provoke the villagers as much as possible. No, is there any explanation for this? "In a place like this? Are they serious?!" I knew it. People out there are crazy. Ha, I knew it wasn''t working out. As expected, I scratched my head quietly with my right hand. We have no choice. We need to make a strong warning here. "I won''t tell you guys to get along without force. But this time, you can''t just try to kick me out like you always do! This is not a request, this is an order. Do you understand?" It was the first time since I became a village chief that I used the word "order". I wish I could finish my life without using it once. "Hey! Does that mean that the village chief has allowed them to live here from now on?!" ¡°Huh, you think I have the right to veto?¡± In response to a stupid question, I sighed deeply. Since there''s only one person who doesn''t think about it, I don''t think it''s strange that it''s a strange custom that has been going on since time immemorial. It may be too late... but if you can afford the village, I''ll hire a teacher to teach the children common sense first. "Huh? Can''t you say no? I mean, even though you''ve been kicking everybody out, there weren''t any punitive penalties." That''s what I was allowed to do because it wasn''t in the Lord''s ear. Huh, if I had explained this one by one, I wouldn''t have cut it. "Those two are aristocrats. If anything happens to both of you, you''ll kill everyone here! Don''t forget about this, right?" Realizing that it was impossible to explain, I quickly threatened to listen. You know you''re going to die, and there''s no stupidity in it. "... All right. We can''t get anything out of it." You''re not welcome, either. " ¡°That''s enough at first. Alright, it''s been a long time since we had a feast! The men are ready for all kinds of drinks!" As soon as we get the minimum we need, we need to get ready for the feast. It sucks that they came down the hill and weren''t prepared for anything. "Mayor, that''s not good for stones." This is a time of low fish stocks. Do you think luxury is forbidden? " It was Gallo who had not uttered a single word in the village before. Even in this situation, I think it''s a stony thing to say when you think about the village first. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep the fish for today." The rest of the food will be prepared by the other side. " "Hey! You want us to feed you?!" "Shut up! Don''t complain because you can eat free rice!" Come on, get ready! It''s booze. Prepare all the booze! ¡± I made a stupid statement and got the villagers to get to work. Now, I''m going to drink a lot of booze today. Take enough alcohol to skip the memories. 300 Episode 5 Banquet Side: Nora After a short time with the village chief, when we entered the village, the villagers turned to us with very vigilant eyes that resembled hostility. "A little girl like this..." "Hey, no." "What happened to the food for the feast? We can have a feast because you guys are going to prepare it for us. Idiot! You can''t grow up! The villagers who could no longer bear it said they disliked us, and the village chief managed to keep it down. I see... This may be more difficult than I thought. But you shouldn''t put such anxiety on your face. The best merchants, smiling at all times. ¡±Fufufu, don''t worry, I''ve got something you can all be satisfied with.¡± "What, what...?" Where is it? " "Rose, let him out." When I gave the signal, Ros¨¦, a short distance away, took the big dragon out of the magic bag. "Hey, what is this!?" "He''s got a monster out of a small bag!" The villagers were curious about the dragon that Ros¨¦ had unleashed, as they had forgotten about the hostility. I had a good grip on it. Dragon. You know as much as a dragon, don''t you? "I-It''s a dragon..." Is this meat really delicious? "Don''t worry, it''s delicious." This flesh, even nobles can''t speak for once in their lives. " The nobles will only be given the opportunity to eat the dragon''s flesh at a party hosted by the Muldeen family. Of course, I''m a duke, so I invite only the upper classes and the nobles who are close to me. So it seems that in the recent empire, it is a condition of joining the ranks of the upper classes that they have been invited to a party of the Muldeen family apart from their titles. Well, this is not only because of the dragon''s flesh, but also because the Muldeen have more influence than the royal family. Kane or Lil are sad to have to follow your father''s trail. I have no confidence that such a powerful power can be put together by myself. "The nobles can''t even speak!?" Ah, now we need to focus on the villagers. ¡±Oh, that''s... how much would it cost if I sold it?¡± I see? At least a few platinum coins, right? I''ve never seen a dragon being traded for money in the first place, and a few might not be enough. "Huh, a platinum coin? Whoa... what are you trying to feed us?" "Are you going to feed us this and make us slaves to what we say all our lives?" Well, I''m not going to make you a slave, but I''m going to make you happy if you ask me. "I won''t ask for anything else, and I don''t need to be reluctant." If it''s a dragon, how many more are there? " Yeah. In response to my question, Rose nodded like she was doing nothing. I don''t think she hunted more than ten dragons by herself, and didn''t like to bathe in the sun until a few years ago. "You''re kidding... you... you can defeat dragons." I heard you couldn''t even defeat a hero. "It''s not unusual in our family." "Huh? It''s unusual to defeat a dragon, isn''t it?" What kind of group is your family? " I see... how can I explain it? "Have you ever heard of the Mildeen family?" ¡°The Muldeen family? Oh, the merchants who come once a month say that the Empire is made up of the Duke of Muldeen.¡± Most of the villagers had their necks hanged, but only the village chief seemed to know. Then, the words of the village chief made the faces of the villagers a little harder. "... the Duke? Are you the Duke?" "Yes, we are the eldest and second daughter there." "Oh, why...? Why are the daughters of such nobles at this periphery?" When we heard of the Duke''s house, the villagers changed from the strong attitude they had earlier and began to talk reluctantly. Oh... I wish I hadn''t been yelled at yet. If you build a wall in your heart, you won''t be able to forgive me so easily. "I''m here because of the ocean." "The ocean? What do you think this is going to be?" "Fufufu, what do you think is beyond that ocean?" ¡°What are you talking about? The ocean is always the ocean, isn''t it? I''ve been out in the ocean many times, so I''m sure of it." Well, if you live normally, you won''t know there''s a landmass beyond the ocean for days. No. There''s another landmass beyond the ocean. Huh? Is there land beyond the ocean? "Yes. Don''t they care? There''s a landmass beyond this vast expanse of ocean that we''ve worked so hard to cover. The creatures, the fruits, the people of different cultures that aren''t here... I''m sure there''s a lot we don''t know!¡± "It''s... again..." "It''s a grand dream." Oh, it seems that my rhetorical speech has moved the villagers'' hearts. After all, there are men out in the ocean, so is there anything that attracts them to adventure? The more epic a dream is, the more you want to try it, right? "It''s true..." "Wahahaha! Bastards! Look, it''s meat today! I''ll have a cup of wine and drink it!" It was a man about his father''s age who took the headphones. Maybe they''re popular with the villagers. When they screamed, the tension in the villagers rose at once. Ohhh!! "Fufufu. I''m glad you''re happy." That''s right. "Hey, drink up, drink up!" As we watched the villagers entertained, the man who had just taken the headphones handed us a jock with alcohol in it. "Ah, don''t let a child drink alcohol!" "In addition, this body is already fine..." Saying that, Rose began to drink a lot. "That''s right, that''s right. Nora, don''t say anything hard, drink up! By the time I was you, I''d drink ten cups of this wine." "You''re lying! How could you drink so much if you were a little girl?" "That''s right, that''s right! Now that you can drink it, don''t get carried away!" "Shut up! Even if you put a little bracket on it, you won''t be able to catch a bee!" I didn''t change from the village chief, but the exchange in front of my eyes, which I was desperate to say back to my elderly uncles who were a little younger, was interesting, and I accidentally smiled. Everyone''s getting a little relieved with the liquor in them. Banquet, you''ve done better than I thought. Look, lass, you''re cumming so fast "Um, yeah... yeah" When I took a sip of alcohol in my mouth, I stopped drinking it as soon as it was too bitter. What, are they drinking this stuff tasty? "Hahaha, after all, it tastes bad for kids." "Rose, you can drink like this without worrying about it." Well, this is what booze is all about. Oh... yes, you know the taste of alcohol. Hah, let''s give my rose a drink too. "Oh, isn''t Ros¨¨ne a good drink?" Well then, you''re an adult now, aren''t you? " Well, that''s it. Having swallowed up a cup of wine early, Rose, who had received a new drink from me, looked at Doya in a good mood. I don''t know your previous body, but now that you''re small, you''ll get drunk right away... "Hey! The dragon''s flesh is roasted!" Who do you eat from? " "Hmm. It''s really not delicious anyway." If it really tastes good, there''s no point in giving it to us. " That''s right. Maybe it''s poisoned? "Unconscious folks..." Alright! I''ll eat it! " The young villagers gave their names to the man who took the headphones and gave us the liquor. Somehow, this is the key to conquering the village. "Gallo! Stop it! If you die, we''ll be in trouble!" That''s right! "What are you talking about... do you look like these two are the worst poisoners I''ve ever seen?" I believe you. Now then, let''s give it to you! " Mr. Gallo bit the meat with a big bite when he declared to us that he would do so. "If I said I just needed gold to eat that amount, I wonder what Garo would look like..." Ugh "Hey, hey! Gallo? Damn it, it was poisoned." Gallo chewed several times, and the villagers, worried to open their eyes, rushed over. I can''t believe I didn''t poison you! Nooooooooo! Huh? Oh, no. I got a dirty voice from the villagers and jams I was worried about. "This meat is really bad." If you don''t eat, I''ll eat it all! " "Ah, wait, I''ll eat too!" "Me, too! You''re the only one who can do it!" Gallo began chewing on the meat, and the villagers, who couldn''t bear it anymore, rushed over. "Ugh, no... there was something so delicious in this world." I''ll take it too! "Father! Give it to me too!" "Oh, eat it, eat it, or you''ll regret it." "Damn, damn..." "What are you up to?" Just be honest with me. " "Well, if the village chief says so..." "I-I can''t help it." I saw the young villagers who were looking at the villagers who were eating meat enviously, and when the village chief called out, I ran towards the meat like a dog who got permission. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruu "Hahaha. Isn''t that right? You guys should thank Rose and the village chief." The village chief came to us, saying so to the villagers who were chewing the meat deliciously. "That gallo guy... what role does he play in this village?" "It''s the backbone of the young crowd." He is also my successor. " That''s right. In other words, the next village chief. The streets are trusted by the villagers. "I see. It would be really helpful to have a gallows like this." "You''re trusted by everyone." "It''s a personality that can''t leave people in need alone. There were plenty of extras, but the villagers had Gallo help them over and over again. Gallo is a man loved by all the villagers." Hey, you''re the mainstay of this village. According to the village chief, perhaps Garo-san is more popular than the village chief. After all, Garo-san is the key to this village. "Crossing the sea..." Are you sure you can do this? " ¡°I can, of course, but I don''t think it''s easy.¡± "That''s right. That said, we''re the only guys who can dive into the ocean and catch fish?" Is there anything we can do to help? " "You know what? I don''t know how to build a boat yet." But the work is better than ours, right? " As far as I can see, most of them are Mukimuki men. "If you ask me, it''s for sure." It''s a body that both of you can work hard. " "If you cooperate, I will pay the price, and I will do the work of the village more than let me live here." If there''s anything we can do, I want you to assign a job and don''t hesitate to rely on me if you need any knowledge ¡±. I don''t need any special treatment. The shortest way to get along with the villagers is for me to be a villager. "You guys... are you really children? Or is it only natural that the children of the nobility are so strong? Look at these kids here. It''s all stupid." Hmm? Well, they say we''re grown-ups. Looking at Ros¨¦ while saying so, she saw that her face was bright red and dazed. Four empty jokes were rolling around her. You''re already completely drunk! So, where did you get those two? I guess that''s true among the nobles after all. "... yeah. By the way, you said the food wasn''t stable these days, right?" "Huh? Yeah. Young people have been leaving the village lately." I''m not working hard enough. " "... I see. So the village chief doesn''t hate us so much." The village chief and Gallo must be aware of the very unpleasant situation in this village. So you''re trying to keep us out of the village somehow. "For now, even a woman would be grateful if she was young." I don''t care who I am anymore, I can''t kick people out like I used to. " "Why do you hate people so much?" ¡°Maybe there was a reason at first. However, if you''ve been doing that for generations, you won''t be able to accept things from outside without knowing why." "It''s called tradition." But if we can prove that we''re decent people, we''ll be fine. "That''s right." Well, I don''t know if that tradition is really needed, but I feel like Tsuke has come to this moment. Those are the only kids in the village? After all, this village can''t do anything on its own anymore. " That said, there were only about five chicks and four men and women about my age pointing in the direction. This... I know the village chiefs are in a hurry. "Food shortages due to lack of manpower... what would your father do?" Rose, do you have any good ideas? " Ah, now Ros¨¦ was drunk. "Ruo...... Ruo...... Ruo...... is it a little different......?" Oh, my mouth isn''t turning, but my head seems to be stronger than I thought. Specifically? ¡±Heh... amiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii...¡± Just learning how to build a ship and a net is going to change a lot, isn''t it? You said that. Hmm. Surprisingly, it sounds like a drunkard. If we don''t see what the ship is using, we won''t know how we can improve it. However, the net seems to know what Ros¨¦ is, so why don''t you ask Ros¨¦, who is hungover, tomorrow? 301 Chapter 6 Shipbuilding Plan Side: Ros¨¦ne Is this the boat you''re fishing on? While keeping my aching head down, I saw a boat that the villagers were using... no, it was a boat. I have no memory of last night, but it seems that yesterday I promised to improve the fishing of the villagers. "Yeah, we''ll ride this, we''ll go out into the ocean, we''ll dive, we''ll poke the fish in the ocean." The men who showed pride were so energetic that they didn''t feel any alcohol yesterday. Even though it''s early in the morning when the sun has just risen... the men trained in the sea are strong after all. "With this... you''re fishing in such a small boat?" You''ve been able to maintain the village for a long time. " Small? What?! Ros¨¦! ¡°I''m just telling the truth. But I think I can solve the food problem." My head hurts and I can''t afford to worry about people''s reactions, so I proceeded with the conversation even if the villagers and Nora were angry. Well, I''m sure you''ll forget that anger if you hear what I''m going to suggest. Really? ¡°Yes. If you build a boat, and you fish with a net, or at least a fishing rod, you''ll be able to afford to sell your fish.¡± Fortunately, while investigating the ship, I have read the literature on fishing in the territory of Lefebvre. With that knowledge, I''m sure we''ll be much better off. "Hmm, don''t be ridiculous!" You''re selling fish?! I can''t do that! We just need to secure a fish to offer to the lord! " "That''s why it''s just that your fishing method is bad..." With such a small boat, it is not possible to load many fish, and the way to dive into the sea and catch one by one is not very efficient. It might be nice if there were a lot of strong men, but these days, younger people are out there, right? "Can you hear me already!" Mayor! I''m going out to sea! " Me too! How can you be such a delusion! Even though I was trying to give you the knowledge, the villagers went out to sea angrily instead of thanking me. I don''t know... Are you sure you''re not going to listen to what the outside world has to say? "Enough! Rose, pick a few more words!" I''m told to teach you from a perspective like that, and there''s no one who listens honestly. " "Hah, I''m sorry." If you ask me, this is what we''ll pay for letting you live in this village. And yet... what am I doing? Even if you say that you didn''t have a headache and your head wasn''t turning properly, you don''t think you''re a grown-up who''s lived a thousand years. Let''s stop drinking with this body as much as possible... " "In the meantime, we''ll have to build the ship ourselves." Fortunately, with creation magic, we can make it ourselves. " You can''t use creation magic. Why, why? ¡°I don''t think the villagers will help us if we don''t show them that we can build it with human hands.¡± Well, that doesn''t mean we''re just giving away the boats we built for free, but it doesn''t teach us how to improve our fishing. "... yes, but can we build a ship without magic?" "That''s..." It''s not impossible, but it''s going to take a long time to complete. I knew it... I had no choice but to build a ship using magic. "I''ll help both of you!" I''ll take care of your work! " One of the well physically fit boys spoke cheerfully to us as he wondered how much compromise I would make to build a sample ship. What about you? "I''m Auro!" If I say son of Gallo, do you understand? " No, no matter what my father''s name is given as a matter of course... who is it? "Oh, Mr. Gallo''s." How do you know Nora? Ah, did you know each other last night while I was drunk and without memory? Maybe... I didn''t remember, so I was just talking. "This guy is free anyway, so feel free to use it." As you can see, I have the power, so I''ll leave all the work to him. " "Okay. Um... Auro, thank you very much." "I don''t need any thanks." I just want to work for this village! " When Nora offered her hand, Auro held it cheerfully. This girl... I''m the worst person in the world, and she''s very energetic and motivated. Besides..... Alright! I''ll build a boat for the three of us to enrich this village! Ooh! The loud noise from these two...... is more damaging than the dragon''s braces to me, who is suffering from a headache right now. "... and the two of us were very enthusiastic, but I don''t have any knowledge of the ship." Huh? So, were those words really paranoid? "It''s not like that." Ros¨¦ will do something about it. " "Hah, wait a minute. If you''re going to be on a fishing boat....." I took out a few blueprints from my bag and chose one of the simplest constructed vessels that seemed to be a good fit for fishing. How about this? "Thank you... What happened to those blueprints?" "I copied a bunch of literature about ships in the Imperial City Library." Of course, some of them were designed by me. ¡± No ship was built on the premise of sailing for more than a month, however searched for. Therefore, I had no choice but to draw the blueprint using my knowledge to the fullest. "Well... you''re not just skipping school and wasting your time." I reviewed it a little bit. " "I think it was a waste of time." Most of the books I read in the Imperial City didn''t make any contribution to the blueprints of the ships I''m planning to take to the Elves now. "Don''t be so angry anymore. More than that, show me the blueprints." "I''m not mad at you anymore." "Huh. It''s easier than I thought." "Show it to me, too!" Huh? Is this... easy? " Aurora looked at Nora''s blueprint with an unbelievable look on her face. If you see an aura that is overwhelmingly uneducated compared to us, it must be hard to feel. "Ah, what do you think?" I''ve been practicing magic tools lately, and I''m feeling a little weird. " Oh, yes, I did. After all, no matter how hard you said it, Elsie''s mother''s tracks were an option. "Magic tool? It''s a magic tool, right?" Can you use magic?! " ¡°Of course, I''m a creative magician who can make anything.¡± Awesome. Can Rose use magic too? Yeah... I can use it. Awesome! What kind of magic can I use?! ¡°Barrier magic. Just think of it as the magic that builds walls.¡± "Hey, you two are awesome." "That''s not true." Let''s get started with the prototype. There are only three of us, so I don''t have time to spend chatting. " Yes ~ ¡°Okay, so what should I do?¡± "In the meantime, I''ll ask you to cut the tree to the size you set." Is the tree like this? " As I instructed Auro, I piled up trees. Originally, it would be a waste to use a magic forest tree as the material for a ship of this size, but there are only three of us, and we don''t have time to cut down trees. "What!? What''s going on with that bag?" "It''s a magic bag." The magic in this bag enlarges the space, so you can easily carry any large object. ¡± "Magic is amazing." if I had a magical talent..... " If Auro has a talent, I''ll tell you in my spare time. "Oh, really!?" "I''m not going to lie to you." I''m not lying, but unlike the aristocrats, most civilians don''t have attributes. And yet, offering that condition is not the same as saying you won''t tell. Well, it''s none of my business, so I don''t have to point out anything extra. "Let''s go back to the ship." What do you usually do with your ship''s materials? When you see the boat just now, you''re using a rather good quality tree, right? " "If you''re building a ship, it''s coming from the woods over there." It''s dangerous because there are monsters, but there are only sturdy trees that can withstand any high waves, so the men in the village go out and cut them. " Well, then, could you show us there next time? "That''s why we have to have a large group of adults." You can''t just go with the kids! " "Oh, Auro''s serious." Usually, boys want to break their parents'' orders, right? " "Are there idiots who know they''re going to die?" Every few years, the grown-ups who go to pick up trees get hurt and come home? There''s no way I can go and be safe! " "You ate dragon meat yesterday, didn''t you?" I''m strong enough to defeat dragons. " I''m not interested in what the villagers are struggling with, so I quickly explained why it''s okay for me to go to the forest. There''s been too much talk for a while now. You want to get to work, right? "Well, by the way... you defeated the dragon." It doesn''t look like much. " It has nothing to do with strength, right? Auro glared down at me. Your body is still growing! Now it''s low, but one day it''s at least higher than Nora! "I-I ''m sorry..." "Fufufu. I didn''t say anything about being shorter than Rose or Auro." "Um, it''s noisy. Come on, let''s get to work! I don''t have time to chat!" I blushed at Nora''s suggestion and started working to mislead her. "I knew it didn''t matter if I was taller..." "Yes, yes, I understand. Then I''ll build a ship that will amaze everyone!¡± Oh! 302 Episode Seven: Freedom Side: Ros¨¦ne "With the three of you... it''s hard to move on." At this rate, it''s going to take six months to complete one of them. We sighed deeply as we watched the wood being thrown out. It will be very difficult to complete the objective''s ship. "I''m sorry. If only I had more power..." "I''m not blaming you." Simply, we''re shorthanded. " I think Nora is right. In this situation, I don''t think the efficiency will change much when the manpower is large. After all, if we want efficiency, we need to increase the number of heads. "But... I''m no stronger than the two of you." Even so... I''ve never lost a trial of strength among the children of the village... " Looks like Aurore is more concerned about losing to a girl than efficiency. Well, I don''t care if it''s a boy like this. "This is the power of magic." It''s called attributeless magic, but you can use your magic to strengthen your body. " "Oh, is there even such magic?" I''m a wizard too.... " Unless Aurora has attributes, we can''t do all of this. It''s pathetic, but I can''t help it because I was born with all this. Attribute? What''s that? What? Don''t you have this card, Auro? That said, Nora showed Auro a status card. "Somehow, the paper came out of my body..." Is that magic, too? " Don''t you know the status card? "That''s right. You can only get this card if you''re a nobleman or a merchant''s child who can pay a lot of money to the church." In the first place, commoners who are unlikely to get attributes don''t care about their stats. "What!? Do you need a lot of money to get this?" That''s why my boxed-in daughter... she''s terrified when she thinks she was going to become a merchant without even knowing that. "Last year, your mother handed out the cards to the common people free of charge, and you were fighting with the Christian state, don''t you remember?" You know that it''s become an international problem, don''t you? "Ahh... I didn''t know much about the house because I was training in magic tools back then." But Lena''s mother, who doesn''t like the waves, is going to quarrel and sell it to her country''s opponents. " "My mother used to kill her family in a Christian country." There''s no reason not to resent me. " No matter how gracious your mother is, she is not a saint enough to endure the murder of her family. My son was murdered... and I think there''s something else. Someday, the kingdom will have to receive the reward it deserves. "That''s what it was about..." "Ros¨¦... my family was killed?" Auro, who doesn''t understand our conversation well, is worried sad. I''m not worried about that at all. "Before I was born." "Oh, is that so..." "What are you doing in the dark?" Huh, wouldn''t Nora be able to investigate Auro''s attributes? " Seeing Auro grieving on his own, he decided to revert to the subject. "What!? Nora, can you do that?" Effect: Aurore smiled instantly. "Fufufu, of course! Leave it to me!" But there are no magic stones here, so I''ll go back to my house for now. At the same time, Auro''s going to have dinner at home. " I made it for Nora who invited me to dinner in a natural way... well, can I also thank her for her help? While complaining in my heart, I was convinced on my own. "Are you sure? We did it." Ah, but I just had to tell Dad and Mom that I didn''t need dinner. " Okay, then we''ll go home. "Oh, I''ll be right there!" "Fufufu. You look like a healthy boy. I remember the boys from the orphanage." That''s right. It''s like I''m looking at my sister''s boyfriend... Ping-pong! When I was getting ready for dinner on my way home, the bell rang immediately. "Yes, please, come in." "This house... is so splendid." Is it okay for a dirty me like me to step in? " "What are you talking about?" If you don''t get in right now, I''ll close it. " Ok, I understand. I''m sorry to bother you! Saying the stupid thing, Auro rushed into the house as he tried to close the door because he didn''t want to get in. Ah, I''m here. Did Gallo give you permission? "Yeah. Dad said to take this." Having said that, the fish handed over to Auro was big enough that I could not hold it without holding it with both hands. "Wow, you''re not a good fish!" Was this captured today? " "That''s right, eat it fresh!" "All right, then, we''ll have to cook this fish today." Ah, but... I don''t know how to eat fish. Do you know Ros¨¦? " "You can''t cook in the first place..." "I could have done it before... but I''m not confident right now" Until she was celebrated as a queen in the elves, she lived by harvesting plants and cooking fish just like ordinary people. But that was eight hundred years ago. You can''t possibly remember. Well, then, can Aurora do it? "Huh? You guys can''t even poke a fish?" Since I was five years old, I''ve been helped to make fish. " Well, growing a fish in a fishing village can be as simple as feeding it. "We aristocrats don''t cook in the first place." Then I''ll leave the fish and cooking to you both. In the meantime, I''ll prepare the magic stones and ingredients for you. " "Well, that''s fine... I can''t cook even if I eat fish." Cooking is my mother''s job. " "Don''t worry, I''ll cook for you. All you have to do is sink the fish." You can cook a fish that has become a driftwood. "All right, I''ll take care of the fish!" Well then, let me ask you something ~ Huh. That won''t come back until the food is done. Looking at Nora, who was well out of the room, she muttered to herself. What? Why? Is it so hard to prepare magic stones? "It''s not like that." Just take it from my bag. " Five minutes late, I can bring it. Well then, why? "I want to hide my inability to cook." "Huh, why? Because I''m embarrassed I can''t cook?" "Well, that''s it." She''s too prideful to be seen. " I hate losing. I hate being known for exposing my weaknesses. There''s a side to Nora. "Huh. But how can Rose cook?" Noblemen don''t cook, do they? " ¡±Oh, that''s because... I''ve been running away from home lately¡± When I said it myself, I became embarrassed. I raised my shoulders to avoid seeing the reddened ears. "What? Rose ran away?" Y-Yeah, that''s right. "Huh... sure, Rose is going to run away." "... eh? Do I look so childish?" I was told something so unexpected that I stopped and asked back. It''s often said that I''m an adult... but it''s the first time I''ve been treated as a child, including in my previous life. This girl... where did she see and judge me? "Oh, it''s not about the way it looks." Putin! "Where am I understepped?" "And you didn''t say a word about your height!" I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry, don''t grab my chest... " "Not at all... there''s no next time." So, where did you judge me that way? " That''s rude. This is a period of admiration. "I just saw Ros¨¦ today, and I felt like it." ¡°Learn more¡± That''s how I felt when I saw it. "Yeah... it''s kind of like guessing, so it''s hard to explain." Somehow, Ros¨¦ seemed to like freedom? " "Do you like freedom?" "You''re free..." That''s right. Rose hates patience, doesn''t she? Do you want me to call you my servant? Once again, I grabbed Auro''s chest. You''re making fun of me, aren''t you? Oh, I didn''t say that! No, I don''t like patience = I think it suits me. "Where did you think I was my selfishness?" "That''s why you didn''t say anything about me..." "Just tell me." "Ugh, I don''t have much to say, but I thought that was just talking when I wanted to talk..." Even in the morning, if you''re just a normal woman, you won''t quarrel with the old people like that. " I don''t sell quarrels. But, well... I guess that''s what''s going to happen, because I ended up making you angry. "... yes. Looking at me like that, you judged me to be my servant." "It''s not that I''m sorry." Even I long for a free way of life! " You''re not free enough right now, are you? Doesn''t it look like you''re in some kind of shackle? ¡±I... absolutely don''t want to die without ever leaving this village¡± Well, you can come out then. It''s not as easy as getting out of the Elves'' town. "I can''t do that." I can''t use magic like the two of us. " "So you''re giving up?" That''s... more than half my life lost. " You can''t live in such a small world without being bored. I can tell you that Ros¨¦ really likes freedom. ¡­¡­ When I was told, there was not only a village until a short while ago, but also a cage that barely came out of my room. When I became an adventurer... my mind was changing naturally. "I was once on my dad''s boat when I was little and I went out to sea." You know what I mean? The ocean is huge. " I''m sure you understand the ocean better than I do. "At that time... if I grow up and go out into that wide sea, I will be free too." I felt that way. " "That''s free..." "Please! Take me to the sea!" "... I''ll take you to the sea!" Isn''t that a cool place to be? " "Nora..." I understood from my sister''s words that I had a good atmosphere with Auro objectively. "Neither of you has progressed at all." I can''t stand hunger anymore. " I-I ''m sorry! ¡­¡­ Fine. I''ll take you to the sea. If Nora hadn''t ransacked, that''s what I''d have said then. When I imagined myself like that, my face became hot again. 303 Eighth episode: Trust Side: Ros¨¦ne It has been a month since I started shipbuilding. It''s finally starting to take shape, isn''t it? We were immersed in a sense of accomplishment, looking at what was beginning to look like a ship. It got here many times faster than I expected. It''s still far from finished, but I don''t think I can help but be happy. "If you see this, the adults in the village will believe it a little bit, won''t they?" "Anyway, they say it''s just a look." If you want to show it to me, I''ll finish it. " I don''t think I''d really float in the ocean if I just showed you this. We can''t shut those villagers up until we show them the boat that''s floating in the sea. "I don''t think so, but..." "Well, well, either way, it won''t take long to show the villagers." Thanks to this, Auro can now use attributeless magic! " Well, I''m getting used to using tools, and there are other factors I can think of. "Oh, right? I don''t think I''ve got much to go on yet." Compared to the two of you, they have less magic power. " "That''s right, we''ve been training our magic powers every day for over a decade." There''s no way that someone who has been trained for a month can surpass me. " I''ve been training since I was just born, so it won''t be possible for you to catch up with me for the rest of your life. "That''s true, too." But I''ll do my best to help you! " ¡°What are we going to do today? Would you like to have dinner at our house?" "No, Dad''s going to the forest today." We have to wait for him to come home. " Speaking of which, you said that. Help us build a decent ship... "Why would you do such an inefficient thing? Well then, see you tomorrow! Oh, see you tomorrow! "Tomorrow..." "Fufufu, you look like a shame." "What? Are you kidding me?" Was I in your face? "It''s a lie." ¡­¡­ This little girl... would you like me to skip dinner today? "Don''t be so stingy. It''s as good as a bit of a bowel." Hmmm. I ignored Nora and headed home. I don''t cook dinner anymore today. You have to endure hunger with precision. "I''m already... in a good mood." I''m sorry. " ¡±Nevertheless... I didn''t expect you to fall in love with me, who was called the Ice Queen at that school¡± "...... Are you still talking about that?" I''m not really cooking dinner, am I? "Fufufu. But you''re a little concerned about Auro, aren''t you?" "That''s not true." How old do you think it is? " "On the other hand, if you live that long, wouldn''t you be 14 or 20 years old?" "... but there''s no reason why I should like him." Yes, I don''t really like Auro. "... I see? I think the only man who can support you is Auro in this world." I don''t need your support anymore. You can live on your own. "... I see? Surprisingly, I think it''s hard to live freely." Ping-pong! "It''s unusual... who is it?" In the end, when I made dinner and fed Nora well, the bell rang... the two of them looked at each other. The villagers have never been here, haven''t they, Auro? Is something wrong? In the meantime, I headed for the front door. Hahahaha When I opened the door, Auro, who was out of breath, stood. Looks like something happened. "Why are you so out of breath?" "Oh, my God!" Fathers don''t come back from the woods! " "That''s it... okay." I''ll come and get you. " Indeed, the forest Auro was talking about was in the other direction. "Please... only Rose can save your fathers." As I tried to get ready to go out, Auro lowered his head to kneel. I... don''t have to do that. "Auro, raise your face." I grabbed my shoulder and got Auro up. "She has anxious eyes..." When I looked into Auro''s eyes, I naturally hugged him. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely help your family." So, don''t worry. " "Um, yeah..." "Really, two men and women are the opposite." Well, it suits me. " Shut up. Then I''ll take Auro. Without even reading the air, I pressed Auro against Nora, who was teasing me, and I went back to the room to get my sword. "Ah, you can take this with you!" Recovery pills developed by mothers! In the meantime, we''ll be waiting for you in the village square. ¡± "All right." Before I left home, I received a healing pill from Nora and ran at full speed towards the forest. It''s dark... I hope we find it soon. Side: Auro "I knew it... I''m not a man, right?" I dropped off Rose and on my way to the village, I accidentally asked Nora about it. Honestly, Rose was stronger in her mind and body than I was, and she lost her confidence as a man. "It''s not like that." Well... it''s just the other person''s fault. " "Ros¨¦, why are you so strong?" You''re 14 years old, like Nora and me, right? " "That''s... to hear from the person himself." I can''t say it from my mouth. " After all, there''s something there. "All right, I''ll ask you next time." "Ah, but listen carefully." I don''t know much about it either, but I think it''s hard for Rose to talk about it. " "I see..." All right, I''ll be very careful when I hear it. ¡± "Ros¨¦ is going through a harder experience than I thought..." On the street... no matter how hard you try, you can''t win as a man. "Auro! Where have you been?!" As soon as I got back to the village, my mother rushed over. In the square... it looks like all the villagers are out except for the one who left the forest today. "It''s Rose and Nora." ¡°Why at a time like this?¡± "I asked Rose to help my dad." "Are you serious!?" Girls can''t do this alone! We have to stop it now! " "Don''t worry, Rose won''t even get hurt in the woods like that." "Hey, what are you talking about!" A lot of people are dead in that forest?! "How dare you do that..." This is why the people outside I was unexpectedly flustered by your mother''s words. "How can you say that to Ros¨¦, who went to help our fathers for us..." "Just say what you like." "Are you sure... you''re okay?" "Chief, you ate the dragon''s flesh, didn''t you? Oh, it''s the strongest monster flesh in this world?" "That''s right..." You must trust the girl here and wait for the galoshes to return. Anyway, there''s nothing we can do but pray. " "If the village chief says so..." "All right, you just have to wait." The village chief shouted and the villagers said nothing more. Damn it... Why does everybody hate everybody out there so much? "Even though you''ve worked so hard for us so far..." In an hour. Dad and Rose hadn''t come out of the woods yet. "... it''s late." "I knew I couldn''t help her wherever she went." Gradually, the anxiety of the frustrated villagers began to make their way to Ros¨¦. The adults here... are they really adults? Fourteen-year-old Ros¨¦ is much more of an adult. Shut up! "Oh, oh..." "Believe me, I''ve decided to wait!" Believe and wait for an hour or ten hours! I''ll wait here even when the sun rises! " I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I shouted at the villagers. I can''t put up with Ros¨¦ saying it any worse. "I-I see..." "All right, I''ll wait." The villagers were quiet again in my voice. And... it''s been another hour. ¡±Ah, heh... you''re back, aren''t you?¡± "Where!?" I was quick to react to Nora''s words as she looked at the cylinder, which I didn''t quite understand. "I''ll see you in a few more minutes." How many of you went to the forest today? " "Five of you!" What do you think? All five of you are coming home properly?! " "One, two, three... I don''t know how many people are a bit dark and accurate." But there are a few people around, so I think it''s best to pick them up. ¡± "All right! I''m coming!" I was running faster than I could hear Rose''s words. Hurry... I want to make sure my dads are okay. Please... stay safe, everyone. After a while, I saw a figure in my sight. Ah, the leading low shadow is Ros¨¦! Ros¨¦! "I''ve fulfilled my promise." "Thank you... I''m glad my dads are all right." I was relieved that all six of them were here, and my legs were relieved. Auro asked for help, didn''t he? Um, yeah. "I''d like to compliment you... but it''s written off that I let the girl go to the forest by herself." While saying that, Dad dropped his fist and dick on my head. "Dad... I''m really glad I''m alive" Yeah, I thought I was dead all the time. "Oh, if you hadn''t saved me, I would have definitely died." "This time all... I have to thank you." "Oh! Are you all right?!" "Hey! Are the two on your back safe?!" The voices of the villagers were heard behind him as his father thanked Rose. "Oh, they were hurt badly, but thanks to the medicine you brought me." I''m just sleeping now. " "Great...." "See you tomorrow for more details!" All six of them should be tired. Let him sleep today! " Everyone nodded to the words of the village chief, and the injured from their fathers were taken over by the men who remained in the village. "Lady... you saved my life." Thank you. I will definitely return this favor. " On the way back to the village, your father said that to Ros¨¦ many times. And I apologized to my mouth. The villagers who had hated the three of them before had an indescribable expression on their faces. Ros¨¦ What? ¡°Thank you so much for today!¡± You''re welcome. 304 Episode 9: The First Step Side: Auro It''s been about three months since Rose helped my dad. Since then, Rose and Nora have been accepted as part of the village by the adults, and the free adults have been able to help build the boat. As a result, the ship quickly took shape and was completed today. Are you guys ready? Oh! The men from the village, including me, grab the boat vigorously and respond loudly to my father''s call. "Ros¨¦''s Lady!" Give me a signal! " "Alright, let''s go!" Let''s go all at once! " Ooooooo! At Ros¨¦''s signal, we pushed the ship all the way to the sea. And... Bashan! Finally, the boat we completed in four months landed with a pleasant sound. "... it doesn''t seem to sink." Hah, thank goodness. " I wasn''t worried, though. That''s how Rose made her last check. There''s no way it''s going to sink. "What are you talking about?" Even though breakfast didn''t go through my throat at all. " "Oh, that''s just, I didn''t have an appetite this morning!" Mom... I put a bracket on it, but don''t say that... "Fufufu" Well, I suppose it would be nice if Ros¨¦ could laugh at me. "Nevertheless... compared to the village ship, it''s not as good as it needs to be." If that''s the case, then I understand what Rose said first. " Mother nodded proudly as she put her arms together. "What are you talking about..." You didn''t believe in Ros¨¦ enough to fight twelve in this village. "I see. We were idiots who couldn''t help you earlier." No, I really appreciate you helping me along the way. "It''s only natural." From now on, I''m going to help you from start to finish! " Of course. It''s a ship we use, but we don''t have to build it. ¡°Yes, and in the end, we need to be able to build it from scratch for the villagers alone.¡± ¡°Of course! One day, I''ll be fishing on a fine boat too!¡± Me too! You can''t catch a fish with a log like that! As Nora said four months ago, if you look at the real thing, it''s easy to get your palms back. "I didn''t believe in anyone so much..." Well, if only I could show you such a cool ship. "Hey! The net is packed!" After speaking with the villagers for a while, they seem to be ready to leave the port. This time, Rose and dad will go out to sea and try to see how much fish they can catch. If we succeed, he''ll come back tomorrow to catch a lot of fish aboard that ship. "Auro, get in there, too." What? Me too? Are you sure you''re okay with three people on the boat? "That ship won''t change two or three people." It''s hard to get a ride with Rose. If you''re a man, get in. " If you say that, you can''t say no. As always, Nora is good at manipulating people. "All right. Will Nora not ride?" ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t get in your way.¡± "Servant, I don''t really care about that!" Enough! Look forward to lots of fish! ¡± You''ll always be taught by Nora when you''re here. That''s how I got on board to escape from Nora. After all, do you want to ride too? "Because Nora told me to get in." "I see. Then you''ll have to work." Come on, raise your handkerchief. " Got it! "Oh, you really don''t have to row just because of the wind?" It''s nice and easy. " The boat began to move slowly as she raised her hooves and stretched her sails. Wow... that''s amazing. I didn''t doubt it, but just spreading a piece of cloth like this would make a ship move if a few adults didn''t want it to. "Propulsion and maneuverability are not a problem. So far, so good." "Don''t worry, our ship is perfect." While taking the ship''s rudder, I tried to reassure Rose who was muttering a little bit, but I could only say a few simple things. There''s nothing I can do... I was surprised to just move so far. "I''m not worried about that much." I need to build a bigger ship in the future, so I want to use my experience a little bit. " How big is that? This ship is big enough for a single log, but what kind of ship is bigger than this? "I haven''t decided yet. But I want at least five people big enough to sleep there." "Do you want to sleep on the boat..." After all, it''s hard to live on a boat alone? " "I''m sure it''s tougher than land. There''s a chance of dying." Is that it? We''re not going into the woods, are we? You don''t have to die of a boulder, do you? "I''m not surprised. Depending on the weather, it can overturn, and even monsters can appear in the ocean." Huh, there are monsters in the ocean too!? Well, I don''t think we''ll see each other that far, because there are far fewer of them than there are on land. "Oh, I see." Could it be very dangerous to go out into the sea like this? " Is it a miracle the villagers haven''t died before? "If you''re not too far from land, you won''t get dangerous monsters." Here, let''s prepare the nets and start fishing. " "All right, Dad! It''s time to start fishing!" ¡°All right, all right. This is where we always dive. If you''re here, you''ll definitely catch a good fish.¡± Huh. My dad always rows his boat this far. You can''t win an arm wrestle on the street anytime. "However, just throwing this in... can you really catch a fish?" I don''t doubt you, but the fish aren''t that stupid. " "It''s okay. Here, let''s throw the net into the sea." Roger ¡°When we''re done, we''ll pull the net out on the boat and wait for the fish to catch us.¡± You pull the net with the force of the wind. I thought I was going to use a net to scoop up fish with human hands. ¡°Yes, it''s a good fishing technique in the Elves.¡± Elf town? That''s the first place name I''ve ever heard of. Is it a famous place? "... nothing." Anyway, there''s definitely a lot of fish to be caught this way. ¡± "If Ros¨¦ says so, then so be it." I''m looking forward to dinner today. " After all, I''m skipping breakfast today. Fill your belly with a glass of fish! I wonder if it''s time to put up the net. "Leave the work to the man." Orlo! I''ll take care of the other side! Don''t be late for me! " Okay, I won''t lose! That said, you can''t beat it with the power of the element, so you pull up the net with no attribute magic while cheating a bit. Then, the fish caught in the net came out of the sea one by one. "Oh... there are so many fish." "Wow! Something jumped." Hmm? Isn''t this a fish? " Shrimp, don''t let them escape because it''s delicious. I see! "Hahaha! This is definitely going to be ridiculous diving and catching each fish!" Side: Nora "I wonder if it''s going well..." "You''re all right. Such a fine ship, aren''t you?" "You can''t catch a lot of fish just because the boat is good." "Fufufu. Everyone feels half suspicious." Isn''t this going to be too surprising when the Roses come back? " Seeing the anxious faces of the villagers, she smiled unexpectedly at the return of the boat. "Hey! I''m back!" After a while, I heard Aurore''s loud voice. "Ah, I''m home." Well, from the look on Auro''s face... it looks like the fish has been caught. " Looking into the telescope, Auro was smiling and waving at Nikon while not concealing any joy. This looks like a good expectation. "Hey! It''s a big fisherman!" Big fish!? So that means you''ve succeeded! Huh. In the meantime, you''ve taken the first step as a Chamber of Commerce. I finally saw hope in the future, and suddenly took a breath. I didn''t think it would be this hard, but it looks like we''re going to make good money from now on. Now, when Rose returns, it''s my turn! "Oh! Such a fine fish, it can break my bones to dive and catch it." That''s so much. This is... I have no choice but to admit that we were wrong. " "Well, I have to thank Ros¨¦." "Is this something that people can eat?" It''s disgusting to be eunuchs, isn''t it? "It''s called octopus." Ros¨¦ says it''s delicious. " ¡±But... there''s too many of these, and I''m worried I''ll be able to dry them before they rot¡± "That''s right... I wouldn''t be able to do it at my usual pace." The faces of the villagers, full of smiles, began to cloud as they realized that they were going to ruin the fish. Here we go, this is the right time. "Fufufu, it''s an opportunity for all of you." Opportunity? ¡°Yes, I have a nice deal for you.¡± "I haven''t seen that smile in a long time." "Sure, it feels different from the usual smile..." "There, be quiet!" Ros¨¦ and Auro began to say extra things, so they silenced him with their fingers. I''m going to tell you something important, so don''t bother me. "Well, so, what is a business meeting?" I think we know, but we don''t have any money? " ¡°Don''t worry, I''m the one who pays.¡± "Huh? You''re paying us?" Even though you''ve done it this far? " Absolutely... if it''s so simple, it doesn''t feel very good, as if I''m fooling you. Well, it doesn''t matter if it''s for money. ¡°Yes, I want us to buy the fish we couldn''t handle in the village.¡± "Oh, no. What are you going to do about buying it?" You want fish, you can''t help it. You sell it at a high price to the rich. Sell it in Muldeen, far from the sea, and you''ll definitely get a hell of a price. "Oh, how?" I don''t think it''s easy to dry and carry the fish by the ladies alone. " ¡°Don''t worry, we have this.¡± Having said that, I took the secret weapon out of the magic bag. W-What''s this? "Commonly known as the freezer, it''s getting really cold in here." If you put it here, no food will spoil for a while. " "Well, that kind of thing exists in this world..." Fufufu. People who have never used magic tools might not believe it. "By the way, I''ll give this to everyone." You can leave it at the village chief''s house. " "Is that okay?" This is definitely expensive, isn''t it? " It''s expensive to buy, but it''s free because I made it by myself. That''s why I don''t have to worry about it... but I''d like to sell my favor as much as I can, so let''s keep it quiet. ¡°We''re going to need everyone to build a ship for us, and we want to get along. Just think of it as a sign of friendship." Having said that, she looked at the villagers with a smile full of tricks. Now the villagers are going to trust me unconditionally, including with the ship. "... All right. We''ll catch a lot of fish and make a fortune for you!" That''s right! Leave it to me! "Fufufu. Thank you, everyone." Laughing with a gentle smile, I gulped in my heart. Alright! The deal is done! You can finally do something like a trade association!! 305 Episode Ten: Fermers Treasure Side: Nora I am currently visiting the Imperial Branch of the Holland Chamber of Commerce, also known as the head office of the former Fermer Chamber of Commerce, to look for a certain object. It''s kind of nostalgic to think I spent most of my day here until half a year ago. Uncles, how are you? "Don''t stop in front of such a store, just let it in." When I was immersed in sentiment, my sister, who was born a few minutes apart from being able to read the air, rushed from behind. So why are you already here? "Did you go properly to Neria?" It''s a contract, so if you don''t keep it properly, I won''t be able to help you. " "I''ve seen you properly." If you''re worried, you can check back later. " Well, I don''t think Rose would bother to lie about this, and it''s true. Even so, will you come back in a few minutes to say it''s the first time we''ve met in two years? I can easily imagine Nelia''s lonely face. I wish I''d been there for a day or so today. "I don''t have much to say." Even if it wasn''t for you, I''m sure Neria had it. It''s okay, Neria has Keel. Ah, finally Ros¨¦ admitted to Keel. It''s unusual that you''ve always treated Keel like a child. "It''s not that I didn''t admit it." However, I still thought that Neria was small in body and mind. " "I''m sure you don''t approve of that." "Really, I''m overprotective towards Neria..." Hello! It''s been a long time! "Miss Nora, I heard you!" It seems like you live in a fishing village that doesn''t have any magic equipment. "Hey, can people live in such a village?" If you''re not surrounded by magic tools, you''re going to die. " "You''re the only one." When I entered the workshop through the back door of the store, nostalgic voices flew in one after another. Fufufu. Uncles, you''re still doing well. "Who are these people?" "The people who taught me how to make magic tools." Huh. This is a magic workshop, isn''t it? Yeah. There''s a lot of good magicians here. "Come on. You can''t praise us and give us anything to please Lady Nora?" That''s right. At the very least, I won''t give you the platinum coins, because this young lady won''t be happy. "Otherwise, I''d be happy if it wasn''t a platinum coin." For example...... the treasure to hide in Fermer. " These are rude people. I''m not the kind of woman who gets stuck in money. "That''s not true, it''s higher than a platinum coin!" Lady Nora, as ever. Is that why you gathered us together today? "Yes, it is." Fufufu. My purpose here today is to show off Felmar''s treasure. If my predictions are correct, then... you should be able to get something you can''t get with money. You guys have been working here a long time, right? Well, you''ve been working here since your father was Mr. Holland''s apprentice. "About... 40 years this year?" I''m a little curious about your dad... but for now, I''ll concentrate on my treasure hunt. If you stay that long, you''ll be a powerful treasure hunter. A treasure hunt¡­ Are you going to let us find it? ¡°We''ll look for it, too. But people who work long hours know more about this building, don''t they?¡± "Well, that''s right..." "A request from a cute disciple." Hey? Isn''t it nice? " Saying that and showing a bruised and cute smile, these uncles are stunned. "I can''t help it." It is the master''s duty to answer the disciple''s request as much as possible. " "That''s right. Leave it to me." As a master, I''ll find the treasure for you ¡°What are you talking about? I''m the master." Hmm. I''ll find the treasure and make you Lady Nora''s master. "Ah, wait! I''ll find you first!" No, I''ll do it! "Fufufu. After all, cute is justice" First, I laughed at the uncles who had left the workshop with a smile on my face. "Is it okay to do a treasure hunt on your own?" This is Elsie''s mom''s shop, right? " "Don''t worry, your mother has given you permission!" Of course not! When I negotiate with my dad, I get something from my mom. Well, unlike my dad, my mom never nodded, except to give me ownership of the treasure. After a while, we were holding our heads in the chairman''s room. "I can''t find it anywhere..." "The vault I didn''t open didn''t seem like a hidden room..." "Do you really have any treasure...?" I searched desperately for two hours, but I couldn''t find anything like it. "I think it''s better to bring Colt''s husband or ask the vice-chairman''s husband." I''m sure they know more about us than we do. " "That''s right... was there anything suspicious about Rose?" ¡­¡­ What''s the matter? When I spoke to Rose, she seemed to be staring at a certain point and thinking about something. Is this kind of suspicious? That said, there was a picture in the direction that Rose pointed. "A picture that mimics the Magic Square?" Are you saying this is a treasure? " Maybe this is some kind of magic cube? "No... there''s no point in this cube?" Certainly, from an amateur''s point of view, it might look like a magic cube, but anyone who has learned a little about the magic cube can tell that this is a painting. Thinking so, I checked with my uncles, who are more familiar with it than I am. "That''s right..." This is bullshit. I think it''s definitely a painting. " First of all, what can you do in a formation where such basic attributes are not drawn? "That''s what we want to know." "But... it''s a little bit of magic, but I can feel it." This is a magic square that can be used. " "Shh!?" Ros¨¦ said something like that while touching the painting, so when I approached and checked it... I knew it had magic power. ¡±But... it looks like you won''t accept my magic power¡± "I can''t... either, can I?" Do you have any trigger conditions? "Come on. Both of you are injecting magic power into a magic cube formation that doesn''t understand anything at all." What are you going to do if it explodes? " And then I''ll protect you with my barrier. Yeah... the trigger symbol is a common thing I know. But this part... you''ve seen it somewhere. Oh, I remember. It was depicted in the magic cube you saw when you disassembled the magic sword your father had. Sure... I thought it was a designated user... "Ah! I''ve flickered!" "Oh! That''s good." So, how do you use this cube? " For now, let''s go to Uncle Colt! ¡±Kyuu, it''s sudden.¡± "Don''t talk like that. Let''s go!" Fufufu. If my predictions are correct, Colt will be fine in this cube. "Welcome, Nora and Rose, you''ve grown so much." When I entered the Holland Chamber of Commerce, Uncle Colt greeted me with a smile. "Uncle! Do me a favor!" ¡°Do me a favor? What? I don''t have a talent for magic tools, do I?" "It''s not like that." Try to devote some magic power to this. " Hmm? Isn''t that the magic cube that was decorated in the president''s office? "Uncle, do you know anything about this?" "No, my parents told me to take care of this, so I was just decorating the chairman''s office." Bingo! "After all, I even know what I think." That''s why I''m going to ask my uncle to devote some magic power to this cube! " I don''t have that much magic power, but are you okay? Alright? For now, just pour it! "Ok. Whoa!?" When Uncle put his hand on the magic circle, his hand was swallowed up by the magic circle. "Uncle! Are you okay?" "Ah, ahhh... it''s not particularly painful. Huh? What is this?" Having said that, my uncle took out a piece of paper from the magic circle. Definitely. That''s what I was looking for! "It''s a map! It must be what I was looking for!" I see, it''s a treasure map. A treasure is a treasure, but it''s not just a map that tells you where the treasure is hidden. Well then, what are you saying? "Fufufu, that''s for you to look forward to after you go." I''m sure you''ll be surprised that Ros¨¦ won''t be able to pull his hips out. "Huh. Lady, if you know, you can tell me!" After all, we can''t go to Senma Forest. " Naruma Mori? What the hell is that? "Huh? You don''t know? Well, the Empire doesn''t ask much of you." "There are rumors that no one has ever entered and exited this forest between the Kingdom and the Catholic Kingdom." It''s rumored that it might be more dangerous than the Demon Forest. " Huh... I''ve never heard of it. There must be a destination in such a place. "Well, if there were such a dangerous forest, the kingdom and religious kingdom would be destroyed by the monsters living in the forest, so it''s just a rumor that the merchants are talking about." If they say so. But I wonder if the merchants will tell a lie that they can tell when they do? Well, if we go, we''ll find out. "Rose, I''ll be ready soon!" "All right." "Come on. You''re not going with the kids?" At least go with your dad. " That''s right. Leo Fong will be fine in the woods. It''s okay, there''s a monster (rose) who has lived in the Magic Forest for six months. In addition, if the previous life is combined, it is an experienced monster that will surpass Chitose well. Well, six months in the Demon Forest!? Well, it''s Leo''s daughter... so it''s impossible. "But don''t push yourself, right?" If you think it''s dangerous, you''ll be back soon, right? " "Yeah. I''ll take care of it. When you get back, I''ll come up with an answer, so everyone can anticipate what happened here." "Gahaha, I''m looking forward to it!" "Come home quickly!" I can''t sleep at night because I''m worried about the answer! " "You just have to get back on your feet." "Yes, you can''t do that!" Yes ~. Bye, bye ~ While our uncles were dropping us off, we decided to go straight to the kingdom. 306 Episode 12: Soliciting Dwarves â‘  Side: Ros¨¦ne After that, it took a long time for the old dwarves to understand that they were somehow human. "... you''re really a person, aren''t you?" Well, that''s why I told you! "It took him an hour to believe me, didn''t it?" I don''t know how to prove it when I''m told it''s a doll that can use magic. "I-I ''m sorry." However, no one has come from outside in the last hundred years. " "That trap has been in place for hundreds of years..." Indeed, the Dwarves stopped listening to them 300 years ago, and they may have started to set traps for them. Even though you''re not as young as Dig, you''ve been able to get out of that trap a lot. Since you''re young, you better take care of your own life? "Yes, and there''s no point in risking your life in such a lonely place." "That''s not true." Looking at this building, I''m glad I''m here already. ¡± Nora is right. This is definitely the most advanced civilization in the world. "To this extent? No, please stop flattering me, young lady." Even if you instigate this old man, nothing will come out of it. " "Yes, it''s nothing but an old man''s hobby." The skill that makes this a game... I''m going to need more than that. "It may be a playground for you guys... but for the outside world, a hundred years is a crap future building." "The building of the future? Is this it?" The dwarves looked unbelievable. ¡°Yes, in my father''s city, which is relatively technologically advanced, the fifth floor is the limit.¡± "Are you kidding me? Is the outside world so primitive?" "Behave, primitive... well, from your point of view, that might be it." I''m sure the Dwarves feel the same way when I first saw Auro''s village. "Is that so...?" I wanted to tell the idiots who tried to get out... " Are there any dwarves out there trying to get out? That''s right. Even the human race is told they can''t come back when they get in, and there are people in the woods. "Oh, there were a lot of them." This is a boring place for young people. ¡± "...... that''s true everywhere, isn''t it?" It reminds me of the young elves who came out to talk to me. Most of the time, people want to do what they''re told not to do. "Doesn''t Dig want to go out?" When she heard that she wanted to go outside, Nora immediately started soliciting the dwarves. "Oh, I''m... no, I''m not such an idiot" That said, the Dwarf boy couldn''t hide his desire to go outside. "You know that''s impossible, so you''re not going to do something stupid like that?" Then, if you can go out safely, do you want to go out? " When she realized the boy''s true intentions, Nora went off on the offensive without a second thought. ¡±Oh, but... oh, I won''t leave¡± Why? "W-Well, that''s..." The old dwarves were ahead of the boy who was having trouble answering. I mean, you can''t leave these people behind. "Excuse me, ladies, you''ve come all the way here, but it''s a bad idea to stand up and talk with a cup of tea." The old woman made such a suggestion to reach out to the boy who was having trouble answering. "Oh, good. Come to my workshop!" Huh? Are you sure? Yeah, it won''t be boring even if we show it to each other. "That''s right. No matter how much I invent it, I''m jealous and only looking for it." "Oh, that''s you too!" Last time, you only put a kiss on the phone that I invented, didn''t you? " "No, no, I think that was the perfect piece of advice." The sound is too low for the elderly. Should I put on the dial to adjust the volume? " "Yes, yes, I have guests today, so let''s quarrel later." So, a phone call? "The phone is... wait, can you use the electricity?" Opportunity to talk to distant people using electricity. Trying to explain that, I realized an incredible fact. "Hmm? Oh, it''s hard to use magic power." Once you convert it to electricity, you can do anything. ¡± ¡±The dwarf''s technical skill... is even better than I thought.¡± I can''t believe I even invented electricity. "Oh! Can you understand the lasses?!" Alright, let''s invite you to the Workshop of Tsubaki! " Damn it, you said that you revived the radio that was powered by the magic power left by the Trick King. Radio... are you really saying that? Radio means radio technology, right? Dwarf technology... are you sure you want to bring it back? I''ve gone too far, and I''m starting to get a little worried. "Hmm. All you did was revive the original thing." If you regret it, try to invent it from scratch like a bamboo. " "Grrrr. Look, I''ll make you the first man in the world to successfully generate electricity with pure magic power!" "It''s easy to just say it. You haven''t been successful in 20 years, have you?" "Deg, with Dig''s help, we''re almost there!" "The quarrel between the grandparents is high-level..." Yeah. I''m just trying to stop thinking about it. Oh, yeah? No, it''s always like this, Grandpa? "Huh. Is Dig inventing something too?" "Oh, I''m still an apprentice, Ji, I just have to help the old people" Even if you''re an apprentice, there''s nothing we can teach Dig about. ¡°Yes, but lately, I''ve been helped by Dig''s Hirameki.¡± That''s right, Dig is the rebirth of the Skill King. Who is the skill king that comes out a lot from before? By the way, that''s the first name I''ve ever heard. "The story of the Skill King is going to be long, so I''ll talk slowly in the Tsubaki Workshop." So get in my car! " "All right." 307 Episode 13: Soliciting Dwarves â‘¡ "This is the Workshop!" It''s amazing, isn''t it? " In the building that was told and guided, there were a lot of machines, from machines that I thought I''d seen on Earth to machines that I''d never seen before. Does all this work with electricity? Of course, I''m a specialist in electric machines. If it''s a magic tool, I know more about it. "If it''s a weapon, it''s me." I''ll give you the best dish. " Hmmm. Well then, can you make a more amazing sword? Having said that, Nora took it upon herself to pull my sword out of her waist and show it to the Dwarves. The sword I''m using is a sword made by my father''s master with the magical tool technique. In the alley, it is called a demon sword because magic is wrapped in a sword. No one has yet succeeded in making it except my father''s master. "Yeah? Who do you think I am? Such a thing... hah? A sword and a magic cube?" Rubik''s Cube? Let me see... Who made this? "Um... the best magic artisan in the outside world" "Is he still alive?" "He died before we were born." "Oh my God... I wish I could have talked about the magic tool with the guy who made this." If the dwarves say so, your father''s master was really a great man. Well, it''s the Grantee''s family, so it''s only natural. "I knew it, it was so amazing." "Oh, I''m the only one who can paint such a fine cube." Even though I''m not a dwarf, I''m often this far... " Ah, the person who made it has already drawn the blood of a dwarf. "What!? Isn''t that the descendant of the missing Skill King!" The descendants of the Craft King... I see, I can understand who the Craft King is talking about a little bit The Skill King''s identity is the Granting Master. Well, that makes sense. Huh. After all, there was a skill king in the outside world after all. Yeah. Outside, they''re called giftsmen. They''re famous for creating the only weapon a man can have to defeat a demon king. "Well, the weapon that defeats the Demon King... that''s right, it''s the Skill King." someday, I want to make such a weapon..... " "I see. So, what happened to the grantor?" Perhaps it was the Grantor who made the sword? " "No. The son of the man who made this sword is the bestower." The war between the kingdom and the Empire... is over. " "... I see. The day will come when the Dwarves can meet the Skill King." I''m afraid so. Now that you''ve been killed, you can''t take over your memories anymore. There will be no more giftsmen in this world. Hey, can you teach me about Skill King so I can understand? "Huh? Yeah, that''s good. The Skill King is the man who was originally the King of the Dwarves." "In addition, there are many inventions that are cleverer than anyone else, more dexterous, and can''t be imitated by anyone. Such a man was born to a dwarf royalty about once in a hundred years. The dwarf was not a king, he was specially called a skill king." "I see... I understand the conversation I just had." "But why are there so few Dwarf settlements here?" Is that also related to the Skill King? " I didn''t see a single dwarf until I got here. Maybe these five are the only Dwarves left. "Oh, it has something to do with that." The traps outside were all set hundreds of years ago by the Craft King and his allies. " "Why would you do that?" "I don''t know. However, I''ve heard that Skill King was frightened of something." Maybe he was fighting with someone else. " I see. I''m sure that the Granting Technician at the time... the Craft King was frightened by the other Reincarnators and set up so many traps. And with each passing generation, the outside trap was strengthened. "By this time, I don''t know if the trap is meant to protect the Dwarves... or if it''s meant to trap the Dwarves." "At that time, one of the princes scratched the trap and jumped out into the human world." "The sword was made by the descendants of the prince." A prince escaped... that was the ancestor of the grantor. ¡°I see. I can read it. Could it be that the Trick King was no longer born in this village?" That''s right. Since the trick king died, no trick king has ever been born in this village again. ¡°But why would that reduce the number of dwarves?¡± "Originally, a dwarf was, in a nutshell, free... and in a bad way, egotistical." Until then, the dwarfs were fascinated by the skill of the craft king and united, but once the craft king was gone, each of them would move on their own. " "As a result... a lot of people died trying to trap us outside." "Especially when a young dwarf goes out against the elderly." ¡°How come no one learns when no one has succeeded?¡± "Everyone thinks they can do it." Didn''t anyone stop you until you got here? " "If you ask me..." The old dwarves say that we were stopped by many by the time we got here. We must be the same dwarves that died trying. "Young is... that''s what it is." "This is the result." There are only four elderly people and Dig in this village anymore. " "What happened to Dig''s parents?" "I left my newborn child and went out with my sons and daughters." "I see... so finally, there are only five of us in this village." "Yes, it is." "Hey, if Grandpas can get out safely, do you want to get out of here?" It seems that Nora is finally resuming the solicitation. Yeah, of course. "Recently, my ankles and hips have become worse..." It''s time for the five of us to make it harder for us to maintain this place. " Oh, it looks like the negotiations will be over sooner than I thought. Even Dig can''t find a daughter-in-law like this. "Servant, oh no, you can''t marry me..." ¡°You''re lying, because you''re aware of your plan?¡± Is that a plan? "It''s no use falling asleep. Looks like you were waiting for us to blow up and get out of the woods... but we''re not going to die that easily?" "Yeah, I''m not going to die for at least another 20 years." "Hahaha, that''s how pathetic Dig is. In the second half of the thirties, it''s hopeless to get married, isn''t it?" That''s why we want you to get Dig out of here alone. The smiling old dwarves turned their faces and begged us with a serious face. "Wait, wait!" oh, I-I can''t just leave my grandmothers behind and leave.... " ¡°Dig, listen up. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I''ve told you many times, you''re young. Unlike old folks like you, there''s only the future. I don''t know when I''m going to die, but I''m going to put your life before yours." "Yes, you should be a dwarf and live freely." "No, I hate it... I can''t stand being apart from everyone..." "Anyway, one day there will be a parting day." That''s just a little bit faster, isn''t it? " "Oh, don''t say such sad things." "No, I''ll say goodbye to you today." "If we don''t shake our heads vertically, we''ll die here today." "That''s good." That way, Dig won''t be here anymore. ¡± "No, don''t! Y-you can''t die like that!" Well, then, let''s get out of here honestly. I''m telling you, we''re serious, aren''t we? "Oh, they will die if you make them happy." "I-I got it..." So, I''m leaving... and don''t die. " By the strong persuasion of the old dwarves, the boy agreed in tears. Looking at it, the old dwarves had wrinkles on their faces that were so crunchy that they were desperately crying. "Well said, that''s the man." "Don''t forget to concentrate too much on something and eat dinner, right?" If you go outside, you won''t even have a grandmother who will be angry with you. " "Yes, take good care of yourself." I got it, I got it. "That''s why I''m sorry for doing this on my own, but can I ask my lasses to do this?" We looked at the old dwarves worried about what to answer. And then Nora vanished and started talking. "It''s okay... but I''m hesitating to say it in this very air... but can you take Grandpa and Grandma outside too?" "Huh? And the others..." Will you take me there? "What was the interaction like so far..." "I-I asked my grandfathers if they wanted to go out!" It''s not my fault! " Nora was desperate to explain herself to the dwarves who were looking at the protest. Well, I don''t think it''s our fault we didn''t say we were taking them all. "But, Dig alone, can you still take four more people with you out of this forest?" If you''re imposing, don''t worry about it. We take life here for granted. I can''t. I don''t want to go outside. " Well, my barrier is safe for this number of people. "Fufufu, don''t worry. I already have the means to get home. Dad... you''re watching, aren''t you? Come out quickly!" "Father?" Why, Dad? "Yes, yes, your father is here." And your mother, too. " "I kind of remember Mr. Holland''s workshop." It feels like a room for someone who can work. ¡± "And a room for stupid men." If you say such a thing, Master will be angry with you. When Nora called, there was a hole in the space, and Dad and Elsie came out of the hole. If you think about it, you can''t easily give your daughter what it''s all about. Yeah... did you even come to Mom? "It''s fine." I also wanted to go to the Dwarf settlement. " "Hey, where did you guys... come from?" The dwarves were surprised by the sudden appearance of their fathers. Elsie gave the dwarves a smile that Nicoli and Nora used to smile at. "It''s magic. I''m just connecting my castle to the space here." "I just came here..." Is such magic normal outside the forest? "No way, there are only three people in this world who can do this." I didn''t want to be taken for granted, so I gave you the exact number of people I could use. ¡±Oh, is that so... your dad is a terrific man¡± Um, yeah. With Elsie''s arrival, Nora became as quiet as a completely borrowed cat. No matter how much Nora is, I don''t think there''s a chance of winning in front of the real thing. ¡°So, you''re going to take us outside?¡± ¡°Yes, you can go out through this hole right away.¡± "W-Well, that''s easy..." "In the meantime, why don''t you try it and go outside?" I''ll be back soon. " "Can I go back too...?" Then why don''t you come out? That''s right. For now, let''s get out of here. "Fufufu. Now then, everyone, come here." Elsie''s mother spoke a little, and the dwarves went out. Now, how much will Nora be able to win the dwarf tech against her mother? 308 Episode 14: Soliciting Dwarves â‘¢ Side: Leo''s At the end of the contract we had with Nora when we asked her about Rose, she said, "When Nora and the others find the Dwarf technology, we have to help them bring it back. Also, it is written that the technology related to the ship must be given to Nora and the others." At first, it was said that Nora would monopolize all the technology, but Elsie rounded it up. It''s not like the Dwarves have such amazing technology, so you don''t have to be that adult. That''s what I thought, but I would have said Elsie was right. With that in mind, I watched a dwarf bewildered by spatial magic. "I-Is this...?" "It''s my castle." ¡±Hmm... it''s a pretty good castle with all the details in it, isn''t it?¡± "The person who designed this is going to want to have a drink overnight." Forgetting the surprises of the past, I immediately began to check the structure of the castle, and I was impressed by the greed of the dwarves for making things, and the people whose blood flowed the same as that of Master Furishi. ¡°Hahaha, this castle was built long before I was born.¡± "I see... that''s a shame" "This is the city of the outside world..." Certainly, as the lasses say... don''t feel outdated from the point of view of them. " The building outside didn''t seem to like it. Even this is better than other cities. "Is that so..." ¡°But with you, we should be able to get the same level of civilization as the Dwarves right away.¡± "I mean... do you mean to teach the Dwarfs their skills?" "Well, in a nutshell, that''s right. But there''s something else I can surprise you with." Having said that, I showed my master''s signature demon sword. ¡±That''s... the sword you showed me earlier.¡± "Yes, we call it the Demon Sword." Don''t you want to see anything else about the invention of my master who made this sword? " "Ah, ahhh... definitely..." Well then, here we are. What is this place? I got approval, so I brought everyone to the basement of the orphanage by spatial magic. "It''s the basement of a certain facility. I only know my wife, a few of my men and my best friends. Of course, I''ve never shown it to my kids before.¡± Looking at Nora''s face while saying that, she looked at the splendid safe and was surprised, her face hardened with her mouth open. "There was a safe like this..." Is the invention of the descendants of the Craft King amazing enough to be managed so tightly? ¡°Yes, if the times are different, if the existence of this thing spreads, there might be a war.¡± Originally, it was packed with gold coins, but it was troublesome to put them in and out, so it is now a place to store treasures that are useless. Well, you made such a nasty thing and left the world. Well, as I was dying, my master was only thinking about stopping my son''s rampage. At that time, my master risked his life. Even now, there are times when I wonder if I should have stopped it. "The skill king''s rampage..." Did your master stand up to the Skill King? " No, I ended up facing a brave man. "Yu, you''re a brave man!?" "Yes, what I''m going to show you is the armor that will give you the strength to stand up to a hero." Oh, I can''t stand that kind of armor! Well, I can see you''re going to be mad at me. But if my master risked his life, it would be possible. So, my master was a genius. ¡±Oh, is that a good substitute for such a genius to clean up?¡± "Aren''t elderly people making noise?" But even that''s because my blood pressure usually goes up. " "Ah, ahhh..." Well then, let''s open the safe. "Awesome... it''s a treasure pile" Enter the vault, look at the decorations made of gold and silver and the paintings that are called masterpieces in this world, and go deep into the vault. And when I got to the deepest part, it was decorated with full-body armor made of white glowing mithril. Is that the armor you wanted us to see? "Yes. No matter who you ask, they''ll tell you that you don''t know the effect of the magic cube depicted in the armor." Do you understand that? " "The ones who are familiar with the magic circle are Kaoru and Dig." Let me see..... " That said, Grandpa Dwarf and Dig started to see the magic cube drawn on the back of his armor. "Hey, hey... this isn''t iron, is it?" "This is boring..." It was all mithril. I''ve only seen the sword left by the Skill King. " Where did you get that rare metal? Huh. Mithril is a rare thing for dwarves. "Yes, I still have it, do you want it?" I-Is Mithril something you can easily get here? "That''s not true." There''s nothing I can''t get, but I''m the only one in the world who has it. ¡± Ros¨¦ answered me earlier than I could explain. Somehow, it feels good to have your father praise you. "Hey, now I know the nature of this armor." It''s a stone. Even though I haven''t seen it for five minutes, I can''t read it. It''s a Ryoki Dwarf. "Shit. The guy who made this doesn''t seem to even think about the guy who wears this. It''s disgusting." What do you mean, what do you mean? ¡±I wasn''t able to decipher all the Rubik''s Cubes, but to be honest... it feels like a magic armor that takes the life force of the wearer and strengthens the wearer¡± Huh? Master, what an invention! Well, at first, it''s a structure that removes magic power, but then, once the wearer''s magic power is gone, the life force is no longer extracted. "I see... this must have been the cause of my master''s mysterious death." "Mr. Holland..." It wasn''t an overworked death, but it wasn''t like the armor was draining the life force away from him. I don''t know if I was ready to die... but I guess I should have stopped... After a while of researching the armor, we returned to the castle and resumed negotiations so that the Dwarves could provide us with the technology. "You showed me something quite interesting." I wanted to improve it so that everyone could use it in the future. " "That''s good." If you want, I''ll have the land, the materials, the people. ¡± "Hey, do you give up on your magic engine dreams?" Speaking of which, that''s what we were talking about over there. Is it an engine that uses magic power to generate electricity? If we could invent it, we could have a clean industrial revolution in the world that would not involve air pollution like Earth. I''ll leave the magic engine to Dig. "I-I don''t know..." "If I''m biased toward my knowledge of magic tools, I''ll definitely harden my thinking." Compared to that, you have inherited the wisdom of the four of us equally, and you have flexible thinking. You''re the only one who can make my wish come true. " "That''s right. We have to return the favor that you let out to this person." I don''t have time to focus on research anymore. " "Well, I don''t think I care about engines." Do what you want to do. " ¡±I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I... Then build us a magic engine! Just as Nora, who had been quiet for a while, was here, she grabbed Dig''s arm. Certainly, magic engines are technology that can be used on ships. I wanted the magic engine technology first... but I had to give it to Nora. When I thought about it, Elsie, who was standing next to me, clenched her hand as she made a sound. Apparently, it was quite regrettable that my daughter took the magic engine with her. Hahaha. That''s good. Four out of five dwarfs would provide us with technology, given the number of people? He said he could make enough. Well, my daughters will be dispatched to the energy industry in the future. ¡°We need your help. Isn''t that right?" "Ah, uh, uh..." In Nora''s brazen eyes, Dig-kun is a fool. Poor thing, he won''t be able to escape anymore. "Gahaha, you''re funny." Come on, Dig, follow my girl. I''m sure they''ll entertain you. " "I felt it was a bit tough for Dig to live outside, but I don''t think I should worry if the girls are with me." "Fufufu. The deal is done. I won''t let you go anymore!" "Wait, ah, ah..." When Nora got closer to Dig-kun, Dig-kun''s ears turned bright red. "Hehe. Dig, my face is bright red." "I guess that''s the only way..." ¡±As you can see, young lady, Dig is a poor speaker and has a lot of trouble, but... thank you very much¡± "Leave it to me! I''ll make Dig happy!" Hahaha. Somehow, he looks like a man who greets his wife''s parents. Well... a boy like Dig might be a good fit for a ruined Nora. Dig, take care of my daughter. 309 Lesson 15: Full-scale Shipbuilding Commencement Side: Dig A month passed quickly when I brought out the necessary equipment, books, and notebooks that I had left in the village, and locked the village door. After you arranged to carry the equipment, I decided to go to Nora''s village after saying goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma. Since I was born, there has never been a day when I didn''t get along with my grandmothers, but I didn''t think I''d seen them for another week, so I really felt like I''d been outside. He also made me think that I was not in the village because of the beautiful scenery without fog that I could see from the car. I didn''t know that. "The sun is so dazzling that you can''t look directly at it..." "Look, I can see it." That''s the village where we''re based. " Beyond that, Nora pointed out, a small digging hut was lined up, and there was a beautiful blue lake deep enough to spread beyond her eyes. Ah, that''s the sea? ¡°That''s right, we''re aiming to go that way.¡± Well, do you want me to build that ship? I was asked to build a ship with a magic engine. After that, I read the notebooks, notes, and blueprints of the dwarf who hated the shipbuilding that died decades ago, but I learned that the shipbuilding is quite deep. I''m sure you''ll fail a lot, but it''ll be fun to make something so difficult. "Yes. Let''s review the blueprints as soon as we get back?" "Okay, I got it." "Hey! Rose and Nora! Welcome back!!" As I approached the village, a man ran and approached me. That person... his skin is brown... I used to read in a book that people''s skin becomes black when it is exposed to the sun for a long time. I thought it was a mistake when I read it, but I didn''t know it was true... "Auro! Oh, didn''t your muscles get stuck while you weren''t looking?" "Every day, I went fishing with my dad and raised and lowered my nets!" Ladies, the ladies are back! When the car stopped, people gathered together like villagers. And when I got out of the car, all their eyes were on me. "Huh? I brought a man." "Oh, that''s pale." I wonder if you''re Nora''s lover? Maybe it''s Ros¨¦''s daughter, huh? Kukuku "I-It can''t be..." The man named Ros¨¦, who was called Auro earlier, had an unbelievable face. Maybe he likes Ros¨¦? "I''m not a lover." She''s a dwarf, and she''s been a scout in charge of shipbuilding technology. " "Dwarf? Don''t ask me that for the first time." It''s a race that''s good at making things. "Huh. Well, it''s not a bad idea that you brought your daughter with you." Nice to meet you, kid. " "Y-Yes... I, I, thank you very much." I held out my hand to a man with a big body, and I was shaking my hand. I''m going to crush my hand... "Uncle, Dig is scared. Please be more gentle to her!" No, I just greeted you normally. "Fufufu. As usual, you sisters are interesting." I''m looking forward to it from now on. " "Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. I''m going to do a lot more amazing things!" "Speaking of which, lass!" The merchants were delighted that the fish was selling at a high price again. " ¡°That''s good. I''ll ask the pedestrians how much they sold later.¡± "Oh, do that. Thank you, young lady. Thanks to that, I''m sure I won''t have to worry about getting hungry from this year.¡± "That''s mutual." I also made money thanks to my uncles. " After greeting the villagers, they arrived at Nora''s house on a hill, not far from the village. This house is...... chicks. According to Nora, it was built with Nora''s magic. I''ve never known the magic of being able to build a house. The outside world is full of things I don''t know. As soon as he entered the house, Rose spread out the blueprints of the ship on the living room desk. Is this the blueprint for the ship? "Yes, this is the limit of my head." Um, no. I think it''s amazing just thinking about this alone. "Flattery is good." I know this is incomplete. " I think I''m finally getting used to talking to Nora, but I still don''t like talking to Rose. Rose... it''s hard to read your emotions from your expressions, and you''re scared. "Rose... what do you want to build this ship for?" I think the design will change depending on the number of people and the weight and speed of the luggage. " Using the knowledge gained from the dead dwarves, I immediately questioned Rose. "I want at least ten people to be able to sleep there." Um, yeah. I need accommodation that can sleep ten people... ¡°And once I''ve accomplished my first goal, I''m going to use it as a trading ship, so I need you to be able to load a lot of stuff.¡± Space for loading cargo. If it''s enough to trade... it''s not enough. "... All right. Sure enough, that''s what you want... This blueprint is full of problems." Is that so? "Um, yeah. Can you give me a minute? No, I''ll try to fix it as much as I can think of." Then he ran the pen in silence. To tell the truth, I was thinking about what kind of ship I would build in the past week after researching various things in advance. That''s why I was able to draw without worrying so much, and when I noticed, the blueprint was completed. That said, it was just too focused and I forgot the time, and it had been half a day since I started drawing. Good job. Is this the completion plan? "I wonder?" Is everything all right? " "... amazing. It''s a beautiful blueprint." "Oh, thank you." I changed so little of the prototype that I got angry... "I was worried, but I was rather praised. ¡±But... this is huge.¡± "No, I''m not satisfied after all..." "Hmph, I want to save as much space as possible for the engine to become the heart of the ship." Besides, if we''re going to send electricity to the ship, we''re going to need a room to manage it. And I feel like the size of the ship is small enough to carry trade-like loads. ¡± "I see..." I tried desperately to explain my reasons, but Rose still didn''t know what she was thinking. "Of course. I''ll try my best to build a small engine, but I need enough power to support the ship... I want you to forgive me for getting bigger." "Never mind. Can you write more of the material you need on the paper?" "Okay, I got it." I roughly calculated the material I thought I would need and wrote it on paper. "Wow... I need it so much." It seems impossible to gather Ros¨¦ alone in the boulder. " Nora says that we will need a lot of iron to build this ship. I can''t imagine how many Iron Golems I have to hunt to get this much. "Don''t worry. It''s not that hard if you have a goal." "That''s not the amount, is it?" Don''t worry, I have money I made from selling fish, so let''s use the money to solve the ingredients that I think I can do something about it. ¡± Okay, okay, okay. Side: Nora The day after Dig made the blueprints, Rose left. No matter what I said, if I didn''t do it quickly, there would be no gathering, and I could only stop for one night. Well then, I''ll go. Say hello! Before you leave the village, let''s go to Auro''s place ~ "... I know." Rose left the house with a slightly unpleasant look on her face. Damn it, let''s make Auro feel better. If you think you''re finally back, you won''t be back for a while. Well then, let''s build your workshop! After Ros¨¦''s farewell, we went out to create Dig''s workshop. Turning a little toward the village, I saw a figure like Ros¨¦ talking to the villagers. Ah, it''s definitely Auro who just fell off his knee. "I, are we alone?" No machines, no golems. I-I can''t afford to build a workshop with two kids. " "Fufufu. You can do that. Hey, how big is the workshop?" You can basically write a line on the ground. " "Oh, are you serious!?" "It''s good because it''s good. Think you''ve been fooled and obey. Dig wants to develop an engine right away, doesn''t he?" "That''s right, I want to do it..." "If so, draw the line quickly." "I-I got it..." My workshop was about this big... but to develop a magic engine, I need to equip the machine... Do I need to double it? Put that machine here... put that here... my work space is enough... " Somehow, when I began to draw the line, it became serious, and I began to draw the floor plan of the workshop while muttering to myself. After that, it seemed like I could draw a satisfactory workshop map. "I-I think it''s about this much" Okay. Now get out of the line. Um, yeah. "Also, take out the ingredients..." Don''t hesitate to remove the wood and stone from the bag that Ros¨¦ left behind. "T-That bag..." "Fufufu. It''s a magic bag, isn''t it?" "No, I''ve never seen such a magic tool!" What kind of magic cube array is depicted? " "This is not a magic tool." Well, it''s faster to show them than to explain. That''s it! ¡± It was a hassle to explain, so I decided to demonstrate. After finishing the ingredients properly, I finally placed the best magic stone I had in my pocket and activated the creation magic. Soon, a splendid workshop was completed. Yeah. I guess it''s not a bad design, though, am I? "Huh? Huh? Yeah!?" "Ahaha, that''s really funny Dig''s reaction." It was worth the effort, wasn''t it? " "This... how did you do it?" What kind of magic? It''s not a basic attribute, is it? How much magic power do you need? You used magic stones, didn''t you? Does it make any sense? " Hey, let''s just calm down a bit. I managed to tear off Dig, who was approaching with tremendous force. When it comes to making things, people change. "Fufufu. I''m glad you let me go in this state, but I can''t explain it all at once." "I-I ''m sorry..." "Very well, then, I will explain in turn." First of all, this is called creation magic. " "Creating magic? It''s the first magic I''ve heard." "I guess so. I''ve never seen anyone use anything other than my father and mother." Rumor has it there''s another one available, but I haven''t met him yet. "I can use Nora''s fathers and her mother." "That''s right. My dad is particularly amazing. You saw the splendid walls when you left your father''s city, didn''t you?" ¡°Well, yeah, it didn''t look like anything that people built.¡± "I guess so. Because it was created by your father through magic." Besides, he was younger than I am now. I think my father''s magic power is a monster. "Oh, that''s right..." Creation magic is a magic that uses a lot of magic to create things that you imagine. "A lot of magic power... How much magic power do you use?" That''s a lot. Just building it would have used the magic of both of us. ¡±Is that so? Is your body... okay?¡± Don''t worry, it''s impossible to deplete your magic power this much. Ros¨¦ and Neria are no match for me, but they''re the third most magical of my brothers. "Oh, that''s right..." Why did you mix magic stones with building materials? ¡± Yeah. By mixing magic stones, you can give your creation a special ability. Is that bag capable of that ability? I''m glad you understand. That''s right, this is a sack of creation magic. Well then, does this workshop have any abilities? ¡°Yes, I tried to keep you from getting hurt in here.¡± "Ah, thank you..." "You don''t have to worry about it." Well, then, let''s build it inside! " I was so embarrassed that I was thanked because it turned bright red that I quickly decided to go into the workshop. You can''t even talk to me properly anymore. 310 Episode 16 Mithril Gathering Side: Ros¨¦ne Two years have passed since I resumed gathering materials, and I was drinking tea with the saints of today at the cathedral in the sacred capital of the Holy See. Originally, if I had this time, I could defeat a hundred golems, but why are you doing this...? In exchange for free use of the Hindu dungeon, they occasionally asked me to come to see them, so I had no choice. If it weren''t for the fact that some knightly captain and his wife had crushed a dungeon in the Empire that produced a lot of missiles, this wouldn''t have happened... How''s it going, Mithril? Today''s saints are sometimes cousins of their mothers, and they don''t like honesty because they look and feel exactly like their mothers. But because it''s for Mithril, I can''t ignore it. ¡°Not yet. I think I''ll be here for another year.¡± "You''re just building a ship, aren''t you? I wonder if you need that much for just one ship?" Otherwise, if it''s just iron, I can just buy a mine somewhere. "... are you going to build a ship in Mithril?" For the first time, a vampire knight, always hiding behind a saintly lady, opened his mouth. Fufufu. Looks like you''re worried. "Do you know? The pure mithril absorbs magic power and changes according to its attributes." "... I''ve lived a thousand years and never heard of it" "Me, too." Well, you can''t get Mithrill in the Elves. "How did you know?" "The dwarves at your father''s. When my father gave me a lot of Mithril to study, I noticed impurities." "Dwarfs... If they hadn''t been with the humans, the Demon King''s army wouldn''t have failed that far." I guess so. As far as I''m concerned, I''m glad the Dwarves are here. "Hey. So, what do you do with pure mithrils?" Are you pouring Ros¨¦''s magic power? " That''s right. If I use my magic power, it''ll turn into a hard metal that protects against external attacks like a barrier. Initially, I was thinking of processing the Red Dragon Scales and placing them on the bottom of the ship, but my barrier should be harder and longer-lasting than the Dragon Scales. It''s certainly the right material for the ship. Seems like it would be good as armor. ¡°Yes. If we can match the barrier, we might be able to withstand the Destroyer''s attack a few times.¡± To tell the truth, I''ve already tried it on Lou''s mom. The result was that the Destroyer was able to withstand magic only three times. ¡±Finally... I wonder if I''ve found any hope of being able to deal with that woman¡± "It''s not as much of a hope." I don''t think I can afford to make full-body armor even if it takes two years to coat the bottom of the ship with a thin coat. " I think I can do it with a little paint, but I wonder if I can prevent the destruction magic once. "That''s right..." "I''ll tell you again and again, but I''ll help you too." The Destroyer has a bit of a grudge. You don''t have to worry about borrowing. " "Even if you don''t care, it won''t work around you." The truth is, even if he doesn''t know that I''m having a cup of tea with you, he might even preach to Nora. ¡± The kingdom is fine, but the Empire is a subtle distance from the recent past, and it would be troublesome if they used it politically. "Don''t say such sad things. We owe your father and your mother so much if you ask for a loan.¡± I''d appreciate it if you could just entertain me like this once every two months. "I''ll do as much as I can about this." You can stay here every day instead of once every two months. " That would be the problem. Damn, this boxed girl has a hard time dealing with tea. "It takes half a day to walk from here to the layer of misril golem." I don''t want to be inefficient every day. " ¡±Well, but... that''s why it''s so bad for me to be caged in a dungeon for two months¡± "This body is young, so it''s okay." Besides, from today, there will be help coming, so the inefficiency will be eliminated somewhat. " "Fufufu. That''s right. When''s the first time you''ve met again?" "It''s been six months." Because I''m tied up by contract, I have to go to see him once every six months, even if I''m forced to. I''ve signed a really tedious contract. There you two are. "Oh, if you tell a rumor." I''ll show you here right away. " I understand. "It''s been six months... I wonder if Nelia looks like her mother, too?" "It looks exactly like you. My personality... I can''t say anything about it." Nelia''s original personality as an Incinerator makes her indescribable. Really? Well then, I''ll try to determine the personality directly. "Try that." Maybe... I don''t think they''re alike. " "Who do you think you''re not like?" I''m here at last. I just... I can''t wait. "Wow. You really don''t look like your mother." Are you Neria-chan? " "Ah, yes. Nice to meet you, Neelia Murdeen." "Fufufu. So, you must be the lover of the rumors?" "Um, uh... yes! It''s Keel!" "Are you more like your mother than your father?" "Do you know my father and mother?" "For your father." I''ve only seen you a little bit before. " "That''s right." Next time, I''ll ask him about it. ¡± "I don''t know if you remember me. Here, take a seat." Then, I finished the tea party with the saintly lady so quickly that the three of them dived into the dungeon. I can''t believe the day is really coming when you and your sister will become adventurers. That''s right. Even if you make a mistake, don''t burn Mithril, right? ¡°That''s okay. Now Neria can completely control her magic." "Thanks to your advice and the staff your father gave you," Neria proudly showed me a staff of about 20 centimeters. I could feel the magic power of Keel from the magic stone attached to the handle. It looks like you created a wand using Keel''s Magic Stone. "I still think it''s amazing enough." "Hey, Sister Rose." "It''s disgusting to be called onee-san by you..." Well, I think it''s amazing. In the first place, I thought it would be impossible for you to start a fire without rampaging. " I was training Neria''s magic powers to use as much magic as I could when I ran out. "Ehhh. Only oneesan believes in me." I thought I''d do my best! " I''m sorry about that. I can''t help it. That''s what I thought. But I was glad that onee-chan relied on me like this. "What are you talking about..." Who was it who cried to follow me a year ago? " I don''t know how hard it was to rip off Neria back then. "Well, that''s how it happened..." I wish I had gone to magic school quietly. Twelve to sixteen is not the most enjoyable time of your life. "To waste it on purpose in a dim dungeon..." "I don''t have anything to learn at a magic school." You have more to learn with your sister than with me. " ¡°Yes, it''s your life, so you can do whatever you want.¡± Now that I''m here, I don''t have a choice. You hunt a lot of golems. "Nevertheless, you''ve... changed a lot." I feel like I was a little more... grown-up? " "I''m like a child now!?" I told you to go far away, but you didn''t have to bother to say it again. "I think so. It was even colder before." She looked at Keel like she was looking at a child. " "Oh, sure, if you ask me!" Nelia... how long has she been like that? " "Now, come on...? Because I don''t remember much..." "Isn''t it just because you went to school?" I feel that the atmosphere has changed since I was looking after Keel. " Huh? Am I the reason? "It''s nothing... it''s not just Keel." Of course, I understand that Keel is the main cause, but I think there is also a lot of influence from onee-chan. " Me? Did I do something? "I... don''t have as many memories of my previous life as onee-chan." I can''t even remember who I was or what my personality was. ¡± "It seems that the second generation and later reincarnators will be like that." But how does that lead to me? " "I don''t want to jump to conclusions because I''m free anyway." That''s true, too. I decided to shut up and listen to Neria''s arguments. "So, when I was little, I didn''t have a personality that was properly formed, but I had a knowledge that was close to adulthood, and I didn''t have to hide such an adult part, so... I think my personality was pulled by the adult side." So, Neria became a child because I was gone? "I feel that way. Especially since I started elementary school, I stopped talking to my sister, and I started to be with my amazing child, Keel, and gradually became this personality." As a result, I disappeared and was dyed in the color of Keel. It''s hardly Keel''s fault. Huh? Did Neria get dyed in my color? "I-It''s dyed..." Don''t say such embarrassing things! " Well, whatever your personality, I hope you enjoy it. "Even that kind of sister is quite different, isn''t she?" I''ve been like this for years. I don''t think it''s going to change the character that has solidified over the millennia. "I see? Well, now that Ros¨¦ is fine, she''s strong enough to camp for days." I can''t even think about it in the old days! " "If I can do anything else, I don''t want to sleep in such a dirty dungeon, I want to spend a relaxing time at home." I''m just out there, driven as needed. "Is that really the case?" Are you Auro-kun? " "Maybe... you stopped by Nora?" Of course. We''re going to go through the neighborhood, so I''m going to go see Nora. Yeah. "Fufufu. You were the type of guy called Onee-chan." Muscular and muscular, skin is sunburned and pitch black. It''s the exact opposite of a pale, skinny sister. " "I-I don''t really like the way I look..." Well, that''s not how it is with Auro yet! " I regretted what I said after the blood came up on my head and I left it to my emotions to talk about. "Heh... it''s (...), right?" "It''s so noisy." I made a mistake. " In this way, I have no chance of winning. We have no choice but to end this conversation as soon as possible. "I see. I promised you two to travel to the sea?" ¡±Oh, that''s... I promised I''d take you to the sea, but I didn''t even say you two¡± "Really? That''s what Nora said." "Nora...... remember when you leave." "Ah, such a Nora onee-chan was very close to Dig-kun." Even though I asked myself, he didn''t tell me. " That''s surprising. Since Nora is only interested in money, I was wondering if I would fall in love when I grow up. ¡±Next time... I''ll ask Dig himself¡± I''ve breathed into Nelia something she''s never done before, so I''ll definitely make her feel the same way. "Fufufu, then tell me secretly." I''ll let you know if I feel like it. Eh ~ 311 Episode 17 Until Completion Side: Nora In addition to arranging the necessary materials for the ship, expanding the fishery business and developing the port... I was 18 years old at the end of my teenage years, when my work was piled up. The deadline to enter the Elf''s house by the time Rose was twenty years old was approaching. Ping-pong! Oh, I wonder if it''s Auro? Welcome back. "It''s been a long time, Sister Nora!" The bell rang, and Rose and Neria returned to the doorway. Nelia is no different than she was when we met two years ago, but Nelia has grown a lot. You''re not different from me anymore, are you? Oh, have you already achieved your goal? Of course! It''s in here, thank you for the rest of your time. Having said that, Ros¨¦ handed me a magic bag that was swollen with bread. How many mithrils have you collected in the last three years? Rock. Have you seen the ship? Not yet. You''ve taken shape a lot since then, haven''t you? "That''s right. After that, it''s just the mithril coating and the engine..." Looks like the engines are in a pretty tough situation. "It''s difficult to navigate." Oh, by the way, my dad asked me to give this to Nora. " Now, Nelia gave me a crate. "What? You guys stopped by your dad?" "No, I went to say hello to Frank on my way home and he was there." I told you I was here for work... but how do I do it? " I mean... you wanted to help us out on a difficult voyage. "That''s right." Is this for me? " "Yeah, I was only told to give it to Nora." "Hmm. What is it?" What? A book? " When I opened the wooden box, there was a book on the cover that had no title on it or on the back cover. What does it say? Ah, the paper was stuck. "Hey, what''s it say?" ¡­¡­ On a piece of paper, my father wrote, "This is like the notepad of the magic cube left by my master. Recently, when I was cleaning the study, it said," I found it, so I''ll do it for you. " And when I opened the book... there were many magic cubes that I had never seen before. What''s the matter? "I''m sorry, I''m gonna go." ¡°What? Where are you going?¡± I''ll be right back! This is something that Dig needs to see quickly. Father... thank you. Side: Dig "Hah, even this magic circle is no good..." How many times have I failed? Am I making good progress? Looking at the blackened floor... that''s what I thought. "Even though the generation of high-power electricity is going well, I can''t control it at all. Then the ship will explode." Generating electricity from magic power was a success about a year ago. However, I had more trouble adjusting the output of the electricity that was left afterwards than I thought. "Almost there... it''s been a long time. At this pace, the engine will be finished in ten years." It took my grandfather about five years to convert magic power to electricity because of the foundation that took 20 years to build up, but then I had to use my own power to solve it. It was not a situation that could be completed in two years. "Since I said I would invent it by myself, I can''t even say that I can''t help Grandpa..." "I''m sorry to bother you!" Wow, even though I cleaned it this morning, it''s going to be amazing again! " "I''m sorry, I failed again..." Huh? It''s unusual to be here at this hour. Is something wrong? Is it time for dinner? And even if I looked at the watch, it was only two o''clock. "You don''t have to apologize." I''ll take care of the cleaning! " "But..." "Enough. Don''t be so weak." It''s the rebirth of the skill king, isn''t it? I can''t be happy with this kind of failure. " "... That''s right. You can''t just give up." If there''s still time to try, there''s still time. " Inspired by Nora, she was forced to make a smile. I can''t say that I''ve been expecting you so far and I''m not going to make it to the deadline... "Yeah, yeah. You''re amazing. You can do it." If you don''t know how I feel, Nora will spoil me even more. "Nora... thank you for always encouraging me" "I''m grateful." We''re in a hurry to develop the engine. " "It''s okay, I want to help you two a little." "That''s enough." This is a token of my gratitude to you. " "Is this...?" Tilts his head to a book handed over to Nora. "I don''t know. I don''t know, I''ll give it to you!" Well then, do your best! " "Hey, wait a minute!" This... has gone away... " Why don''t you tell me about some books? When I opened the book with that in mind, I solidified. [M] How long has it been? Ah, it''s already six o''clock. I''ve been reading it for four hours. "Wow... who painted this cube?" Even though it is fine, there is no waste in the structure. Moreover, there were many kinds of magic cubes on board. I don''t think this is a book painted by one person..... " It took me a long time to decipher each one without any explanation, but all of them were magic cubes that I hadn''t thought of in my entire life. "Nora... where did you find this?" Nora would be able to read the basic cube, and she would have handed it over to me knowing that.... " There were many things that I could incorporate into my Rubik''s Cube. With this, you won''t have to struggle for about ten years. Good... I think the engines will be finished by the deadline. Side: Mihil I''ve been watching Leo''s kids lately, so I''m glad I didn''t have time to waste. Really, like my parents, they have an interesting life. In particular, the eldest daughter, the second daughter, and the third daughter are not tired of watching them, so they can''t beat their father. I''ve never had so much fun in adventure, in love, in business, in making things, or in anime from my previous life. And now we were looking at our second daughter, Nora, and her boyfriend, Dig. Apparently, the ship will be completed without any problems. "Fufufu, you smile when you see the kids doing their best." But it would have been a moment if Leo had created the ship with his creation magic. ¡°The kids are doing their best, but they''re not going to get in the way.¡± "Yes, I''m sure Mae will know if she has children." The daughters-in-law had a warm eye on Mei, a replicator who said that she had no children. "Thank you for your extra care." Even if you give birth now, your child will only be unhappy. " "I don''t think so, but... let''s get back to it." The completion of the ship means that the final showdown will soon begin. ¡± I wanted to keep listening to my daughters'' conversation, but I decided to be a bit serious. In less than a year, the battle will begin. ¡±I''m sorry to say goodbye to May-san... even though we got along so well¡± Well, if you survive, you can join me for a drink. "No, you''re a nuisance when you''re drunk." I''ve been with you for a thousand years, but I can''t get used to Gimone''s bad drinking habits anymore. It''s not that I''m vulnerable to alcohol, though. I''m the one who drinks with you and gets drunk first. "Even though this woman is strong, she drinks until she''s drunk, so they''re bad." "I mean, if you''re going to get drunk, you''re going to want to get drunk!" "For that reason, I wonder if you''d like to drink alcohol in a barrel..." Well, that''s a cute part of Gimone, isn''t it? "Fufufu. You know me after all ~" Sheltering Gimmone, Gimmone hugged her happily. Well, we''ve been together for a thousand years. Saying that, I kissed Gimone. "Ah! Slurp!" I''ll mix it too! " "Love that doesn''t get cold after a thousand years. Strange. I used to think it was just stupid, but now I''m jealous.¡± Looking at us all the time, Mae looked like she understood something. "Ufu, I fell in love and became a maiden." "Are you finally in love after 200 years old?" If you had a normal life, you''d have finished your whole life without knowing a man. " Sure! I have to thank you for your skill. ¡°Yes, it was the first time I thanked myself for my skills.¡± "Enough. Don''t hate yourself so much." You''ve sinned enough already. " ¡°As I''ve said many times, all I''m doing is being self-satisfied. Because no matter what I do now, I can''t save the people I''ve killed." Truthfully, what you''re doing, what you''re saying, and what you''re thinking will change, right? That''s right. Mae''s personality is unstable because she has the ability to transform anyone. Some may be looking down at people with an arrogant attitude, while others may be laughing and feeling as guilty as they are now. "I don''t know which one is who I really am." Hmmm. Really? I think the frail Mae-san is the real Mae-san. "I don''t think so either. Also, I think that May with her eyes in love with Barth is also real." No, that''s right! Huh? Have I ever had eyes like that? "Fufufu. When this is over, why don''t you and I take our time together?" ¡°No, I''m determined to kill him.¡± "That''s to execute Michiel''s draw operation, right?" It''s not going to work anymore, so it''s just futile death for you to die. " I think so too. That said, one of the reasons I didn''t want to do the tie job was that I didn''t want Barth and May to die in the first place. "Even so... how could I be happy?" "You''re really too weak today!" You should learn a little bit about that stupid you who was drinking with me. " "It''s just that you want to drink with me." "Well, I think it''s best to think about survival after survival." Whether you can make such a choice in the first place is because you don''t want to try it at that time. I think it is good to worry about that time. "That''s true, too. You should think about that when it''s all over! For now, we just have to think about killing him!" Oh, people have changed again "This tone... that stupid Mae!" It''s been a long time since I had a good drink! " "Ahhh. I''ve got May who doesn''t want me to be the one I want to be the first." "So-so, isn''t it?" It may be the last day that Gimone can drink with her. " "If you say that, you can''t say anything." Hah... will you give up and take care of the drunkard? " "Thank you all the time." Alice''s been taken care of for a long time. "Fufufu, that''s what motivated me. Gimone! Here, let''s drink!" Huh? Do you drink too? "That''s how I feel today!" Come on, let''s have a drink with Mei. " Of course! We''ll see who gets crushed first! "Yes, yes, I''m going to hang out with you." Looks like I''m stronger than Gimone, right? ¡± "So what''s the matter? Today, I''ll crush you both together!" "Come on, you two, I don''t care about that, so let''s start drinking!" "Hahaha. After all, I''m going to do all the cleaning." Well, if it sounds like the daughters are having fun, that''s fine. With that in mind, I saw a crystal that reflected the outside world. The book I gave you was useful to Dig, and Leo is in a guts pose. Leo, we''re close to a fight. 312 Eighteenth: Commissioning Side: Ros¨¦ne At the age of nineteen, the barrier was about to break, but at a time when it was not strange. But I''m not as impatient as I used to be, because the ship is finished and we''re only going to make our way. "Captain! I''m ready to leave!" "Alright! Now, Nora and Rose, switch on the engine!" "Leave it to me! Rose, are you ready?" Sure, I''ll turn it around when you want. Nora inserts the key and places my hand on it. For once, the owner of this ship led us to ignite our first engine. Well then, let''s do it! Guy!! When I turned the key off, a loud engine noise came from behind. Huh. Magic engines sound like this. "I-I ''ve kept the noise down, but... sorry." "What are you apologizing for!" You''ve done enough to finish off this big ship in such a short time. Be more proud! " "I-I ''m sorry..." "I... I can''t hold on to the best of merit anymore." "Let''s go! Raise your tongue!" "Fufufu. Captain Orlo is a good man." ¡°Of course, Auro was on the boat while I was collecting the materials.¡± Experience in the sea, maneuvering ships, no one can beat. "That''s right, your lover is amazing." "You''re telling me you''re not a lover." Now that I''m used to this teasing, I''ll deny it without changing my complexion. The reeds are up! Roger that! Now let''s launch the ship! As we did so, the ship began to move forward. "Wow, it''s starting to move." You can really sail with such a large piece of iron. " "An iron lump... was it made by your lover?" "Ah, are you going to retaliate for what you just did?" Fufufu. Yeah, that''s right. This is the best ship in the world my beloved has ever built! ¡± I hugged Dig to show off Nora. "Hey, hey, hey, Nora... hi, I''m embarrassed in public..." That''s right. These two are almost a couple passing their lover. "Ahaha. Now then, no matter what you say, onee-chan won''t retaliate ~" "Yeah, I''m done for." I''m going to stop saying that and ignore it. Well then, let''s increase the engine speed little by little! "Yeah. Speed doesn''t seem to be a problem either." Well then, go straight out to the shore! " "Okay, now it''s free time." Each of you, move freely around the ship! ¡± On the captain''s orders, the crew in the cockpit headed for the deck and left the various rooms. And the only ones left in the cockpit were me and Auro. Why don''t you be the captain? "Not bad... but is it really okay for me?" "What are you talking about?" That''s why you''ve been on a boat for the last four years, right? Take me to the Elves with confidence. " ¡°That''s right, I''ll do my best to meet your expectations.¡± Thank you very much. "Speaking of which... why does Rose want to go to the Elves?" Can you tell me already? " "Didn''t you ask Nora?" I thought you already knew. I mean, why didn''t you ever notice? I''ve heard of it, but you should ask Ros¨¦ directly. "That''s right... Well, it''s only natural to speak for yourself." All right, I''ll tell you from scratch. " "Thank you." "It''s not something I''d be grateful for." I didn''t talk to her, but the explanation was troublesome, and I was just putting it off. " ¡°I''d appreciate it if you could just explain it to me.¡± Hah... whoever you say you are... "Honestly, I''ve had four men before, but no man has moved my heart as much as you." Well, for a long-lived elf, couples were a formality to leave their children behind, so I feel different from that. " "Huh? Rose, do you already have four husbands?!" It was difficult to express, but Auro''s face was surprised by 10%, sad by 40%, and unbelievable by 50%. "I''m not here anymore." I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. I''ve been reborn over and over again. " Rebirth? "That''s right. Usually when a person dies, that''s where it ends, right?" Yeah. "But when I die, I can start over with the baby." Well, I''m trying again before I die, to be exact. ¡°How can I do that?¡± It''s a skill. What''s the difference between skill and magic? A skill is the ability to do more than the highest level of magic at no cost. "Huh. Does that mean that magic can be reborn in the same way as Ros¨¦?" "You can do that, can''t you? If you''re a wizard who can handle necromancers and souls, you can do it." Maybe it was a necromancer who died in the beginning. "Is that so?" After all, there''s so much the world doesn''t know. " "I think that''s what it is. Most people around the world die knowing nothing about this." I''ve known this for over a thousand years. But you want to know that there are still things like this in the world, right? "Maybe so." Are you sure you don''t want to talk about me anymore? " "Oh, I''m sorry! I was trying to talk to you, but you derailed me." You said Ros¨¦ was reborn, right? And is there any connection to why you want to go to the Elves? Ah, I see. You said you were the husband of an Elf, and Rose was an Elf in her previous life, right? ¡± What do you think, name reasoning? Even if you look like Doya, that''s the only answer. "Yeah, that''s right. So you''re not surprised you''re reborn?" "Ah, should I have been surprised?" Somehow, I''m impressed that some people can do that... " "What the hell is that?" I''m impressed, and I don''t really understand the choice of words. "I mean, I''m stupid, I''m not like Rose, I just know things all the time." Is that possible? I''ve been living like this every day, so I''m used to being surprised. " "... that''s it. Well, I think it''s good to be you." I see? Well then, I will continue to do so! ¡°Yeah, but I''m sure I can''t help but be surprised when I hear you explain.¡± "Are you going to tell me such an amazing story?" ¡°Yes, I will tell you the truth about a world that only a few people in this world know.¡± "Oh, I don''t feel like I need to ask you that much..." "There''s no turning back anymore." You have to hear it all the way to the end. " As a captain, you absolutely must know if you''re going to take us to the island. Then I taught you about the battle of the Reincarnated that has been going on for a thousand years. "Is that why you''re surprised?" "No... there''s so much more information than I thought, I can''t afford to be surprised." ¡°Yes, but you understand what I was saying, don''t you?¡± "Well, maybe... there are a few people in this world who have memories of other worlds, and Rose is one of them." So, those chosen people had to kill each other somehow... and Rose, being targeted by the strongest among them, ran away to us using her resurrection. But I''ve been trying to build a ship because I can''t just leave my friends home to die. Is this right for you? " "It suits me." Well, I want to help my predecessors. If you just remember this, you won''t have a problem. " "Yeah, I think I can remember that." Dossun! What, what''s the wobble? Suddenly, the ship rocked like it was bumping into something. Did you hit something? "No way, this is the sea?" There''s nothing to bump into. " "Well then... what?" Hello? Auro "Neria, what happened!?" "Ah, onee-chan is there too." Then it''s easy to explain. A shark-shaped monster about the size of a whale crashed into the ship and it felt like it was shaking! Certainly, that explanation would be incomprehensible without the knowledge of previous generations. Well, I understood what kind of monsters were attacking me. Is the ship safe? Of course. There''s not a single scratch. It was worth the effort to collect Mithril. " I''m glad you were able to do the endurance test. So, what happened to the monster? For now, I''ll fight with only the weapons on my ship. Right now, Dig-kun is shooting cannons at the monster. ¡± How can a cannon be effective against such a large monster? It doesn''t seem to be a problem! I don''t know the details, but the magic seems to be mixed, and there are many holes in the shark like a whale. " Dwarfs'' technical abilities. It''s perfectly crafted to the smallest detail. If so, then there''s no problem. Yeah! If it doesn''t work with the cannon, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it with Keel ~ Well, I''m not worried. "I''m begging you." ¡±Is that monster... delicious?¡± "Maybe it''s delicious." Do you want to take it back with you to the ship? " Great! Today''s the feast! "Originally, we were going to have a feast today to celebrate the completion of the ship." Well then, as soon as I hear the report of the monster''s crusade, I''ll turn the ship around and go home. " Roger that! Well, now we know that the ship is fine. I talked about what I had to talk about, and I didn''t leave anything to regret anymore. We''re ready to go. We''re ready to go. Guys... just a little patience. So, please, stay safe. I prayed, staring in the direction of my home island, the final battlefield that would have been far ahead. 313 Episode XIX Departure Side: Ros¨¦ne "Groceries OK" "There''s no problem with the fuel." I also checked the number of consumables. I''m finished inspecting all the machines on board. Thank you. We''ve also been able to finalize our course. We have completed the final check of each one, and it is in good condition even if it comes out at any time. Well then, let''s go at last! "All right! Let''s go!" "Hey... are you sure you''re going alone?" While everyone was in a departure mood, one Nora who remained here asked worriedly. Well, to be honest... I don''t think I can go there by myself. But you can''t help it. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Dig can do anything automatically, so if Neria and I stay alert to the monsters, we can sail without any problems. ¡± ¡±That being said... that number of people, you don''t have time to rest¡± "The place I''m going is definitely a place where ordinary people can''t go in and out." Naturally, I don''t want to take Auro with me. " I don''t even know if we can make it back alive, but I don''t think we''re going to take someone to hell just to make up the numbers. "That''s not a promise, is it? No matter what, I decided to deliver Ros¨¦!" "... I see." As far as you are concerned, I have made a compromise by pledging to protect you as a matter of the highest priority. "Yeah, I got it." I thought you said...? " "You''re not convinced now, are you?" What were you thinking when you were about to leave? "Yeah, well, it''s a mystery why I didn''t call out to these people." Hey, Dad? " When he called, his father and mother came up behind Nora. Oh... that was the previous wave. Father, it''s sad not to have to rely on this. "Yes, even if you''re an adult, you can count on your mothers because you''re still a child." "Wahahaha, this is the ship of rumors!" I don''t think it belongs to this world! " "And, Dad!?" "Keel! What are you trying to do alone?" Mix it up with me! And she was mad at me for showing her face once in a while. " "Ugh... that''s the one I''ll be preached to when I get home." "Everyone has grown up without seeing it." That''s right, my daughters will also be getting married at the age of... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Why is Kite-san crying? Only one of the brave people shedding tears was concerned, and I overheard it. My daughter''s getting married... does that mean Mami''s getting married? "Oh, my eldest daughter, Mami, is going to marry my Cain and she''s in shock." What about Cain? "Eh!? Brother Cain, are you getting married!? Even though you were distancing yourself from a girl like that?" Besides, I can''t believe that Mami-san was the one who avoided it the most! " "I can''t believe that the victim of the hypnotic runaway and the perpetrator will get married..." "Well, I don''t know what''s in my life. It''s up to you to tell us how you got married." Heh ~. Well then, we have to go to the wedding alive. "Stop it! It''s a flag, a curse that causes bad things to happen!" No, but... will it make you feel better if you don''t go to the wedding? Oh, that might be a good idea! ¡± "It''s not good!" Are you going to make my daughter marry in sadness? You''re going to get married anyway, so let her get married with happiness! " "... I see. Mami, I''ll do my best for your happiness!" Kate changed her mind about Sherry''s mourning... but as usual, your dad''s friends are just weird. Oh, Frank was the exception. ¡±Really, even though my daughter is now twenty... let her go.¡± "From now on... does this happen every time your daughters get married?" "No, the closer you get to your youngest, the worse it gets." I don''t think he''s going to be able to stand the kids leaving the house anymore. ¡± "Stop it... don''t talk about your daughters getting married..." Is it okay to leave with such a tight air? I felt indescribable to the good-aged adults who wept while holding their heads and the adults who laughed as they looked at it. Well, maybe this is just trying to be dads and ease our tensions. Let''s keep it that way. Side: Destroyer (Rubella) Oh... I''m busy today. Touching the soaring barrier in front of me, I was bored every day for the last few years. Is it time to seriously break this barrier? "But there''s no queen in here anyway, and I hate the idea of using a lot of magic power..." When I thought about it, I noticed a human behind me. The only thing I can''t sense at this distance is that I don''t have to count in this world with one hand. Looking back, Allen, one of them, was standing. Lady Rubella, finally the Reincarnated in the human world have set off there. "Yes, it''s finally starting." How many reincarnators are there? " The Elf Queen, the Incinerator, the Hero, the New Demon King, the New Creator, the New Destroyer¡­ I don''t know where they are, but I think there will be a total of eight Traitor Duplicants and Shadowmen. "If that person joins you there, maybe nine people..." It''s going to be a pretty boring fight. But I don''t think the numbers matter if Master Rubella is the opponent. "Well, what do you say?" I would have been happy to save myself the trouble of finding it if I had been in full bloom, but I can''t do that right now. Ugh, gruuuuuuuuu..... " When I said that, my whole body started to hurt. Absolutely... the Incinerator burned me from my left arm to my chest, I had two curses that never go away, and I lost my right leg... but I think I''m alive and well. ¡±Does it hurt?¡± "It''s okay! Go!" I''m not weak enough for you to worry about me! "I-I see..." Break it! Break it! Break it! Break it! Oh... it''s happening again. It''s the voice of a teacher I hated in my previous life. I feel nauseous no matter how many times I ask. "Shut up! It''s been quiet here lately..." Break it! Break it! Break it! Break it! Destroy everything in this world! ¡±... if I break all the upcoming Reincarnators, I won''t even be able to hear this voice?¡± Break it! Break it! Break it! Break it! "No... I need to break that... person with my own hands." That way... no, if you don''t, I''m sure you won''t hear this voice. " Yes, because I came to this world and I wanted to destroy everything because of her. 314 Chapter XX Conference on Maritime Operations Side: Leo''s It has been two weeks since I went out to sea. I''ve spent the last twenty years or so in hot pursuit, so these lazy days aren''t bad either. I thought that was the case. Quickly, I took over the work I was taking over around Lille, and I quickly wanted to live in hiding again. Meanwhile, my beloved wife was too bored and irritated. "Oh no! The sea monster is too weak!" The monsters I couldn''t deal with with with the ship''s equipment were supposed to get used to my shoulders... but most of them weren''t just cannons! " Shelley seems to have no choice but to be bored. I think it would be nice if you enjoyed this boredom like me, but I can''t say it even if my mouth is torn because I just pour oil on the fire. "Well, I think this ship is more amazing than a sea monster." Nora''s boyfriend was such a magic artisan that she couldn''t beat her master. " It was not too scary to be hit by a big monster, and the cannons on the ship were very powerful. Can you create the same ship with my creation magic? Even if they say so, I honestly feel harsh. "Yes, I can''t believe that a human hand alone can create something like this." "No, I think that if people''s knowledge and technical skills evolve, there will be a lot of things that my magic can''t create in the world." In fact, in my... past life, Michir remembers a vehicle that is a hundred times as big as this ship, a flying plane. " "What... is there really such a world?" It''s horrible. I''m glad I was born in this world. ¡± "Well, Sherry would particularly agree." After all, there is no magic in that world. " "Eh!? How can such a terrible thing be born when there is no magic?" "It''s the technology that the dwarves used." You showed me that before, didn''t you? A device that generates lightning without using magic power. " "Was it a generator?" I still don''t understand how it works. " "I guess so." Well, I think it''s good to think that the world where the reincarnators originally lived is a world where that technology has gone awful far. " "I can''t imagine at all..." From over there, I can''t believe the magic. "It''s time for you both to take turns." Thank you for your hard work. "Oh, good luck to both of you." I''ll take turns with Belle and Lena, and I''ll be inside the ship. No... Four hours of gazing out at the ocean is all it takes. "Dad, Ros¨¦ said it was a strategy meeting." As we entered the ship, Neria and Keel-kun came from the back. As usual, the two of you seem to be getting along. "Okay, I''m coming." With that in mind, I agreed with Nelia and decided to head for the Captain''s office, where the Roses would be. ¡°If the ship is on track, I think we''ll probably get to the Elves by noon tomorrow.¡± You''ve arrived earlier than I thought. "This ship is abnormal." If it was an ordinary sailboat, I would have been in the ocean for more than twice as long. " If it wasn''t for the wind, it might be longer. Dig can''t get his head up. It''s just a ship built by a dwarf-expected star, isn''t it? I definitely want my son to do it. "Then it''s okay! Nora will never let go." That''s what Elsie looks like! " That said, Lou grinned. Look, I knew Nora looked like Elsie, not me. Lou, who''s closest to Elsie, is right. "Guru... are these guys doing this on purpose?" Are you deliberately talking about marriage in front of me? " "Wahahaha. What a story!" Even with me, I can reassure you that Keel will quickly marry me! " "Oh, even you..." Let''s put aside all the futility and start finalizing the plan. Clapping his hands, he silenced the private adults, and Ros¨¦ resumed the operation meeting. Damn, it''s as embarrassing as being a grown-up to be blamed on a child. ¡°First, when I get to the Elves'' town, I''ll go straight to check on the Elves.¡± As an escort, you should follow me and Keel, right? When it''s dangerous, you''ll come back to the ship with my spatial magic, right? "That''s all right. And the three of them shall be as low-key as possible, and enter the Elves'' house promptly." If the Destroyer targets you, you''ll think this operation is a failure. " I think the three of you know, but I added it as a final confirmation. Being ahead of the curve raises the danger level all at once. "All right." ¡°The adults are me, the guru, and Lou. They''re the eyes of the vandal, and the rest of the crew are the ship''s guards.¡± To avoid the eyes of the daughters ahead as much as possible, we''ll make it look like we landed first. And we need a ship to escape, so we need you to protect it until the Roses get inside the barrier. "Oh, leave the Destroyer to me!" No matter how much I break it, I won''t die! " "Oh, please, just don''t force me to take it down." The interests are over there, and we only know Arlen, who has the secret skills of a Destroyer. Let''s be as careful as we can. " Maybe there''s a reincarnator over there that we still don''t know about? "All right." ¡°So if we get into the Elves while your dad''s bursting with time, we''re going to put a beacon in right away.¡± "Oh, the moment that beacon is placed, it instantly moves me and the rest of the guru to where it was placed." I would rather fight on a stable land than on a ship. But it''s too bad for us to fight as soon as we land. So I decided to enter the barrier, get ready again, and start the fight. The advantage of this operation is that, even if something unexpected or unexpected happens, we can rebuild the operation within the boundary. "Are you sure your dads are okay with not being transferred?" "We can move on our own." It''s insurance in case you need it. " Maybe someone''s transfer ring is broken, or everyone has to fight after the transfer, right? "Okay, don''t push yourself, okay?" Even if your father dies, the rest of the operation won''t work. " "I know." It''s a pleasure to be worried by my daughter, who is usually cold, even for the sake of the operation. Father, I''ll do my best! ¡°So, as soon as we all get to the Elves, my dad creates a gate and sends the Elves to the safe human world.¡± If I deliver it, I''ll break the gate, right? "Yes, please." Lou destroys the gate to prevent the elves from coming back or the enemy from going that way. So, if you let the elves escape, we''ll start the war soon? ¡°I don''t know, it depends on the situation. If the Divine Tree is safe, it would be better to use it as a method of fighting, and if not, it would be a fool''s plan to go out of your way to enclose it and fight it." Ros¨¦ said that the Divine Tree can use a wide range of magic by dedicating its magic power. Imaginatively, it must be a very large magic wand. Whether it''s burning a wide area with Neria''s magic or using it for Lina''s ranged healing, having a Divine Tree would expand the tactics tremendously. That''s why I want Divine Tree to be safe somehow. Roger that. In the meantime, the first gate is the Elves'' way into the city. Yeah, but don''t run out of power in the outpost afterwards. "All right, I''ll buy you some time." "Hey, of course I think you''re okay... but if you''re okay... What if the barrier... was already broken? I don''t know what''s going on, so it''s important to assume the worst, right?" When the operation meeting was over, Kite, who had been quiet for a long time, raised her hand and asked Rose what no one had heard from her with the tacit understanding. Of course, everyone in this room knows what to do at that time, but I guess it''s better to be ready for Kite. "At that time... we''ll run away soon." I''m going to burn the ship right away, and either transfer or spatial magic will instantly place a beacon in the human world to escape. ¡± "Well, I guess so." We have to fight in unfavorable circumstances to protect the Elves, and if we don''t have something to protect, we don''t have to fight. " Well, I don''t think they''re stupid, and I think the Elves'' land will be used as bait to make us fight in an unfavorable situation without destroying it. ¡°Is there anything else you''d like to ask?¡± Nothing in particular. Neither do I. "Good. The final battle, which will end a thousand years of battle, will begin tomorrow." It will be a hard and painful battle, but we will win together! " Oh! 315 Chapter 21 Outpost Side: Ros¨¦ne It''s almost time to see the island. With that in place, we left Auro in the Captain''s Office to pilot the ship, all of us on deck. "I see! There''s an island far ahead of us!" Neria, who was checking the distance with her telescope, made everyone nervous all of a sudden. "Show it to me, too."... Oh, it''s true. I can see the island. Besides, I see a big tree. Take a look at Ros¨¦! " I took the telescope from the Demon King and looked through it... I saw a tree that looked like a god tree. "... yes, that''s definitely the island with the Elves'' land." I see. The fact that the trees are safe means that the Elves are safe, right? ¡°Definitely not, but I''m sure you''re safe.¡± The barrier won''t break unless the tree runs out of strength. Well then, you can use the plan I prepared beforehand. That''s right. "Good... we''re all in time." We''re almost there. As the island became visible to the naked eye, a large black shadow flew from the island. I checked with the telescope... It was a group of disgusting monsters like big flies. ¡±Ugh... there''s some disgusting monsters here¡± It''s a type that doesn''t exist in the demon world. Is there so many monsters in the Elf''s town before? No way. There were fewer monsters in the Elves than there were in the Human Realm. I was exterminating the Beastmen and Elves as soon as I found them. Well, I couldn''t deny that I hadn''t been exterminated for over 20 years, and that there were a lot of monsters. "Well then, the monster prepared by the enemy..." "There are more of them than I thought... I can''t help it." When I land, I will summon all the monsters and golems I have ever created with the power of the Demon Sword and the Holy Sword. " "Isn''t that how you use your magic power?" You said you fought at the outpost yesterday. " "You can''t say that to that number of monsters." If anyone is going to be in danger, it''s better to do it with my magic power alone. " I think so too. First, we should prioritize everyone''s safe entry into the barrier. Well then, when you land on the island, Lu and Guru will have a place to summon the golems. I need you to do your best to protect the ship. " Roger that. And the worms came into the magical range. Here comes the worm monster! ¡°I''ll burn it!¡± "No, you''re already wearing cloaks!" As soon as we get there, we''re going to the Elves! ¡± Got it! Under my father''s direction, we wore a covert cloak that could erase the signs, and we were always ready to go. "That''s right, leave it to me!" As Nelia retreated, Sherry''s mother began to demolish the bugs with magic. Shelley seemed very happy to see a disgusting bug in front of her, whether it was stress that she couldn''t use magic during the voyage. Really, there''s not a single decent person in my family. Well then, I''ll go ahead and pick up the place! "Ah! Take me with you!" Doggon! When the Demon King and Mother Lu flew in space magic, they heard a loud explosion coming from the island. "The firepower of the two of you is as good as ever." If this is the case, I''ll be able to land right away. " "Leave the ship to us!" "Okay, I''ll see you later." We asked the mothers for a boat and we transferred to the island with your father. "Alright! Let''s go! You guys!" Go, go, go! " ¡­¡­ Feeling the magic of your father summoning a large number of golems with his back, we quietly headed for the Elves. Either the three of us have been diving in the dungeon for a long time, or the two of us are moving with my eyes alone, aware of what I think. At this rate, we can reach the barrier in less than five minutes. The tip of the arrow... I felt the unbelievably vicious magic power approaching. Besides, it''s very fast. Urgaaaaaa! "Ngh..." When I heard such aggressive and powerful magic and roar, I almost let out a voice that I shouldn''t have let out. It''s not good to be sensitive to magic at a time like this... It''s okay. I''m sure he doesn''t notice us. We don''t care, we just move on. When I told myself that while looking at them, they nodded at me. The barrier is just around the corner... Guys, we''re almost there. Gruaaaaa! Dossun! Almost there... the big black wolf stopped us. I know in detail when I put it in front of my eyes. He''s as strong as a Reincarnator. "Damn it! I''m the opponent!" Keel, who realized he was being noticed, took off his cloak and pulled out his sword. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ I rushed towards the barrier, blocking Neria''s hand and mouth as we tried to take off the cloak together. Guaaaaa From behind, I felt Keel''s painful screams and Neria''s tears shivering in my hands as I ran. At the same time that I touched the barrier, I activated the barrier magic, drilled a hole for only one person, and jumped into the barrier with the two of them. Neria! Hurry up, Beacon! Sooner than I could scream, Neria was poking her hiding beacon into the ground. "Please... Keel... stay safe..." With the beacon pierced and her head on the ground, Neria was crying in a small voice as she prayed. Good. We''re not in a rampage yet. But... if Keel isn''t safe, I''m sure it''ll be reproduced here a thousand years ago. It''s very unpleasant to be in a runaway state right now, Keel... please stay safe. Then the beacon triggered and the mothers transferred. "Oh! That was faster than I thought." "I''m glad you''re okay... heh?" Where''s Keel? " "Maybe..." Mom saw Keel''s absence and Neria''s tears and read the situation immediately. "Ugh... Keel... Keel... that wolf... Moyashiteyar" "Nelia, wait! It''s not like I''m still dead!" Hang in there! " With Keel, you can come here with spatial magic. So, there''s still hope! "... Moyashiteyar... Moyashiteyar..." But Neria didn''t have the ears to listen anymore. "Leena! I can''t help it if this happens." Leave Nelia to sleep! " Yes! "... Moyashiteyar... Moyashiteyar..." "No... my magic doesn''t work?" Even if your mother tried to put you to sleep, it didn''t work at all. Instead, Neria''s magic power continued to increase. I know... what happens to the Incinerator who killed my lover. If it had been solved by your mother''s magic... not so many people would have died a thousand years ago. If you run so rampantly... I can''t contain the barrier. Keel is the only one who can stop Nelia in this world. "Shit. What is Keel doing?" If you don''t protect Neria, who will! " When Auro called out to Keel, it arrived... there was a hole in the space, and Keel came out of the hole as it rolled. And the wolf''s nose came out late, but I pushed it back at my barrier. "Brother-in-law... I''m sorry. I''m having trouble escaping.¡± "What is your brother-in-law?" Let''s reassure Neria right away. " I slapped Bashi and Keel''s head and made them turn their faces toward Neria. "Huh? Wow! Neria! Are you all right!!" "Moyashite... eh? Keel?" When Neria heard Keel''s voice, her rampage was lifted in an instant. Huh. I don''t think there''s a future where everyone''s going to burn. "That''s right, Keel, who loves you the most in the world." I''m not dead. " "Uu, uuu... I''m glad I''m alive..." "I''m sorry to bother you." "Ah, um..." Mother was treating Keel while hugging Nelia well, and the elves in the village talked reluctantly. That''s right. I forgot about Nelia''s rampage, but I need to check in on the Elves! I hurriedly explored the magic within the barrier. ... good. Let''s not take the elves who died 20 years ago. "Everyone... it''s been a long time. I''ve been back for 20 years, as I promised." Could it be the Queen!? "That''s right. It''s taken me 20 years... but I''m here to help you." "Twenty years is a moment for the elves." Don''t worry about trivial years. ¡± That''s right. It''s enough to see the Queen again. It''s not that I didn''t believe you, but Rose was really a queen. While saying that, Auro laid his hand on his shoulder. Looking at Auro like that, one of the Elves glanced at Auro. How rude! That person will be the Queen who will rule over the Elves for a thousand years! "Don''t be angry, this person is mine..." Trying to explain Auro, I didn''t immediately get a word to describe my relationship with Auro. And... while I was thinking about it, my face got a little hotter. "I see. Lord Orlo, I didn''t know the man who would be the Queen''s spouse, so I apologize." I beg your pardon. " "Hey, hey!" You didn''t say a word! "Fufufu. I''ve been with the Queen for 200 years, but I''ve never seen such a face before." Of course it''s in a good direction... but you''ve changed in the human world. " "Fufufu. That''s right. I wonder if this is also because of Aurokun?" Love changes a woman. "Oh, I..." "This isn''t the time to talk about it." Right away, gather all the Elves here. " Since I started talking to my mothers, I decided to collect the elves so that they could come whenever they wanted. ¡°Okay, I''ll collect them right away.¡± Watching the Elves go to summon the other Elves, I turn my gaze to everyone. I was able to cure Keel''s wound without any problems, and there was no other injury. When your fathers get back, it''s probably the right thing to do. "Speaking of which... where''s Lou''s mother?" I was relieved by Neria''s voice. Speaking of which, Lou''s mom must have been here when she planted the beacon. Could it be... that your father hasn''t come back for long? "We don''t know, either. From the ship, it was hard to know the details of the island''s battles... and I just had to hope it was safe.¡± "That''s right..." "I have no choice but to pray..." "I''m sorry I worried you." "I''m sorry. Suddenly the Las Boss came out and died several times!" When I tried to pray, the fathers appeared. I thought, "Where''s Lou''s mom?" "Uu, uuu..." Mother Lou squatted with her head down as she was gently put to bed on the ground by her father. Huh? Is Lou okay?! "There are no scratches, so it''s okay." "Then... why are you holding your head?" "That''s afterwards. Anyway, it''s better to let the elves escape into the human world." That''s right. Your father''s right. I stopped pursuing it further for a moment. Fortunately, the Divine Tree was still in good health because of the feeling of magical power, so I don''t think the barrier will be broken anytime soon. There should be plenty of time to hear what happened. 316 Chapter 22: The Spirit Side: Ros¨¦ne ¡°Forty-six in all. The elves of the village are all gathered." While your father was building the gate, the elves came back. Yeah. You all look familiar. "I''m glad we''re all safe." How have you been for the last 20 years? " "There was nothing unusual about it." Since the Queen''s absence, the barrier has been completely eliminated. " "Since I''ve been gone, there''s been no attack?" Is that true? ¡°Yeah, absolutely.¡± "Did you notice I was gone? No, that''s....." The barrier doesn''t even leak magic to the outside. I can''t tell from the outside that my magic power has disappeared or that the magic power of the Divine Tree has increased. And yet, why? "Hey! The gate is complete!" In the meantime, we''ve designated an orphanage with a lot of Elves to transfer to! I contacted Bill just in case, so I can explain the situation to the orphanage. " "Bill? Oh, yeah! Anne! Your daughter was alive!" When I heard of Bill, I remembered that Laudan''s daughter, who had served as a companion for the village, was alive. "Oh, is that true!?" ¡°Yes, I am now married and have a happy family.¡± "Good... Did she resent me?" "Ask me that directly." I''m sure I''ll be waiting for you up ahead. " If I tell you, the fun will go away. ¡°All right, everybody, get in the gate in order!¡± One by one, the Elves enter the gate on Rhodan''s orders. Then, all the elves would enter the gate as soon as there were about fifty of them. "... what will the queens do now?" The last remaining Elves looked over our faces in front of the gate just for the last time. Somehow, I guess you have a clue what you''re going to do. "I''ll stay here and settle this." "Are you serious? Even that beast king couldn''t win?" ¡°It''s okay, I''ve got a lot of people I can rely on, unlike that time.¡± Having said that, I put my hand on Auro''s shoulder next to it. "I see..." Oh, by the way, that beast woman is the daughter of the Beast King "Huh!? Yes, you seem to be alive..." The Beast King will be delighted..... " "Fufufu, let''s talk more about this later." "Understood. Thank you, my queen, for rescuing these old people..." "Thank you for believing in me and waiting for me." "Well then..." Seeing the last one enter the gate, I grabbed my shoulder and turned to face Auro, strengthening my right hand. Then I made up my mind and said out loud what I had to say here. "Auro, you go home too." "No, I..." "No, your work is done." "But..." Chu. I blocked Auro''s mouth with my lips and pushed my back to the gate without saying anything. "Come on, go. When this is over, you''ll take me on a sea trip, won''t you?" "... yeah. I''ll build another ship from scratch... and pick up Rose on board." So... don''t die until then. Absolutely, right? "Yeah. I''ll be waiting for you." Don''t make me wait too long. " Finally, he cuddled from behind and pushed into the gate without even looking at his face. Neria, burn the gate! "All right." I owe it to you, Auro. I''m looking forward to the boat trip. Side: Leo''s ¡±Damn it... unwillingly, I know how Kite feels¡± I thought I''d gotten used to Neria and Keel... but there''s something in my heart that shows my daughter flirting with a man right in front of me. "Isn''t that right? So you and I can still work together to stop marriage?" "...... I''m not saying anything stupid" Bassin! And Kite''s head, and they hit me on the head. No, unlike this foolish hero, I''m just a little annoyed with my daughter''s growth! "So, what are we going to do now?" Would you like to resume the battle immediately? " "No, because Lou is in this state, it''s tough now." Rose, the barrier won''t break anytime soon, will it? " And it came to pass, that the leaves of the divine tree were green, and they seemed not very withered. Maybe you''re still doing well, huh? ¡°Yes, not so much that it doesn''t go away in a day or two.¡± Well then, I''d like to give you one night''s rest. If I didn''t recover overnight, I had no choice but to leave the castle to Elsie. "Hey, I don''t know yet, but what happened to Lou?" "When I''m told what happened... honestly, I don''t know what happened." When I thought I saw the shadow of a woman who looked like a destroyer, the guru was extinguished in an instant... and in a hurry, I grabbed Lou''s hand and transferred to the ship. " It really was a moment. Well, I guess it was a miracle I wasn''t wiped out. No, there''s even a chance you missed it. "So, as soon as I got to the ship, I checked that Lou was safe... and I kept my head down and groaned." Were you attacked in the head? It doesn''t seem like that. Unless the Destruction Magic could only destroy my body. No, if they destroy the brain, people die. "Then... does that have anything to do with Ms. Lou''s vanishing memories?" "By the way, Lou was amnesiac." I''ve completely forgotten because I don''t usually show you any of that kind of gesture. " By the way, that''s true. With that in mind, I tried to appraise Lou. Ah! The status amnesia column is disappearing! "Does that mean... that Ms. Lou''s memory is back?" That''s what happens. "Um... is it okay? I''ve grown up now... but I''ve seen a lot of people before..." "Speaking of which, that''s right. Well, the collar stays on, and I don''t think I''ll suddenly kill anybody." Originally, it was a collar for that. But surely, what about Lou, who''s got his memories back? Will you be as aggressive as a destroyer? Or is Lou just adding to the Destroyer''s memories? That''s all... I can only hope that my gentle personality will be preserved. In the meantime, is it okay to wait until Lou''s mother wakes up? "Oh, no problem." Well then, I''ll check the god tree. Ah, I want to go see it too! "I can''t afford to spend the night here anyway, so let''s all go see it." Rose, can we go anywhere near you? " ¡°It''s okay, she''ll want to see her dad anyway.¡± "She?" Ping-pong! Felicia, that''s right! I''ve come all this way to see everyone! '' When I leaned my neck at Rose''s words, a woman of about 20 centimeters appeared from the sky with a cute voice. "... is it a fairy?" Little dwarfs? No, because you''re flying, you''re a fairy. Too bad! At first glance, the Race of Status is a Spirit! There are some spirits in this world. "You... can you get out of the God Tree?" I know Ros¨¦''s reaction, but it''s like I''ve never met him before. Maybe Ros¨¦ was talking about that spirit. Yeah. "Why didn''t you tell me that you''ve been with me for a thousand years?" Rose glared at the spirits she was dumbfounded by. From Ros¨¦''s point of view, it feels like I''ve been betrayed by someone I''ve trusted for thousands of years. Well, there''s no reason to be angry. Don''t be angry, I forgot that I wasn''t a tree until recently. "What do you mean, forget your own existence?" You can''t help it! If you live in a tree for a thousand years, you''ll be mistaken for a tree! Well then, how did you notice? "After you were gone, you were too busy to die." So if you''re trying to crush your spare time and your body doesn''t move, you''ll be surprised! The body came out of the tree. "... I''m glad you look fine as ever" Eh ~? Are you convinced by this explanation? Isn''t this spirit really suspicious? And, I put the tskk in Ros¨¦, who suddenly calmed my anger, but it was a relationship of trust that I had with him for a thousand years. Nevertheless, this spirit''s scent is incredible. "Yes, but the tree is at its limit." In six months, I think all the leaves will fall and wither away. " "... yes. Then what will happen to you?" From Rose''s dark face, if the tree withered, would this spirit also disappear? It would be incredibly sad for me to lose my companionship for a thousand years. "There''s nothing else." It''s just that I''m losing my place. In addition, I need to find a tree that is comfortable to live in ~ " Oh, my God. Can you live? "What''s that...? I was so worried I lost it." "Yeah, don''t forget about us, both of you." At this rate, I can''t see the identity of this spirit anymore, so I decided to give you the right to lead the conversation. Oh, I''m sorry! Sensei, I was mistaken again! "I guess I''ll call this a scorn..." When you do this with vegetables, you feel rather horrified. Also, it is disgusting to say that I am a teacher. I started a conversation with the self-proclaimed spirits as I stepped up my vigilance. First of all, you''re a rebel, aren''t you? That''s right. I only have memories of Tatsuya-kun, and I''m sharp! "No, I don''t know... who''s Tatsuya?" "It''s me." Turning around, Michiel stood. No, I don''t want to see you out there! We already have too much information! "Oh, it''s the real Tatsuya!" It''s been a little over a thousand years! How are you? "If you don''t want me to tell you, you know it, right?" Mihil stared at the self-proclaimed spirits while keeping a certain distance. No way. Am I not the Almighty God? "Don''t fall in love. I''ve heard your voice three times since I came into this world. The first time they were reincarnated in this world, the second time they had a time limit, and the third time they were born.¡± If you ask me, the voice I heard before I was born might have been this person''s voice. So... hm? This man is the mastermind!? "I haven''t fallen in love with you." I really don''t know what you''ve done in this world. Well... if you''re going to answer my question, yes. I am the cause of this long battle. Are you satisfied with this answer? It''s really a mastermind... I was here. Well then, will this fight end when you''re gone? It''s over, but I don''t recommend it. It''s definitely not the future you want. ¡± "Don''t waste time, explain it properly!" We''ve already killed a lot of our classmates. Doesn''t that mean the teacher was just looking at it in silence? " {That''s right... I''ll explain it properly. A thousand years of battle between me and the devil. " The spirits replied very quietly to Mihil, who was furious. 317 Lesson 23 World Rules "Satan and I were the first to be born in this world." The spirits began to explain. "That demon... who was reborn?" "I don''t know either. The devil can''t live without parasites, just like I do. So... it''s been over a thousand years and I still don''t know who the devil is. If you know, Miho-chan''s the only one." Miho? Another name came up that I didn''t know. "Miho... Rubella?" Yeah, the Destroyer''s name from his previous life. That''s right. The demon was born of a demon who dealt with destruction magic. When you''re infected by a demon, are you manipulated? Sure! Maybe you want to know that. Maybe the Destroyer himself is a good man. "I don''t know. I''ve never had anything other than trees..." Well then, come in and give me a try. Oh. Michael''s a gambler. So, what are you going to do if this spirit does what it wants to do with your body? It''s not like he''s still a friend, is it? Um. If I go in, I might not be able to get out. "Never mind. This body is already dying at dawn tomorrow." Yeah, that''s what I meant. When I saw you before, you always said you couldn''t live without magic power from the dungeons. "... that''s right. Now then, I''ll share the life of your teacher with you." "What do you mean?" "When you parasitize, you can give magic power to the host as a thank you." That tree has grown and shone until now called the Divine Tree, but at first it was no different from the trees around here, right? " I see. The magic of the spirits has raised you to that size. Does your life depend on the amount of magic power you have? "Too bad. Seventy o''clock." I and the demon''s body are magic. That''s why you can''t create magic power on your own, just like people and demons. If you lose your magic power, you''ll lose your very existence. " "I see... I wonder if I have to be parasitic to survive." Since you can''t create magic power yourself, you have to let yourself into someone else''s body. That''s quite an inconvenient body. "Yes, I usually live with the magic power of Felicia stored in the tree." But just now, there''s no reason for me to live any longer, so I''ll give you as much magic power as I want. " "Huh? What do you mean?" These spirits are so far-fetched. I have to think about tomorrow''s operation, but I don''t think we''re talking in vain. ¡°Wait a minute. Announcements are coming to everyone right now." "However, from now on, reincarnators and their duplicates are prohibited from moving across the sea. The moment the Reincarnator is alone, this rule will be extinguished." "... added rules? Did you do it?" No, this voice isn''t the voice of the Spirit, is it? This is definitely a man''s voice. "It''s not me, it''s the devil." The devil realized that you were here, and he used the last rule. " "You''ve been lured into this..." "Hey, are those rules some kind of skill?" I''ve been talking about rules and rules as if they were normal for everyone to know, but I don''t know what you''re talking about. "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s a skill that only me and the devil can use." You can force people from all over the world to follow the rules you make, only three times each. ¡± What the hell is that cheat skill? You''re too strong. "With such skills, why is the battle going on for a thousand years?" If you do it three times, you can easily do something about the world, right? " "There are two main reasons." The first reason is that there is a limit to not having rules that disadvantage only certain people. ¡± ¡°Tell me a little more about how much disadvantage you''re going to face.¡± Even the rules set by the devil this time are disadvantageous from Michiel, who would die if he wasn''t in the dungeon. How far is it going to go, and how far is it going to go? "Um... it''s difficult. It''s going to feel like mine, but you can''t just target someone and set the rules. And I can''t kill you directly with the rules." Well... somehow I don''t understand. This time, it''s for everyone. "What''s the second reason?" ¡°It''s easy. This skill is overwhelmingly more advantageous to use later, so we both hesitate to use it first. Especially since I definitely wouldn''t set the rules for myself, the devil had to wait and see for a long time.¡± By the way, what are the rules? "The first is the rule that reincarnators pass on their abilities to their offspring when they reach the end of their lives. The second rule is that if it is not settled within fifty years, I will punish everyone with a penalty and the devil, but I will punish only the three who have never died to a slight disadvantage." First, I don''t understand why you added that rule, but the second one has the strength of posteriori. The more the devil said that the rule was almost nullified, the more weakened the scope and effect of the penalty. "The first... the cause of the muddle was the teacher, right?" "It can''t be helped!" If I didn''t, I''d have to kill everyone until they died according to the rules set by the devil. ¡± What rules did the devil put out before that? "Reincarnated must be killed until they die." Huh. The devil set the rules. "So you''ve blurred the definition of death and reduced the coercion of killing each other." Michiel said that and was convinced by himself. The definition of death is vague... "Yeah, I figured out what I wanted to say. There is a deadline to die, so the Reincarnators have to kill each other within that set deadline. However, by removing life from the definition of death, it was accepted as one of the strategies to connect the next generation of batons to life without killing them. "I''m really sorry. If I had been smarter... I wouldn''t have tormented you for so long." "No, I think it was a good decision." As a result, most of the first generation survived without killing each other. You owe it to the teacher. Thank you. " Even so, Tatsuya-kun, Miho-kun, and Kenji-kun have suffered for a long time From the standpoint of the Creator and the Destroyer, is Kenji the name of the Demon King? "Don''t you feel sorry for me?" Ros¨¦, who lived a thousand years and was the only one not to have been called by his name, was displeased. "Felicia has died many times, and basically she had a cage and didn''t have any hard work." "I''m struggling!" And now it''s not Felicia, it''s Ros¨¦ne. " "Yes, well then, say hello to Ros¨¦ne from now on." That''s why Ros¨¨ne is changing her name like this, so there''s no problem! " "Let''s get back to it." At first, the teacher told me that when the teacher dies, I have a bad future ahead of me, right? I''ve already told you all this information. Can you tell me what that means? " Let''s get back to that. Speaking of which, you haven''t even told me why the more fundamental spirits and demons are letting Reincarnators kill each other. "Yeah, I can talk to you now." There are two rules in this world besides the rules that I and the devil have set. " "Two? Are there any rules for the teachers?" ¡°Correct. These two are the rules imposed on me and the devil.¡± Is it a rule that spirits and demons can fight? And it looks like we''re two pawns? ¡°You''re not wrong. One, the devil must destroy the world by killing me. Two, I must protect the world by killing demons. This is the rule we''ve been asked to follow." The demon king expected a surrogate war between several gods, but I felt like we were being used for the whims of the gods. Well, if you think that it''s being mixed up with such things, it''s going to be in vain, so let''s think that it''s a proxy war between a good god and a bad god. "Hey. I''ve been wondering, do you really have to follow these rules?" You haven''t been touched by the punishment for not keeping it, have you? " Huh. For Kenji''s sake, I''m going to ask you a sharp question. When the guru raised his hand and asked questions, the spirits said such a thing and looked a little surprised. Huh? The Demon King was an intelligent image... Could it be that it was different in the previous life? "Well, this guy only has memories of Kenji." Also, Kenji turned his head when he saw it. " "Huh? Really!? I didn''t even notice that... after all, I''m disqualified as a teacher." Michil pointed out that the spirits were depressed. After all, this spirit was a teacher of reincarnators in his previous life. "Hey, I don''t care about that Kenji, so answer my question quickly." After all, don''t you have to abide by the rules? " "I''ll protect you, but you won''t." The rules of the world will always be followed. " How did you do that? That bothers me. Is there any punishment for failing to protect something? "That''s right... do you think you want to cross the sea now?" No, I don''t think so. ¡±If I had told you... I might have naturally thought that you shouldn''t cross the sea¡± And even now, when I think about crossing the sea, I feel that my thoughts are blurred. "Yes, that''s the enforceability of this rule." You can plant other people''s memories in a newborn baby? It''s as simple as manipulating people''s minds. ¡± If you ask me, yes. It means we can force them to defend, not not defend. In principle, it''s the same as common sense modification. "Is that what this was about..." I''ve been wondering. How can you, including me, not hesitate to kill your former classmates, who are never others, and most people don''t feel guilty? I''ve always wondered... " Michiel looked indescribable. Perhaps you''re thinking of the faces of the Reincarnated that you''ve killed so far. Well, I guess I can''t help but notice that this isn''t just about making rules. "So, what does this teacher have to do with the last rule?" "I see... I have an idea, but I don''t want the devil to understand my idea, and I''ll keep it as a trump card until the last minute." Well, a trump card can be a very powerful weapon just to make you aware of it. "I think I''d better do that too." Ah, Sensei... why don''t you go inside my body and share a little magic? I want to call my daughters-in-law here, but if I use magic, I''ll die. " "Roger that! Uh, uh... I''m nervous about going inside..." "Come on in." "Ros¨¨ne, stop..." Ros¨¦ used the barrier to push a spirited spirit in front of Mihil''s chest. Now, I don''t think I''m going to be betrayed by this story, but are you sure you''re okay with letting the spirits parasite? "Oh... Since when do you feel the magic from your own body to this point?" I didn''t expect this to happen. " While saying that, Michiel made a hole in the space. And then, two daughters-in-law jumped out from behind the hole. "Wow! It''s been a long time, sunshine, my eyes are going to burn." It''s been a long time since the wind was so good. By the way, these people have been in a dark dungeon for hundreds of years. I don''t have the confidence to be in a closed space. I''m sorry that you both have been locked in a narrow dungeon because of me. "Don''t worry about it." I just wanted to be around you more than outside. " ¡°That''s right. We loved it, so we don''t have to apologize.¡± Thank you. Let''s have dinner while thinking about tomorrow''s operation. "Very good. It''s been a long time since I had a bonfire!" "I want a drink!" "Are you stupid? Didn''t you hear there''s a big fight tomorrow?" ¡°I''m kidding, but when it''s all over, we all want to go around the fire and drink again.¡± Yeah, I''ll drink with you as long as you like when you''re settled. "Really!? It''s a promise!" "Yeah, I promise." As always, these three are good friends. I''m sure these people are the most ideal couple in the world. When I saw the three people talking happily, I thought that they wanted to be like this all the time. "Fufufu. Now then, let''s prepare dinner together." Ah, by the way, I''ll let you take charge of the fire! " Well then, let''s prepare a meal for ourselves. That''s right. "Do the bells cook?" Well then, shall I... make enough dishes for all of you? " "Ah, Leo, let me do that too!" I''ll show you my creativity! " Um, yeah. Do you need so much creativity on your plate? Well, I guess I''m just glad I can use my magic for the first time in a while. 318 Lesson 24: My Sister Side: Lou I hate everything... I want to destroy everything... I want to destroy everything... Whose feeling is this? What do I think... is mine? No, I''m very happy, I don''t hate anything, I don''t want to break anything. Then... who? ... oh! That''s right! It''s your sister! Huh? Why... have I ever forgotten about Onee-chan? ¡±Lou, don''t be like me... you can be happy... so forget about me¡± I remembered... the day I learned the magic of destruction, I said that and stroked my head... my head ached... and my sister didn''t look back... and disappeared. "That''s right..." Your sister was a destroyer, wasn''t she? But... I don''t think that kind sister would do the terrible things Leo and the others said... I can say it is definitely not done. I''m sure there''s been a mistake. "... uu, uuu" My head hurt and I woke up. Somehow... I remembered a lot of things. I... you knew so many things. "Lou!!" As I stood with my eyes open, Sherry hugged me like she was covered. Lou, are you okay? Ah, it looks like Leo was also nearby. Sherry, Leo, Lena, Bell, and I''m not here, but Elsie. ... yeah. It''s important to me right now. Everyone loves you very much, and I love you very much. As I checked my feelings... I got up with Sherry. "Yeah. It''s okay." "Well, that''s good." "Hey, Leo, I want to help your sister." "Oh, oh... nh? Onee-chan?" "Yes. I''m sure your sister killed someone for some reason." I mean, my sister was very kind to me. " "Is this onee-chan... about Rubella?" Behind Leo, a man peered into his face. I''ve seen him before. "Are you... the one behind the dungeon?" "Ah, you remember me." I''m glad. So you were raised by Rubella, right? ¡± "Onee-chan''s name... by the way, I guess that''s the name." Is your name Lou from your own name? It looks like you''re a nasty oneesan. " I remember that the one-chan I remember was wearing something. I''m sure you''ve also worn my name undercover. ¡°Huh. I heard that Rubella is having a hard time now.¡± Hmmm. After all, you''re still interested in that woman. The demonic woman behind Mihil had a muddled face. She was Michiel''s wife, wasn''t she? "Gimone, that''s enough." Besides, since there are only two of us now, how many wives does our husband think he had? " You saw this guy in the dungeon, too. When I touch my age, I''m scared. "If you ask me..." No, it''s like I''m not being controlled. "Because it was!" "I-I ''m sorry..." "Leo''s is also from Mihil...?" Looking at the three exchanges, Sherry, who was still hugging me, turned only to Leo''s face. "I''m five people..." No, there''s six of us, right? It won''t change! Sorry, sorry. The two apologized to each other for saying something similar. After all, Leo has something similar to Michiel. Let''s get this farce over with and listen to Lou. "I-I ''m sorry..." "So, Lou, tell me more about who the Destroyer was." Shelley brought the conversation back to your sister. What''s your sister like? What was he like? "I think it looked... just like me now. I used to laugh a lot like me, but now I think it''s just some kind of expression... I feel like I was laughing out of control." "Huh... I knew Rubella wasn''t the bad guy." The devil... I will never forgive you. If you don''t want to die, you have to get out of Rubella right now. " "Devil? Who is that?" It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. "Destroyer... the evil demon that lives in Lou''s sister." It looks like he was manipulating your sister. " "That''s right..." All right. I''ll save your sister from the devil. " Everyone helped me, onee-chan. Now it''s my turn to help. "No, please let me do the part." Why? "There are two reasons. One thing is, I''ve always left it to everyone to fight. I wanted to end up fighting an opponent that looked like a general. The second is... a bit of emotion." "I''d like to know your feelings?" Zimone reacted to Michir''s words again. "Well, well, that''s not a big deal." I''ll let you both know when it''s settled. " "I got it..." While you''re drinking, right? " "Sure. So, Lou, can you give it to me?" What do we do... I want to do something about it. But Mihil seems to have something to do with your sister. "... ok, I''ll give it to you onee-chan" "Thank you. I will definitely help Rubella." If I can talk to my sister again, it won''t be a problem, and Michiel seems to be stronger than me, so he decided to give up. Also, this person is more pleasing to you than I am. I felt that way. 319 Episode 25: The War Begins Side: Leo''s Lou woke up and the body and mind seemed to be fine, so the war started as planned. And now we''ve geared up and made our final check. Is everybody ready? That''s right, Michiel''s gear, which he checked with everyone, was a robe often worn by wizards who covered their bodies in more normal outfits than they thought. Well, it''s about Michiel, so there''s no way it''s just a robe. Always OK! By the way, my gear is a full-body armor made of high-purity mithril. The Maneuverability drops, but the more Lou can withstand the destruction magic he can use five times, the more defensive he has. When Michiel is no good, I''ll be the next to fight. The magic of destruction was a must. "We''re ready, too." Guru can die, as usual. Kite refused Mithrill''s armor because she didn''t want to slow down either. "We can go anytime." Sherry and the others, of course, made him wear armor. Lou was the only one who got in the way of becoming a beast, so he became the usual adventurer. Is it all right for the Vals to break down the barrier? What? Vals? Where the hell are you? As soon as I thought about it, a man with a hateful face came out of my shadow as ever. Hey. You were hiding in my shadow. Of course ~ ~ ~. Whenever you want ~ ~ ~ fight ~ ~ ~ The way he spoke was the same. "That''s why you''re telling me not to talk weirdly near me." "Replicator......" In the same way, a replicator emerged from my shadow. No, you two were hiding in my shadow! "Since the kingdom." I''m glad you''re happy to have a baby. ¡± Um, yeah. The impact of having both of them in my shadow was too great for the Replicator''s voice to come to my mind. "Good. Now, let''s get everyone to their posts!" Rose, if I make a point of supporting you, break the barrier. " "All right." Well then, let''s all survive and meet here again. Oh! Side: Mihil (OK, Rose, break the barrier.) Roger that. They''ll be gone soon. When Ros¨¦ said that, the barrier really disappeared. As soon as the barrier disappeared, I ran to the woods at full speed. I wasn''t interested in anything but the Destroyer, so I ignored all the monsters along the way. "Nevertheless... that''s an unbelievable amount." Did the devil prepare all this? " (That''s right, he''s the one who created monsters and demons in this world.) I was going to talk to myself, but the teacher in my body responded. And now you''re telling me the facts of the shock. "I wonder if the teachers have such abilities..." (No, I can''t do that. All I did was give people the concept of status) "Was that crazy status the work of your teacher?" No, if the teacher is the culprit, you''d be more convinced. If God had prepared the status, he would never have made it that way. (Sigh, I can''t help it! I thought I couldn''t beat the monsters until the humans were stronger... yes, I think I did too much) "Why didn''t you fix it?" (I was afraid it would get worse. Because if you fail, if people become weak, many people will be killed by monsters. Also, it turns out that the status other than magic power doesn''t actually reflect when it exceeds 10,000, so... there''s no need to fix it......) That reduced the use of my appraisal? The status of the reincarnated, * has reduced the chances of the appraiser being active in the first 20 years or so. I suppose I''m the only one who''s been put at a disadvantage? (I-I ''m sorry....) "I''m kidding. I don''t care." "What do you care?" "Huh? Yeah, I told you I don''t care about these millennial struggles...!" Seeing Rubella suddenly appeared, I created a dungeon without upset. Side: Bell Rose''s barrier disappeared, and as Michiel and Barth entered the woods, many monsters pushed in to replace her. On the other hand, we formed a circle in pairs to cope with the monster''s siege. At such a time, it was a stone siege to break out of the siege by breaking through a single point, but this time only if it solidified in one place, it would be destroyed by destructive magic, so I had no choice. So I paired up with Lena to wipe out the monsters in the southeast direction. ¡°You don''t have to panic. We can defeat them. I''ll take care of it calmly." Yes. Well, Mr. Bell doesn''t have to say this. No, I can fight with Lina, too. Saying that, I beast my limbs. And then, one by one, the monsters'' throats were slashed with their claws. It''s been a long time since I''ve been practicing... but I guess that''s the dull feeling I usually get when I''m diving in a dungeon. Even if I miss it, Lina will let me sleep, so I''ll be fine. Reassured, I felt the sharp magic power coming from the sky diagonally to the right. Immediately looking in that direction, a black wolf flew towards me. Gruaaaaaa! That''s the black wolf that attacked Keel. "Watch out!" It''s okay. I quickly beast my entire body and evaded urgently. It''s just... I couldn''t avoid it. It looks like your flank has been scratched. Are you okay? (Yes, it was healed quickly, so I didn''t feel that much pain) Lina''s anxious voice gazed at the black wolf and answered with a conversation. "Is that the wolf that attacked Keel-kun?" (Yes. Maybe, but... it''s beast magic.) From that wolf. It smelled different from beasts and monsters. The closest smell is... yes, Jill. Huh? That means Beastman!? (You can''t feel your intelligence, and you''re most likely manipulated like a destroyer!) This time, we managed to evade. Okay, that''s okay. I''m confident in my speed, too. That said, even though it may be a long-term battle from now on, you don''t have to play one to eight battles here. (Leena, please call Neria in the south or Rose in the east for backup) I decided to give up fighting one-on-one and take safety measures. "Ok, if you''re a monster, I can make time for you to sleep alone, so don''t worry about it!" (Thank you) Well then, let''s fight at speed until the Roses come. Side: May (Replicator) "He... I wonder where he is?" I''ve been searching for a man ever since I went into the woods. He''s the only one I''ve decided to kill. According to the magic items, they''re all over the place... Ah, I finally found it. "That''s a coincidence. I''ve been looking for you, too." After all, I''ve always wanted to kill you, so I had no choice! " The man I wanted to kill was speaking disgusting words while making his disgusting face even more disgusting. Also known as... King of the Goblins. I don''t know or want to know my real name. This goblin had no choice but to kill him. "If you wanted to kill me, you should have come to kill me." Well, you can''t be that cowardly and impertinent ugly. " You call me ugly ahhhhh! This man, while keeping an ugly look, really hates being called ugly. I''ll teach you again because it makes you feel even uglier. "It''s ugly how you look at it. I don''t think he''s very human. No matter how hard I look, I only look like a goblin dressed as a man.¡± "You... I''ll definitely kill you." "That''s just the mouth." You''ve said it many times, but you never even tried to kill me. " "That''s... killing each other..." "Because of that, you were really afraid to fight me, weren''t you?" You''re not just talking. " "No! I''ve killed a lot of people!" Fufufu. What, that''s a funny joke? "I just sidetracked the reincarnators you''ve been killing, the newborn children, or the ones we''ve weakened. You''re a cowardly, unscrupulous, ugly person, and you''ve never fought from the front before." "Don''t say ugly..." ¡°I''ll tell you how many times. You look and feel ugly. The ugliest creature in the world." I''m a rotten man, too, but I''ll lose to you. "You... you don''t know how to piss me off?" You don''t know how many skills and magic I have, do you? " "Is it a robbery skill that can steal only one skill or one magic skill from the person who killed you?" It''s the perfect ability for ugly goblins. " It''s a real blessing to be able to feel stronger with human strength. No, I wasn''t even human. "You! I will definitely kill you!" "That''s why I can''t." You can''t kill me. 320 Lesson 26 The Nostalgic Smell Side: Bell I really fought with my cousin Jill in the Holy City. "It''s really early for time to pass..." Back then I was still in my teens, and now I''m in my mid-30s... has it been about twenty years since then? My body... has faded a lot in twenty years. That said, the black wolf in front of me feels worn out more than I do. It is unacceptable to lose on the grounds of old age. "Seung-soon..." From earlier... it smells nostalgic. Is it because I was born close to my hometown? Or is it the smell of this beast? Even so... the black wolf didn''t move a step earlier. Gwoo... gwoo... I put all my strength into enduring something and groaned bitterly. It would be helpful if you could escape control on your own... Isn''t reality so sweet? Wow! Her eyes turned bright red and she was in full control. "I bowed my head and entered the battle position..." "Ugh..." When I realized it, the black wolf was far away. For a moment... I saw the Black Wolf''s legs. I got kicked. "Wafu..." The Beastman''s magic was unleashed again, and he focused his magic power on his eyes. Looks like your eyes have become a lot worse in the last 20 years. Oh, I feel my old age again. "Mother Bell, are you okay?!" This voice...... Neria. You''ve already rushed me. (I''m fine, so Neria can help her mother.) "I''ll leave it to Keel, so it''s okay!" (That''s right... but don''t be naughty.) "It''s okay... I have to double Keel''s pain back to him." Hah, damn it... who did Neria look like? Sherry, I was jealous, but who cares about our enemies? Mom''s here! The black wolf swung his forefoot down against my face while putting on the runner. It''s okay... I can see it the third time. I shifted my face and bit my right foot, avoiding it. * Giggle *... I bit it, but I couldn''t avoid the opponent''s attack. The black wolf was stabbing my right shoulder with the opposite arm. But the Black Wolf''s movement is sealed! (Neria!) You don''t have to tell me! Gwaaaaa! I didn''t say a word when I bit her, but it looked like Nelia''s flames couldn''t stand the boulders. However, my right arm was torn apart by the desperate black wolf, and I relaxed the power of my mouth, which was holding the black wolf in too much pain. And they got away in the blink of an eye. "Mother Bell!" (It''s okay. This is... a pain.) Burned by Neria''s flames, the Black Wolf will be dead soon. At any rate, Lina can cure my right arm, and I''d appreciate it if you could settle it in such a short time at such a cost. "But, but, we have to cure it quickly!" Mother Leena! " (Neria! Don''t take your eyes off him yet!) The black wolf, who had turned into a fire, swallowed my arm and charged towards Neria. Shit. I can''t shelter my current missing leg in time. "Ah....." (Neria!) "I can''t do it anymore..." Gakin! The moment I gave up, the black wolf clashed against the translucent wall. "This is the barrier... Rose!" Good... It looks like Ros¨¦ came to my aid. "What are you so alarmed about?" Although the opponent is decaying a lot, it''s the Beast King, so you can''t take your eyes off him for a moment. " "Zhu, Beast King!?" This black wolf is my father? That''s right. It looks like... the devil didn''t kill the Beast King, but he used it as a pawn. Belle-san! I''ll cure you now! Leena rushed over as I was hardened by the shock. "... oh? Why? Why aren''t your arms growing?" "I can''t. The Beast King has already eaten my arm." The Beast King''s predation ability is to transform everything he eats into his own power, and the person he eats can''t recover that part. " Rose pronounced herself shocked when Leena was struggling with my treatment. My arm... it''s not healing? "Huh?... you''re saying that Bell''s right arm won''t come back anymore?" "... I see." While saying that, Rose looked sorry. Damn it... don''t look like that. It''s not my fault I lost my arm and couldn''t avoid an attack. (You don''t have to worry about my arm. You don''t have to be so troubled. Instead, I''ll let you stop it.) "No! If the Beast King eats me, I won''t be cured." If you leave me alone, you will die, so let''s not do anything extra! " (...... it''s my father. I don''t want to make you suffer any more.) It is thanks to this man that I have been able to live happily ever since, even though I have no memory of my father. In the end, I think it''s polite for me to finish you off. "Okay, but I''ll tie my limbs at the barrier." "Thank you." I solved the beast and had my favorite knife in my left hand. Gwu... "It hurts. I''m sorry I made you suffer. I''ll make it easier for you now." Zuzuzu... I closed my eyes and pierced the knife firmly into my heart, feeling the unpleasant feeling. "I... thanks to my father''s escape, I have lived the happiest life in this world." Thank you so much.... " "Fuha hahaha... it''s still me and Nell''s daughter." I grew up strong and beautiful.... " "... Father?" I opened my eyes when I heard an unexpected voice. There, a man with a gentle face showed a gentle smile. "I didn''t expect you to call me that someday..." Belle... watch out for the devil... we can''t defeat him. " What do you mean? ¡­¡­ When I asked him, he closed his eyes. Huh. I wish you''d left it a little easier to understand. ¡°But it''s definitely useful information.¡± ¡±... you mean strong enough not to defeat me?¡± "Isn''t there something we can''t defeat in the first place?" The Beastmen basically hated losing. So I don''t think I''m going to say words that are predicated on losing. " "That''s right." But what are you going to do if you get that information? Right now, you''re fighting the demons one-on-one, right? "Well... she''s inside him, and I don''t think she has to worry about that much." "... that''s right. Anyway, let''s get rid of the monsters quickly." My daughters'' thoughts have changed, so I put my dad on the ground and pulled out the knife. I''m sorry. I''ll be back later to bury you. "Mother Bell can''t do that because she''s injured!" Slow down! " "I don''t have time to rest right now." Come on, Keel-san is doing his best by himself, right? I''ll go and help you soon. " If it was a monster like that, I could defeat it with one hand even if its efficiency dropped. If I can''t defeat the big guy, I''ll focus on the small things. 321 Lesson 27 You and Hell Side: May I was slowly waiting for the goblin to get frustrated without hitting it, avoiding the ill-fated magic that had no aim at all. Well, it doesn''t seem to be long enough. "Fuhahaha! If you keep running, nothing will start!" I''m not going to run out of magic! " Is it fun to use a lot of magic without thinking about it? The goblin laughed in a good mood. "As usual, he''s non-strategic..." Well, it was a terrible time as a companion, but I''d rather think it was the enemy. " "Don''t make a fool of me!" If you stir it up a bit, you''ll soon lack calmness. Really, nothing''s changed. I think it''s very silly and nice to have a loud objection that doesn''t have any of that vocabulary. "... damn it, I''m totally pissed." I''m not going to do anything anymore. " It''s really stupid not to be serious from the start. "I will kill you! I will definitely kill you!" If I had provoked you so many times, I would have turned my face bright red and emitted the laser beam that was supposed to be my deepest hand. ¡°Really, you''re easy to handle and helpful.¡± Can I use it only three times a day? "Shit... it was a fake." ¡°You know my magic and skills, and you''re a real fool to say so.¡± No matter how much unavoidable attack you make, it doesn''t look like you''re attacking my counterpart for nothing. "Shut up! If this happens, I''ll make sure you don''t get too close!" Haha The elementary school students were dumbfounded and sighed as they came up with a plan to cast their magic in all directions. I didn''t realize that this kind of thing was treated as a classmate until a while ago... With that in mind, I appeared again at close range in the Goblin and disappeared with light magic to show off. "It''s no use disappearing with magic!" I have absolute sensitivity skills! No matter what happens, you won''t be able to get close to me! " "When did you get such a skill..." It''s the best hand in the world. " "Fuhahaha! Yes! Praise me more!" I''m amazing! " The goblin laughed like an idiot when he thought the operation was going well even though it was an act. After all, there was a hand I didn''t know about. Well, but... if you can only sense my signs, it won''t be that amazing. Awesome. Then how can we do something about this? What, what''s this number? A thousand of me. Can you defeat them all? A thousand of me talk simultaneously, without an inch of madness. Yeah. I think I can control this number pretty well. And all I have to do is take the goblin in all the directions, Disperse me in such a way that I don''t have regularity, move randomly, and squeeze my attention. "This... this is easy for me!" You''re starting to be scared that you''re getting closer and closer to me, so I didn''t hear anything stupid just now. "This is the last one! Shhhhh! How... is that so?" Absolute sensing skills don''t seem to be passive. While watching me pierce the Goblin''s legs, I will continue to analyze the opponent without fear. And don''t forget to stir them up to keep them calm. "Look, even if you have a lot of cards in your fool''s hand, you''re not ripe for it." "Shit! Die!" "Unfortunately, it''s all fake." "Shit! Let''s replicate the magic." The goblin, frustrated and close to climax, scratched his head and became even more irritated. Fufufu. Keep it up. That being said, I''m still using only the first steps of replication magic. I had the first steps, but I still only used magic below level 5. Really, it''s an overwhelming difference. "Damn it... if this happens, I''ll do it again." The Beast King! Come to me! " The Beast King? Thirty years ago, you must have died, right? "Fuhahaha, this is my hidden Dead Man''s ability!" He''s a strong man, even a destroyer. I''m bringing you back to life as a monster, and I''m doing it for you! " I see. The Black Wolf you said was attacked yesterday by the Demon King''s son was the Beast King. But... if you''re dealing with the Beast King, you need to be careful. "... hey. The Beast King isn''t coming?" I didn''t know when it was going to come, so I asked. "... is that so? There''s no way the monsters you used to betray me?" Huh? Why can''t you figure out what skills you have? I can''t say anything anymore because I''m too shocked. "Well... if I were to advise you, it might be difficult to use your presence stronger than yourself." I think it''s better if you don''t use the weak ones. " "Shut up! Damn it..." "Speaking of which, you used to take that skill away." Why don''t you just stop? You''re going to be even more stupid. " "Shut up! With this... I''ve never lost!" Urgaaaaa Normally, using a madness skill has the disadvantage of making an attack monotonous by losing reason as a price to increase its stats. But not in this case. Due to the idiot who is originally monotonous and hasn''t used any skill yet, when he enters a state of madness, it is more ineffective to taunt him, and he can make a variety of attacks while weaving a lot of skills together. "Now, here''s the real thing." I''m going to concentrate. " I accelerate with electric magic copied from my heroes and block the sight of idiot goblins with dark magic. Then, he duplicates a sword that was inflicted with a skill nullity made by the grantor, and casts the spell magic used by the vampire queen that is impossible to heal. Then, I''ll replicate myself even more, ready to go. "Not yet..." While increasing herself, she uses spatial magic to drill a lot of holes in space around idiot goblins. Once inside, you can move instantaneously to your chosen location. This was the technique used by the Demon King when fighting the Destroyer. The hole in space was destroyed and I couldn''t use it anytime soon, but this goblin''s magic was enough. "Well, I''m ready." Can you surpass all these attacks? " Gugaaaa! Goblins in a state of madness have been striving to dazzle us by emitting light as they growl like goblins. Hmph. Even if you''re dazed, you can still fight without losing sight of you if you have magical sensing. While I was saying that, one of my goblins cut off my left arm. Gugaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Tsk, you still have the dead stock. The Goblins called out to the Queen of Vampires and the Dark Elf Knight, enduring the pain. Both were among the few reincarnators who succeeded in inflicting serious damage on the Destroyer. The Destroyer would have destroyed our entire body, but how did we get the body back? Well, that doesn''t matter. "When this happens... I''m tough by myself." Well, I wish I was alone. " Bhhh!... Tsk. When I suddenly thought that the Dark Elf Knight had waved his sword to the side, the vampire''s head fell. Guga? In the reality in front of her, the idiot goblin leaned his neck unacceptably into the situation in front of him. However, the next moment, the Vampire Queen''s curse was activated and the Dark Elf Knight disappeared into ashes. And... what emerges from the shadows of Knight is that man who is very talkative. "Kukuku. I can''t say that I succeeded because I haven''t been able to take off the head of the goblin, but I was able to kill two strong characters instantaneously, so I wonder if it''s okay if I get the correct point ~ ~ ~?" "So when I''m around, stop talking like that." "Yes, yes. So, is there still something left of this goblin?" I don''t know, but I''m about to go mad. Along with that, the magic power of the goblin decreased. "Gugaa... what? Why are you guys still alive?" Ugh... what''s this scar?! Ah, why isn''t it healing? Why isn''t the wound healing! " "Really, you''re an idiot..." Are you still going to resist? " While saying that, the five of us surrounded ourselves with our swords. "Alright, I''ll apologize. I''m sorry! Please don''t just kill me!" I said, "Who said I''m sorry for what?" In the belly of a foolish goblin who begged for his life, Bulus pierced his sword, moving it grimly. "Shit, shit! I''ll take you with me!" The skill is suicide bombing! " Dokkan! The Goblin exploded as soon as I thought I was begging for my life. "Vals!... oh my God!" That''s my counterpart who was turned into a bus with his transformation skills. "Goblins are stupid after all. If you come this far, it''s a masterpiece." A real bus comes out of my shadow, away from the goblin. ¡±Oh, why... did I risk my life to blow myself up...?¡± "How can you risk your life to survive?" Even though it exploded, the goblin was somehow revived with the wound healed. "That''s! That''s my life stock ability!" "What do you mean, stock...?" Do you mean you can die many more times? " "Isn''t that right ~ ~? But the wounds from May''s magic spell haven''t healed ~ ~" Oh, that means that if you stab me with this sword, I will die from the pain in my body many times. "Ahh, I think it''s a very good plan!" Please lend me that sword ~ ~ "No, please don''t..." "How many people have you killed?" Some of the girls weren''t reincarnated, right? You have to know their pain. " "Finally, this time has come..." You can finally kill a goblin who is no different from a monster in body and mind. "Oh, you guys too!" You''ve killed a lot of people! And yet, how can you be forgiven! " "Don''t worry ~ ~ ~ we''re going to die soon ~ ~. That''s why you have to wait in hell first ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "I''ve lived until now because if I die leaving you behind, I''ll be remorseful. And... you want to kill for the world at the end of the day." We don''t listen to stupid goblins, and we stick our swords in our bodies one by one. "Stop it! Stop it!!" "It''s noisy ~ ~. First of all, will you crush it from your noisy throat?" "No, this is going to turn into a scream from now on, isn''t it?" The throat is the last. " "I apologize for that ~ ~ ~ ~" I stopped him and thrust the bus into a different spot again. "Stop... gaaaaa!" You''re going to make a good sound. "Look, this is the pain of the dead." Now, let''s poke your sword all over your body. Look, there''s a lot of swords. " "Thank you ~ ~ ~ ~" ¡­¡­ From the time I stabbed a hundred or so, the goblin became quiet. He must have died, lived, and begun to repeat himself. "Well then, let''s stick as much as we can." Ah, I''ll leave my head alone, and there''s nowhere else to feel the pain. " Yes ~ ~ ~ "How about this ~ ~ ~ ~?" "Yeah, I think that''s enough." I don''t know how many stabs I''ve had anymore. For now, except for my head, I pierced it with my sword without any gaps. Now I have no cultivation left of this world. Well then ~ ~, we''ll also ~ ~ say goodbye to this world ~ ~ ~ I see. Have you no more cultivation in this world? "No problem ~ ~ ~. I''m a little concerned about where my apprentice is fighting, but... he should be okay... Well then, I''ll ask you to accompany me to hell. Mihil and the others told us a lot, but we decided to die here. The goblins say we''ve been killing people for years. I don''t think we should put ourselves on the shelf and live on. "Escort to hell. Leave it to me ~ ~ "You never recovered your disgusting habits until the end." I''m tired of pointing it out. How about the last one? "No, the original you is better." It''s more like you that way. " It''s disgusting to be normal now. "Ok ~ ~. Then please ~ ~ ~ unlock ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" "Yes, yes, I''m counting on you in hell." How could we of the human race have lived beyond the age of 200? That''s because my transformation skills kept transforming me and Bulbus into me when I was younger. So... if we break the transformation... just like we slept... we''re all going to die. Good night, Bulus... See you in hell... 322 Lesson 28: The Other Partys Relationship Side: Damian By now... is Master (Bulus) fighting the opponent of karma? Well, you don''t have to worry about him. Prioritize your battle over anything else. Thinking like that, he looks at the enemy in front of him. "It''s been a long time. It''s been 20 years since the Holy City?" You''ve grown very old. " "That''s right. This year, you and I are both 58 years old." Normally, I''d have been out of the fight for a long time, so I''m not crazy. " If you are careful, he is the same age as his dead father. That''s right, the wrinkles on your face will increase, and your head will be dyed white. For me, my former rival of the same age looked exactly the same...... about thirty years old. Apparently, Allen stopped being a person. "Damian, like me, should have been rejuvenated." That body is too inconvenient. Your nephew can do that, right? " "Hmm. I don''t know how I got that body... but don''t worry about me." Because I came here because I thought I could beat you. "Hahaha. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t care if you''re strong." Besides, I''ll tell you the secret of this body... the devil has it in his soul. " "The devil... I have to ask you about that." I was listening to Leo and the others, but I still don''t know the demon''s identity or details. If we can find out from Allen here, it might make the battle easier for us. "If you can do it, try it." You didn''t forget 20 years ago, did you? You lost to me because you couldn''t do anything. " "Hmm, I don''t think it''s the same as I did twenty years ago." I''m sorry to have worried you so much... but my strength hasn''t faded in about sixty years. I''m always the strongest now. After the extra conversation, I pulled out the demon sword I had been using for thirty years and headed straight for Allen. "Oh... you don''t have magical encounters like one day''s battle." "At this age, I can''t beat you in a magic battle as young as I am." Saying that, I sink myself into the shadows. Meanwhile, without slowing down, the shadows headed straight for Allen. "Shadow magic... I haven''t seen you in a long time." But that magic is inferior to secrecy, isn''t it? " "There was a time when I thought so too..." When I finished preparing in the shadows, I jumped out of the shadows and threw the throwing knives that had been accelerated by thunder magic one after another. Huh. That''s a little bit of magic to devise. With a spare expression, I firmly avoided the knife. "If you could play with your sword and electrocute me, the battle would be over..." "You''d better not make a fool of yourself." If you build up your ingenuity, any opponent will become a masterpiece that can''t be avoided at first sight. " Aside from that, I threw a knife into Allen''s shadow as if I were aiming at his leg. "Guu... shit. Can you do that?" "When the shadow is attacked by magic, it deals equal damage to the owner of the shadow." What do you think? You didn''t throw away your shadow magic, did you? " It was the left shoulder that stabbed me... but I was aiming at my leg. Well, it''s good to just get hurt. "I want to get close to it and bring it into the close-quarter battle... maybe I can do something with my right arm, but Damian isn''t so sweet right now." Hah, this is a thick defeat, isn''t it? " Having said that, Damien chose to fight at a moderate distance. I said wait for my health or magic power to expire little by little while holding back by magic. I''m older and have less magic and less health. So maybe the choice is the right one. Just pick the right answer and I won''t be defeated. I beat Allen''s magic with the least amount of magic necessary, avoiding the inevitable magic by sinking into the shadows and approaching Allen. "It''s a mastery without waste." This is a pleasure. " When Allen dropped his sword and raised his hand, my sword was already on Allen''s neck. "You did what you did in the snow 20 years ago." "That''s right. I feel like I''ve been given a double back, even if I''m still young." Ahh, I''m sorry "For that kind of thing." It doesn''t look like you''re feeling sorry for me, does it? " "It''s... oh, it looks like someone died over there." This is...... the formation will tilt at once. See you later. " When he showed a look like he noticed something and kicked me off guard, Allen used his secrets to clear his tracks and went somewhere. "Allen! Damn it... did you say that way?" In that direction... Master, Leo and the others are ahead. Earlier... you said someone was dead, right? "I think we should hurry with this." Leo, please... stay safe. Everyone is younger than me, so I won''t let you die. Side: Mihil "No, I''m glad it wasn''t destroyed when we met." While saying that, he laughed at Rubella about the vandal who had bound him to the dungeon wall. Well, she can''t see my smile because she''s blindfolded. Laughing in my heart at such a contradiction, I carefully observe my enemies from top to bottom for a thousand years. It''s so worn out that it''s really alive. The corner that is broken from the root is still cute. Her left hand was so badly burned that it was useless, and her right leg was missing half of her thigh. Is it a curse?... There were black spots all over her body. "For once, I destroyed it." For some reason, my clothes weren''t even broken. " "Leo invented some interesting armor." That''s how I created this robe. I''m glad you''ve properly dispelled the destruction magic. " That''s what they say. "I knew the destruction magic couldn''t break the barrier..." Ha, I hate it when my head gets stiffer when I get older. "There''s nothing I can''t break..." "No, I can''t break it. My favorite robe at the time of the encounter was worn out. If it were destroyed one more time, it would destroy my entire body." While saying that, I look at my robe. There are holes everywhere, and they are so worn out that they can be easily torn if pulled. Although I created it in a hurry yesterday, it was the design I liked for the first time in a long time... Well, let''s build it again. "Then take this restraint and blindfold." Or stop erasing the signs of magic. Then I''ll destroy it right away. " Is that what you''re telling me to die? ¡°Hahaha, you''ve been telling funny jokes for thousands of years. Now that you''re bound by the dungeon, no matter how hard you try, you won''t be able to release it." Why? These walls are usually easy to break down. While saying that, Rubera struggled to extract the arms buried in the wall. "It''s useless." If you put it in here, the power will weaken, and the moment you try to use magic, the magic power will be sucked by the dungeon. " This is a dungeon that was created just to hold you. You can''t get out of here unless someone comes to help you. "If I can do this... why did you have a cage until now?" "No, I couldn''t have done this. If I hadn''t gotten help from somebody, I wouldn''t have been able to use my magic." (That''s right, thank the teacher.) Ignore the teacher who sounds upbeat in my head, and I continue the conversation. "So, let''s get down to business." How can you break so many people and things? At least Miho... he wasn''t like that. After all, is it the devil''s fault? " I don''t think you will answer me, but I don''t have time to go around asking questions, so I asked the question in the middle of the straight ball from the beginning. "... after all, you don''t know anything." Surprisingly, Rubella seemed to answer. Then, I pointed out that I didn''t know anything, and it stung my heart. "Oh, I''m ignorant. Until yesterday, he was a fool who didn''t even know what he was fighting for.¡± "That''s not what I''m talking about. I was betrayed by you... so I wanted to destroy everything. That''s all.¡± "What do you mean, what did I do?" You betrayed me? When did I betray you? Sure, I''ve been hostile since I came to this world, but it''s because you break a lot of things. "Hah, that''s fine. It''s the first love I''ve seen in a thousand years... I''ll tell you from the beginning, even if I forget." It''s going to be a long time, but do you want to hear it all? " "Oh, tell me. I don''t know what you''re angry about or what I did to betray you." Even if this was a time-buying operation, I wanted to know what Rubella thought and felt... about Miho... about the people she loved in her previous life. 323 Lesson 29 The Origin of Destruction â‘  Side: Miho I am hated by God. I don''t say it''s the best in the world, but I think it''s hated to be at the top of the world. Otherwise... it''s strange that I should be the only one so unhappy. Kiko, kiko, kiko, kiko.? "Well then, that''s the end of today''s talk." Everyone, be careful! And Nakakura! How are you today on cleaning duty? The mountain peaks complained that the classroom was dirty today. If you can''t properly do what you''re asked to do, you won''t be able to become a decent adult ~ " When the return chime rings, she laughs disgustingly at the usual routine. "Come on, come on! Clean up properly!" The homeroom was over, and as my classmates sneaked home, some of the boys were throwing garbage at me to clean by themselves. This is the usual. Isn''t that the best reason why the classroom isn''t clean? "Kuhahaha! That''s for sure!" He smells dirty! " It''s true, it''s classroom trash. "Come on, don''t say that. The garbage is prettier." "Gahaha. Sure! It''s worse than garbage!" I didn''t listen to the accustomed rumors and waited silently for the boys to come home tired and sweeping the floor. "Hey! You guys! Stop throwing trash!" The chairman of the class...... Meni-kun grabbed the arm of the boy who threw the garbage. This isn''t the usual. But it wasn''t unusual. Knowing what will happen after this, I don''t raise my face and sweep the garbage silently as usual. "Shut up! Shut the fuck up!" If you''re talking so much about Peepy, why don''t I make a mess of you again? " "I, violence is not good!" "Well, if I find out that I beat you up, I''ll just leave the money alone." Come on, let''s split today''s pocket money. " "That''s right. You got it from Mom today, didn''t you?" Isn''t that great? We''ll use it for you, my kind friend? " That''s right, a kind friend! Gahahaha! We''re doing it ~ "Stop it! It''s my wallet!" "Yes, yes, I''ll return your wallet." Now then, let''s go home and go to the cadet school. " "Yes, good boy, don''t mind us studying." "Shit...." After taking the money, I noticed that I was scared, and I silently left the classroom. It''s always the same. Incited by a sense of justice, he tries to save me from bullying, but he always shoots back. But if he doesn''t help you, you''re lying. "Oh no! I got the money too, so let''s do this today and go to Gaessen?" "It''s me again. I feel like a nag." "I''m in the mood for a karaoke, but it''s not that bad." Invite a woman to karaoke. If you''re going to buy it, a stupid woman will follow you. " "Oh, that''s great! Now let''s go to our usual spot!" If Napa fails, it''s Gaessen! "How much do you want to go to Gesen?" Today, we will succeed in any way we can! " Oh! Because when he gives them money, the boys generally forget about me. "Whoa! Where were you walking like that?" It''s because of you that the alcohol has gotten sore! " "Ugh..." I finished cleaning the school and was beaten on my face by my father, who blushed when I returned home. My lips are cut and I bleed, but my father kicks me out of the house without paying attention to that. "Go and buy me a drink!" Bye, I''ll beat you up again! " "But, but... I''m selling you alcohol now... ugh" "Don''t talk like that, just buy it!" Who do you think raised you?! " ¡­¡­ I was beaten twice, and I thought I couldn''t say anything more, and I always bowed my head in the liquor store. "Lady, you''re here again..." Didn''t I tell you yesterday it was the last time? Recently, things have gotten a lot tougher. Obviously, underage people in uniform can''t sell alcohol. " "But, but... it''s not me who drinks it." "Even so..." ¡°Please, if you don''t buy it, you won''t be able to let me in.¡± "Hah... I want to help you." I don''t want any more trouble than I do in business. I''m sorry. Please go to another store. ¡± "Please, there is no other store that sells only here." Please, please. " I asked the shopkeeper, who didn''t nod for me, to sit down. Other stores won''t listen to me. "Hey, I''m having trouble with other customers!" Oh... okay, that''s it for today! From tomorrow, I won''t even be able to enter the store! " Thank you very much. Somehow, I was only grateful to the shopkeeper who always sold me liquor. ¡°Damn it! The convenience store is right around the corner, so why is it taking so long? Are you making fun of me? That''s right!" Even though I struggled to get my drink, I was beaten. Ugh... "This, this, this! You can''t buy alcohol properly, can you?" ¡­¡­ I lost consciousness as I watched my father beaten and stomped even if he fell. In the morning, when I entered the classroom while enduring a headache, the girls in the class were laughing. "Ah, I''m finally here." Hey, did you clean it properly yesterday? It''s so dirty, I don''t think I cleaned it very well ~? " "Really. The blackboard is full of graffiti, and the floor is bitchy." You can''t even clean. " "Especially, your desk stinks and it sucks, but will you do something soon?" It seems like that''s the kind of bullying day today. I have a blackboard with rumors written on it and a floor that is just wet around my desk, my desk with a rag that smells of rotten milk. I didn''t know what to do, so I stood at the entrance of the classroom. "Wow. Girls, wow. We won''t go that far either." Well, I asked for it, but it''s us ~ "Gahahaha. See, I was right, right? I suggested it and it was the right answer!" "You''re a bad listener! We''re just gently teaching you dirty things, aren''t we? I can''t stand being told that!" "Wow. Girls." Rattlesnake "Oh dear. Take a seat. Today, the transfer student... what is this?" Hey! Why is the blackboard so dirty!? " When the teacher came in, even though the killer was known, he deliberately looked inside the classroom to find him. And when she found me, she laughed disgustingly. Sensei! Miho cleaned up again ~ "Huh? Hey, Nakakura! What do you mean?! I told you yesterday to clean up after yourself." ¡­¡­ The only excuse that doesn''t make sense is that I''ve been learning for a long time, so I have to wait for the time to pass silently. "How many times do you think it''s been!? Why don''t you just do this and apologize to the rest of the class?" "I''m sorry..." There is no point in resisting, so I apologize honestly. It''s no use wondering why. It''s just carelessness. That''s what''s important to get through this. "Just get rid of the blackboard!" Hah, there''s a transfer student today... " "Eh!? A transfer student?" "Sensei! Are you beautiful?!" When I started to erase the chalkboard, my classmates'' interests turned away. "I''m sorry, it''s a man." "Excuse me." "Oh, have you already come in?" It''s still dirty on the blackboard, so I was wondering if you could wait for me..... " Huh? When I realized it, an unknown boy was beside me and erasing the blackboard. I should turn it off sooner, right? "Um, yeah..." As a matter of course, I nodded normally. "... hey! Transfer student! What are you doing to me?" That''s his job! " "That''s right, that''s right! Don''t take away people''s jobs!" The boys tried to stop the transfer as soon as they quietened down for a little while due to the unexpected behavior of the transfer student. "Shut up. Shut up!" Dan! When the transfer student slammed the blackboard, the classroom became quiet again. "Alright. You look beautiful now." Naomi, Nakakura, get back to your seat. ¡­¡­ The blackboard got clean, and in the filled air, I headed to my desk and fell on my feet. "Uuu..." My mouth hurt and when I saw the hand I touched, it turned bright red with blood. Apparently, the wound from yesterday''s beating has opened up again. "Giggle." Don! Don! "Nice to meet you, Ryuya Matsuno. My hobby was... learning karate where I was. I don''t want to get along with you guys. That''s it. Sensei, where should I sit?" "Ah, ahhh... there''s a free space next to Nakakura... please sit there." No one wants to sit next to me, so the seat next to me is always available. Apparently, the teacher who felt that the transfer was a nuisance decided to push it there. Can you stand up? When I noticed, I was offered a handkerchief. "It''s okay, it''s okay..." I did not receive a handkerchief and hurried back to my seat. I didn''t know what the transfer student was thinking, and I was scared anyway. What is that, a tragic heroine temper? "That''s it. Seriously creepy." "You can''t do anything without the herd. You guys are sicker." ¡­¡­ In addition, I silenced the secret mouth of the class with one word. Sitting on the edge of a classroom full of tension...... for the first time in my life, I wanted to go home. Well then, the first hour will soon begin, so let''s go! "Shit. Seriously, he''s pissed..." "Really, what is this guy..." Let''s finish this later. As the teacher walked out of the classroom, the boys were staring at the transfer student. And in this book, I was struggling to lift the rag that was on my desk with just my index finger and thumb. "Wow. Shit... you''re doing a lot of hard work." If I had time like this, I''d have more meaningful use of my time. ¡± The transfer student pinched the rag I was having trouble processing and dumped it in the trash can near the boys. "Awww. By the time class starts, the people around the trash can will be stinking." When he came back, the transfer student said that and gave me a bad smile. I don''t know how to react, "Hehe..." he said with a poor smile. 324 Lesson 30: The Origin of Destruction â‘¡ "Fuhahaha. I like you, Tatsuya! I''ll make you my friend!" When the transfer student was wiping my stinking desk with ethanol spray and toilet paper, Inoguchi-kun, a strange person in his class, spoke to the transfer student. "What? What are you?" If you want to be friends, help me clean it up. ¡± "Okay! Let''s help you as a friend!" At the words of the transfer student, Inoguchi began to wipe his desk. And the other one. "Oh, let me help you, too." As the chairman of the class, Mr. Doi, disappeared, he came to my desk and began to wipe it. "Hey! Towel! Don''t you know what''s going on again?" Is it troublesome for you to be a transfer student? Yamahira, who is the main culprit for bullying, threatens you. I usually give in to threats and go back to my seat. ¡­¡­ However, this time, I ignored it and continued to wipe my desk with my trembling hands. Hey! "... is that okay? You feel like you''re being bullied, too, right?" "I''m not being bullied by anyone else." Well, sometimes they take the money. " "That''s enough bullying..." Well, that''s a fine crime. Should I go to the police? " I didn''t deserve to kill Nakakura-san. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but that''s what I''m talking about." But justice is not the only way to solve it all alone. Isn''t that right? " "Fuhahaha, I''m the demon king!" There is no in-law to help the weak! " Yeah? "Ah, this guy suffers from Diphtheria, and occasionally he has this kind of seizure. So... please leave me alone." "I-I see..." "So, you don''t have any evidence that he took the money?" When the desk was finished wiping down and cleaning out the toilet paper and ethanol spray, the transfer student began to ask again about the money that was being taken from him. "As much as Nakakura-san was watching..." I see. They were playing with you for money, right? "Oh, it looks like I go to karaoke and Gaisen every day." Well then, can you connect the fact that I was playing with money from an unknown source... with the fact that the tool was taken away from me? "What have you been thinking?" "Um......" "Hey! Get out your textbooks and take your seats!" When the transfer student tried to answer the question of Mr. Meni, a Mandarin teacher came in. Ah, let''s talk after school again. "All right." "It''s a secret meeting. I''ll be joining you, too." Thus, for some reason, we were to gather after school. Kiko, kiko, kiko, kiko.? "Well then, go home with care today." Cleaning duty... Miho, please. Now then, be careful and go home. " The return chime rang, and today, with a little hesitation, he pressed the cleaning duty on me as usual, and the teacher quickly left the classroom. "Is that how you''re always on cleaning duty?" "Um, yeah..." It''s usually more troublesome. I couldn''t say that, so I nodded without difficulty. ¡°I see. I understand the bullying in the morning.¡± "... I''m sorry." "Why are you apologizing?" The transfer student tilts his head to apologize to you. "Originally, the chairman of the class had to stop bullying me like this." If only I were stronger... " It''s stupid. It''s a group, so I can do it alone. What would you do then? "Huh? It''s easy. I rely on adults." "Well, but... even if you tell your teacher, you''re a child, so you''re going to fight a lot. You won''t even listen to me if I say so." "Oh, that''s bad for an adult to talk to. That teacher is a scum, too. There''s no way we can solve this by talking to the scum." "... then how?" "This kind of thing is easy for parents to take care of. What are your parents doing?" "They''re both doctors." Meni-kun''s parent is a doctor who runs a well-known clinic around here. "I see, that''s why we''re collecting money." What are the demon king''s parents? " "Huhahaha! I''m surprised to hear that! The demon king''s biggest rival, righteous ally!¡± "... yeah. I heard that I was stupid." Tooru, tell me what the devil''s parents are doing. " When Inoguchi-kun''s expression was unclear, the transfer student gave up and asked for help from Mori-kun. I think Kenji''s parents were the police. "I see. Now, explain to my parents that I''m going to write to them myself." "All right." "The demon king should just give the letter I wrote to his parents." And if you ask me about the letter, tell me you''re in conflict with an evil organization that doesn''t agree with you. " "Fuhahaha, leave it to me!" So if those distractions are going to disappear, we''ll be happy to help! " 325 Lesson 31 The Origin of Destruction â‘¢ The next day, as usual, I tried to set foot in the classroom at the last minute. I tried to step in... but the strange atmosphere of the class made me pull my legs back. Usually, everyone in the class was making a lot of noise, but today it wasn''t at all. What''s going on here? I enter the classroom in horror. Then, there were all the adults in suits, as well as the head teacher and the principal. Those adults were looking at the blackboard and my desk that had been mischievously written... ah, today, transfer students and Minai-kun were also targeted. The adults in suits were taking pictures of Isoo and me, and of the desks and blackboards of the Demon Kun and the others. The principals looked at the men who were taking pictures anxiously. Who are those suits? "Well, it looks like the devil''s father and the education committee." It looked like the Devil King''s father was a lot more amazing than I thought. When I asked Toor, when I talked to my parents yesterday, I immediately contacted the Devil King''s father and it seemed like this had happened this morning. " She told me if she noticed my question, if she wanted to explain the situation when she first came, and what happened as soon as the transfer student found me. "Oh, I see..." "Look at the shrinking idiots over there. You''ve been dirtying our desks with pleasure until a while ago, and now you can''t help but worry about what happens to us. You''ll laugh, won''t you?" Those transfer students seemed to be really enjoying themselves. Are you Nakakura-san? After a while, one of the adults who was taking pictures noticed me and approached me. Yes, yes. ¡°I''m Kenji''s father. It''s been hard, hasn''t it? As an adult, I''m so sorry.¡± "Um, uh..." To be honest, I''m not a parent of my classmates, but I just had a hard time apologizing to strangers. When I looked at the face of the transfer student in distress, the transfer student also smiled bitterly. "Well, I know I can''t help apologizing." But I had a chance to be aware of it. I''m really sorry. " Yes, yes. And Ryuya-kun who gave me this trigger. Yes. "Thank you so much. I''m really grateful that a kid like you became a friend of Kenji''s." Come visit us next time. My wife also said that she wanted to see you. [M] Of course, I''ll also invite Nakakura-san and Tetsukun. " Ah, thank you. Well then, for the time being, the two of you will not be taking classes here, so let''s go to the principal''s office where Kenji and the others are waiting for you. Got it. Yes, yes. "I''m very sorry about this." So, I would like to explain this to the parents. Can you two get in touch with your parents right away? " When I come to the principal''s office, the principal asks me such a thing with a very unwilling attitude. When Inoguchi-kun''s father scolded him, he was bowing his head, but he didn''t seem to reflect much. ¡°I know my dad''s at work, but I think my mom''s fine.¡± Where''s Nakakura-san? "I-I-I..." I thought of my father who was drunk and shook his head. "I see... Then I''ll explain to Nakakura-san''s parents at a later date." "No... my parents are fine..." We can''t let that father out in front of people. Thinking so, I shook my head sideways again. "I see... I see." In the meantime, let''s talk about the future between Tetsukun and Ryuya''s parents. " I see. Since then, things have been... dizzy and fast. First, the four of us moved from one group to four groups. I don''t know how to punish people who were bullying me in the original class. It looks like Kenji''s father and his parents have talked to each other and solved something. My red-eyed classmates apologized to me, but I didn''t want to see them, so I decided to let them go. Incidentally, my father did not step out of the house in the meantime, and even if the teacher and Kenji''s father came to say hello, they mistook him for a debt collector and did not respond at all. And then I was beaten again, saying that it was my fault that people came to visit me. This time, I was beaten on the face many times and I couldn''t go to school until the swelling on my face subsided. I have to spend a few days at home breathing so as not to ruin my father''s mood. I don''t want to be here, but I definitely don''t want to be seen by Ryuya. After a while of patience...... I told myself that, and I waited quietly for the wound to heal. When have you ever wanted to go to school so badly? "I want to heal my wounds and see Tatsuya soon..." But my hopes... were broken in less than two days. My father was very frustrated when he saw a piece of paper when I was breathing in the corner of the room as usual. Then he stretched out his drink in an attempt to submerge his anger. "Ah? Damn. I''m getting drunk again." Hey! Buy me some booze! " "I-I got it...." Even though I tried to get up while saying so, my wound hurt and I couldn''t get up as hard as I wanted. ¡°What are you doing! Run and buy it!" "Ugh..." I was kicked in the stomach... and I couldn''t breathe, so I snapped on the dirty tatami mat. "Oh... shit! Get out of here!" When he said that, he realized that further violence was counterproductive, and when he yelled, he got into the futon. Kenji''s father was such a kind man... why is my father like this...? "Why do I have to suffer all this time..." With such a murmur in my heart, I headed out the door to drag my body, stood up in pain, and opened the door. Then... there was a man standing in front of the door, laughing with a smile. "Ah, just in time." I was just about to ring the intercom. Is this Mr. Nakakura''s house? " "Yes, yes..." Oh, who? Could it be... a debt collector? ¡°That''s good. Is your father inside?" "Yeah, yeah..." "Hey! Bastards! They''re inside!" Pain you to the point of not dying, and find out where you put your money! " Unbelievably from the gentle voice and smile I had just heard earlier, when I lowered my voice and uttered an angry scream... the men in the clothes ignored me and went in silently. Hey, what are you guys! And immediately, I heard my father''s surprise and his scared voice. When I heard the voice, the man who was in front of me smiled and went inside. "Nakakura. It''s been a long time." Did you read my letter? You were waiting for us to come, as instructed in the letter, and you didn''t run away? Isn''t that great? " ¡±Hey, hey! That''s because I thought it didn''t make sense to run away...¡± "That''s right. It''s no use running away." And I was actually thinking of getting you to read this letter and get me out of the house. " ¡°That''s right. You can force the door open, but it''s too much trouble for your neighbors to call the police.¡± "Uuu, but ahhh..." My father was crying out in pain, but I didn''t have the courage to look back. Anyway, I finished early... and I had no choice but to hope so. "I thought you came here with a set of money, so you were here." I thought that I had already left the country with a woman and had taken a big trip overseas. " Oh, I don''t know any money! "That''s not true." First of all, can someone who doesn''t work drink this much? " With such a voice, Kakon! I heard the sound of an empty tin bumping into something. "Oh, that''s... but I didn''t do it!" I just drove the car because I could give you 10 million. " "Have you ever talked about 10 million drivers at a time?" So, who did you bring in the car? " "W-Well, that''s..." "Shit. I thought I''d make it easier if you just threw up..." "Ugh... wait!" "Hey, pack this thing in the car. And find all the money in this house!¡± Got it. "Please! Please! Help me!" Oh, yes! What about my daughter? Isn''t she beautiful? " When my dragged father came close to me, he sold me to men without any hesitation, just because he had the means to save me. I... don''t know what to do... "I''m sure you''ve been waiting for a life you hate more than ever..." I was prepared for my father''s remark that further misfortune would come upon me... no, I gave up. "Is this the beauty? You can''t do business with such a beaten-up face! I wonder if you can manage with just one woman the money you had from the group!" "Shit. Stop, stop." Seeing my father being kicked by a man, I thanked him for being beaten. However, the relief was only for a short while. "Brother! I found a million!" ¡°All right, you can pick up some of that gold later.¡± "I understand. So, are you sure you don''t want to take this child home?" In my view, if the swelling subsides, it''s beautiful enough. " When the young man gave me the money, he approached the man as he watched me groan. My body stopped moving because of fear. After all... it looks like the misfortune didn''t miss me. Thinking so, the young man dropped his fist. "Stupid bastard. Stop it, you''re not a woman who takes the risk of being a minor." "Sure. Then, lass, if you grow up and have trouble with money, you can call here." I''ll introduce you to a good job. " The young man seemed convinced, but he gave me a business card with his contact details on it. "This person hasn''t given up yet..." "Come on, let''s go! If they call the police, we''ll be in trouble." I understand! In the room where my father and the men were gone, only the garbage and me were left. 326 Lesson 32 The Origin of Destruction â‘£ In the room where my father and the men were gone, only the garbage and me were left. ¡­¡­ No more tears. I didn''t know if I should be sad or happy that my father had been taken. But... I feel a little relieved in this space without my father. Then, my legs relaxed and I sat down on the floor, slipping against the wall. "Hey, Nakakura-san!" Are you all right?! " I heard a familiar voice, and when I looked at the front door, Ryuya-kun stood for some reason. "Ta, Ryuya-kun..." "Good. I''m alive..." When Ryuya found me, she didn''t hesitate to hug me as if I was dirty. Why? I wonder why Ryuya is here, rather than being hugged. "You haven''t been to school lately, have you? No matter what happened, I was at school, but I suddenly stopped coming, so I was worried and I passed by this house.¡± "Then, a lot of bad looking men came out of Nakakura-san''s house, and the man who had become bumpy was put in the car and left." So I rushed into this house to find Nakakura-san. " "That''s right..." I was not very convinced, but I decided to think that this was the case. Were those wounds done to you by the men before? "No, Dad." "Was your father beating you?" "... yes..." "Let''s go to the hospital for now." "It''s okay. If you leave me alone, I''ll cure you." "I can''t do that!" Even though it''s a girl, it leaves a scar. " "It''s too late..." My body is full of wounds. That''s why it''s too late. Even so, Ryuya won''t give up. So I decided to take off my jacket and tell you how dirty I am. "Wow! Hey!" When I took off my clothes, Ryuya-kun desperately hid his eyes. "Except, my body is dirty." I don''t care if you see such a dirty body. "That''s not true! Get dressed for now. And then, fuck you... no, I don''t have that kind of strength. I''ll call my mom." "Stop it... it''s annoying." "Don''t worry about it." I''ll give you a call. Wait. " After being pushed down by force, Ryuya began to make phone calls. "Mom? Oh, I''m sorry. I''m on my way home right now. My friend got hurt... yes, I need you to take him to the hospital." "The injury... feels like a bruise all over my body. No, it wasn''t a traffic accident. I''m not hurt. I''ll explain the situation later, so I want you to come anyway." "The place is, uh... there''s a thick road I use to go to school, right?" Yes, I want you to come to the convenience store over there on the street. Ok. Thank you. " "I''ll be right there." Well then, let''s go to the convenience store. Here, get on your back. " After the phone call, Ryuya-kun bent over and turned his back to me. "It''s okay, it''s okay..." "I already called you." Come on, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll hug you and take you with me. " "Uu, uuu... I''m sorry if it''s heavy." I thought it was useless to say anything anymore, so I gave up and put Ryuya-kun on my back. "No. I think it''s too light. Are you eating properly?" "Um, uh..." Basically. I can''t eat at home. Recently, I was locked up in my house... and I didn''t say anything. "Well, let''s talk about that later." Here, let''s go. Ah, do you have an insurance card or something? " "I... don''t have an insurance card" "Oh, I''m sorry. Now, let''s go." Ryuya-kun, who carried me, had a wide back and felt very reliable. Ryuya-kun carried me to a convenience store about five minutes from home without difficulty. "Hey! How can I get hurt like that?! And it''s not a girl!" When I arrived at the convenience store parking lot, there was a woman who came out with a loud voice from a car. You resemble Ryuya... she''s Ryuya''s mother. "I''ll explain the situation in the car! Hurry up and take me to the hospital!" Ok, I got it. "... so what happens when a girl gets hurt like that?" Obviously, you were beaten up by a mole, right? " Some time after the car started, Ryuya''s mother asked about my wounds as if they had disappeared. Yeah. I mean, Nakakura-san... looks like he was abused by his father. ¡°That''s right. What is the father doing now?¡± "That''s why I saved you..." Then Ryuya explained to me what happened in my house. "What? Yakuza? Is that the kind of person that came out?" What, you jumped in there like that a lot. " I was hesitant at first, but I was worried about Nakakura-san. Heh ~ I was worried ~ Hey, what are you doing? "Sticky ~" 327 Lesson 33 The Origin of Destruction ⑤ Ryuya-kun took me to the hospital, where I was examined for moles and cuts all over my body, and where I might have broken a fracture was photographed up to the X-ray. As a result, it was found that the ribs and cheekbones were slightly cracked. The doctor said, "You were able to withstand the pain well," but for me, it was only natural that this kind of injury was the same as usual. And while I was checking up and examining her, Ryuya''s mother called the police. I was interviewed in the waiting room of the hospital for light circumstances, and I honestly explained what had happened so far and that my father had been taken. The police left saying that they would come and talk to me again when my injuries subsided. Then I was invited to Ryuya''s house. "I don''t know what''s going to happen to Miho-chan, but I hope you''ll stay at home until your eyes are up." "Ah, thank you..." I hated to take care of you... but I didn''t want to go back to that house anymore, so I decided to take good care of you. ¡°No, I don''t have time to cook dinner today, so I''ll have a pizza!¡± "I did it. Now, let''s order it on your smartphone." Nakakura-san, do you want something to eat? " "Um, uh... I... I''m sorry I never ate that..." Before pizza, I had never eaten anything at home, so I only knew what pizza was. "Well then, let''s make it the one with various types on it." So, let''s ask for more of the ones that Nakakura liked today. " "... um, yeah" Next, I feel like I''m going to have a hard time when I''m told, but I''m tired of being inspected until late, so I just nod without thinking of a word. "Enough. You''re Miho. Why do I call you by your name first?" "Servant, I''m really..." Rather, I want you to stop calling me by my name because it''s embarrassing. "I''m sorry. That''s right. Um... Miho. Is this all right?" However, my feelings could not have reached me, and Ryuya-kun called me by my name even though he was illuminated. Yeah. It''s amazing! "I didn''t ask my mom!" Welcome back ~ "I-I ''m sorry to bother you..." The first time I went into someone else''s house, I got nervous and took off my shoes and went up to the house. "Welcome back. Were you okay?" It was like Ryuya''s father who heard such a voice coming from the back. "It''s okay... I didn''t think so." I was more seriously injured than I looked. According to the doctor, the accumulated damage seems to be large. " "I see... it was tough." Ah, Miho, nice to meet you. Anyway, I''m glad I''m alive. I ordered a pizza just now, so it should arrive soon. ¡± "Huh, it''s nice to meet you...." "Eh!? Tell me if you asked for it!" You let Takuya order it earlier! " "Did you ask Ryuya to come too?" I''m sorry about that. Well, I had no choice but to ask for what I had asked for. Takuya, today you''re going to eat your stomach. " I''ll do my best?! "That''s right. My dad is too old to eat a lot of greasy food. What are you going to do if you don''t eat two L size sheets!" "L!? Dad, did you ask for L?" "That''s right, there are more people than usual." You want to grow up, don''t you? " "What are you going to do..." You don''t have a big eating sister anymore, do you? " "It''s okay, you have that talent too." If you don''t eat a lot, you can''t get stronger! " "Yeah, I got it." I''ll eat the rest tomorrow morning..... " Ryuya talked to his father with great pleasure. How come you''re the same father... so different? "I wanted a family like this..." After a while, the intercom rang and Ryuya''s father came back to pick up the pizza. "Look, I''ve got four pizzas all at once!" "I''m so hungry just seeing the sight." Ryuya said that, but the smell that leaked out of the box made me start to insist strongly on the appetite that I had forgotten. "I think I''ve smelled such a delicious smell for the first time..." Then, immediately, the pizza was lined up at the table, and we took our seats. "Oh, but there''s no miraculous type of pizza." Ryuya, we know how you feel. " No, if we knew each other, why don''t we choose the same thing? "Haha. Haha, sure. Well then, I''ll take it." Thank you. "Yes, thank you..." Seeing the three of them join hands, I also joined hands as if to imitate them. And each of them started reaching for the pizza. "Miho, where do you want to eat from?" "Um... Ryuya-kun chose it." I don''t know what kind of thing it is, so I decided to leave it to Ryuya. Alright, let''s start with Margherita on the King''s Way. That said, Ryuya-kun put me on a plate for a pizza with nothing but cheese on it. I''m terrified of that... I put it in my mouth. "... is it delicious?" "Yeah. It''s delicious... huh?" When I realized it, I was crying. Oh, yeah? Why? "It should be delicious..." Are you alright? "Miho, you''ve been crying all this time." Even though it''s so full of scratches, it''s strange not to cry. " "That''s right. Look, Ryuya, it''s your job." Give him your chest. " "I-I get it. Miho... it was hard. It''s all right now." When the fathers told Ryuya-kun to hug me, she finally cried out loudly, not just in tears. ¡±Uu, uuu... Egu, Ryuya-kun, Ryuya-kun''s father and mother, thank you¡± "I don''t care." "Yes, yes." "Uu, uuu..." I cried for a while. Ryuya''s chest cried so much. Calm down? Yeah. Thank you. When I cried a lot, I felt refreshed, and I was able to speak more properly than usual. "What can I do? Now, I''m a little cold, but let''s eat pizza." Do you want to eat something next? " ¡±Um... could you get me a pizza with that meat on it?¡± I''m hungry and I can''t help it anymore, so I decided not to hesitate to ask for something to eat. Roger "Thank you." When I received it from Ryuya, I immediately put the pizza in my mouth. It''s delicious. I can''t understand the saying that it''s delicious and makes my cheeks fall, but I can finally understand it. My cheeks are about to fall right now. "Oh, that''s good to eat." You must''ve been hungry. " "When I watched Miho, I was hungry. I''ll eat it, too." You have at least one today''s quota! "I know, I know." "Huh. Stomach full." By surprise, they ate all four of them. It took me an hour to lose all four pizzas. Miho almost ate it, though. "I can''t believe you''re eating more than me..." "I-I ''m sorry..." It''s embarrassing... Ryuya-kun ate one, but I ate one and a half. I mean, as soon as I finish eating, Ryuya-kun will give me the next pizza... "I''m not angry at you. It''s amazing to be able to eat a lot." I see. Well, I wasn''t surprised because I had a monster that could eat meat. Speaking of which, I was really angry when I sent you four pizza pictures. "Hahaha. That''s right." "Fufufu. Now, Miho-chan, take a bath." Ah, is the bath tough with that scratch? " "What did the doctor tell you?" "Especially in the bath..." I think the doctor only told me about the medicine. "Then maybe it''s better to wash it properly." Even if there is bacteria in the wound, it is not good, and it is good to wash it without imposing it. " Ah, thank you. 328 Lesson 34: The Origin of Destruction â‘¥ "I... I''ve been like this..." I looked at my body in the mirror of the washbasin and muttered such a thing. It has been a long time since my father had properly checked my body, since all the mirrors in my house were broken by a drunken father. But... my dirty body is as dirty as ever. It''s disproportionate to a beautiful house like this. When I thought about it, the door was opened. "Miho, I''ll leave you a towel." Oh... you were so hurt. " Ryuya''s mother, who had brought a towel, was surprised to see my body. ¡±I can''t believe you''re already beating and kicking such a cute girl...¡± While saying that, he hugged me from behind facing the mirror. "Am I... cute?" Where did this come from? "It''s cute enough to be my daughter." "I wish... Ryuya-kun''s father and mother were my parents..." I would have had a very happy life if such a sweet father or mother had been with me. "Fufufu, if that''s what Miho wants, I''ll be happy to look like Miho''s mother." Please help us and call our mother. " "Mother..." When I called her that, Ryuya''s mother smiled happily. "Fufufu. All right, all right." When I got out of the bath, Ryuya-kun led me to the room where I slept. "Sleep in this futon." "Futon..." "That''s the futon." "I... can sleep on the futon" Until yesterday, when I was sleeping round the edge of the room, I had no idea that the day would come when I could sleep on a futon. "Ah, this is your futon..." It''s fluffy and warm... "Huh? Oh, yeah, that''s right. From today, it is good to have a good night''s sleep in here. Do you want to turn off the lights and go to bed?" "Either way is fine." "Well then, I''ll just leave the night light on." If anything happens, I''m sleeping in the next room, so you can come in and wake me up. " "All right." Well then, good night. "Good night..." "Three months later..." "Ryuya, Mom, Dad. Good morning!" I wake up in the morning and give everyone a routine greeting. At first, it was quite embarrassing to say to my mother and father, but if I said it for three months, I would get used to it. After all, I may have been able to become the daughters of my fathers in law for many reasons. I felt like I was allowed to be adopted by my fathers and become the daughter of these people in my country. ¡°Good morning, I''m glad you''re doing well today, Dad.¡± ¡°Yeah, I''m really glad my swollen face has healed.¡± "It''s been a long time since I went to school, but are you okay?" The treatment of all the injuries is over and I will go to school again from today. Thanks to that, I don''t feel pain anywhere on my body now. This is the first time I''ve had a heart like this. Yeah. You''re in the same class as Ryuya, right? Yeah, well, I''m in my third year, so don''t worry, I won''t switch classes anymore. "Speaking of which, it was. We''re... graduating in six months, right?" I didn''t really care about the grade, but I have to graduate from junior high school. After graduating from junior high school, what about Ryuya? "I don''t think about it in particular..." Maybe go to the high school closest to home? When I enter high school, I want to train my body in earnest, and I want to keep my schooling time as short as possible. " "You''ve only been in the gym since then." Is that so much fun? " Recently, Ryuya entered a nearby martial arts gym and passed through it every day. ¡°Of course, the coach who teaches me is so strong.¡± Ryuya''s face looked very happy. I... could I go there and have fun?... I''d like to go. "Hey, is the high school nearby smart?" ¡°I don''t think so. If I could go to college, it would have been a high school to be praised." Well then, can I get in if I do my best? I have never studied properly in my life. In the first place, the textbooks were hidden and discarded, and I didn''t have anything to study with at hand... "I don''t know Miho''s grades..." Well, it''s not like we''re going to go to further school, so if we work hard for the next six months, we''ll be able to get in, right? " "That''s right." Well then, I''ll study hard for half a year and go to that school. " "Ah, oh, good luck. "Fufufu, we''ll support you too." If you have any questions about your studies, don''t hesitate to ask Ryuya. " "Huh? Me? More like a towel..." "That''s right. If you''re smart enough to teach Ryuya, you won''t have to worry about falling into high school, right?" Ryuya, please! I, too, would be best taught by Ryuya. I know that you''re kind, but I still can''t talk properly to anyone but my family... ¡°All right, I''ll do my best for Miho.¡± "Thank you. And... if I can get into that high school, let me go to the gym where Ryuya is attending!" What? Miho, can you hit people? My father looked at my proposal surprised but worried. ¡°Maybe I can. I''m not afraid of being beaten, so I think it''s a good idea.¡± "Well... if you want to do it yourself, I won''t stop you... but is there any reason why you want to do it?" I''m telling you, Jim''s training is really tough. " Compared to my life a little while ago, it''s better. No matter how harsh it is, I don''t think it''s more hell than that. "Oh, that''s right..." "Well, I want to be stronger." I want to live a cool life that no one like Ryuya can beat, not a weak life that is just being bullied like that anymore! " In fact, it''s simply because it seems fun, but it doesn''t make me look good, so I said something like that. "Fufufu. It''s not good. Miho-chan, I don''t have any hobbies, and it''s good that there''s one thing I can do." "That''s right. It''s Miho''s life. Live the way you want to live." I wonder if it worked for my own reasons. The two of them gently laughed and agreed. "Um... I can''t beat anyone anyway." Rather, it''s all about losing the tournament. " Ryuya is worried that I won''t beat her, so she''s put up such a line of defense. "That''s right." But Ryuya will definitely be the best in the world someday. " No, I don''t want you to admire me. "No, that''s..." Oh dear, Ryuya, we have to do our best to meet our expectations. At least you''re not the best in Japan, right? No, Ryuya will definitely be the best in the world. Ryuya could definitely take the world. "I-I got it..." I have to try my best to die from now on..... " Good luck. I''ll be six months late, too, but I''ll catch up with you. "Huhaha. Mom, our son and daughter may come home wearing champion belts." ¡°Then, in case you interviewed me as the mother of two champions, I have to make a note of what happened today.¡± "Oh, let''s take a picture of the two of you." I''m sure the reporters will buy the pictures at a high price. " "Excellent! Both of you, stand there!" Dad! It''s a one-eyed reflex at a time like this! " Mom got on with her dad''s casual proposal, and suddenly the photo shoot was going to take place. ¡°All right, all right. I''ll get it for you soon, so keep your pose in mind." Roger that. Fufufu. How do you feel? "No... we''re going to school?" "Fufufu. Give it up. Your dad will be able to drive you there in time." Ryuya tried to refuse because of the school, but her mother made Ryuya stand beside me without telling me whether she was there or not. Well then, just one? "It depends on your dad''s skill." Look, both of you, let''s start with a fight pose. " First of all, you''re definitely going to take a lot of pictures. "Miho doesn''t like me when I''m talking about details." Come on, pause, pause! " "Alright! I''ll take a cool picture of you guys!" Fufufu. Maybe someday I''ll miss today''s pictures? 329 Lesson 34 The Origin of Destruction ⑦ It''s been a while since I''ve been to school... so nervous. I entered the classroom, clinging snugly to the side of Ryuya. "Good morning, Ryuya! Who''s the girl next to you?!" Could it be your girlfriend!? As I entered the classroom, two energetic boys became entangled in Ryuya. Are you a friend of Ryuya''s? ¡°I told you yesterday, didn''t I? Miho Nakakura, who has been resting. I was injured and couldn''t come to school all this time, but let''s get along." Eh ~. That Nakakura!? "No way! I''ve seen it before, but I''ve never seen such a pretty face!" "That''s right, that''s right! Spit it out!" "Stop it, it hurts my muscles, so don''t touch me!" "Fuhahaha. Don''t expose your weaknesses to the enemy." ¡±Take this enviable nigger, even with my squeaky attacks!¡± "Ugh. Stay away from the heat!" "Wait, wait, wait! I''m gonna make you cry today!" In this class, Ryuya is a popular person. I took my seat as I watched Ryuya and the boys in my class jump together in joy. "Ah, it''s been a long time. Do you think you''re okay with your injuries?" After I divided the seats a minute or two, Mr. Meni and Mr. Inoguchi entered the classroom. "Um, yeah. It''s okay..." After all, it seems that it is difficult to talk to people other than Ryuya, Mom, and Dad. I''m so nervous that I can''t speak out. "Guhahaha, that''s good. I heard a few of my friends got hurt, and I was worried!" "Ah, thank you..." "Hey, can you introduce me to Nakakura-san?" Even though Meni and Inoguchi are having trouble dealing with each other, this time, an unknown girl has spoken to us. Moreover, she was a very beautiful woman. "Huh? Huh. Um... this is Kei Narukawa, who is the chairman of this class." "Fufufu. Nice to meet you. Call me Megumi." "I-I got it...." With a bright smile and Nikon, I held my hand familiarly. "It looks like you were here with Ryuya-kun... are you two close?" "Um, yeah..." Why should I tell you that? I couldn''t say that, so I nodded honestly. "Hey. That''s right. I''ll take care of you from now on. "Um, yeah. Nice to meet you....." This guy... I don''t think he''s as bad as the girls in his previous class, but I''m not good at it. That was the first impression of Narukawa-san. Kiko, kiko, kiko, kiko.? Yes ~, please take your seats ~. I''ll start the home room ~ When the chime rang, Ito Sensei, who was in charge of this class, came in. Ito-sensei was a very gentle and likable teacher, unlike his previous role. "Thank you for the midterm test last week." I think there are people who did or did not do it, but let''s do our best for the winter exam without all the fuss! " Speaking of which, Ryuya was studying desperately last week. I''ll have to study hard to get a good score next time. "Ah, and since Nakakura-san''s injury has healed, she will return to school from today!" It''s been a long time since I''ve been in school, and I think it''s been a lot of trouble, so I''m glad everyone can help! " "Sensei! It''s okay! Tatsuya does that!" "Kora, you can''t push me alone!" Um... let''s make friends with Nakakura-san, too. " ¡°Yes, I''ll take care of it.¡± Thank you. Narukawa-san can take care of it. Therefore, Megumi-san, who has a bad consciousness, became my caretaker. Well, I''ve only been here for three months, and I don''t think I''ll be able to rely on it much. Kiko, kiko, kiko, kiko.? "Oh, it''s already the first hour." I don''t need a textbook, so I''ll return the test before the boys run away. ¡± Sensei! Did you have a good score today?! In the test, the boy in front of Ryuya asked the set question, and the teacher looked reluctant. "There were two of them..." Sensei, I''m a little sorry I made it so hard this time. " "Oh! That''s a matter of usual grace and thoroughness!" "Fufufu. Correct, both of you have studied well this time." "No, no..." Thank you very much. I knew you were smart, but so was Narukawa. That''s why I applauded you both! Punch. Punch. "Wow. Those two look good ~" "That''s right. Both of you have good faces and good brains. I envy you ~" The conversation I heard from the backseat was definitely true. But I felt relieved that there was such a voice. And six months later. After completing six months of examination study, Ryuya and I were looking for an examination number at Shiso High School. "There... there was my number too!" When I found my number, I hugged Ryuya, who was next to me so much with joy, and jumped. "Great. Now we can both go to the same school." Yeah! "Miho, you''ve been working so hard for the past six months..." Mom, I''m crying. " Really, I''m glad Miho accepted it. My father and mother, who were watching behind me, were glad to hear that I had passed. "Hey... did I take it too?" "I didn''t worry about you from the beginning." "That''s right. I wonder how many times Saori-sensei recommended me to go to school..." In the past six months, Ryuya has studied a lot to teach me, and I don''t know whether she was originally smart, but she took the final exam to get a B judgment from the prefectural college. That''s right, Ito-sensei should be able to progress to school. "Even if I go to further school, I just don''t have time to keep up with my studies." Besides, when I go to high school, I have to work hard to fulfill my promise with Miho! I don''t have time to study. " Ryuya seems to be really willing to keep the promise of being the best in the world, half joking and half serious. Recently, I''ve been saying that I''m going to be the best in the world, so I feel like I''m really going to be. "Fufufu. I''m just kidding. Congratulations to Tatsuya." Let''s celebrate with sushi today. ¡± "Sushi!?" Sushi is my favorite food after pizza. I did it. Now, let''s finish the report and go home. "You don''t have to hurry." I don''t have a lot of chances to talk to my friends anymore, so just talk to me slowly. " That''s right, you can book a sushi restaurant. Okay, let''s go then. Yeah. 330 Lesson 34: The Origin of Destruction (8) "Nevertheless... Miho is amazing." It''s hard to see how you can raise your total score by 200 points in half a year. " While I was walking from high school to junior high school, Ryuya said such a thing with a sting. "That''s because the price is low." It''s not like Ryuya raised 200 points. Besides, it''s not because Ryuya taught me how to study that I can study this much. " Rather, I think you''ve often raised me from 100 to 300. Ryuya had nothing but gratitude. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. "What are you talking about?" You were studying just to teach me how to get into further school. " "Oh, that''s... I thought it would be a big deal if I told you the wrong thing to teach you..." Really... why would you do that for me? "Fufufu, Ryuya, thank you until today" "You''re welcome. Let''s do our best in high school!" Yeah! ¡°Yes. Congratulations on passing. You should read the passing notice, the admission process, and other documents.¡± Got it. As soon as I arrived at the school, I was called to the interview room, and I received an envelope from Ito-sensei with the high school logo that I was going to attend. Fufufu. I really passed. "Nevertheless..." You''ve worked very hard for the past six months. I''m glad Nakakura-san''s efforts were rewarded. " "W-Well, rather than me... thanks to Ryuya..." "Fufufu, I''m glad you''re in the same school as my beloved." "Well, he''s... well, I haven''t dated Ryuya yet..." "Huh? Is that so? Totally... what is Ryuya doing? Alright, I''ll bake it for you later when I meet with Ryuya-kun." "Servant, that''s fine..." "I don''t care, I don''t care. Come on, get Ryuya-kun." "I see..." I was pushed by the teacher''s momentum and came out of the interview room without being able to refuse. Huh? When the teacher burns his mediator... as Ryuya confesses... I couldn''t think to the end and my face turned bright red. Then I calmed down my heart and went back to class. When I returned to the classroom, no one came yet, and there was only Ryuya in the classroom. Welcome home, how was it? "No, I''m just going to give you this envelope, unlike the usual interviews... no, nothing happened!" Sure. So I''ll go next time? "Um, yeah. S-Sensei called." I remembered the exchange with the teacher earlier, and I couldn''t speak when I saw Ryuya''s face properly. "Roger that. But what happened to the Towels?" It looks like it''s time for you to come to school. " That said, Ryuya looked at the clock. Certainly, the high school that Mr. Meni and Mr. Narukawa received is the school closest to the high school that we received. It''s about time we arrived. "Well, Inoguchi-kun... I''m a little worried, but I''m sure that you and Narukawa-kun will be fine." After all, both of them were always judged by A in the exam. "That''s true, too." Well then, I''ll go. " Yeah. Oh, you''re here to say you passed, aren''t you? Congratulations! After seeing off Ryuya for a while, Mr. Meni entered the classroom. "Fufu. Congratulations to you, too!" You''re going to the best school in the prefecture, right? That''s amazing! " "Well, I only take care of studying..." I''ve been letting you go to Tatsuya''s gym for a while now, but I can feel my lack of athleticism very much. " Recently, the boys in the class were influenced by Ryuya, and it was difficult to enter the gym. When the exam ended, Ryuya was laughing when half of the boys in the class became members of the gym and received a library card from the owner of the gym. I see? I think it''s amazing that you''re extremely skilled at studying. I see? When I say that, I think it''s good that you''ve been studying hard. "Ah, by the way, what happened to Narukawa-san?" Could it be..... " Is that what you mean when you''re not here? "Hmm? No, Narukawa-san was also receiving it properly." We came to school together, but I went somewhere in front of the stairs to say I had something to do. " "Hmph. Before the stairs..." Is it the bathroom? By the way, what happened to Tatsuya? "I''m sure you''re getting the documents from the teacher right now..." Huh? Speaking of which, you''re coming home late. " When I looked at the clock, it had been more than 30 minutes since I went to the interview room. "Hmph. Was there something wrong with the paperwork?" "I wonder..." I don''t know... I have a bad feeling about this. Ah, Minai-kun! Congratulations on passing! The teacher came in when I was attacked by indescribable anxiety. Where''s Ryuya? Sensei! Thanks to you, you have successfully passed! "What are you talking about?" I hardly did anything. I owe it to you, Mr. Meitsui. " "Hey, Sensei... where''s Ryuya?" "Huh? You''re not back yet?" I gave you the documents and left the interview room a long time ago. " "No way...." I instantly thought of the worst, and immediately shook my head. "What? What? What''s wrong?" "No, don''t worry about the teacher. In the meantime, please hand over the documents to Mr. Meiji." I see. Then I''ll go to the interview room. Yes. After dropping off my teacher and I walked around the school to look for Ryuya in a place that seemed less popular. And I finally found it. The last thing I wanted to see. "Oh, no..." Ryuya and Narukawa-san hugged each other in an unused classroom. Gatan. In such a sight, I touched the door I was looking at and made a noise. Seeing the two react to the sound, I ran to escape. Why... why... does God hate me? Can''t you forgive me for being so happy? Or is this half a year of happiness prepared to satisfy this despair? "The dragon is terrible..." I always believed that Ryuya loved me too... I don''t know what to believe and live for anymore. I can''t believe everything, I hate it, I want to break it. Oh... I wish this world were broken. When I wished for it, everything turned pure white. 331 Episode 35 The Demon Descends Side: Mihil After I met Megumi and was reincarnated, I was confused. In the first place, I don''t remember hugging Megumi. "I remember that Megumi confessed to me and turned me down..." Did I really hug you? " Yeah, I''m sure. "But... I think I was desperately searching for Miho before it was transferred..." No, what I was looking for was the fact that Miho made a sound and ran away... was I really having an affair with Megumi? Oh, it''s been over a thousand years. You don''t remember anything anymore! "It can''t be." I mean, Ryuya was hugging Narukawa-san with great joy at that time. " "Is that so...?" As for that, I really don''t have any memories... I can only apologize anyway. I''m sorry. " "I just got an apology..." "However, at that time, I really only liked Miho." I''m sorry to bother you later, but I was definitely going to confess on my way home that day. " This is definitely the only thing. I''ve forgotten most of my previous life, but I''ve never forgotten that the day I was reincarnated is the day I tried to confess to Miho, and when I try to remember when I was reincarnated, I always think of it first. "I''m lying... I''m lying..." That was my mistake, wasn''t it? If so... what have I done to destroy so many things? " "I''ll make amends with you." I''m responsible for what happened to Miho, right? Then I should pay for my sins with you. " No, we''ll have to make amends. I wish I''d met you sooner... when I hadn''t forgotten about that time. I ran away from my adorable self, trying to face the Destroyer properly, and that''s all I did. "But... how do you make amends?" I''ve done a lot of irreversible things already. " "Of course, you can''t make amends to someone who''s dead. But if you don''t do any more damage, you''ll pay for it, right? End this battle. That way, we won''t have to kill anyone anymore. Let me kill the demon inside you." Please. Please, for the sake of future generations, I want a settlement here. "The devil in me? Could it be... a man who talks to me in his head all the time?" "Yes, if you kill him, it''s all over." "That''s right..." But I can''t do that. " "... what do you mean?" You''re not gonna let me do this? "Because there''s nothing left in me." No? No!? Well then... where are you? Side: Leo''s "The number of monsters has decreased a lot." It was a mystery that the monster was suddenly weakened, but it wasn''t a problem until it became weak. After that, it''s up to Mihilu. " While saying that, he slashed down the flying bugs. Yeah. I didn''t think we had the momentum. At this rate, it was time to wipe out the monsters. ¡±Ugh... uwahhhhhh!¡± "Huh? This voice is because of Lou." No way. Lou got hit? No, that''s not true. I mean, it''s Lou. But I''m sure something happened. And I''m the closest one to Lou. I think I should go check on this place. "Uuu..." Lou groaned as he held his head back. Another headache? Your memories are back to normal, right? Lou, you okay? Bakkin! As I approached, the collar that had been around Lou''s neck for the past twenty years flapped. "Hey, hey... my collar..." Baki, baki baki. Surprised that the collar was broken, the armor began to break with a rattling sound. Armor... does this mean that Lou is using demolition magic on me? If this armor breaks like this, that''s the only way. Awkward. It''s inferior to the original peak, but definitely better than she is now. "Are you... the devil?" Lou, who didn''t think it was Lou, knew the answer, but he asked. "That''s right." "Nice to meet you... but I lived in this body before you met it." ... that means you''ve been hiding in Lou''s body all this time? "Why... have you never come out before?" "I was watching the time." Anyway, even in the middle of the time, this body will be killed immediately. Then it''s better to sleep until the perfect time, right? " "So, now..." Surely now would be the best time for the devil to come forward. "Yes, the trigger for me to wake up was when I saw the original face." It''s impossible for you to meet the original except in a final showdown. " "Did you erase Lou''s memory?" ¡°Yes, it was a hassle to remember when I walked in.¡± "Everything is... exactly as you planned." "That''s right. With this body, I can kill you." And if I kill you, the damned man dies, and so do the spirits that are parasitic to that man! What do you think? My plan is perfect, isn''t it? " "No, that''s not true. The assumption that you can kill me at your leisure is wrong in the first place." "Hmm! So you''re going to kill this woman?" You love her, don''t you? Can you kill me? " "Take Lou hostage..." It''s a devilish way of fighting, isn''t it? "Let''s take it as a compliment." Then die! " "This armor is special." Lou has tested his destruction magic many times! You can''t kill me! " "Hey, hey... you forgot to put me in the calculation" When the demon laughed, the armor disappeared in an instant. "... eh?" "I know more about destruction magic than this body." Besides, now that I''m parasitic, the power of magic is rising to the wrong level. It seems that it would be good to be able to calculate that much. " "Damn, damn..." I didn''t stand a chance when this happened. And the next moment, my limbs disappeared. "It''s an instant death-avoidance ring. It was just one time, but you took my life." "Shit...." "Well then, goodbye." I''ll send your daughter-in-law and your daughters to the other side of the world right away so you don''t get lonely. You''re going to die with peace of mind. " "I won''t let you... kill me..." Damn it. If you''re unconscious, you can''t use magic. What do you think I can do? "Fuhahaha, what can you do with that body?" Die! Hmm?... How come my body can''t move? Damn it, you will resist my rule! " The demons stopped moving. Could it be... that Lou is resisting? Damn it... Lou is doing his best. I''ll do the last scratch, too. "Guu... Okay. Now we have complete control. Die!" Bakkin! Barrier magic? I''m sorry for the brackets... but I decided to leave Lou to my daughters. I can see a little bit at the edge of my sight... I checked the two I recalled with space magic... and I let go of my consciousness. 332 Episode 36 Fathers Maneuver Side: Ros¨¦ne Suddenly summoned by his father, Mom Lu and his father, who had lost all his arms and legs, fell down in front of him. We immediately understood what the situation was like. We immediately activated the secret robe, and I protected my father with the barrier. No way... I didn''t know the devil was inside Lou''s mother. Since when...? No, it doesn''t matter now. Priority must be given to checking if your father is alive. "Hey! Don''t hide! Come out!" I killed your father! Look, if you don''t hurry up, there won''t be any corpses left... " It''s an easy provocation to understand. But I don''t think he''s alive in that state. Could it be... he was really killed? The moment that thought came to my mind, I felt Neria''s magic power rise rapidly next door. "Your father... your father..." "Neria, wait." It''s disgusting to run rampant now. "Yursanai" Neria! Soon after stopping, the area was wrapped in flames. "Huhahaha! You''re here!" I lost a few hundred years ago, but I don''t think you can beat me now with that immature magic! " Of course, I didn''t just look at it, but I put up a barrier in front of Nelia, who was on her way to the demon. Pacin! "Shit. The barrier magic is troublesome..." Kill the Elf Queen first. " "Maneichandakeha...... Zettai Nicolosa Senai!" The magic power of Nelia, who had heard that she was going to kill me, was so much stronger than before. Ugh... I''m getting nauseous because I feel too powerful a magic power. No, you have to endure it. Neither Neria nor Lou''s mother can be killed here. "Shit. I said the second thing I shouldn''t say in front of him." This is troublesome. I''ll be serious, too. " When the demon said that, Mother Lou''s magic power swelled to a level that Neria could not be beat. "...... Hang in there." If I faint now, it will all be over. Somehow, we can manage this situation until he arrives... we have to put up with it. "I''m sorry I''m late. What''s going on here?" Keel appeared next to me as I was desperately trying to stay conscious. Huh, here we are. "... it''s late." "I''m sorry." "For now, send your father to Leena''s mom." "Okay, I got it." As soon as I gave instructions, Keel fly my father in the barrier with spatial magic. With this... you can concentrate your magic power on protecting the two of you. "Moyashiteyar..." "Shit... you''re still using the same kind of firepower." In this case, you can''t avoid the magic power of attack at any time. " I managed to rescue my dad, and after checking in on the two of them... a huge vortex of flames surrounded Mother Lu, and the Devil was forced to focus on extinguishing the flames at a radius of about a meter to prevent him from burning. "This isn''t good..." It''s more than I thought. "Damn it! The battle of the Originals is over!" Damn it! Damn it! If this were to happen, I would have had to live with a demon king who lacks firepower but doesn''t die! " Little by little, the flames were approaching him, but the devil began to say such things in a hurry. Damn it... I wonder where the leeway has gone. "Keel, you have to do something about Neria. In the meantime, I''ll somehow make the demon aware of this." Got it! "You idiot! You were the worst! Die!" When I showed up, the devil rejuvenated just when he had a chance. But my barrier never broke. Oh, my barrier can''t be broken by an attack of that magnitude. Shit! The fire is in the way and I can''t use my magic power to attack! Even now that I was saying that, the flames and ghouls were approaching the demon. Looks like we can buy some time without having to struggle. With that in mind, I turned to Neria. Neria! Go back to your senses! "Moyashiteyar... Moyashiteyar..." Even though Keel was hugging her from the back and talking out loud, Neria remained in a runaway state. But... listening to Keel''s voice, Neria''s magic power was definitely weakened. "Kukukuku. Are you idiots? What are you going to do, weaken the only way you can beat me?" When Neria''s magic power was weakened, the demon wiped out all the flame vortexes. Huh... this is where I come in. It''s okay. The demon''s magic power is already very low. Ga-kin! Ga-kin! Ga-kin! "Shit... he''s wasting his time resisting." As expected, the devil waved his arms many times, but not a single piece of my barrier was broken. "I will always resist." If anything, I''ll hang out with you until your magic power is exhausted. " "Hmm, that''s all I can say right now." I will definitely destroy all your precious things. " That''s because you can break even one of those important things. After all, you can''t break anything. "Don''t be so strong. Your magic will soon make it harder to protect everything." If one person dies, the formation is reversed. " Palin! The barrier is broken. Two more... will we make it in time? "It''s not hard work." I''m going to die fighting here. I''ll turn all my life into magic, but I''ll protect everyone. " This body also has a life span of fifty years. With it, you can endure whatever you want. "It''s easy to say with your mouth... but if you can do it, try it!" Palin! My second gaze cracked. I can''t help it... I have to turn my life into magic. "Kuhahaha! Are you alright? We only have one more?" If this breaks, it''s all over, isn''t it? " With just one more, the demon recovers and starts to stir me up again. "... ahhh, it''s so noisy. Nelia! How long have you been sleeping? Time is a hassle, so wake up quickly!" "Kuhahaha! What are you talking about!" If he goes back to his senses, he''ll be more and more unable to beat me. " "It''s not like that... I''ve been trying my best not to rely on this skill." "... eh?" "It''s already late..." When I heard the sane voice of Neria, a fire burst out around the center of Mom''s chest. "Burn out." "Grrrrrrrrr! Ahhh... ahhh... help me..." The devil held his chest and began to suffer. I wonder where that might have been? ¡±If this happens... destroy it as much as you can...¡± "I won''t let that happen." The demon tried to use a wide range of destruction magic using all the remaining magic power, so he used several years of life to stop it. Palin! "Shit... you said it was 30 years ago, and you''ve been messing up my plans forever..." The barrier was broken, but the demon had no more magic left. "Hmm. It''s your fault for planning something like this." "Shit... shit... when this happens... it''s the last resort" "Ah, wait! I won''t let you get away with this!"... heh? Ah, I''m out of magic power... " Neria tried to chase the fire mass that was leaving Mom, but the magic power ran out and it didn''t come true. "I''m out of magic, so I''m not going to chase you, but... shouldn''t I chase you two?" Did you see that demon that was on fire? Maybe we''ll be able to kill him in a minute. " "It could be, but it could be a trap." He can''t even get off the island, so there''s no need to rush. " Besides, Nelia''s flame won''t go out, so the devil will still be damaged. That''s right. We need to get Lou to Lina, and we need to make sure your father-in-law is well. "Huh? Dad, wasn''t he dead?" "I don''t know. I''m sure she''s doing the best she can right now, so I''m sure she''ll be fine..." From that state, even if you survived... your arms and legs won''t come back. "That''s right..." Well then, let''s go back for a while. " "Hey. Speaking of which, how did you burn only demons?" I didn''t know where the devil was hiding, did I? " When I tried to go back to my mother, Keel asked me such a thing. Oh, by the way, you don''t know Keel because he came after you. "Um... thanks to this. When I was sent here... it was in my hand." While saying that, Neria showed Keel the earrings she had put on her right ear. Is that some kind of magic item? "Yes, Anna, she can help us find the invisible enemy, tell us where they are, and help us in battle." It seems that your father has been taking care of you since he was little. " Yes. Your father didn''t just summon me and Nelia to the scene for no reason. I summoned Nelia because I didn''t think I could defeat the demon while helping Mom. "I see... So, your father-in-law won this time?" That''s right. "Yes, thanks to your father!" 333 Episode 37 Entrusted Side: The Devil "Shit... my plan was perfect..." I didn''t know that it was in the copy, and the creator''s ambush on the copy was a success. And yet, why am I being pushed? " With such a sinister gesture, I was headed somewhere. If we don''t find the next suddenly parasitic target, I''ll really disappear. "Well, that''s fine. I''ve got my back..." What do you mean? Why is the sword being stabbed so much? " I don''t want to enter if I can, but because I can use my abilities, the goblin king I kept as an evacuation destination for this kind of time... My sword was pierced without a gap in every part except my face. "This guy... he has so much ability that he lost?" This goblin... how much salt do I have on my hands... hnn? Are you still alive? " I saw a ray of light in the face of a pounding goblin. "Kikuku...... I''ll use some magic power to repair my wounds, but I can make up for it with the monsters on this island......" One of his abilities is to absorb the creatures he took in and gain magic power. With this and the ability to summon monsters, I could recover my magic power enough to fight again, not to say completely. "Fuhahaha. Yes, monsters!" Be my bread! " Side: Mihil It looks like somehow the devil took a hard hit on you. We were in the dungeon watching Rose, Neria and Keel fight the demons. I wanted to go to the rescue, but Miho and I both came to the limit of our bodies, so we had to look at it because we were only treading on our feet. "Incinerator... it''s as horrible as ever." No creature has succeeded in damaging the devil in the last thousand years. " "I see... I guess it was never in vain for Rose to raise Nelia in desperation." "That''s right. What do we do?" Do you want to give her all our magic? " "If you do that... you''ll die, won''t you?" Is it okay? " "If you say that, so will you. Anyway, we don''t have any more magic left to fight. But with their magic and spiritual powers, you can also stop the demon." "I guess so... but what''s the point of killing a demon?" We''ve been together for a thousand years, haven''t we? Aren''t you a little attached? "It''s a big deal. He''s been bothering me with my headaches for a thousand years, and I''ve been listening to that teacher I hate." "Is that so..." Well, even when I saw the battle, I didn''t have a very good personality. Miho''s disgusting teacher... oh, the one who said she was participating in bullying with her students. "Come on, let''s go." Or do you don''t want to die with such a dirty woman? " "No way, it''s rather an honor." I told you before, didn''t I? Together, we will atone for our sins. " Anyway, if it weren''t for your teacher, you''d be dead by today. Nothing. If we can end this battle, we''ll be happy to offer it. "... thank you. Shall we go to the Incinerator?" "No, she''s not the one who''s going to end this fight." After all, we have to let him finish everything. " Side: Lou "Nnh..." "Ah, I''m awake. Are you all right, Mr. Lou?" When I woke up, Lena was peeking into my face. "Ahh...... I''m doing something irreversible......" In front of her, Leo''s body came back to life. "I killed Leo with my own hands..." "I''m fine because I''m not dead." And have you forgotten? Leo has the ability to regenerate. It will take three days to come back to life, but it will be back to normal. " That''s right. I''m glad... Leo, he wasn''t dead. But... if I had resisted more... I wouldn''t have bothered Ros¨¦ or Neria so much. "After all, it''s all my fault..." "Do you want to stand up? Shall we go to Leo?" "Of course... that?" I tried to get up because I wanted to know Leo''s condition quickly, but I fell without my strength in my legs. "Don''t push yourself anymore." Even if I said I cured it, it burned my body, so there''s still a lot of damage left. " ¡±But... if I don''t fight...¡± I was the only one who could fight the demons now that Neria''s magic power was gone. You risk your life, but I have to protect everyone. "Don''t worry about it." "... eh? Onee-chan?" Your sister appeared in front of you. ¡±You still call me that...¡± "I''ve always been alone... only onee-chan has been kind to me." Because I''m the only one who knows how kind you are. ¡±Um... if I told you it wasn''t for you, but for me, would you get angry?¡± ¡°I''m not mad. You saved me for any reason.¡± Besides, that love was never a lie. I can tell from what Leo and the others taught me about real love. That''s definitely not a lie. "Hah... I''ve decided not to cry anymore." Take the blame for making me cry, right? " "Yeah, I''ll do anything for you!" "Really... my cute little sister." My magic stone... give it to your loved ones. With this, we can definitely win. " "... I see." I didn''t want you to die, but seeing your sister''s serious face, I decided to be prepared. Definitely deliver this to Leo. "Well then... see you later." I''m so glad you''re not like me. I''m only a hundred years old... but I''m happy... " "Yes. I will definitely enjoy my sister''s happiness before I go to her." "Fufufu. Don''t come to hell where I am." Hah, Ryuya... I said we''d go together, but I''m sorry. I''m going to hell first. " With that, Onee-chan had pulled out her magic stone and died. "... okay. Whoa." Receiving the magic stone from your sister''s hand and getting up, she fell again. "I can''t help it..." Here, let me lend you my shoulder. " "Thank you." I borrowed Lena''s shoulders and headed towards Leo. Onee-chan... good work for a long time. Take a good rest. Side: Leo''s "... is that right? Where''s Lou?" "Oh, did you wake up?" After all, if you have the ability to recover, you can resurrect quickly. " "Michil... what are you doing?" When I woke up, I saw Michiel''s face. My face turned down, and Michael was using healing magic. Why are you using your magic powers for me? You don''t even have magic power, do you? Huh? I''m trying to revive Leo with the slightest magic I have left and the magic of my dowries. As she said this, she shifted her gaze from Michiel''s face to her body...... as she wept, Alice and Gimone embraced Michiel and poured out their magic. "If I do that..." Both the Elves and the Demons need magic power to survive, right? If you use all your magic powers, you''ll all die. "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, I left the dungeon to die today. It''s on schedule, isn''t it?" "By the way, let me tell you, we decided to die with my husband, so don''t worry about it." "Yes, rather, I would be grateful if you could help the young people to die." "Oh, no..." I''m just going to play it on my own. So why are you trying to help me? "That''s the end of the preface." From now until full resurrection, I will teach you the secret of creation magic. I only say it once because I don''t have time. Remember that, right? " "Okay, I got it." I wasn''t sure what you were talking about, but I was told that I didn''t have the time, so I decided to give up and learn the secrets of creation magic. "I found it! Kuhahaha." Creator! You are so weak! Can you afford to help others? " You say you don''t have time, but a monster in the form of a black person (?) appeared. I felt such magic power... I wonder if such a strong reincarnator was still hiding. "It looks so smart... but isn''t it the Goblin King?" Didn''t May and Barth kill him? " Apparently, Michiel is a reincarnated man I know. Besides, it seems that the Duplicant and Vas killed the Reincarnate. So, you could take those two down. Barth... you were brash, but you''ve been my knight for nearly thirty years... "No! That''s the devil!" Neria says it''s the devil. What happened to the devil while I was sleeping? I see. You''re a parasite of the Goblin King, aren''t you? "Huhahaha! That''s it! Die!" When the demon laughed, convinced of its victory, a powerful ray of light shot at us. Shit. This body is inevitable! Let me do it! "Uncle, uncle!?" My uncle appeared between me and the devil. "No, that''s not your job." Replace it. " "Allen...?" Even before my uncle, Allen stood in the same shape as when I met him as a child. Allen! "Since I thought I couldn''t beat the Destroyer... I''ve always wondered how I could protect people." I couldn''t get an answer for a long time, but now I can finally defend it. A lifetime of rivalry... goodbye. You''re not coming over here yet, are you? " When Allen, who had received the rays in his body, was embraced by his uncle, his eyes winked with satisfaction. "Shit... you''ve been acting like you''re obedient..." But I managed to acquire a secret skill. * Giggle *..... " ¡°What do you mean you can get it?¡± "It''s the robbery skill of a goblin king." You can only get one skill or magic from the person you killed. " What''s with that ability... it''s too strong. "Fuhahaha! That''s the right ability for a Las Boss." However, the demon king alone is enough for the boss of this world. " "That''s right, and it''s my job as a hero to defeat all those bosses." Besides, I just picked up my sword of love, so it would be helpful if it became a planner to check the sharpness. " This time, Guru and Kite stood between us and the devil. You guys... you''re so cool. "A brave man and a demon king." * cough * You idiot. It would be much easier if you didn''t have the time to find it. ¡± "Hmm. You''ll never win!" Because only a hero can defeat a demon king, and only a hero can defeat a demon king! In other words, if the two of us work together, there will be no enemies in this world! " "I want my daughters... to tell my grandchildren that they''re going to be born with a handsome father, Grandpa!" You will be the foundation of this! " "Somehow, I''m looking at my old friends." I''m starting to feel nostalgic. " What? Are there any more of these weirdos out there? Looks like Kite''s still out there, but I think guru''s pretty rare, don''t you? "Alright, I won''t waste the time you two have earned." Remember what I''m going to say. " "All right." I can''t waste my time. I''m sure you''ll remember that in one go. 334 Episode 38: Time to Settle Side: Kite Looks like Leo and I think Guru can only buy us some time. Hmm. Don''t underestimate us, you guys. Me and Guru aren''t just getting old, are we? "Take the cooperation technique that we can only do, which we have secretly developed over ten years in our spare time!" With that said, I activate my Limit Breaker and put all my power into my electric magic. Now I''m ready. "Hmm. I don''t think the copy of the Demon King and the hero can beat me now!" "Is that really the case?" Guru! Let''s go! " Roger that! At my behest, the guru made a lot of holes in space around the demon. "Huh? What''s in this hole in space?" "This technique... it''s a classic technique for the cartoons and cartoons in the world over there..." Could it be that you didn''t read much of it? " Then you don''t know. "Kite! Go!" "Oh! Either our magic will run out first, or you''ll be pierced by my sword!" That''s what I jumped into the hole the guru made. Then, just go straight ahead at full speed without thinking, and the guru will adjust all the directions and angles. While I was thinking about it, I felt the sword. If I hurt myself with this sword, I would never be able to heal it with skill. The wounds will accumulate more and more. ¡±I''m so frivolous... I can cure you easily with this body!¡± "Fuhahaha! Then I will be fatally wounded!" Don''t forget that my spatial magic can bind you! " The guru reduced the number of holes in the space and magically held back the demon''s movement. Apparently, we''re switching from a kill-to-kill plan to a one-point fatal wound plan. Hmm. Then I''ll just have to kill you before I hit you. That''s what I said, shooting a ray at the guru. "Hey, can you shoot me that magic?" When the guru said that and laughed, he made a hole in the space in front of him. And the tip of the hole was connected to one of the holes surrounding the demon. In other words... the demon shot himself. Gah? There''s a gap! Inevitably, no fatal injuries were inflicted, but I managed to cut off one arm. "Shit...." "It''s a punishment that humiliated us." At this rate, I''ll shred you to death. " "With such strength, my arm..." Don''t you think you can die with ease? I''ll rip your limbs off and then I''ll kill you! " "Hmm. It''s still going on!" "Yes, I won''t take the same hand again and again!" I''ll crush you. " "Gwha..." Completely cut off, knocked down. "That''s it. Die!" Gakin! It''s perfectly safe. Leo grabbed the demon''s claw with his sword. Damn it... After all, all we could do was buy us some time. Side: Leo''s Thanks to Kite and the others, I managed to make a full comeback. And we have to live up to the expectations of the Michiels who put their lives on the line for me. "Best of all... what can you do?" You''re not the most amazing thing about me. If only you could just shut up and die... do you want to die so much? " "You''ve only spoken a dialogue that a small villain might say before." Are you sure you''re the Las Boss? " "Do you think I''m a trinket? Hmm. Just say what you like. You will be killed by this trinket!" "Besides, I''m giving off the most powerful atmosphere, but how many times have I already lost?" Even that body already doesn''t have a right arm and doesn''t look very strong? " "Hmm. I don''t want to take that kind of provocation, but... it''s fine." If you want to die that far, I will do everything in my power to kill you! " Biki, biki... I don''t want to be provoked, but when I let out the contradiction of riding, the devil grew horns and feathers... a fine fang in my mouth and a dragon-like tail in my ass. Gruaaaaaa! "The devil... is a monster." ¡±Fuhahaha! Even if this body were to become mad, demonic, beastly, or dragonized over and over again, it wouldn''t have any disadvantages for me! Now you will die! He taught me all kinds of skills and tricks, even though he didn''t ask me anything else. Since before, I haven''t learned how to stomp my feet in the nervousness. ¡±Sure... if I keep fighting like this, I''ll be easily killed.¡± Awkward... it''s too late to beg for your life! "I knew it... you''re a small object" Even though it looks strong, it doesn''t feel strong at all. What? Are you out of your mind? "Leo! Take it!" Oh, it''s finally here. "Thank you. Look, I''ve got the means to kill you because you''ve been hanging out with me." Did you leave the fight to her while you were inside the Destroyer? It''s been revealed that you''re not used to fighting. " While saying that, I looked at the magic stone I had received from Lou. "This is the Destroyer''s Magic Stone..." I am sorry to let you use it even though I have never met my face. Let''s make sure we have a decent tomb ready for you to worship with Michiel. Hmph, hmph. What will change from having such a magic stone! "Well, what do you say?" Well, you''ll see. " Shit... then! I''ll kill you before I activate my creation magic! Doggon!! The devil comes at me so fast that I can''t follow him, but the demon king collides with the barrier that appeared in front of me. "Are you still interrupting me..." No, why... how can I give you the magical power to make this barrier so far...? ¡± "It''s an elf spell." Well, that doesn''t seem to make sense right away, I can''t help but say that it''s a small item. " No... I''m really pathetic. Rose, I''m sorry. In order not to diminish the life of Ros¨¦ any longer, we must hurry to complete the creation magic. {Shit... I don''t have time for you. We must break the barrier quickly! That said, the demon resumes its assault on the barrier... it''s too late. ¡°That was a pity. It was a checkmate.¡± My creation magic was completed when the demon almost reached me. The space I created swallows up demons and me. ¡±Fuhahaha, what are you going to do with me trapped here? If I kill you, I can get out easily, right? If you can, try to kill me. "Hmm. Then, kill me as you wish... what?" my body...... ¡± "What do you think? Your body isn''t moving, is it?" I grinned at the demon leaning its neck against my immobile body. What do you mean? "The creatures that the devil has parasitized can''t move." Because that''s the rule. " What is that? "The secret of creation magic... is to create your own world." Just as you can impose rules on the world, I can freely impose rules only in this world. " Of course. We cannot easily build such a great thing. This time, I was able to do it because I had the magic power of Michil and the spirits, and the magic stone of the destroyer. It was a mystery that the magic power needed to collect and activate the magic power of some of the world''s most powerful magic owners was proportional to their ability to do so. Well, it''s worth the worst value for money and the most famous creation magic. I can''t let that happen! That''s not true... that''s not true... ¡± "The only way out of this... including the world, is by a destroyer who can destroy everything." If it hadn''t been for the Destroyer or Lou''s body, you might have beaten me...... I''m so sorry. " That''s what happens when I switch to a new car. With that in mind, he slowly turned to the demon with the sword he had borrowed from Kite. No, not yet! I have these guys! I don''t know if the demon summoned or created it, but a black duplicator and a bus appeared. "Are you still scratching your feet?" ¡±Hmm. You can''t beat these guys, can you? Fuhahaha! My people are going to kill you! How many times do you think you''re failing because you''re sure you''re winning? "As usual, you don''t learn..." "Doctor, please do it." (Yes ~ Yes, deactivate the status! Return to a world of equality for all ~!!) When the teacher screamed like that in my body, suddenly the Vulcan and the Replicator slowed down. ¡±What? Why are you two so weak? Oh, you! What did you do!?¡± I''ll tell you something. "Shit, shit! When this happens! I''ll give you both my skills...." "I want you not to risk the lives of my master and his beloved any more." The uncle, who was hiding in secrecy, slashed their necks faster than the devil could do the next move. "Oh, you!?" "Rock. If the concept of status disappears, it will be a skill match." You''re the strongest uncle in the world, aren''t you? " By the way, I''m making a mess of moves, but to tell you the truth, it''s all like Michiel taught me. Did he possess any magical items of foresight? I can''t believe it. Shit, shit... if this happens, this body will be gone! Oh my, I could only do what Michiel had read. Seeing the demon jumping out of his splendid body, I realized once again Michil''s awesomeness. I won''t let you go! "Oh, you..." Seeing the demon emerge, the teacher who was inside me jumped out and seized the demon. "Nice to meet you. I''m sorry for the sudden request... can you die with me?" "Hey, what are you saying... oh, you!!" "Ah, have you noticed? That''s right. Now we have the final rule. When you and I die at the same time, all the rules we''ve set up so far will be null and void. Now, the Reincarnated will no longer be born, and the Reincarnated will no longer have to kill each other. Fufufu¡± Apparently, we can safely use the reserves that the teacher has been hiding. That''s it for me. Oh, you''re... going to die too? "Even though all the teachers are dead... we can''t just live as teachers. Shall we die together cleanly? Shit! Shit! The devil is bumpy, but the teacher can''t do anything about it. "Well then, this is the collapse switch of this world." If you push this button, everything will disappear with this little world. ¡± Explain that and give the teacher a very cheap button to break the world. ¡±Thank you... you two, please get out of here.¡± "I''ll let you do that. See you then." ¡±Yes. Leo, how are you...?¡± Waving at the teacher who received the button, I grabbed my uncle''s hand and waved it. Leo! "Father!" Oooh When I returned, Sherry and Neria were touched and pushed down by my mother and daughter. When you came back, you beat the devil, didn''t you? "Ahh... finally the long, long battle is over." While saying that, she looks at the faces of everyone who is standing around me. Leena and Ros¨¦. Belle and Roo. Keel, guru, kite. There were a lot of sacrifices, not everyone was intact, but I''m glad all the members of the ship were safe. 335 Epilogue Side: Nora "Come on. Don''t worry, there''s a grandpa here." ¡±Uu, uuu... ongiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii When my grandfather approached my baby, he started crying out loud. Oh dear, you''re scared of Grandpa. While saying that, when my mother took the baby away from me, she gave me a familiar hand. "Fufufu, you look like your mother. You''re a healthy baby." "Huh. You look just like me?" Which is more like Dig? " This tiny body will definitely be a low stature complex in the future. Yeah? This is definitely Nora''s eyes. "If you say that, this brunette is Dig''s." It''s possible that you inherited your grandpa''s brunette. "... I can''t believe my first grandchildren are Nora and the others." I thought Cain was the first. " My grandson frightened me and I think my chubby dad came back to life while I was arguing with my mom about who he looked like. That''s right. Until a while ago, I was only interested in money, but I don''t understand people. Well, I think that''s what mothers say. I''ve been thinking about money since I got to the heart of things, and I don''t think it''s an exaggeration to say that I lived for it. I didn''t expect to get married so early myself, and I didn''t expect to have children. I didn''t think it would be any earlier than Nelia, who had been my opponent since I was a little girl. I wonder what has changed your daughter so far? "Isn''t that what makes you want to be sheltered?" "Yes, I like all of the younger kids like your mother." Huh? Leo is bigger than me, right? "When Elsie fell in love with Leo, she was a kid who was still in elementary school, right?" "Ah, uh..." It is unusual for a mother to be defeated. But, yes... I may have come close to resembling my mother. I realized that I was attracted to Dig''s desire for shelter. ¡±I-I... I really like the emotional aspect of it sometimes.¡± "Wow. Usually you don''t speak properly!" Don''t say that only when it''s like this! " Seeing me as Zee, Dig, who mistakenly thought I was being asked to do what he liked, turned his face bright red and ran away with embarrassment. Thanks to this, my face is bright red. "Fufufu, I think it''s okay if I leave Nora to Dig-kun." That''s right. Oh, my God! I''m the one taking care of you! "Sister Nora! I''m here to see the baby!" I''m here, too! Neria and Keel walked into the room as they tried to protest their mothers. "Neria, you don''t have to come all the way here..." Right now, Neria was practicing as a bride in the demon world as the next demon princess. Next year, if Guru retreated from the Demon King''s throne, and Keel was able to win the Demon King''s Match, Neria would become the Demon King''s Queen. I''m sorry you bothered to come at such a difficult time. "What are you talking about?" With Keel, you can travel in an instant, so don''t worry about it. ¡± "That''s right... So, what''s in that hand?" Seeing Neria take the camera out of the magic bag while talking to me, I unintentionally pointed it out. You''re not going to photograph us, are you? "I need to take a picture of my baby and send it to my sister!" "What? You want to show it to Rose? Oh no! I''m embarrassed!" But even though it''s embarrassing to be photographed, I can''t give it to Ros¨¦. She''s now living in the Elf''s Royal Palace? If you''re decorated in a royal palace with a lot of elves coming and going, you''ll be ashamed to die! "Da-da-me. I''ll let Auro hold it as a souvenir!" Here, hold the baby and lean together. " By the way, it''s almost time for Auro''s ship to be completed. "I wonder if I could bind Dig and send him to complete the ship..." "Why do you want me to take a picture?" It''s going to be a good memory, isn''t it? " ¡°That''s right. Think of it as a way of documenting your child''s growth.¡± "Uuu..." If they say that, you can''t say no. ¡±Give up and laugh already!¡± "I-I get it..." "Dig has a hard expression too!" Good luck and laugh! " "Um, yeah..." Side: Ros¨¦ne In the past two years, you''ve returned to life. Elves walked vigorously through the city, and everyone''s faces filled with smiles. You''re slowly returning to your former home, surrounded by the barrier. This is all thanks to Master Ros¨¦. The next person to flatter me is Rodin, who is still helping the Elves. "It''s not like that." I just gave you instructions... it wasn''t the young elves who came back with you. " When I returned to the elves who had taken refuge in the human world at the gate, I returned with the young elves who wanted to return to the elves. Also, as soon as I find the elves that have become slaves, I will ask my father to buy them and send them to me. The funds for the purchase of slaves are to be paid with fine magic stones filled with the magic power of elves when Nora''s trade begins in the future. "That''s not true." It was only because of Mr. Ros¨¦''s presence that he was able to rebuild efficiently. ¡± "As stubborn as ever." "Is that so? Even so, they say that my grandchildren have become rounded?" It''s not just that your personality has become round, it''s just that you have a delicate face when talking about your grandchildren, so it''s just that it has become round throughout. By the way, Anne, Rodin''s daughter, chose to live in the human world. I have a job at the orphanage, and my husband is about to be head of the Muldeen Knights. There''s no reason to come here, is there? "Queen! I see a boat!" I''m sure it''s Auro-sama''s ship! " "Oh, finally!" Now, let''s get ready to receive you. ¡± That''s right. As soon as I heard the news, I stepped out of the window and looked into the telescope that Rose had given me towards the sea. Fufufu. Really. Finally. "Wow, the queen is laughing ~" "Fufufu. That''s right, it''s the first time we''ve met in two years." "You''re in good spirits. I never left the island to keep my promise to pick you up." "Shut up... those people are trying to make me hear you." A little further away, the elves of the maid who saw me laughing a little bit were making a scene. Excuse me. I''ll laugh too. "Elves don''t fall in love like people do." We can''t help but notice. " "I-I ''m in love..." Rodin''s casual words made his face unintentionally red. I see... I''ve been in love with Auro for the last two years. "Fuhahaha. The Queen will look like that, too." You look like a maiden in love! " "That''s how you..." I jumped out of the window and made my way to the sea while building a scaffold at the barrier, because I couldn''t stand it anymore. "Ros¨¦!!" Auro who calls out my name so loudly that even from a distance he knows whose voice it is, when the boat comes to the shallows, Bashan! and jumped into the sea, and came to me. What''s the Captain thinking of getting off the ship first? Thinking of it, I couldn''t stand it anymore and hugged Auro as I stepped into the sea. "Rose! I''m here to pick you up!" "It''s already late." I''ve been waiting for you for two years. " "I-I ''m sorry..." ¡°I''m kidding. Thank you for coming to pick me up.¡± * giggle * ¡­¡­!! When I kissed her with gratitude, her face turned bright red and Auro shut up. "Fufufu. Then, as promised, let''s go around the world together." That''s right! Oh, by the way, I was told to give this to Neria. "Hey! I had a letter and I jumped into the sea!?" "I''m sorry... I wanted to see Rose as soon as possible." If you say that, you won''t get angry anymore. I received a letter from such an ungrateful Auro and carefully spread the paper so as not to break it. Ah, the contents are properly in a waterproof bag so that they don''t get wet. Nelia, I know Auro''s personality. "Oh... fufufu" "What? What did it say?" ¡°Look at this. Nora and Dig are smiling too badly.¡± What was in the bag was a picture of Nora''s baby, Nora and Dig, who must have been born recently. Both of them just raised their mouths and couldn''t call it a smile. "Hahaha! It''s true. They''re a bigger mouth!" Fufufu. Shall I decorate this in my room? Looking at this makes me laugh every day. When I thought about it, I noticed that another photo was in the bag. In the photo, there was a sticky note written in Nora''s script that said, "If you want to decorate it, decorate it." "What do you mean?... oh, that''s what I mean." When I tilted my neck and peeled off the sticky note, it was now a group photo with Nora, Dig, and the baby in the center, and her father, mother, Neria, and Keel around her. Both Nora and Dig are smiling naturally. Sure, if you want to decorate, this is it. Well, I like both of them because they''re hard and funny, so I''ll decorate them both. Nevertheless... I''m glad everyone looks well. I have taken care of all the people in this picture. These people made it possible to protect their homeland and a peaceful world devoid of monsters. Thank you all. Continued magic power is ove